《Let Me Go, Mr. Harvey》


 Chapter 1 You Have To Paid The Price For Doing The Wrong Thing

    ¡°James¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it, James, you have to believe me.¡±


    Inside the vi, Ang was on her knees, with her face whiter even than the pure white porcin vase on the table.


    Without the lights on, she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face on the couch at the moment and only could see the faint glow of the cigarette he held between his fingers, which eventually disappeared little by little.


    The feeling was like waiting for the death sentence to be pronounced, which made her even more uneasy.


    She looked down at her fingers and zoned out. It was still stained with Jessica¡¯s blood, which had dried up over time. But this was evidence of her crime.


    Without knowing how long it took, he finally stood up, and his tall, slender figure moved closer to her.


    ¡°Ang, there¡¯s a price to pay for doing something wrong. Jessica¡¯s leg is saved, but she can no longer dance, and why are you¡­ still alive and doing fine?¡±


    His eerie tone intimidated her.


    By the moonlight, she could faintly see the man weighing a golf club with his hand.


    ¡°I told you I would marry you if you were being a good girl. But why did you mess with Jessica? Hmm?¡±


    After he said it, the club fell in a smooth motion, hitting straight on her shin.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He only exerted 10% percent of his strength, but she suffered 100 times much more pain.


    ¡°James¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Her left leg was throbbing with pain. She was so frightened but could only move back a little. Unfortunately, the injured leg only dangled stiffly, in a lifeless state.


    The man threw away the bent club and indifferently looked at her being miserable, ¡°Ang, this leg is yourpensation to Jessica. I¡¯ll spare your life, but remember, this debt¡¯s not over.¡±


    She hugged herself tightly, shaking like a sieve.


    Everything in front of her gradually ovepped into darkness, and before closing her eyes, she saw him pick up the phone and dial out, ¡°Tell the Chante family that Ang attempted to kill someone intentionally. Keep her or keep the Chante Group, let them decide for themselves.¡±


    Angughed softly, feeling so tired; she wondered if everyone was satisfied if she just died.


    Two yearster.


    In the cold winter, City B finally had its first snow.


    The gate of the detention house on the East suburb was open early in the morning.


    A thin woman came out, perhaps because of her leg problem, she didn¡¯t walk fast.


    As the snow fell, the woman looked up, if the deep or shallow cut on her face was ignored, she was actually young and pretty.


    In this weather, the shift of the bus was not many and the departure interval increased from every hour to every two to three hours.


    She was out of luck, as a bus had just left five minutes before she left the detention house.


    So now she had to wait at the roadside for two or three hours.


    Touching the chiffon shirt she was wearing, she frowned, and the crescent-shaped scar creased at the corner of her brow.


    It was still spring when she went into the detention center, but unexpectedly, it was winter when she came out.


    She stood under the bus stop sign and looked nkly across the street at the detention house that had held her captive for two years. On the white wall were severalrge letters: Reinvent yourself to turn over a new leaf.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Such words she had read countless times a day for the past two years. But was there any chance for someone who came out of here to have a new life?


    In the cold, her mind went wild until the bus drove through the blizzard and interrupted her thoughts. She rubbed her aching leg and got into the car.


    All she had was an old, outdated cell phone and a dozen dors that the guard at the detention house kindly gave her. After paying her bus fare, she took a seat in the back submissively.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bus was the only one going from the city center to the prison, so Ang was the only passenger. Along the way, she was clinging on the window, like she couldn¡¯t get enough of the view.


    It turns out that the city had changed so much in two years.

 Chapter 2 Mr. Harvey, Long Time No See

    Wham!


    Her forehead hit the window ss hard and was hurt a little bit.


    Ang rubbed it gently as she lifted her head to see what was happening.


    The driver cursed and got out of the car.


    As soon as he saw that he hit a Bentley, his face turned green.


    ¡°What a bad luck day. I knew that transporting the dregs of society from prison every day wouldn¡¯t do me any good, sure it wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    While Ang was getting out of the car, she got pushed by the grumpy driver and fell heavily into the snow.


    People looked at her curiously as well as disdainfully. Her face was pale and she hung her head in shame and pain.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Until, a pair of shiny leather shoes came into her view.


    She froze for a moment and then peered up along the handmade trousers and saw the face that had appeared in her dreams so many times¡­


    The year when Ang was born, Mrs. Chante asked someone to predict her future fortune. The man said she¡¯d had a good life for the first twenty years, but the rest of her life would be extra rough.


    After all these years, the prophecy unexpectedly came true.


    James seems to be even more handsome than two years ago. The way he looked at her aversively was no different from two years ago.


    She stared at him nkly before suddenly realizing how ugly she was now. Then she lowered her head and struggled to get up from the ground, but when she moved, her shoulder was pressed against by a ck umbre in his hand.


    ¡°Without seeing you for two years, you are a dumb now? Can¡¯t even say hello?¡±


    Her legs ached terribly, and being pressed against by him like that was like her knee being needled. The weather was freezing, but she was painfully sweaty. Gritting her teeth, she spoke in a shaky voice, ¡°Mr. Harvey, long time no see!¡±


    James looked at her condescendingly. He couldn¡¯t see clearly in the car. And when he got out and found it was actually Ang. He already forgot today was her release date.


    Honestly, Ang changed a lot.


    She had her hair cut to her ears as required by the detention house, instead of the long, well-cared hair. Her face was as sallow and dry as the dead straw with a couple ovepped scars.


    She no longer jibed with the teddy of the Chante Family.


    But he wasn¡¯t surprised. How could you expect her to have a pretty look when she just got out from prison? When seeing how embarrassed Ang was, James appeared to be more frigid than the blizzard tonight.


    ¡°You look different.¡±


    Ang stunned. She raised her head, and found James was lighting up a cigarette. His charming face was silhouetted by the rising smokes, which made him more coquettish.


    James chuckled lightly, ¡°Now that the driver affirms himself to be unlucky today, we can just leave him like this. Take the employee number down, Lee. And send him thepensation contractter.¡± He told his secretary.


    All at once, those words came like a thunderbolt to the driver.


    Ang rooted there. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was too nervous to move. James was still as decisive and brutal as he was two years ago, leaving no margin at all.


    Ang didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, if there¡¯s nothing else, can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± He caught the word and raised her chin up by his fingertips, saying in cold voice, ¡°Ang, you should know that, two years are a rather short period to expiate your guilt.¡±


    Ang shivered out of fear, instead of the cold weather.


    Every time she thought of the terrible torture in prison, she began to tremble all over.


    When she went to jail, the Chante Family abandoned her undoubtedly. No one ever came to visit her in the past two years.


    She knew it was James¡¯smand. She was like a fish on the chopping board for him, to be ughtered with no resistance.


    But now¡­

 Chapter 3 Beggars Can’t Be Choosers

    Ang clenched her numb fingers, and encouraged herself to look up, ¡°It was my fault back then, but I got what I deserved as well. Could you kindly let me off and forget about our meeting today, Mr. Harvey?¡±


    James raised eyebrow and curved up his lips, as if he just heard a joke, ¡°What? Do you think our debt are written off just because you¡¯ve spent two years in jail? Jessica will never recover from her leg injury. And do you think that this punishment f is enough for you?¡±


    She stunned. The leg under her skirt ached. After all, this was all because of Jessica.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He only knew about Jessica¡¯s crippled leg but didn¡¯t know her leg also had a sequ by his swinging club since then. Honestly, her debts had already been paid off long ago.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. A man like James would be thest person she wanted to provoke.


    ¡°So what do you want, Mr. Harvey? I already got the punishment I deserved.¡±


    The blizzard got worse. James didn¡¯t say anything but just lifted his umbre.


    Lee came over, after standing aside for a long time.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    James sized Ang up with a chill in his dark eyes. Maybe he recalled Jessica¡¯s pain in rehabilitation, he raised his eyebrow viciously, ¡°Ang, that is the punishment you deserve ording tows, but mine has note yet.¡±


    He turned to Lee, ¡°Dress her up and send her to the Dream Club.¡±


    Ang turned pale upon hearing that. The Dream Club was a luxious club in City B where the rich squandered their money.


    By doing this, James wanted to wear away all her dignity and reminded her that she had been the guest of honor there, but two yearster¡­she was a despised criminal charged with attempted murder.


    Ang felt extremely resentful and asked in a low voice with teeth gritting, ¡°You really want to leave me with no choice, James?¡±


    Jamesughed sarcastically as he didn¡¯t expect being questioned by her, ¡°Ang, for two years, you really haven¡¯t made any progress. Don¡¯t you understand that beggars can¡¯t be the choosers?¡±


    Ang kept her head down. She bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t respond.


    She knew the feeling all too well.


    All her haughtiness got rubbed off thoroughly in prison.


    Her submissive look made James more irritated. He turned back to the car with knitted brows, ¡°Tell Gabri to ¡°take care of¡± Miss. Ang in person. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Then his ck Bentley disappeared in the boundless snowstorm.


    Lee hesitated for a moment butter moved towards Ang and lifted her up.


    The pompous look of this richdy was still clearly in his mind. Now she seemed to be pathetic.


    Suddenly, Ang thought about something and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°How is Jessica now?¡±


    Lee dazed a little, and responded obliquely, ¡°A dancer lost her leg. What would you expect?¡±


    Ang came with a bitter smile. Fair enough! James wouldn¡¯t stop haunting her as long as Jessica hadn¡¯t recovere d.


    ¡­


    Ang stayed in the Dream Club for half a month and James never showed up again. Sometimes, she felt the encounter that night seemed to be a dream for her.


    But she actually stood in the lobby of the Dream Club.


    ¡°Hello, wee to the Dream Club.¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t remember how many times she bowed today. She massaged her numb leg, after the guest went inside.


    Her colleague, Julia, stood aside, and looked at her sympathetically, ¡°The manager is really strange. Everyone can get a shift off but you. I bet she does this on purpose, making things difficult for you as you look pretty.¡±


    Ang shook her head grimly, ¡°I can¡¯t resign.¡±

 Chapter 4 Take It All

    ¡°Why?¡±


    Julia confused a little. Ang and she came to the Dream club almost at same time. After half a month of getting along with Ang, she found her popr anywhere with her pretty look and good personality.


    But the front office manager constantly made trouble with her. She was either not allowed to take a break or assigned to clean up the puke. Over the past half of a moth, the manager never treated her properly, not even once.


    Ang seemed to be trampled by the manager. She took it all with no objection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, and this job provides food and amodation.¡±


    Ang released her hand and forced a smile, ¡± I can¡¯t find any job better than this one.¡±


    Clearly, Julia and Ang didn¡¯t have anymon topic. She couldn¡¯t understand Ang and said no more.


    Ang knew that everyone would despise her for being spineless, but she didn¡¯t care. As James was thergest shareholder of the Dream Club, he knew everything about her here.


    She could put up with anything and was only concerned that James would take action against her family.


    She felt bad for getting her family involved at that time. Now she just tried to avoid unnecessary troubles as much as possible.


    Two limited-edition sports cars pulled up at the za in front of the clubhouse. After the driver pulled away, a group of people got off and walked towards the lobby, chatting andughing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ang pulled her hand back. She bowed with a professional smile when they approached, ¡°Good evening, wee to the Dream Club¡­¡±


    It was just a group of rich guys came here for fun. No one would pay attention to the receptionists at all. They walked towards the elevator merrily.


    Then the woman in the rear passed by Ang and stopped suddenly. She quizzically scrutinized her and whispered, ¡°Ang?


    Ang dazed for a moment and looked up unconsciously. She found her face to be familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who she was.


    By seeing how dull Ang looked, a meaningful smile showed up on her delicate face.


    ¡°It is you, Ang. You¡¯ve already served your sentence? Why don¡¯t you tell me? I could pick you up.¡±


    By the time she finished, Julia opened her mouth ck-jawed.


    Ang had thought of this situation in her mind, and the expression on her face remained unchanged.


    But that woman wouldn¡¯t easily let her off.


    She sped her hands over chest, and looked over Ang. Then she sneered, ¡°How can you be like this, Ang? Did you have a tough time in jail?¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and remained silent but still maintained a smile.


    The woman realized that she was just doing idle work. She got irritated atst. Her voice sharpened with knitted brows, ¡°When did the Dream Club lower its recruitment standards? An attempted murderer is allowed to work here and greet guests. She even ignores the guest¡¯s question. What kind of customer service do you offer? Where is your manager¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Cathleen?¡±


    A muffled voice interrupted her. Ang looked over her shoulder and watched the man approach. She started to recall the memory more clearly.


    It was him¡­


    Ang didn¡¯t expect to meet Danis in such a situation.


    Danis was the only person who ever visited her when she was in prison.


    But he probably came to visit her with hatred as well. He was Jessica¡¯s brother, how could he stay calm in front of the woman that almost killed his sister?


    ¡°Here you are Danis. Guess who I just met?¡±


    Obviously Danis saw Ang as well. He turned a scrunched eye towards her with indescribable emotions. With no doubt, Ang changed dramatically. He frowned andter walked up to her, with an extremely soft voice, ¡°When did you get released?¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago.¡±


    He was a little surprised by her frankness. And with his head lowered, he saw the light scar on her face. Suddenly, his chest was like hit by something, he felt stuffy and looked away, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you regain your freedom, hope you can start a new life.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Cathleen didn¡¯t expect Danis to give her away like this. Her face took on a ghastly expression.

 Chapter 5 She Resigned Herself To Her Fate

    Ang used to treat her cynically by the virtue of her wealthy family. Now that she waspletely down and out, Cathleen didn¡¯t want to give mercy on her.


    She lifted her brows, and reached out to Danis with a baby voice, ¡°Ang is our old friend anyway. Shall we catch up?¡±


    Danis didn¡¯t say anything but just nced at her faintly.


    Ang knew she couldn¡¯t get away from this. It was just a matter of time. This was the reason why James sent her here. There were countless people she used to offend. Now they couldn¡¯t wait tough at her. Even Cathleen didn¡¯t do this today, others would do for sure.


    Ang resigned herself to her fate.


    She licked her dry lips and said to Julia in a low voice, ¡°Please inform the manager that a guest asks me to apany them, and make sure she won¡¯t count this as my absence.¡±


    Julia could tell for sure that Cathleen was malicious toward her but she also got mad at Ang, for the cover-up about her years in prison. So she just shut her eyes to her.


    Ang didn¡¯t care either. She ghostly followed their steps.


    They got on the elevator and walked towards a VIP room.


    Looking at Ang who kept her head downcast, she smiled and gleefully slipped her arm around Ang shoulder, and pushed the door.


    The smell of alcohol wafted out.


    The room was dark. Ang couldn¡¯t see clearly but heard the voice from a drunk man, ¡°You are finally here, Danis. Get three cups as your forfeit for beingte. Don¡¯t stop him, Cathleen.¡±


    Cathleen arched her lip and moved to the control panel. The light shed out and the room suddenly turned bright, just as in the daytime.


    People in the roomined a lot, but Cathleen didn¡¯t pay attention. She pushed Ang to the front, ¡°Check out who she is, everybody.¡±


    Instantly, all eyes wandered towards Ang, with either a scrutinized or yful look.


    Ang¡¯s palms got sweaty, but her face remained calm.


    Then someone yelled out, ¡°Damn. Is this Ang, the richdy of the Chante family? I¡¯ve heard that she went to prison for attempted murder? Is that her for sure?¡±


    The whole room went ballistic, Cathleen smiled with satisfaction. She bumped Ang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Say hello to everyone.¡±


    Ang sucked at her lips towards the sneering stares.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ang.¡±


    Danis turned his eyes to her with knitted brows.


    With neon signs shing afar, this bustling city revealed a sense of ruthlessness.


    Lee stood in the office and took a cautious nce towards his desk, ¡°Gabri just asked if you want to intervene in person?¡±


    James sat in a leather chair treacherously, with his haute couture and handcrafted grey suit. He was ying with a ck lighter in his hand.


    The ring on his index finger was a bit dazzling under the light, same as himself.


    His eyes narrowed, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he asked with a heavy voice, ¡°Is Danis there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Clink.¡± The lighter made a sound as he lit the cigarette. He raised his lips, ¡°They could have some fun with Danis there. Ask Gabri to leave them alone.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    James closed his eyes when he imagined about the resigned look of Ang. He didn¡¯t believe that Ang wouldpletely turn into a different person in just two years.


    The cigarette burned little by little. It was a long night¡­


    Ang couldn¡¯t remember how much she had drunk. Her stomach felt terribly on fire.


    She thought she would die for one more sip.


    But she wouldn¡¯t beg for mercy, because no one here would spare her.

 Chapter 6 Is It Fun To Degrade Oneself?

    Danis sat in the couch and stared at Ang. These people were good at ying dirty tricks. They mixed the liquor for her. Even Ang could drink a lot, it still harmed her stomach.


    Cathleen sat straight aside as a winning peacock.


    When he saw Cathleen mix another cup for Ang, he couldn¡¯t stand this anymore, snatching the cup and gulping it down.


    The spicy taste was like a knife, burning his throat all the way to his stomach.


    Cathleen¡¯s face was darkened with rage when she saw what Danis did, ¡°Danis? What are you doing? This is for Ang.¡±


    Danis red at her without a word, instead, he walked to Ang and pulled her up from the couch, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ang got hurt by his grasp. She was taken from the room before she even realized about it.


    ¡°Danis, where are we going?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond but kept dragging her outside. When they went outside, Danis finally released her hand.


    As Ang could barely stand by herself with her injured leg, she fell to the ground limpily by his throw.


    She was a little awake by the cold bricks and freezing weather. Then she turned her head up in doubt.


    Noticing her look, Danis asked with full disappointment, ¡°Is it fun to degrade yourself?¡±


    She slightly faltered.


    ¡°Why did you hurt Jessica? You love feasting-and-revelry life and choose toe back and feast around even as an inferior receptionist?¡± Is it worth ruining both of you just for James?¡±


    ¡°Danis¡­¡±


    Cathleen hurriedly caught up, with a ss of drink in her hand. She got uptight when seeing Cathleen.


    Danis pursued Ang really hard, same as what Ang did to James back then. If Ang hadn¡¯t hit Jessica unexpectedly, Danis might not give up on her.


    So Cathleen was afraid that Danis still had feelings for Ang.


    When she was hesitant about taking Danis away, a silver-gray Ferrari pulled up steadily with double shes.


    Then a familiar voice arose behind Ang.


    ¡°What happened? What are you guys doing here?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang turned around and saw James getting out of the car and the driver quickly drove the car away.


    James walked up to her steadily with his eyebrows raised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Even forget how to greet a guest after being trained for half a month?¡±


    Ang revived. She tried hard to rise from the ground and bowed to James respectfully, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Harvey.¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything. Ang just maintained this posture, which made her feel sick and shake slightly.


    James squinted when he smelled of alcohol from her,


    ¡°You are not allowed to drink alcohol during work hours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    Danis frowned at Ang¡¯s humble look. He stepped forward spontaneously and blocked James a little, ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here, James.¡±


    Coincidence?


    No one would believe it. James would nevere to a ce like this, unless someone tipped him off even if he was the big boss of this club.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you just came back from the States. What¡¯s wrong? Did any of your minions displease you?¡± He asked and nced at Ang unconcernedly, ¡°Haven¡¯t your manager taught you what to do when you annoy a guest?¡±


    Ang turned towards Danis and took a deep bow.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Danis. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Danis didn¡¯t respond, with a dour look on his face.


    James unbuttoned his cuffs and sneered, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want to ept her apology at all. Well then, let her just kneel there. She won¡¯t be allowed to get up until you are no longer mad at her¡­¡±


    Ang thinned her mouth firmly, with a pair of reddened eyes. She turned back and saw the gelid look of James. He just wanted to drive her up to the wall.

 Chapter 7 You Still Act As a Supplicant Because of Him

    But thinking of her family¡­


    Ang took a deep breath and lowed her head down. Then she slowly knelt down again.


    Bang.


    Even Cathleen got scared at this time. James still stood behind her, with a pair of relentless eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Danis, I hope you can forgive me¡­¡±


    Before she finished, a ss of liquor was poured over her, ¡°It¡¯s been two years, Ang, and you still act as a supplicant because of him.¡±


    Ang stunned there. By the time she revived to clean her face, Danis had left already.


    He must be disappointed with her.


    James remained still. Then he came by, ¡°Since the guest hasn¡¯t forgiven you yet, keep kneeling here.¡±


    He prepared to leave when finished.


    ¡°James¡­¡± Ang called out to him and asked gently, ¡°Do you really like Jessica that much?¡±


    His hatred towards Ang was even deeper than Jessica¡¯s brother.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He paused, and turned a droopy eye on her.


    Ang turned her head up. Her makeup had already been messed up, with a funny look on her face. But she was really in despair, ¡°James, I really regret that. I would never fall in love with you, if I knew you were into Jessica. This was the biggest mistake I made in my life.¡±


    He listened carefully this time, with his gloomy face turning darker.


    For a moment, he fleered scarily, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Then what can we do? Ang, regret is thest thing to remedy in this world.¡±


    The winter in City B this year was extremely cold.


    Ang knelt down in front of the club in her short cheongsam uniform. She looked pale and her wet hair was even frozen.


    She almost fainted from the freezing weather and her leg pain.


    The club got more crowded as time got close to midnight. People would sneer at her when they passed by. But she didn¡¯t care at all and just kept her head down. Looking at her freezing red hands, she tried to cut herself off from the world. It was the habit she had practiced for the past two years.


    She was always under attack in prison. At first, she would resist at first, but it resulted in more severe assaults. So she gave up and just emptied her mind when they hit her badly. When those people got tired, they would set her free eventually.


    She just hoped that both James and Danis would leave her alone.


    After a while, Julia snuck a jacket out and tossed it to her. She frowned, ¡°Put it on. It¡¯s been two hours. Otherwise, you will die of coldness.¡±


    Ang startled. She picked up the jacket, and replied with a husky voice, ¡°Leave me alone, or I may get you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Are you still thinking of me at this time?¡± Julia didn¡¯t know exactly how Ang offended them. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to quit. Now you almost died because of this job. Wait here. Let me get some hot water for you¡­¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t want to get her in trouble. She lifted her hand and tried to stop Julia. But instead, a wave of dizziness hit her all of a sudden.


    ¡°Bang¡±, She fell down.


    Her forehead hit the marble heavily. Dazedly, she heard Julia calling her in fright, then she had a ckout andpletely lost consciousness.


    Right now in the club, James was sitting at the manager¡¯s office with a sullen face. A woman in good shape steeped a pot of tea for him.


    The hot tea perfumed the air in room.


    She was good at observation and knew James was in a bad mood. She ignored those and reminded him cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s said that the lowest temperature tonight is ¨C 12 degrees. I¡¯m afraid the flowers I bought a few days ago will not survive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just flowers. We can get another batch.¡±


    ¡°But what about people?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 8 She Really Changed

    James looked up at Gabri and smirked, ¡°When did our manager, Mrs. Gabri, be kind-hearted and even speak up for someone else?¡±


    With her charming brows raised. she was about to speak but heard a knock on the door. Slightly distracted, she put the pot down, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t have a big heart as you think. But that girl works really hard. It would be a pity if she died in front of our club.¡±


    Then she stood up and waddled towards the door.


    James squinted at her back. The only thing he thought now was Ang¡¯s words back then. She really changed.


    He lifted the cup and sipped. The tea was slightly bitter.


    Gabri talked for a while at the door and turned back.


    James was genteelly enjoying his tea, as a born aristocrat.


    Gabri stunned before whispering to him, ¡°Ang passed out.¡±


    James¡¯s hand quivered, ¡°Where¡¯s Danis?¡±


    ¡°He was frightened, and took her to the hospital.¡±


    James pursed his lips, with an inscrutable look, and then said, ¡°Arrange someone to follow them.¡±


    Ang seemed to have a dream: she got back to the prison. The fat female bully hit her, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and then set a fire.


    In her dream, the bullies were all trapped in fire, including herself.


    But when she felt relieved and opened her eyes, she got hit by the reality again.


    Ang looked at the medicine bottle overhead, and frowned with disappointment. By seeing the look of her face, the nurse teased, ¡°Are you upset for still being alive?¡±


    Ang looked out the rustling trees. She didn¡¯t respond. The nurse shook her head and walked out with the empty bottle.


    Ang was alone in the ward. She seemed really exhausted and fell asleep again after a while.


    It was dark outside when she woke up.


    Blinking her eyes, she felt sore everywhere.


    ¡°You finally wake up.¡± A low voice rang out and startled her. By the time she turned around, James was sitting in a couch nearby, his legs ovepping casually.


    A beam of bright light reflected his expression through the white wall. His foxy smile seemed to make no sense to Ang.


    ¡°Ang, you learned nothing but the hairshirt approach over the two years in prison¡­¡±


    He sneered with a scrunchy face. Ang tried to talk, but she didn¡¯t retort after all. Anyway, her cowardliness was deeply entrenched in his mind.


    However, her silence irritated him, ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Ang puckered her dry lips and turned towards him, ¡°You already got an answer in your mind, Mr. Harvey. What are you expecting from me then?¡±


    James loured. Ang seemed to be obedient but she was also irrepressibly rebellious, and even hard to control.


    He stood up and walked towards her.


    His brawny body hade near before she reacted. The next moment, James grabbed her chin with a cial voice, ¡°You look disgusting, Ang.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say anything but endured the pain passively, ¡°I can correct my mistake for you, Mr. Harvey.¡±


    James pursed his thin lips, and carefully digested every word from her.


    Ang changed a lot in the past two years. Her baby fat face disappeared, and her naive eyes turned exhausted and vicissitudinary.


    However, she could still be recognized but was no longer arrogant and confident as she used to be.


    James pinched her chin, and remained silent for a long time.


    There was an awkward silence. Then someone knocked the door and broke the ice.


    James felt a little upset. He tidied his sleeves, sat back and said in an icy voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ang thought it was the nurse on her daily rounds, but Danis walked in instead.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was stunned and kept silent lest said something wrong.

 Chapter 9 I’m Not Done With Her Yet

    Danis didn¡¯t mind at all. He ced the chicken soup on table and set up for Ang carefully. Then he turned to James and raised his chin, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and have a talk.¡±


    James took a shallow smile coquettishly as if he already expected this.


    ¡°We can talk here.¡±


    Ang interrupted them by seeing how unwilling Danis was, even she didn¡¯t understand at all, ¡°Mr. Harvey, I wille backter when you finish.¡±


    Then she prepared to leave her bed.


    A lighter flew over when she touched the quilts. It hit the back of her hand hard.


    James frowned and nced at her, ¡°Did I ask you to move? Just lie down.¡± Then he turned back to Danis and curled his lips, ¡°Ang is very obedient. Just talk straight.¡±


    By seeing Ang¡¯s swollen hand, Danis got livid and questioned him aggressively, ¡°James, what will Jessica think if you keep her around?¡±


    James yed with his ring and looked up at him, ¡°Then what would you suggest me to do?¡±


    ¡°Get her out of the city.¡± Danis nced at Ang, and then forced himself to look away.


    Ang¡¯s chest ached. She bit her lip subconsciously and didn¡¯t spit out a word.


    A murderous look shed across James¡¯s narrow eyes, and got masked right after.


    He replied with a doubtful look, ¡°Ang has a positive attitude towards work. She also works really hard. There¡¯s no reason for me to dismiss her.¡±


    ¡°The Dream Club is a gorgeous and attractive workce for job seekers. You can find someone else to rece her easily.¡± Danis got furious and broke a chair, ¡°How about I recruit her instead, Mr. Harvey. What do you think?¡±


    He could hardly retain hisposure.


    James tidied up his customized suit. He responded with a mild look, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to turn you down for our deep friendship. But let me tell you the truth. I still enjoy tormenting her rather than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?


    ¡°What¡¯s so fun to torment a girl like her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ang had enough of their conversation on pushing her back and forth like a gift. She took a deep breath and looked at Danis, ¡°Mr. Danis, I don¡¯t want to change my job at this moment. Thank you anyway¡±


    ¡°Ang!¡± Danis turned to her inconceivably, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    She knew for sure Danis was trying to help her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But Jessica had already pushed her to hell. She didn¡¯t want Danis to get involved, neither for grudge nor kindness.


    ¡°I understand that I offended youst night, Mr. Danis.


    I am willing to do anything to make you feel relieved. I don¡¯t even care if you want me to kneel down again.¡±


    Danis looked at Ang with a fixed face. He could barely breathe after hearing her words.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Ang acted like this.


    ¡°Ang, do you think I don¡¯t let you off?¡±


    Ang kept her head down. She was afraid of looking at him. Danis chuckled, ¡°Guess I¡¯ve been nosy all along, Miss. Chante. Take care.¡±


    By the time the door closed heavily, Ang felt relieved somehow.


    Not until she finished, a chilling voice came overhead, ¡°You¡¯ve learned all the tricks to rekindle your lost love. It seemed like you didn¡¯t waste the past two years, Ang.¡±


    She was a little confused when he snickered, ¡°But everyone in the Smith family wants to tear you apart. It¡¯s a suicide if you still hook up with Danis.¡±


    She finally understood what he meant and chill-bumps ran across all over her body.


    After a long time, she whispered haltingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Harvey. I don¡¯t want to wedge into your socialwork.¡±

 Chapter 10 Money Is More Reliable Than Anything Else

    Ang had spent two days in the hospital already. Even the doctor suggested her to stay longer, but she still left with a fever after knowing the medical bills.


    The Dream Club paid her well. But she didn¡¯t have much left after her daily expenses. She needed to save some for unexpected needs in the future.


    After these days, she realized that money was the most reliable thing in the world. Though she never thought about it before.


    Back to the dormitory, she was alone in the room. She didn¡¯t know where the other roommates were. It wasn¡¯t the time for shift change.


    Due to the fever, dizziness came up after she changed her clothes. Ang held the locker and tried to rx a little.


    Suddenly, a sudden sound of footsteps approached, and she got pushed over hard.


    The back of her waist hit the desk behind. She couldn¡¯t help grunting out of the pain.


    Julia got shocked when Timothy shoved Ang as soon as she walked in. When she saw the Ang pale-faced and hold her waist, Julia walked over immediately and held Ang up, ¡°What are you doing, Timothy? Are you okay, Ang?¡±


    Ang shook her head with a pale face, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not. You are a murderer and you just touch my locker. What did you try to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t catch up what she said. Then she figured out by noticing the disdainful look on Timothy¡¯s face. The whole club might already know about her imprisonment, as what happened that night was zed all over.


    The embarrassment hit her as expected. She lowered her eye and exined in a soft voice, ¡°I just held your locker when I felt dizzy. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I might die gratuitously someday by living with a murderer like you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. We¡¯ve been getting along well for half a month. Nothing happened.¡±Julia red at Timothy. Then she turned back and saw the red flush over Ang¡¯s face. She touched her forehead instinctively, ¡°Ah! You left the hospital with a fever? Why didn¡¯t you spend more time there.¡±


    ¡°I just caught a cold. Nothing to worry about¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, poser.¡± Timothy spat and checked her locker again. Then she snapped shut the door and left ruthlessly, ¡°I¡¯m asking my supervisor to change the room for me. It¡¯s really disgusting to live with someone like her.¡±


    By seeing her away, Julia eyes were reddened in anger, ¡°We all work at the club. None of us is nobler than anyone else. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Ang.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang got distracted a little when Julia spoke up for her. The wave of warmth spread all over her body, ¡°Thank you, Julia.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for lighting up the world for me.¡±


    Shortly after, someone knocked on the door. Julia got surprised when she opened the door.


    ¡°Oh? Ms. Gabri, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Gabri didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes fell on Ang, who was sitting in the bed. Then she looked her up and down subconsciously.


    This was the second time she met Ang, but apletely different scenario.


    As a decisive woman, Gabri pointed at Ang and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ang met Gabri two years ago. At that time, she didn¡¯t know James was the big boss of the Dream Club.


    She desperately wanted to get a membership here to check Gabri out, when she heard about James¡¯s gossips with Gabri.


    But Ang didn¡¯t see Gabri clearly at that time, since she stood far away from her.


    When she was dropped into the club half a month ago, she was trained by the assistant manager. And Gabri never showed up during her work here.


    Ang sighed in admiration when she saw how gorgeous Gabri was. She didn¡¯t feel surprised that she ran the business all by herself.


    ¡°Your roommate just came to the office. She made a scene about changing a room for her.¡±


    Gabri looked at Ang up and down, and lifted her curved brows, ¡°You seem to know about this already. What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It was my fault. I am willing to move out.¡±

 Chapter 11 What I Said Was Of No Difference

    ¡°You¡¯re quite responsible.¡± Gabri looked at her and quirked her red lips.


    ¡°There are at least one hundred employees in the Dream Club, and if they all quarrel with each other like you, then our club should be closed. Well, from now on, you go to work in the cleaning department and you are no longer a receptionist.


    Naturally, the club will arrange a new dormitory for you, so you won¡¯t see each other and it may avoid conflicts. What do you think?¡±


    Stopping here, Gabri stared straight at her, waiting for her reaction.


    After all, receptionists usually were young girls while middle-aged women who wereid off served in the cleaning department and the work was dirty, tired and unpleasant.


    Ang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. She said nothing except ¡± yes¡±, which disappointed Gabri a little. She raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Ang shook her head, ¡°The jobs make no difference for me, as long as I can make a living. Besides, James gave the order personally, so my opinion is of no point, why do I upset him?¡±


    Gabri admired her personality, and after a pause she smiled frankly.


    ¡°Since you agree, then just pack up and report to your new post as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Gabri.¡±


    As she watched Ang go back into the dorm, Gabri stood in the hallway and thought about it, then she pulled her phone out of her bag and dialed a number.


    The call was answered immediately.


    ¡°Hello?


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°ording to your instruction, she¡¯s been transferred to the cleaning department.¡±


    James was reading the file and paused when he heard Gabri on the phone.


    After a while, he whispered, ¡°What¡¯s her reaction?¡±


    ¡°She epted it calmly without making a scene.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He frowned and rubbed his swollen temples.


    ¡°In that case, you can arrange more work for her. After all, she should be considered young in the cleaning department. She should im more responsibilities.¡±


    Gabri was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too harsh for her, James? After all, she¡¯s only a young girl¡­¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything. Gabri realized she shouldn¡¯t be judgmental and changed the subject.


    ¡°By the way, the sessor of QF Real Estate will hold his birthday party in the club next Monday, will youe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare your favorite wine for you.¡±


    ¡°It is up to you.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, James refocused his mind on the documents, but couldn¡¯t read a word.


    epted it calmly without crying? Ah, he was shocked by his new perception on Ang again and again.


    He just didn¡¯t believe it. A person¡¯s nature couldn¡¯t be changed in just two years.


    He wanted to know how long she could pretend.


    ¡°Hey, thedies¡¯ room run out of hand sanitizer, go and refill it! What are you waiting for?¡±


    Ang cleaned a box after the guests drank and had fun. It took her the entire afternoon to clean up the vomitus.


    In the end, she was too tired to stand up straight. However, when she sat down to drink water, she was asked to continue her work by the supervisor on patrol.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what to do? Are your eyes just for decoration?¡±


    There was endless abuse behind her, and Ang turned a deaf ear to it as she entered thedies¡¯ room with a new bottle of hand sanitizer.


    She had worked in the cleaning department for a week and didn¡¯t have to show up in public or worry about being recognized by acquaintances as a receptionist.


    Despite the tiredness, she felt relieved.


    She bowed her head and went out with the cleaning kit after changing the hand sanitizer quickly.


    As soon as she was out, she saw the mean supervisor waiting for her at the door.


    ¡°Finished? Then go to the rooftop and give a hand there.¡±


    ¡°Rooftop?¡±


    Ang remembered that her colleague mentioned that a big client booked the rooftop for a birthday party this evening and asked in a frown, ¡°Supervisor, it¡¯s 8: 30. It¡¯s time for my shift and I haven¡¯t eaten all day today¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Hearing that Ang didn¡¯t want to go, the supervisor¡¯s raised her voice and shrieked, ¡°There¡¯s a shortage of hand right now, but you say you need to have dinner. Is thepany paying you to quit at a critical moment?


    In that case, talk to Gabri and ask her to make arrangement for you!¡±


    Telling Gabri would be the same as telling James. Ang¡¯s heart went down.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Gabri, I¡¯m on my way. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle!¡±

 Chapter 12 Take Your Clothes Off

    Watching him walk away, Ang touched her aching stomach due to terrible hunger and walked towards the elevator dejectedly.


    There was an open-air swimming pool on the rooftop of the Dream Club. Ang had expected it to be cold on such a day. However, there were full of beauties when she opened the door.


    The prettiest PR girls in the Dream Club were here in Bikini. It made Ang¡¯s mind subconsciously think of a phrase, extravagant orgy, and who would pay any attention to the coldness?


    Not daring to look around, she looked down for ces that needed cleaning and then heard someone call out to her, ¡°Hey, cleaner,e over here, take away these empty bottles and get some new.¡±


    She was the only one in the cleaner¡¯s uniform here.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ang looked up and saw a row of empty wine bottles on a long table by the pool, red and white mixed together in a spectacr fashion.


    Licking her lips, she picked up an empty box on the side and walked over to pack it as soon as possible.


    Just when she was half done, someone threw a volleyball into the pool, sshing water around.


    Ang was shocked and took a step backward but bumped into someone behind her, only to hear a sharine ¡°Oops¡±, then the person who was bumped againstined.


    ¡°You are dirty, why are you bumping me?¡±


    Ang turned around and saw a woman in a white mini-skirt.


    She blushed and apologized immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is a cleaner here? You get my clothes dirty, can you afford it? What a bad luck¡­¡±


    The little conflict here caught the attention of the guy on the sofa by the pool.


    He looked over at Ang and saw her delicate side face. She looked soemwhat pretty in the neon light.


    Raising his eyebrow, he asked proactively, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hearing the voice, the woman who got bumped pretended to be aggrieved. She turned her head and said sweetly, ¡°Felix, my dress is ruined by the cleaner¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Felix nced at her meaningfully and smiled.


    ¡°Just a dress. Let her pay for it. Hey, cleaner,e here.¡±


    Ang knew she was out of luck, but she couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone here. So, taking a deep breath, she walked over.


    When she approached, Felix was surprised.


    He put down the cup in hand and sized her up with interest, ¡°Cleaner, you have to pay for my friend¡¯s clothes, as you just ruined it.¡±


    Ang was stunned, and found that the dress the girl was wearing was of a famous brand and she couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡± My sry is far from enough for that dress. But I can wash it for you when the party is over, if you like.¡±


    Not expecting her to admit so directly that she had no money, Felix was more interested, and his fox-like eyes curved up.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, how about taking your clothes off to show your apology?¡±


    His voice was not low, and for a moment, everyone around him realized that something interesting was happening and stared over.


    She only had several uniforms after leaving the prison, and now there were only underwear underneath her uniform. Ang nched a little, knowing that he deliberately embarrassed her.


    ¡°What? You are reluctant topensate my friend with this piece of shit you¡¯re wearing?¡±     ¡°Felix, this cleaner is no good, she won¡¯t even take off her clothes. Probably she wears nothing inside, quite coquettish huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, let us have a look, take it off quickly¡­¡±


    People wereughing at her and Ang clutched her cor, shaking slightly.


    When she raised her hand to unbutton herself, arge hand with warmth suddenly grabbed her shoulder.


    She froze and soon leaned against a familiar chest.


    James smiled but his eyes were cold.


    He raised his long, thick ck eyebrows, just like a powerful king, arrogant and outstanding.


    Ang raised her head, saw his perfect jawline and couldn¡¯t help swallowing.


    His smiling was alluring but his words were as cold as the knife de, ¡°What? When did Felix take an interested in such kind of woman?¡±


    Such kind of woman¡­ Ang lowered her head.


    ¡°James, we are just getting together for entertainment, otherwise there would be no fun, right?¡±


    ¡°For fun, so it is¡­¡±


    Jamesughed, and then before anyone could see clearly, they heard a ssh, the man who had just embarrassed Ang was kicked into the pool by James.


    Ang was stunned.

 Chapter 13 I Will Strip If Mr. Harvey Didn’t Show up

    The on-lookers gasped in shock.


    Felix changed his expression and looked at James in puzzlement, ¡°James, what do you mean by doing that?¡±


    James took back his long leg imperturbably, and looked at Ang who was stunned, saying with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no fun? Now you have something to y now.¡±


    Only the one who fell into the pool knew how cold the water was in the winter, but no one dared to speak.


    Who was James? He was the powerful man who could turn the whole City B upside down by a stomp of his feet.


    His social status was much higher than the on-lookers here.


    It could be known from the name that he had power in hand instead of relying on his family.


    Felix didn¡¯t dare to annoy James although his family wasn¡¯t just an ordinary family.


    Looking at Ang who was held by James in his arms, he realized something at once.


    ¡°She is yours. Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    James didn¡¯t deny it, looking down at the table and casually raising a ss, ¡°You said everyone was just trying to have fun. You can have fun the way you like. I am sorry to disturb you! As an apology, it¡¯s all on my ount.¡±


    ¡°How can we do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, so naturally I should pay the bill. You guys have fun, I¡¯lle upter.¡±


    After saying that, he embraced Ang and turned to head out, ignoring Felix¡¯s reaction.


    The guests behind him were jaw-dropping.


    The one in the pool didn¡¯t dare to say anything until they disappeared from the rooftop. Then he shouted, ¡°Fuck, just pull me up.¡±


    People resumed drinking and having fun, while Felix stared at the bottle of wine cleaned in the half way by Ang, his face was terribly cold.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    James tugged Ang into the elevator by her shoulder.


    When the door was closed, she was flung aside like a piece of trash. She subconsciously held onto the elevator wall due to her injured legs.


    James looked at her and smiled sarcastically, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, what would you do next? Striptease in public? Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± In fact, before James came, she already had the answer but he came just in time.


    After a pause, she bowed her head and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not here, I¡¯ll take off my clothes.¡±


    James frowned and said in an extremely ruthless tone, ¡°Maybe the man was right about what he just said. Ang, you¡¯re such a slut! If I don¡¯te, are you nning to hook up with a rich guy to get yourself out of here? Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She clutched her fingers, shaking slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want? I¡¯m an attempted murderer, abandoned by my family, ostracized by my co-workers, and trampled on by everyone.


    Telling me to take off my clothes is just a small thing and my future days are going to be like this. Who can I count on to save me over and over again?¡±


    When she spoke, her eyes were slightly red, but she didn¡¯t cry.


    She still looked the same but there was a decadently beautiful.


    James looked at her as if something had pricked him in the chest, not painful, but ufortable, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    She decided to say anything she wanted.


    ¡°You all say I ruined Jessica, but¡­ she actually ruined me.


    You like her, so you try your best to let me pay the debts. But what about me? What about my debt? My whole life is ruined because of her. I want to kill myself but I dared not do that because I am afraid that you would be enraged and hurt my family.


    I don¡¯t want to see the everyday sunrise, because¡­ the world to you is a hell to me.¡±


    The words were all from her heart.


    James suddenly thought of her nk eyes when she was released from prison. Something seemed to urred into his mind, ¡°What would you do if you hadn¡¯t met me that day?¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak.


    The light in the elevator were dim which gave him the illusion that she could disappear at any moment.


    Raising his eyebrow, James sped her slender wrist and said angrily, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Ang felt hurt and struggled a little but in vain, so she just gave it up, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I would kill myself! Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Forced to reveal the secret that had been in her heart all along, Ang felt her body had been emptied of its strength, leaning helplessly against the cold metal wall behind her.


    She had tried to hold back her tears butter cried her eyes out.

 Chapter 14 Angela’s Life Also Matters!

    ¡°James, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt Jessica at all, why don¡¯t you believe me?


    For two years I lived worse than dying every single day. Two yearster, you¡¯ve ruined my hope again.


    Jessica¡¯s life matters, but what about my life?¡±


    It was the first time she¡¯d cried after her release from the prison, she didn¡¯t bawl but tears kept coursing down.


    James frowned and looked at her.


    Two years ago, Ang cried and exined to him, but his heart was unstirred; while two yearster, he was tremendously irritated by her cry.


    Such emotional changes made him biting his lips. He looked at her crying red eyes and frowned, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t think about killing yourself to end everything. Even if you die, you¡¯ll still go to hell instead of heaven.¡±


    ¡°But without you and Jessica in the hell, that will be heaven for me. And it¡¯s hell on earth right now because of you!¡±


    At that moment, ¡°DING¡±, the elevator door opened.


    ¡°Okay, good.¡±


    Jamesughed furiously, clutching her arm and dragging her out of the elevator.


    The head of the cleaning department standing at the elevator door was first pleased to see James, but when he saw Ang dragged by James, his face became pale. He asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, James? Did she annoy you?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The head of the cleaning department was so shocked by his look that he was scared toe forward.


    Ang¡¯s legs were extremely painful and her stomach was aching.


    He had long legs and walked in big strides, she was nearly dragged by him along the way until they went into a room.


    Then she was thrown onto the ground.


    But the next second, she was choked by him, just like two years ago.


    James¡¯s gorgeous face was an inch away from hers, their breaths entwined.


    ¡°Ang.¡± He said slowly and coldly. Ang¡¯s body shuddered involuntarily, ¡°I¡¯m your hell? Huh?¡±


    Ang looked pitiful not only because her face was red for ack of breathing, but also because there were still tears on her face.


    She didn¡¯t struggle, even wishing James could just strangle her.


    But James wouldn¡¯t do what she wanted, neither letting go of his hand nor giving it full strength.


    The skin beneath his hands was warm, and he could even feel the pulse.


    Looking into her desperate eyes, he suddenly lowered his head and bit her lip hard.


    Ang¡¯s pupils were slightly dted, only to feel a pain on her lips, and the taste of blood spread over their lips.


    Her lips were dry, but they were like poppies, which made James addicted.


    He mumbled, ¡°Ang, since I¡¯m your hell, just remember that you can never escape.¡±


    Two years ago, she dressed up beautifully and appeared in front of him, and he wouldn¡¯t even look at her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she was in the dirtiest uniform, but he was kissing her.


    She tried to push him away, but didn¡¯t have the strength.


    With a shiver, Ang gritted her teeth.


    She could feel his hand slipping into her clothes and then resting on her breast. She shivered and said with her teeth gritted, ¡°James, don¡¯t do this to me, please¡­¡±


    The woman beneath him was motionless. James¡¯s hand choked her neck and he looked down at her. Her appearance was pretty but her expression was lifeless.


    He sobered abruptly and released her. Looking at her bare shoulders, he found two old scars on her white delicate skin, which was a real eyesore.


    With a chill in his eyes, he dropped his jacket on her, and said coldly, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Ang took that jacket and bit her lip, sitting up slowly.


    And then there was a knock on the door and a somewhat familiar voice sounded, ¡°James? Are you in the room?¡±


    Even as she turned to ash, Ang could recognize the voice.


    She looked up at James. His expression was normal and was about to open the door.


    She was stunned, reaching out and tugging at his pants, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her¡­¡±


    James frowned and noticed her face was pale. He thought she was afraid, and was about to say something, but the door was opened straight.

 Chapter 15 When was She Released from prison?

    ¡°James, I¡¯ming¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica stood in the doorway with a walking stick, her arm was still holding the door open.


    Apparently, she was so anxious to prove something that she forgot her manners.


    James sobered and frowned, ¡°Why are youing here? Aren¡¯t you doing rehab today?¡±


    Jessica had obviously seen Ang. First startled, she then looked at James whose cor was wide open with blood on his lips, even a fool would know what they just did, let alone she was not a fool and she was well-prepared.


    She frowned and asked knowingly, ¡°James, when was she released from prison? Why are you with her?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Instead of answering it, James lifted his hand to button his shirt and asked with his eyes downcast, ¡°You already know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Cathleen told you, right? Otherwise, why would you be here in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were slightly red and looked delicate.


    ¡°I came here because I knew she was in the Dream Club, but I didn¡¯t know you were with her¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say it out directly, biting her cute lips and fretting, ¡°James, she¡¯s Ang! She tried to kill me! Do you remember?¡±


    Hearing this, Ang couldn¡¯t help but frowned.


    She bowed her head in silence and arranged her clothes, then stood up and headed out step by step.


    ¡°Could you please let me through?¡± She stood behind the two persons and asked softly.


    Jessica looked up at her, with a painful expression.


    ¡°Ang, do you hate me that much? Didn¡¯t you hurt me terribly two years ago? Why did you show up in front of us after you left the prison? What exactly do you want to do¡­¡±


    Seeing Ang¡¯s face changed slightly, James raised an eyebrow and interrupted Jessica, ¡°I asked her toe to the Dream Club.¡±


    ¡°James?¡± Jessica was stunned, somewhat incredulous, ¡°Why?¡±


    James looked at Jessica and sneered.


    ¡°You siblings seem to be interested in whom I hire. Well, do I need to report my decisions to your family?¡±


    Ang looked up at Jessica.


    It was the first time they had seen each other after two years. Jessica didn¡¯t change except for the walking stick in her hand and was still as pretty and delicate as a princess.


    But she was miserable. Sheughed with a self-mockery, but her eyes were clear, ¡°Jessica, who hurt who two years ago? When will you tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jessica¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lips and cried, ¡°Ang, why are you still trying to argue by now? Why on earth you are so cruel that you want to kill me?¡±


    Who on earth wasn¡¯t apologetic? Ang didn¡¯t bother to argue with her, no matter how hard she argued, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯d lost a leg and been two years in prison.


    Who would believe her after things were cut and dried?


    Tightening her uniform, she shrugged indifferently, ¡°After two years, I don¡¯t want to argue who is right or wrong with you anymore. I have work to do now, so I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡±


    Afterwards, she bypassed them and walked out of the room.


    James watched her back, with unexinable emotions flowing through his eyes.


    Jessica took in the look on his face, a wave of unease rising from her chest.


    She reached out and took his arm, trying to look as delicate and amicable as possible, ¡°James, believe me, I was a little worried when I found out she came to the Dream Club after her release.


    But I didn¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just because someone who hurt you once suddenly showed up again, which scared me a little bit, so I came here¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, James frowned, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    She looked up with a mournful expression.


    ¡°Fear that she would disguise herself again to deceive you, to deceive my brother. If I hadn¡¯t found out that she was not only seducing my brother but also deceiving you, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry and tried to kill me with her car.


    Now that she¡¯s out of prison, and showed up in front of you and my brother.


    My brother, my brother is out of his mind. He wants to break up with Cathleen, so I¡¯m really afraid¡­. of the old story happening again.¡±


    ¡°Danis wants to break up with Cathleen for Ang?¡±


    James squinted and looked upset.

 Chapter 16 Two Years Couldn’t Change a Person’s Nature

    James was imposing, it seemed that his piercing eyes could see through everything.


    Jessica was a little flurried. She stepped back unconsciously and said feebly, ¡°Yes. Ang said she agreed to be with my brother as soon as he breaks up with Cathleen.¡±


    James sneered with chill in his eyes.


    He knew two years couldn¡¯t change a man¡¯s nature!


    ¡°James,¡±


    Jessica felt sad thinking about the scene she saw, ¡°Ang hooks up with my brother, and she¡¯s trying to seduce you. She¡¯s such a slut, who knows if she has any venereal disease. You¡¯d better keep your distance away from her.¡±


    The word ¡°slut¡± made James¡¯ eyes colder, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I should keep my distance.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes reddened, ¡°James, I was just worried about you, nothing more.¡±


    She was teary-eyed and looked exceptionally charming.


    James looked at her coldly and remained silent.


    ¡°James, I really care about you.¡±


    She bit her lips, speaking softly and helplessly.


    ¡°I know your intention better than anyone else.¡± James passed over her and went to the door with a glint of disgust in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t y your disgusting tricks on me.¡±


    Suddenly Jessica¡¯s face was drained of blood. She wanted to say more, but he had already strode away.


    She held onto the crutches and looked down at her left leg that couldn¡¯t walk, her pretty face twisted with pain, ¡°James, I¡¯ve done so much for you, why can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Ang returned to her dorm and leaned against the door, her eyes vacant.


    It took a moment before she seemed to remember something and wiped her bleeding lips fiercely.


    While she was wiping her lips, her tears flew into her mouth tinged with blood of which the smell spread in her mouth, tasting bitter.


    She sat on the floor for over ten minutes, and then dragged her sore body into bed.


    She had no time for sadness and tears. After six hours of sleep, she had to go back to work.


    But this night was not destined to be peaceful.


    Angid down just for a few moments, and her stomach began to burn terribly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julia pushed in the door and was shocked to see her pale face.


    Ang opened her mouth and said, ¡°Nothing, just a stomachache.¡± Her voice was a little hoarse due to the illness.


    ¡°If you have a stomachache, go and buy some medicine, you can¡¯t just tough it out, can you?¡±


    Julia pulled up her, ¡°There¡¯s a pharmacy nearby, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    They bought their medicine and were about to take a cab back but someone suddenly called out, ¡°Ang?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The voice was so familiar that Ang¡¯s pupils constricted and her lips trembled.


    ¡°Ang, is that really you?¡± The handsome man who looked very simr to her came over and patted her on the shoulder with delight.


    Ang opened her mouth slightly, trying to call his name, but it seemed that something stuck in her throat and she couldn¡¯t get a word out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you nearly.¡± Julia said.


    Ang nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me when you got out of prison?¡±


    Greyson looked at her extremely skinny body with pain and guilt in his eyes


    Back then, his family gave up Ang to protect themselves. He begged his family, but was locked up, and couldn¡¯t help her at all but just watch her be sent to prison.


    Ang gathered the hair around her ears, and her throat dried, ¡°Didn¡¯t have time.¡±


    She wanted to sneak a look at her family and then killed herself, but she met James halfway.


    A winter breeze was blowing, a little chilly, and she couldn¡¯t help shrinking herself.


    The next second, a suit covered her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear more since the weather is so cold? And what¡¯s up with that outfit on you? As far as I remember, only cleaners wear this uniform? When did your taste get so bad?¡±


    Ang looked down to hide the emotion in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m a cleaner now, and this is my uniform.¡±


    Greyson was stunned, looking at her incredulously.


    The little princess he valued most, the sister who cared about nothing but making trouble, was working as a cleaner?

 Chapter 17 James Won’t Let Her Go Easily

    ¡°Your clothes will get dirty.¡± Ang took off the suit and handed it to him.


    She cleaned toilets and cleaned up vomit. So she was really dirty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Greyson¡¯s eyes were red. He grabbed his suit violently and rudely covered it on her, ¡°If you say that kind of shit again, I¡¯ll be angry!¡±


    Ang felt the warmth from the clothes and smiled, not refusing it again


    ¡°Quit you job, too.¡± Greyson took out his wallet, pulled out a bank card and put it right into her hand, ¡°Take this. This is for you. Let me know if you need more!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine as a cleaner.¡±


    Ang pushed the bank card back to her brother.


    Greyson didn¡¯t take the card, he looked at her, painful and sad, ¡°Ang, are you mad at me for not helping you two years ago, so you wouldn¡¯t spend my money?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Ang interrupted him, hiding bitterness in her eyes, ¡°Mom and Dad will be mad if they know you give me money, and Dad has a heart problem.¡±


    Greyson clenched, unclenched and re-clenched his fists and finally took the card back, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to take the card. I¡¯ll get you a good job, that¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°No, brother.¡±


    Ang¡¯s voice was low, ¡°I¡¯m in the Dream Club, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    James wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily.


    Greyson¡¯s face became white abruptly. After a moment, he gritted his teeth and the veins in his forehead seemed to pop out, ¡°James forces you to work as a cleaner?¡±


    Ang nodded.


    ¡°That son of a bitch!¡± Greyson loosened his tie, his eyes were red, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it enough? He has put you in prison for two years, what else does he want? I¡¯lle to him!¡±


    Then, he was leaving.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Ang tugged at him hard, looking tired, ¡°You can¡¯t win, don¡¯t bother yourself.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well then? I just watch him bully you without doing anything?¡± He pounded his chest with a fist and pushed out each word from his throat, ¡°If so, am I still a fucking human being?¡±


    There was so much noise here. Julia, who was worried, came over and stood next to Ang.


    ¡°Think of your children and do not act impulsively.¡± Julia was here and Ang didn¡¯t want to talk more about it, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going home.¡±


    After that, she pulled Julia away.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Greyson called after her with eyes full of contradiction and guilt.


    Ang stopped, but didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Greyson clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles were whitened.


    ¡°me it on the fact that I love the wrong person, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Ang¡¯s voice lowered suddenly, tinged with a bit of huskiness, ¡°Did Mom and Dad, did they¡­ ever ask about me?¡±


    With guilt seething in his eyes, he opened his mouth a few times but didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Brother, good night. Remember, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± Ang tried to hold back her tears. She trotted to a parked taxi and got in.


    Mom and Dad still hadn¡¯t forgiven her.


    But she had no right to me them. She could only me herself for falling in love with the wrong person and wrongly believing in the wrong person.


    Julia followed and sat in, with a bunch of questions she wanted to ask, but finally just handed her a piece of tissue, ¡°Wipe it off, don¡¯t let anyone think I¡¯m bullying you.¡±


    They went back to the dorm, the lights were already off.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t sleep and make noise in the middle of night, are you insane? I am trying to sleep!¡± L said ironically, ¡°Forget it, one is a murderer and the other is a whore, what can I expect from you?!¡±


    ¡°L, ask your conscience,¡± Julia blushed furiously, ¡°Who¡¯s the one talking on the phone every day until one or two in the morning and keeping people away from sleeping!¡±


    And who¡¯s a whore?


    Both L and she were receptionists, and they were up to no dirty deals!


    ¡°It¡¯s my right to make phone calls. I didn¡¯t call today, can¡¯t I just go to bed early?¡± L rolled her eyes.


    Julia pointed at her with her fingers trembling, ¡°You were messing around with your phone when we came in!¡±


    ¡°I got sleepy by ying with my phone and was just about to put it down for bed, and you guys came back and made noise.¡± L snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not asking too much, just apologize for your behavior and make a ny-degree bow, is it too much?¡±


    Julia was so angry at her shamelessness that she was stumped for words.

 Chapter 18 Do you Like James that much?

    ¡°Sorry to bother your rest.¡± Ang bowed ny-degree and remained calm.


    What L hated most was the way Ang acted all day. She was just a murderer. How dared she behave in such a proud manner? ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face? You feel humiliated to apologize to me? Do you believe if I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll get you fired and you can¡¯t even have this cleaning job?¡±


    ¡°L, don¡¯t be so mean!¡± Julia shouted.


    L continued to stare at Ang as if she hadn¡¯t heard Julia¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, say something!¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bother your rest.¡± Ang bent over again. Her short hair hid the look in her eyes, and her voice was still quiet.


    L¡¯s little tricks were nothingpared to those in prison.


    L just wanted to see her get angry, and now seeing her not resist at all, she felt powerless just like she punched on the cotton.


    She gave Ang a hard stare, rolled over, and continued to y with her phone.


    Ang took the medicine andy down. Her stomach hurt so badly that she didn¡¯t fall asleep until early morning. When she got up the next day, she was horribly pale.


    Julia said she was going to ask for leave for her, but she refused. The supervisor wouldn¡¯t grant her leave, thanks to James¡¯ orders,


    She took the medication and muddled her way to the supervisor to check in.


    ¡°You¡¯rete for a minute!¡± The supervisor¡¯s finger was about to poke her in the face, ¡°No sry for this month!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m feeling a little sick today, this won¡¯t happen the next time.¡± Ang bowed her head to apologize, her loose clothes made her look so petite.


    Actually she was 170 cm in height, not petite at all. She was just thin and unhealthy.


    A few cleaners came in sessively, and they got used to seeing her get scolded. They jokingly checked in.


    ¡°Next time? Is there a next time for you?¡± The supervisor ignored the other cleaners who werete, too. ¡°I have worked here for so many years and I¡¯ve never seen an employee with a bad attitude like you!¡±


    Ang bowed her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re sorry. If an apology works, the police will be out of job.¡±


    The supervisor pointed at her, with saliva spitting out, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you used to be, but you¡¯re the cleaner here now, so you¡¯ll do as I say!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ang wiped the spittle off her face, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a minutete today, so you need to clean one more floor. That¡¯s to say, you need to clean the fourth and fifth floors, and I¡¯ll checkter.¡± Said the supervisor.


    There were nearly sixteen rooms on each floor of the Dream Club, and the floor of the corridor and rooms, walls and toilets all needed to be cleaning. Usually it was done by two cleaners.


    Ang had been cleaning one floor by herself for the past few days, which was already her limit, and now she had to clean one more floor.


    She bit her lips hard and her jaw and back line was taut. Anger filled in her heart and about to burst out of her chest.


    ¡°What? You are not satisfied?¡± The supervisor said in a raised voice.


    Ang clenched her hand in her sleeves tightly, but her voice was calm, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not, and even if you are, you can do nothing about it!¡± The supervisor looked at the time, ¡°Hurry up and go to work, why are you still standing here? Wait for me to get you your tools?¡±


    A few employees passing byughed out loud.


    With her head down, she went to the workroom for the cleaning tools and went upstairs to start working.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Two cleaners approached, one of them said hesitantly, ¡°You have to clean the fifth floor, too?¡±


    Ang nodded.


    ¡°You need to clean the fourth and fifth floors¡­ all by yourself?¡± Another cleaner asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ang smiled slightly, ¡°You can take a rest, I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    The two cleaners looked at each other and one of them sighed, ¡°You can¡¯t finish cleaning two floors by yourself, even if you¡¯re exhausted! If you have a problem with the supervisor, go to work somewhere else. You¡¯re so young and pretty, there must be other work for you.¡±


    Ang shook her head. If she could leave, she would have done so long ago.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The elder cleaner signed and was dragged away by the other.


    Ang took the mop and began to mop the floor. Suddenly, a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of her. ¡°Lift your feet, please.¡±


    The shoes¡¯ owner didn¡¯t move.


    She looked up and saw Danis¡¯ amber eyes.


    ¡°Wee! Be careful of the slippery floor.¡± Ang took the mop and made her way to the side, not keeping her eyes on him for another second.


    Danis looked straight at her, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    Without caring about him, Ang took the mop to the other side and continued mopping.

 Chapter 19 I Ask You To Kneel Down, Can’t You Hear Me?

    ¡°Do you really have to do this to sabotage yourself?¡± Danis strode up to her and clutched her wrist, ¡°James likes Jessica, not you! Whatever you do is in vain!¡±


    ¡°I know James likes your sister, you don¡¯t have to repeat it.¡± Ang tried to struggle off his grasp but failed, ¡°Please let me go and don¡¯t keep me from my work.¡±


    There was a sh of light at the end of the corridor. She looked over, but saw nothing.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t sleep well and saw an illusion.


    Instead of letting her go, Danis gripped her wrist even tighter, ¡°Do you really like James so much? To stay by his side, you don¡¯t even mind working as a cleaner!¡±


    ¡°Whether I like him or not is none of your business.¡± Ang sneered, ¡°Even if I like you, will you be with a murderer who tried to kill your sister?¡±


    Danis pursed his lips and released her, ¡°Why did you drive into Jessica? James was going to engage with you, and Jessica won¡¯t affect you at all.¡±


    ¡°No reason, I just wanted to.¡± Ang looked down and said in a soft voice.


    She drove into Jessica?


    Who knew whether it was her car crashing into Jessica or Jessica was running toward her car?


    ¡°How can you be so vicious?¡± Danis questioned, ¡°You¡¯re Jessica¡¯s best friend and should know that she loves nothing but dancing. You broke one of her legs and ruined her whole life! Do you have any idea how miserable she was in thest two years?¡±


    Ang remained calm, ¡°Why should I care about whether she¡¯s having a painful life or not? Since I¡¯m such a wicked person, I love to see my friend feel sad, and the more she suffers, the happier I am.¡±


    Was Jessica¡¯s pain suffered in the past two years greater than the pain she suffered in prison?


    Danis couldn¡¯t believe such words wereing out of her mouth. She had been a bit wild before, but definitely not so vicious. Was this who she really was?


    ¡°Ang, Danis is a guest, how can you talk to a guest like this!¡± The supervisor came over, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to Danis!¡±


    Ang looked down at the ground and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I told you to kneel down, do you hear me?¡± The supervisor said loudly.


    Ang licked her dry lips and knelt down, looking down at her reflection on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Danis.¡±


    The floor was just mopped and it was still wet. As she knelt down, the water quickly soaked her work clothes.


    Her leg was cold, and with the bruises from kneeling the other day, it was painful now.


    Looking down at her, Danis said nothing.


    Several guests passing by looked at Ang a few times.


    One baby-faced girl couldn¡¯t stand to watch it and came over with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s the twenty-first century, why are people still kneeling for forgiveness?¡±


    Before Danis and Ang said anything, she just pulled Ang up, ¡°Get up!? Why do you kneel as they ask you to? Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°Raya, don¡¯t butt in!¡± A man came over, pulled her arm, and turned to Danis, ¡°My friend just arrived in City B and doesn¡¯t know anything. Danis, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll take her away.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! How can he bully a woman?¡± Raya crossed her arms and stood in front of Ang.


    The man was anxious but couldn¡¯t convince her to leave.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ang gently pushed her away, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you and your friend can go have fun.¡±


    The girl was kind enough to help her, but she shouldn¡¯t get her in trouble.


    ¡°See, she says she¡¯s fine, so why are you messing around in the middle? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± The man and another woman pulled Raya away by force.


    Raya turned her head and shouted at her, ¡°I¡¯m in Box 4502, you cane to me if you need help!¡±


    Ang smiled at her and nodded. When she turned her head, she smiled was gone.


    ¡°Just do what you want and I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡± Seeing Ang changeg her face so quickly, Danis said with aplicated look. He took out a tube of ointment and put it into her hand.


    She knelt for so long that day, there should be quite a few bruises on her legs. The ointment was the one he asked someone to bring back from overseas.


    Ang didn¡¯t even look at the ointment and gave it back, ¡°I can do whatever I like, and it¡¯s none of your business. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me.¡±

 Chapter 20 It’s You Who Made a Mistake

    She looked up at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I die, you and your sister won¡¯t be invited to the funeral. I don¡¯t ever want to see you two again in my life.¡±


    ¡°Ang,¡± Danis clutched the ointment tightly, his light tinged with upset, ¡°You¡¯re the one who did the wrong thing, not me or Jessica.¡±


    Even if they wouldn¡¯t meet, it was because he and Jessica didn¡¯t want to see her, not the other way around.


    Ang moved the corner of her mouth and sneered expressionlessly.


    ¡°It was a mistake for me toe here. People like you who refuse to change your mistake deserve whatever you get, not to mention just kneeling for two hours, kneeling for two days and two years are reasonable!¡± Danis turned to the elevator and threw the ointment into the dustbin.


    The ointment collided with the dustbin and made an unpleasant thud sound, making the atmosphere in the hallway more depressing.


    The supervisor blushed furiously and was about to punish her when a door to a box opened and a head showed up, ¡°Cleaner,e here. Someone vomited.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ang took her cleaning tools and went inside the room.


    The smell of cigarettes, alcohol, women¡¯s perfume and the sour smell of vomit were mixed together in the room, and Ang could barely breathe.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± She said, taking the rag to the coffee table and couch which were stained with arge amount of vomitus.


    A clear, delighted female voice sounded and was particrly obvious in a smoky haze, and several men who were flirting with the woman looked at Ang..


    ¡°I thought it was an old woman, but it¡¯s a pretty girl!¡±


    ¡°The face is pretty, but I can¡¯t see the body.


    How about you take off your clothes to let me check. If it¡¯s good, you can be my woman from now on, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind or something? You can¡¯t tell that she got a good ass?! Beauty, be with me, you¡¯ll definitely make more money than working here!¡±


    Those men were talking dirty here.


    While Ang just turned a deaf ear to their word, and took a rag to clean up the vomitus.


    The sticky feeling of the rag on her hands and the sour, rotten smell coiling around her nostrils made her stomach churn. She put up with it with teeth gritted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got dirt on my shoes too, why note here and wipe it for me?¡± The man stared at her beautiful buttock straight, his look was filthy.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang stood up and took a step back, trying to keep down the churning in her stomach, ¡°The rag is dirty. I¡¯ll get a new one.¡±


    She wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Not necessary!¡± The man stopped her with a frivolous look, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, beauty. ¡±


    With her head down, Ang didn¡¯t move and clutched the rag in her hand. Vomitus ran down the rag and dropped onto her shoes and her clothes, which was disgusting.


    Several people saw it. They moved away from her with obvious dislike.


    But the man who was talking dirty was still staring at her, looking at her body back and forth tantly.


    Licking her dry lips, she walked over to him and crouched down. Before she could see where the dirt was on his shoes, the man suddenly reached for her hair and pulled it toward him.


    With a sound of thud, she fell to her knees and leaned back unconsciously, then she realized she was kneeling down between his legs.


    People wereughing out loud and someone even whistled.


    While Ang was on her knees, like a toy, being teased and made fun of, she couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed.


    She pressed her hands to the dirty rag, her short hair covering her restrained expression.


    She bit her lips so tightly that her body was shaking.


    There was an ashtray on the coffee table, enough to crack this man¡¯s head!


    She raised her hand to the coffee table, but drew back as she touched the edge of the ashtray.


    She would annoy James if she did this¡­


    ¡°Youngdy,¡± The man dragged her hair frivolously and tossed a wad of money onto the table. He said with a lustful and malicious look, ¡°Have sex with me and the money is yours, what do you think?¡±


    Ang was forced to look at his face with foundation and her stomach churned. She tried her best to keep from vomiting.


    People wereughing loudly in the room.


    ¡°Come on, pretty girl, it¡¯s more money than you make as a cleaner!¡±


    ¡°Buddy, you are really thirsty, aren¡¯t you? She is just a cleaner who spends her days cleaning toilets and cleaning up filthy ces, you should at least let her have a bath first.¡±

 Chapter 21 Lack of Women?

    Ang bit her lip bleeding and a strong taste of blood spread in her mouth.


    She could feel the gastric acid reached her throat several times, but she forced it down.


    Seeing that she stayed still for a long time, the man already got impatient.


    The uproar got louder.


    CRUNCH.


    The door suddenly opened and James¡¯s tall figure appeared in the doorway.


    His gaze swept coldly across the box, and finally rest on Ang, who was kneeling on the ground. He frowned for a few seconds.


    Gabri waszily leaning against the wall with enchanting look.


    The boisterous crowd quieted down, everyone stood orderly. And one or two guys hurried to open windows for venttion.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey¡­Mr. Harvey.¡±


    The man pushed Ang away and stood as disciplined as the others.


    Ang grabbed the ashtray but was suddenly pushed by him. She stumbled and fell down and the ashtray shattered.


    But at this time, no one even noticed her, and no one was bored enough to wonder what she was doing with an ashtray.


    She staggered to her feet and stood with her head bowing to the side.


    Ashtray fragments stuck into her hand, and her blood trickled down to the floor.


    Gazing at her bleeding hand, James paused and moved away as if nothing happened.


    No one spoke in the room. It was so quiet and scary.


    ¡°Lack of women?¡± James passed over Ang and looked at the man behind her, ¡°Shall I arrange a few more for you?¡±


    The man forced a smile with his Adam¡¯s apple moving a few times, and stammered, ¡°No¡­ No, thank you.¡±


    James grabbed him, and said faintly, ¡± Never mind, you¡¯re a guest, and catering to your needs is what the Dream Club is supposed to do.¡±


    ¡°Gabri.¡± Said James.


    Gabriele relied, ¡°I¡¯m going to arrange someone for this handsome young man.¡± She hooked her red lips and threw a wink at the man, said slowly, ¡°How about six metrosexual men?¡±


    The man¡¯s face went white, his calves and fingers couldn¡¯t stop trembling, and the urn of his nose was covered by cold sweats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gabri smiled coquettishly with an amorous look, ¡°I have medicine here, and it is free. Just an extra gift for our honorable guest.¡±


    A cold sweat broke out on the man¡¯s forehead and he turned for help to the others, but they all avoided his gaze.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, the cold sweats on his head were even more, ¡± Mr. Harvey, Mr. Harvey, it¡­ is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have stirred up trouble in your ce. Next¡­ Next time¡­I¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything as James was staring at him, his limbs going limp, falling onto a mixture of vomit and ashtray fragments.


    Fifteen minutester, Ang cleaned up the box and went out.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When she saw James standing in the hallway with his back to her, with a frown, she grabbed her cleaning tools and headed to the opposite direction.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    A cold male voice came behind him.


    Ang pursed her lips and walked over to him with her head down, ¡°Thanks for what just happened¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to thank me?¡± James looked down at her, with sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°Or do you me me for ruining your n?¡±


    Ang suddenly looked up at him, full of surprise!


    What did he¡­ mean?


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t seed in hooking up with Felix that night and changed your target?¡±


    James looked down at her bleeding hand and frowned slightly. He quickly averted his eyes, ¡°Ang, you are really willing to hook up with anyone.¡±


    The incredulity in Ang¡¯s eyes dissipated gradually and she lowered her head again, with her eyes full of self-deprecation.


    She actually thought he cared about her. How stupid she was!


    Even if she had been raped by the disgusting man, he would have still thought that it was her fault to seduce him, wouldn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 22 Will You Let Me Go?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your time. No matter who you seduce, they don¡¯t have the power to take you away.¡± James cupped her chin and forced her to raise her head.


    Ang dropped her eyes, shunning away his eye contact, ¡°What about you? Will you let me go?¡±


    ¡°You owe this to Jessica.¡±


    James looked at her broken red lips and his eyes got a little darker.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    His fingertips lifted slightly, but when he was about to touch her lips, he wiggled his eyebrows and gave up.


    Ang tugged at her lips. She was trying to smile but she couldn¡¯t. Instead, she felt the corners of her eyes got a little sore.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her sad face for another man looked harsh. James snorted and sped her waist with huge strength. Their bodies pressed together, and he said, ¡°Failed to seduce a man, are you feeling sad?¡±


    His handsome and fine features were so close that their breaths intertwined and they could see the tiny pores on each other¡¯s faces.


    Ang had fantasized countless times about lying in his arms and listening to his heartbeat, but she never thought it happened in this situation.


    There was no tenderness, only sharp sarcasm like the sharpest knife in the world stabbing into her heart with her blood on it.


    She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything as her throat was tight and her nose was sore.


    So she was a slut in his heart?


    ¡°Two years in prison and you have be so horny to be fucked by any man you see? Hmm?¡±


    James pressed against her ear. His hand moved up along her slender waist, reaching her cor with a violent thrust.


    Ziiiip.


    Her uniform was torn, revealing the washed out white clothes and arge patch of tender white skin.


    His warm breathing spiraled into Ang¡¯s ear, chilling down her back.


    She looked incredibly at the button falling down onto the floor with hershes pping like a butterfly.


    She was stunned for a second, and then shoved him crazily, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    How could he do this to her? What did he think of her? A hooker?

 Chapter 23 Do you trust me?

    ¡°Oh¡­ ¡±


    Then the elevator went off and suddenly someone came over and rushed inside, yelling, ¡± Come on. Two guys are making love. Come and have a look!¡±


    ¡°she was wearing a cleaner¡¯s uniform, is she a cleaner or they are just doing role ying?¡± The guy who was talking stopped abruptly as he saw that man¡¯s face.


    Mr. James¡­Harvey?


    The people in the elevator came out noisily and excitedly, moring to have a look. However, when they recognized who that man was, they all paled in fright and instantly became mute. It was hard for they to decide whether to leave or not.


    James threw his suit over Ang and blocked her with a piercing chill on his face, ¡°Are you waiting for me to ask you to leave?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, I don¡¯t mean that. I¡­ we¡¯re leaving right¡­ now!¡±


    The man standing in the middle stumbled through his words. Even if he was curious about who the woman was, he didn¡¯t dare to look at her and pushed the crowd inside the elevator.


    Cathleen stood in the crowd. After having several looks, she thought that woman was Ang. However, before she could take a closer look, she was dragged away by a man, ¡°Don¡¯t drag me so hard!¡±


    The corridor, which had just seemed crowded, was instantly empty.


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford Mr. Harvey¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Ang shuddered with her right hand covering her broken clothes. She handed the suit to James, tears falling down her face.


    James dropped his eyes to tear stains on his suit. He suddenly became irritated.


    He paused for a moment before picking up his suit and said, ¡°Who do you want to seduce if you dress like that? Or are you trying to y game with me and make me feel sympathetic for you?¡±


    Seduce?


    Tears flowed into Ang¡¯s mouth, tasted extremely bitter.


    Did she want to dress like this?


    Didn¡¯t he rip her clothes off?


    ¡°But there¡¯s no use for you to seduce anyone, they can¡¯t help you.¡±


    James swept over her teary eyes. His chest felt inexplicably stuffy. He frowned and moved away, ¡°The only one who can get you out of here is me.¡±


    Ang clenched her hands and scoffed to herself, ¡°Is Mr. Harvey implying me to seduce you?¡±


    She licked her dry lips, her chest was stuffy as if a boulder had fallen, ¡°You didn¡¯t even like me two years ago, it¡¯s impossible for you to like me now. Are you telling me that I have to stay here forever to atone for my sins?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to know this.¡± James said mockingly.


    Ang knew he would say that, but her heart still ached like a million needles pricking at the same time.


    She knew she should drop the idea forever, but there was always a hope in her heart, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I didn¡¯t drive into Jessica, but she ran to the car on purpose?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Her tail sound quivered.


    She had said that many times, but no one believed her, not even her brother.


    Because there were mass of irrefutable facts and all of them indicated that it was something she would do.


    But she wanted to tell him again. He was a smart guy and might see through Jessica¡¯s dirty tricks!


    ¡°Two years in prison and you haven¡¯t improved at all.¡± James chuckled lightly as he stroked the visible scars on her cheek, ¡°You didn¡¯t learn from the scars you got.¡±


    Ang took a few steps backward to avoid his touch. Somehow, her tears streamed down her face.


    She bowed her head and quickly wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act pathetic in front of me, it¡¯s useless.¡± James looked aloof.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Ang seemed to be strangled on the neck, unable to breathe. Her heart was stuffy and clogged, ¡°If not, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Before James could say anything, she covered her shredded clothes, grabbed her cleaning tools, and trotted to the workroom at the end of the hallway.


    Her knees hurt like hell, so was her left leg, which was almost broken with James¡¯s kick. However, she didn¡¯t stop and ran all the way into the workroom.


    The moment the door was closed, Ang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and sat on the floor in despair.


    She pulled up her pants and found the bruise on her knee got worse. It was bruised and looked terrible.


    [You have to take good care of your left leg from now on, or you¡¯ll be disabled.]


    [Can I still dance?]


    [No, you can¡¯t]


    [Can I just dance for four hours? If not, how about two hours?]


    [Sorry, you can¡¯t.]


    This was a conversation between she and the doctor two years ago.


    Everyone knew that Jessica was a dancer, but who remembered that she was a dancer either?


    Knock-knock.


    There was a knock at the door¡­


    Ang wiped her tears. She stood up while enduring the pain and opened the door, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Standing at the door was Raya, the guest who stood up for her.


    Seeing her keep staring at her legs, Ang scrambled to lower her rolled trouser while her right hand was still covering the shredded clothes. What a mess!


    ¡°Are they bullying you?¡±


    Raya heard the cries in the workroom before knocking on the door, and now seeing the creepy bruises on Ang¡¯s legs, she felt nothing but shocked and angry, ¡°I¡¯m awyer, you can tell me if you have any problem. I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but never mind.¡± Abandoned by her family and friends but cared for by a stranger, Ang couldn¡¯t tell how strange she felt.


    ¡°Are you afraid it¡¯s too expensive to hire awyer?¡±


    Raya patted her chest, ¡°It¡¯s Okay, I won¡¯t charge you! If I can¡¯t win this case, let my master help you, and I¡¯ll pay for the legal fees!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need it, thank you.¡± Ang said.


    Raya frowned, her doll face was full of puzzlement and anger, ¡°Are you hiding anything that is hard to tell? Are you afraid this club will take revenge or¡­¡±


    ¡°Thisdy, don¡¯t be too kind to the bad guys. You will be framed.¡±


    Timothy walked over with a man in his fifties. She interrupted her in a queer sound, ¡°Ang is an attempted murderer, you¡¯d better stay away from her.¡±


    Seeing Ang¡¯s face, the old man wanted to make love with her. And after hearing ¡°attempted murderer¡± Raya was stunned. This cleaner seemed quite introverted and gentle, how could that be?


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Timothy let go of the old man and walked to Ang, shoving her, ¡± Tell her the truth by yourself!¡±


    Ang hated people touching her since she was a little child, especially shoving her, but that quirk was forced to be changed when she was in prison, ¡°Two years ago, I was put into prison for attempted murder.¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ ¡±


    Raya was osted, shocked, embarrassed and felt some unspeakable emotions, ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, I have work to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Ang got used to people¡¯s reactions when they found out she was a murderer. She turned and grabbed her cleaning tools and went out of the door. Then, she closed the workroom.


    Timothy held her arm on the old man¡¯s arm again, the corners of her eyes flicked up, hidingcency and jealousy, ¡°A beautiful murderer is still a murderer. Mr. Near, you should stay away from her next time you see her. Who knows if she is plotting against your life.¡±


    Ang was mopping the floor in front of her and Timothy said it in a deliberate loud voice to make Ang heard.

 Chapter 24 She Didn’t Deserve a Death

    The old man didn¡¯t hide his dislike, ¡°Your Dream Club is good in every aspect, but why did you hire a person like her to be an employee?


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    They pushed the box door and walked inside, cutting off their sound from the outside.


    Ang heard their talking clearly. At first, she would get angry and frustrated when she heard thesements, but after hearing them so many times, she got used to it.


    ¡°This¡­ ¡±


    A pair of women¡¯s shoes suddenly appeared in front of her, ¡°Take this.¡±


    Something was shoved into Ang¡¯s hands and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to push it away before Raya ran off.


    She unfolded her palm and there was a business card.


    Raya.


    Sailing Law Firm.


    At the General Manager¡¯s Office of Dream Club.


    James sat on the couch with his long straight legs folding over each other. The sunlight fell on him through the window, and the white shirt cor made a halo around his neck, adding e a sense of mystery.


    Gabri skillfully made the tea and brought it to him.


    The corners of her eyes were upturned,nguid and sexy mixed with a bit of caution, ¡°I¡¯m a bit confused about you and Jessica.¡±


    James turned around to look at her, taking a sip of his tea.


    ¡°If you care about her, I don¡¯t usually see you giving her any favors.¡±


    Gabri paused, seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry, she continued slowly, ¡°But to say you don¡¯t care about her, it¡¯s been two years since Ang hit Jessica, and you¡¯re still sticking up for her.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The tea had a strong and refreshing vor, giving people a sense of delightfulness.


    James blew on his tea and took a few sips. His posture was elegant and reserved.


    Just when Gabri thought he wouldn¡¯t open his mouth, he suddenly retorted, ¡°Who says I¡¯m sticking up for Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The tip of Gabri¡¯s eyebrows flicked up, and there was an obvious confusion in her magnificent features.


    But this time there was no response.


    James put down his tea and his dark eyes fell on her, ¡°You got nothing else to do?¡±


    ¡°No. This was a big clubhouse. If you hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t even have time to drink water.¡± With a coquettish smile, Gabri picked up his teacup and refilled it, changing the subject, ¡°Julia visits me today.¡±


    James took the cup, his bony fingers mingling with the pale blue of the teacup in a way that was unspeakably beautiful.


    James looked at his hands, however, Ang¡¯s bleeding hands suddenly shed through his mind. He furrowed.


    ¡°She said Ang had a stomachachest night and her knees were all bruised. However, she still work ten hours a day and she was afraid Ang¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Gabri sat on the other side of the couch, clinging to it like a cat, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, and I am thinking that I¡¯d cut down the workload for Ang, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°If you have to ask me about such a trivial thing, you are no longer qualified as the general manager of the Dream Club.¡± James was irritated for no reason. Hand lifted, he loosened his tie, stood up and walked out.


    Almost to the door, he stopped and snarled, ¡°Send her some medicine, she doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    He walked out then.


    Gabri¡¯s glistening peach blossom eyes shed with amusement. Well, was it because she didn¡¯t deserve to die or was he reluctant to let her die?


    At Staff Canteen.


    In her fifteen-minute lunch break, Ang hurried back to her dorm, changed her clothes and had lunch. She didn¡¯t even have time to rest.


    She rubbed her sore legs, which were severely aching, and muddled her way out with her cleaning tools.


    She didn¡¯t know when this kind of life was going to end.


    A couple of people who had juste over for dinner saw her and whispered-


    ¡°I remember that the lunch breaksts two hours, why does she go to work at twelve-fifteen every day?¡±


    ¡°I know her, she was a receptionist before, but then she offended someone and was transferred to the cleaning department and has to work ten hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Then why does she still stay here?¡±


    Timothy happened toe over and said in a raised voice, ¡°What do you know? She seduced a few rich men in the past few days! If I could marry a rich husband, I won¡¯t care about this tiny suffering at all. She is able to bow or rise as the asion requires.¡±


    Many people in the canteen looked at Ang with disdain, scorn or indifference, only a few looked at her with pity.


    ¡°A murderer wants to fly up the branch and be a phoenix, not even looking at what she looks like, daydreaming!¡± Timothy spat at Ang, eyes filled with contempt.


    Ang looked down at the spittle on her shoes, her back muscle taut, her fists unconsciously clenching and then unclenching before finally clenching together again.


    The wound in her hand opened up again, and blood trickled down her rough, calloused hand to the floor.


    Reluctance, anger and reticence collided and tormented in the bottom of her heart, fighting for their dominance.


    ¡°Not happy about that?¡± Timothy walked up to her, stretching out her index finger and almost arrogantly nudged her chest a few times, ¡°Spit back at me if you dare¡±


    Before Timothy could finish her sentence, Ang lifted the mop violently and covered her face with the dark, stained mop that had wiped the floor.


    The onlookers were stunned.


    Timothy¡¯s senses were clogged, taking a breath of air, and her nose was filled with an awful and disgusting smell.


    She waved her hands and tried to push the mop away, but the mop didn¡¯t move. She shouted, ¡°Ang, you shameless brat, get off me!¡±


    Bam!


    When she almost finished her words, Ang kicked her on the knees. Timothy stumbled and directly knelt in front of Ang.


    The mop fell to the floor as well.


    Timothy lifted her face covered with dirty water and was about to break into a rant when she met Ang¡¯s eyes, dark and fierce, like a engraged beast.


    All the words stuck in her throat, she somehow got goosebumps on her body, and felt chill in her back.


    But when she looked closer, Ang was still calm as usual, as if it had just been her illusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a murderer.¡± Ang picked up the mop and left the canteen without even looking at her. Butter she stood outside the door and didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    After a few moments, a sob erupted in the quiet canteen, and there were people who were mocking Timothy being attacked by the mop.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to say anything when I saw that fierce look just now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to stay away from her in the future, who knows when she wants to kill somebody.¡±


    ¡°Gabri really made a mistake. Why did she hire this kind of people? Scary as hell, I¡¯ll bring an electric baton with me when Ie to work!¡±


    ¡°But Timothy deserves it, neither of them are good. It¡¯s a dogfight.¡±


    ¡°I found it quite refreshing to see Ang mopping her face, and Timothy always makes fun of me.¡±


    Timothy¡¯s face shifted back and forth between green, red, and white, a little more exciting than a color palette. She propped herself up from the ground wretchedly, gnashing her teeth.


    She would get her revenge sooner orter!


    At the door, Ang smiled, sarcastically and bitterly, when hearing their discussion.


    She would never be able to get rid of thebel as a criminal. Even if she was forced to fight back, she would still be regarded as the evil.


    She seemed to be a filthy thing everyone shunned¡­

 Chapter 25 I Didn’t Seduce Anyone

    On the second floor of the Smith Family vi.


    Jessica eagerly took the photos the man handed over and flipped through them one by one. She couldn¡¯t observe anything from the first dozens, but the photos afterwards showed what James and Ang were doing¡­.


    With reddened eyes, she held up the photos, questioning the man, ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    James actually kissed Ang in the corridor and did that kind of thing with her.


    ¡°This morning.¡±


    The man looked cautiously at the door and intended to leave as soon as possible, ¡°If you have nothing else, I have to go.¡±


    ¡°It was taken this morning, but you tell me now?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and anger, and if she¡¯d gotten the message earlier, she might have been able to stop them.


    ¡°Tell you sooner so that could go to the Dream Club and make a scene there?¡± The man rubbed his aching brow, ¡°Miss. Jessica, if Danis finds out I help you take pictures, I will be fired. Don¡¯t ever call me again for such things.¡±


    He finished his sentence and rushed off, Jessica couldn¡¯t stop him.


    She bit her lip when seeing the picture of James kissing Ang, her eyes watering.


    James hadn¡¯t even touched her hand for two years.


    But Ang had juste out and¡­ And he just¡­Jessica felt angry, very angry.


    It was 9 p. m. when Ang dragged herself back to her dormitory.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But as soon as she opened the door, a shirt flew over her, falling right over her head.


    The shirt had a mixed smell of cigarette, alcohol, female¡¯s perfume and rotten vomitus, quite disgusting.


    It was the one torn apart this morning.


    ¡°Ang, I had no idea you were so shameless.¡± Timothy blocked the doorway and tore apart her clothes while Ang was off guard.


    Ang¡¯s upper body was naked, white smooth skin with crimson hickeys.


    The staff dorms were closo here. Because they were too noisy, a group of on-lookers, both men and women, came out, men whistling while women condemning Ang as a shameless slut who just got out of the prison.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Ang looked as usual, but her slight trembling still revealed her real emotions.


    ¡°Now you know it is shameful?¡± Timothy stretched out her arms to block Ang and she shouted towards the on-lookers, ¡°I dare not to live with someone as shameless as her, a murderer, a shameless slut.¡±


    As Ang hit her with a mop and hugely embarrassed her in public, then she would be able to stay in the Dream Club ever.


    The onlookers jeered¡­


    ¡°I dare not!¡±


    ¡°Who dares? Maybe they¡¯ll be killed if they fall asleep at night.¡±


    ¡°She should spend the rest of her life in prison. Isn¡¯t Releasing her a danger to the whole society?¡±


    Ang clutched her torn uniform and stared directly at the arrogant and smug woman in front her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Timothy tilted her chin slightly and poked her finger on Ang¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Everyone is looking at you right now. Just tell me, who did you hook up these days? Jack? John? Or someone else?¡±


    They already had girlfriends in the Dream Club, and maybe they were among the crowd right now.


    Timothy was clearly picking a fight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce anyone. You are talking nonsense!¡±


    Ang tensed her spine, trying to ignore the unpleasantments from the crowd, ¡°Excuse me, I need to go inside.¡±


    She was tired, both physically and mentally, and she really didn¡¯t want to y farce with Timothy anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding us like we¡¯re dorks!¡± Timothy screamed, grabbing Ang¡¯s clothes, ¡°Come one, let everybody see how slutty you are!¡±


    Ang held her clothes, anger almost rushing out of her chest, ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Timothy tugged at her clothes and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°I¡¯ll overdo it, what else can you¡­ ouch!¡±


    ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re really annoying!¡± Ang threw the torn uniform at Timothy¡¯s head and kicked her to the floor, then casually grabbed the chair behind the door and swung it around, smashing it down towards her head.


    The blood instantly permeated the uniform covering over Timothy¡¯s head, blossoming a blood lotus as the size of a woman¡¯s palm, beautiful andpelling.


    The crowd that was making a lot of noise seemed to be mute, as if someone just pressed the Pause key.


    Only Timothy was still cursing and ring angrily at Ang.


    Ang continued to swing her chair around to hit her as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. She had been calm, but making people feel cold all over for no reason. There were many onlookers, but no one came to stop her.


    The blood spreading on the ground grew more and the smell of blood was sickening.


    Timothy no longer scolded, but begged Ang for mercy in a trembling and feeble voice, interspersed with a few sharp cries of pain to the extreme, which sounded tingling.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not a good person, so behave yourself and don¡¯t mess with me from now on.¡±


    Ang¡¯s legs hurt like hell and her stomach was burning, but she¡¯d been in prison for two years and the pain was nothing to her.


    She threw the chair away, crouched down, and removed the blood-soaked uniform covering Timothy¡¯s head.


    Timothy curled up on the ground. Her face was covered in blood and particrly hideous, but her eyes were filled with fear and the viciousness she thought she had hidden deep.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Ang looked at her with downcast eyes. Though knowing Timothy was holding grudge against her, Ang wasn¡¯t going to say anything about it.


    The life prison she had in prison and James told her that the weak was the prey of the strong and no one would pity the weak.


    Timothy shuddered and nodded, transparent tears washing away the blood on his face and quickly mixed with it again.


    ¡°What¡¯s so bustling? Did I miss out some activities?¡± Anguid, gorgeous female voice came through the crowd.


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened, her mind buzzing with a nk.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive just now, she should hold back it.


    She stood up, and her body was unable to stop shaking.


    If Gabri told James about this¡­ She licked her dry lips, not daring to think further.


    The crowd automatically diverted to make way for Gabri.


    She walked to the door andughed in exasperation as she saw the one stained with blood on the ground, ¡°Who¡¯s so good at beating people?¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyshes quivered and she took a step forward. Her voice was a little hoarse because of not drinking water for so long, ¡°I did this.¡±


    She got used to make no exnation.


    ¡°Gabri¡­Gabri,¡± Timothy cried and crawled up, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I would have been beaten¡­ to death by Ang, this kind of person¡­ can¡¯t ¡­ stay in the Dream Club, it¡¯s too¡­ too dangerous¡­¡±


    The others chimed in, yelling that Gabri should fire Ang.

 Chapter 26 Might He Care About Her Injury?

    ¡°You guys are so opinionated, why don¡¯t you be the manager?¡± Gabri lifted her eyes and swept over the crowd with a smile.


    Then the crowd was silent, keeping their heads down and not daring to speak again.


    Gabri¡¯s gaze fell on Timothy¡¯s blood-stained face, and then tilted her head to look at Ang, ¡°You hurt her like this, I¡¯ll deduct your sry for three months to pay for her medical expenses? Do you have any problem with it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ang hung her eyes, and her hands were sweating. She was afraid that there was not only just the punishment of deducting three months¡¯ sry but more.


    ¡°The punishment is just deducting her three-month sry?¡±


    Timothy stopped crying and shouted, ¡°Gabri, I¡¯m not satisfied with this punishment! It¡¯s unfair to simply dock her sry for beating me up like this, I want¡­.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gabri interrupted her with a smile.


    As if being strangled by someone, Timothy blushed and remained silent for a long time. Blood was running down her head, horrific and somewhat ridiculous.


    ¡°Come two people to take Timothy to the hospital, everyone else can leave now.¡± Gabri said with a smile.


    The onlookers pushed each other, two women reluctantly stepped forward to apany Timothy to the hospital, while the rest went back to their dormitories.


    Gabri went past Ang and walked into the dorm,ughing at the blood on the floor, ¡°What a good fight!¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart thudded and her hands clutched at her shirt and quickly released, ¡°¡­ Hmmm.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why did you hit her?¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Gabri raised a willowy eyebrow and continued without waiting for her answer, ¡°Forget it, never mind, I¡¯m not interested in hearing it.¡±


    She pulled two tubes of ointment out of her bag and tossed them to Ang.


    Ang caught them and read the instructions. They were for bruises and other cuts.     She took the ointments and hesitated a few times before asking, ¡°Are these for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Gabri stretched her arms, with one hand holding her chin, and asked her with a smirk, ¡°Who else do you think gives this to you? Mr. Harvey?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face was hot, abashed and wretched, ¡°Thank you Gabri, how much is the medicine, I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    Gabri was James employee, and she thought these ointments were his idea¡­ She was so confused, he wanted her topensate the harm that Jessica received with her life, so how could he care about her injuries?


    ¡°Not necessary, they do not cost much.¡± Gabri stood up, avoiding the blood on the floor, and went out of the room.


    Ang, dragging her sore legs behind her, suddenly whispering, ¡°Can I ask you a question, Miss Gabri?¡±


    Gabri stopped and turned, looking at her with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Did Mr. Harvey say when I could leave here?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, and for the first time a small glow appeared in her eyes, which were always tired and aged.


    ¡°No.¡± Gabri flicked her hair behind her ears in a seductive manner, ¡°Mr. Harvey probably hasn¡¯t thought about that yet.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought about that. Did that mean she had to stay here for the rest of her life?


    The glow in Ang¡¯s eyes went out. She stood under the bright light, but she couldn¡¯t see what was waiting for her in the future.


    Her life was grey everywhere, and no matter where she went, she ended up standing on the edge of a cliff, only able to look into the abyss.


    ¡°Whew-¡±


    Ang shuddered and took a deep breath, wiping away the tears that had somehow escaped from the corners of her eyes, and went back to her dormitory dejectedly.


    A week shed by.


    Timothy was in the hospital, and others didn¡¯t dare to talk about Ang anymore because they had seen her tough side.


    But there was still so much work, and she was exhausted from cleaning two floors by herself every day. Even one day off was a luxury.


    In the corridor.


    ¡°Could you please be careful when you are mopping the floor?¡± A man looked disgusted, ¡°You made my shoes dirty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will get a fresh towel and wipe them for you, okay?¡± Ang¡¯s mop didn¡¯t even touch his shoes, but she still apologized.


    Exnation would only bring her trouble, she was tired every day and really didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with trouble.


    ¡°Forget it!¡± The man sounded grumpy, ¡°Be careful next time, you can¡¯t afford my shoes, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, be cautious of the wet floor.¡±


    Ang stood aside with the mop and waited for the man to pass before turning to Julia, who arrived just now, ¡°Looking for me?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gabri wants to see you.¡± Julia frowned as she walked away.


    ¡°That man¡¯s entire outfit only worthed 8K dors, and he¡¯s not a rich man, so you don¡¯t need to make an apology.¡±


    Ang smiled and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    She didn¡¯t even mind, and Julia didn¡¯t say another word, taking her to the manager office and left.


    Ang knocked on the door and waited for an answer before getting in.


    Seeing the people inside, she nched and bowed, saying, ¡°Mr. Harvey, Gabri.¡±


    James sat on the couch against the light, unable to see his appearance.


    His straight legs were folded over each other, the cigarette between his fingers bright and fading, the same posture as he had been broken her leg with a club two years ago.


    This was the man she¡¯d woken up in a sweat for countless midnight by nightmares, and she didn¡¯t have the courage to even look at him.


    ¡°Youe here pretty fast.¡± Gabri steeped the tea and ced it on the table with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s Timothy? Can she get out of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t go to visit her.¡±


    Ang¡¯s nose was covered by a fine sweat and her fingertips couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Did James punish her in the past week?


    Would he put her in jail, as he did two years ago?


    She couldn¡¯t stop blinking her eyshes, her throat went dry, and fear overwhelmed herpletely.


    She should have put up with it, she shouldn¡¯t have beaten Timothy¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, why are you so nervous?¡±


    Gabri¡¯s soulful eyes moved slightly and handed her a cup of tea with a smile, ¡°Have a cup of tea and rx, I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±


    The faint smell of cigarette smoke wafted through the office and James didn¡¯t say a word, but his vibe was permeating, making Ang extremely nervous.


    She took the cup with both hands and James suddenly nced at her before she could say than you.


    Crap!


    The teacup fell to the floor and shattered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ang¡¯s face was bloodless and she crouched down to pick up the pieces on the floor. The shards cut her hand and blood seeped out when she was distracted for a moment.


    She continued to pick up the pieces on the floor as if she had no feelings.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even hold a cup of tea, do you think you¡¯re still the princess in the Chante Family? Hmm?¡±


    James got up and walked over to her, his gaze falling on her bleeding hand, a chill flowing in his eyes.


    It was the hand that hurt, but Ang felt her heart was bleeding.


    She hung her head and whispered, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    She looked so downcast and obedient that James was somehow more irritated. He frowned, gave order to Gabri, ¡°Help her take care of the wound. I don¡¯t want anyone to think that I¡¯m abusing my staff.¡±

 Chapter 27 He Thought Her Dirty

    Gabri responded with a smile, taking out her medicine kit to bind up Ang¡¯s cut while asking casually, ¡°Do I need to prepare clothes for Ang?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    James walked over to the table and tossed his remaining cigarette into the ashtray.


    The alcohol soaked into the cut and hurt a little. Ang¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat. She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound, getting more apprehensive inside


    Why did Gabri suddenly ask if she should prepare clothes for her? Were they going to let her be a barmaid?


    ¡°All done.¡± Gabri packed up her medicine kit and looked up at her, ¡°What a pity about this¡­ I mean the scar on your head.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gabri, I¡¯ll leave first then.¡±


    Hearing this, Ang became increasingly uneasy, and she stood up with a nched face and tried to walk out.


    James called her, ¡°Did I say you¡¯re free to go?¡±


    ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡± Ang turned around and asked with uneasiness.


    James didn¡¯t reply just bypassed her and went outside. When he found she didn¡¯te along, he stopped and frowned, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Follow me.¡±


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat, dragging her legs behind him as if they were filled with lead.


    The sun was going down, and his shadow stretched long and ovepped hers, so heavy that she could barely breathe.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey.¡± The driver was already waiting by the Bentley, and when James got in, he closed the door.


    Ang went around to the other side and stepped into the car. Upon her right foot getting in the car, she heard James speaking softly, ¡°Get her a cushion so the car won¡¯t get dirty.¡±


    Ang stiffened and silently put her feet back up, feeling chilling to the bone as she stood in the winter breeze.


    There were no towels or cushions in the car, so the driver ended up with a pile of tissues andy them under the seat where Ang was going to sit.


    ¡°Put some on the floor too.¡± James sat in the car, reading the paperwork, not even looking at Ang.


    The driver took the tissues and smiled embarrassingly at Ang.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my shoes are dirty, just put them on.¡±


    The sun set downpletely, and the cold wind was prating through her clothes into her pores, giving her shivers.


    When the driver was done, she got in the car, her spine straight, not daring or wanting to touch the seat in case that James med her for dirtying his car.


    The car was driving along the road.


    Ang looked outside the window, the mall she used to hang out had been demolished and was now a club.


    The food court near the G University also changed and was converted into a shopping mall.


    After two years in prison, she found the whole world had changed when she was out.


    The car finally stopped in front of a five-star hotel.


    Ang got out of the car and found a lot of limousines parked here, and the peopleing down were mostly dressed in formal attire. The ce seemed to be hosting a party.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey,¡± Ang lowered her head, her jagged bangs hiding the look under her eyes, ¡°May I wait outside?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± James stopped and looked at her with a seeming smile.


    Ang tugged at her lip, smiling bitterly.


    She followed him into the party. Her blue uniform stood out among the crowd.


    From the moment she appeared, countless people looked at her with curiosity, despise or disdain. She kept her head down all the way, trying to be unnoticeable.


    ¡°Mr. Chante.¡± Along the way, James met a number of people who came over to greet him, but he just nodded his head until he saw Lorenzo Chante.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey?¡± With a ss of champagne in his hand, Lorenzo smiled far-fetchedly, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Looking up abruptly, Ang was startled to see the elegant middle-aged man in front of her, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    She licked her dry lips, and before she called him dad, Lorenzo left with an excuse.


    She looked straight at the back of her dad¡¯s panicky figure. As her ears was buzzing, she couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    After a moment, wiping her tears and lowering her head, she swallowed the ¡°dad¡± that had reached her throat.


    ¡°Are you happy to see your father?¡± James leaned down and lifted her chin to look at her in the eyes.


    Tears blurred her eyes and Ang tried to keep eyes open to hold her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m d, thank¡­¡±


    She tried to keep down her sobbing, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    James frowned when seeing her tears and squeezed her chin a little harder, ¡°You¡¯re wee, and since you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll help you meet your father more often.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Ang tugged at her lip and took a step back, avoiding his touch.


    James chuckled softly and looked at his empty, bone-jointed hand and took a sip of champagne.


    ¡°James!¡± Jessica called out.


    Ang looked up and saw Danis pushing Jessica in a wheelchair.


    She wore a white strapless mini dress today, her ck and shiny hair was put up on her head, revealing clear gentle features and a slender neck. She was elegant and aesthetically delicate, like a small white flower swaying in the wind.


    And Danis was dressed in a dark blue suit with handsome features.


    Seeing Ang here too, Danis looked a little sad, ¡°What the hell are you thinking about for dressing like that?¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Jessica red at him, then looked at Ang and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re both about the same height and weight, and I have another dress, you can wear it now. It¡¯s really not appropriate to dress like that during a party.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee if you knew it was inappropriate to dress like that!¡±


    Danis walked up to Ang and took her hand with his brows furrowed, ¡± Come with me, the clothes are in the car.¡±


    James dropped his gaze to their sped hands and smiled softly, ¡°She¡¯s my girl, and you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about Ang.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip, ¡°There are a lot of people at the party who know her and mightugh at her if they see her dressed like that.¡±


    ¡°Even if the worldughs at me, I won¡¯t wear your clothes. So don¡¯t pretend to be kind in front of me.¡± Ang got rid of Danis¡¯ hand and stood behind James.


    Jessica wanted to say something with tears glistening in her eyes.


    ¡°Pretend? Jessica is treating you genuinely with her heart, and that¡¯s what she gets in return?¡±


    Danis¡¯s handsome face went dark, ¡°If I know you are this kind of person, I should have let Jessica charge you with attempted murder and kept you in prison for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Brother, she used to be my friend after all, don¡¯t say that.¡± Jessica took Danis¡¯ arm, her face full of bitterness.


    Danis looked distressed and touched her head, ¡°You¡¯re always so kind and you will get hurt.¡±


    Every time she met Jessica and Danis, Ang felt disgusted as if she swallowed a fly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She clutched her hand and whispered, ¡°Mr. Harvey, can I leave now?¡±


    Without waiting for James¡¯ answer, Jessica said in a soft voice, ¡°James, my parents just got here and have been talking about meeting you.¡±


    Ang subconsciously grabbed James¡¯ arm, almost begging, ¡°Mr. Harvey¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to see them.

 Chapter 28 She Didn’t Even Care About It

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    James ignored her humble attitude and easily removed her hand, ¡°You push the wheelchair.¡±


    Ang stood still and just looked straight at him, ¡°Does it have to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Ang, I don¡¯t have much patience.¡±


    James shook his champagne and takes a sip, his Adam¡¯s apple rolling in a sexy, morous manner.


    But as charming as he was, he was a demon.


    And she, as a nobody, had no other choice but to obey before the demon.


    She dropped her head, smiled to herself, and walked to back of the wheelchair dejectedly.


    Jessica and she were held so different in James¡¯s heart. Why did she think he would listen to her?


    ¡°I¡¯d rather have my brother do it.¡±


    Jessica hid jealousy and resentment deep in her eyes, but her face looked quite concerned, ¡°Ang is already looked down by the others foring here in her work uniform. If she pushes my wheelchair for me, I¡¯m afraid people would think she is my maid.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even mind it at all. Why do you care?¡± Danis said with a cold face and walked away.


    ¡°Thank you, Ang.¡± Jessica smiled meekly, ¡°Just follow my brother, my parents and the others are over there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of acting like this every day?¡± Ang pushes the wheelchair, speaking in mockery.


    Jessica looked surprised, innocent and confused, ¡°Acting? Why can¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Ang felt so disgusted by her, pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She just pushed the wheelchair quietly and followed Danis.


    Not muchter, they came to Jessica¡¯s parents.


    Ang stopped and was pushed away by Adeline, Jessica¡¯s mother.


    Adeline exerted big strength while Ang was off her guard, she stumbled and thumped against the table behind her.


    Ssh¡­


    The table rubbed against the floor with a screeching sound, and the wine and food ttered all over the floor.


    Ang fell to the ground, her tailbone hurting so bad that she bit her lip and a thinyer of sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Seeing this, James furrowed and took a step forward, but quickly retreated, watching indifferently.


    ¡°Jessica, are you OK?¡±


    Adeline examined Jessica up and down, not hiding the concern on her face, ¡°How does this murderer stay around you? Did she hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that about Ang, she used to be my best friend after all.¡± Jessica wiggled her eyebrows, looking a little upset.


    ¡°You treat her as your friend but what does she think of you?¡±


    Adeline choked, ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for the timely rescue, I don¡¯t know whether you are¡­you are in this world.¡±


    It was so much noisy here that numerous people looked at Ang on the ground, gossiping and judging her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she in jail for attempted murder? Why she is here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica is kind-hearted. She used to be her best friend, she didn¡¯t charge her with intentional murder, so she was released after two years in jail.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica is so kind-hearted, Ang was trying to kill her but she still treats her nice given their prior friendship.¡±


    ¡°Why did security let her in? Who can guarantee our life security?¡±


    Sitting on the floor, Ang bit her lip and never let go even though her lips were bleeding and blood spread in her mouth.


    In a trance, these people behaved in a snide, dismissive, scared or fearful way that was the same with what happened two years ago. She was pale-faced and her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    Why did no one believe her? She didn¡¯t do anything at all!


    Ang looked up at James in a begging manner.


    But he stood there with a ss of champagne, looking at her condescendingly with cold eyes full of disgust to her.


    She opened her lips, but her throat was like being blocked by a lump of cotton and she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    She looked around nkly, Danis, Jessica, Aunt Adeline, Uncle Smith and those famous and powerful people¡­She basically knew everyone here, but they were all looking at her with disgust, as if they were looking at a maggot.


    ¡°Why are you still on the floor? Waiting for someone to hold you up?¡±


    James plucked at her with cold eyes. His voice was clear.


    ¡°She probably got hurt and can¡¯t stand up on her own.¡±


    Jessica spun her wheelchair to reach Ang and held out a hand worriedly, ¡°Are you OK? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    Looking at Jessica in the eyes, Ang could clearly see the smugness hidden deep in Jessica¡¯s eyes.


    Ignoring Jessica¡¯s hand reaching to her, Ang braced her hands on the ground and struggled to get to her feet.


    Her jagged bangs flew up due to the action she¡¯d just taken, revealing her obvious crescent scar and there was wine spilled on her crotch, which wetted a bit patch of her trousers.


    Not far away, someone pointed at her andughed unabashedly,ughing at her clothes, her scars, her pants that looked like she pissed her pants.


    And the man she once loved with her life stood coldly beside her, trampling her dignity unscrupulously as other guests did, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, clean this ce up. I know this is your job.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Ang responded with her head down and could hear her own voice tremble.


    Without ncing at anyone, she asked the waiter for cleaning tools and cleaned the floor quietly with downcast eyes.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Cathleen came over and kicked Ang who was squatting on the floor, ¡°Hey, your bosom friends want to know if you clean the toilet? What if I can¡¯t flush the toilet? Do you clear it up with your hands?¡±


    Ang stood up and took a look at the debutantes who were her bosom friends two years ago. Then she gazed at Cathleen quietly,


    Her gaze made Cathleen ufortable, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s about to jump on your boyfriend.¡±


    Ang withdrew her gaze and tossed the rag into the bucket. She carried the bucket out of the ballroom while Cathleen was distracted to look for Danis.


    She put her things back and headed back to the party when she met Danis at the door.


    She just gave him a faint nce and looked away, ready to go around him.


    But he suddenly tugged at her as she passed, pulling her towards the stairway


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± Ang struggled violently.


    Danis stopped and turned to look at her, ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to draw others¡¯ attention.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and followed him into the stairway in upset, asking, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± Danis said, crouching down to roll up her pants.


    Ang stepped back, avoiding his touch, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°After kneeling for so long that day and not taking my ointment, you¡¯re not afraid of losing your leg?¡±


    Danis looked up at her with annoyance.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ang didn¡¯t bother to argue with him and repeated, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to have any trouble with the Smith family for the rest of her life, and she couldn¡¯t afford to mess with them.


    She then about to head out while Danis grabbed her shoulder from behind.

 Chapter 29 Get Out to Puke

    Ang clenched her hands and didn¡¯t look back, ¡°You already has a girlfriend. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being misunderstood by the others if you continue to stay here with me?¡±


    With the strength on her shoulders loosing, she went straight out of the stairway without even looking at Danis.


    She was unlucky to meet Cathleen.


    Ang paused for a moment, then moved on.


    However, she went left, Cathleen went left; she went right, Cathleen also went right, blocking her way.


    ¡°What are you doing with Danis?¡± Catheleen asked while gnashing her teeth.


    Ang retorted, ¡°They say I broke Jessica¡¯s leg, do you think Danis will be with his sister¡¯s enemy?¡±


    Cathleen hesitated, but was still concerned, ¡°If you don¡¯t hide something in your heart, tell me frankly, what did Danis look for you?¡±


    ¡°If you want to ask something, just ask me.¡± Danis came out from the stairway, looking upset.


    The jealousy and resentment on Cathleen¡¯s face all disappeared, leaving only panic and anxiety. She trotted up to Danis, put her arms around him and whispered, ¡°Danis, I¡­¡±


    Ang had no intention of getting involved in the crap between the couple. Without Cathleen¡¯s stop, she went straight into the banquet hall.


    At the banquet, everyone was dressed up in fancy clothes and wore makeup, holding sses of wine, chatting andughing.


    But with her short, uneven hair and her janitorial uniform, she looked ipatible with others, not knowing where to go.


    She watched James stand beside Jessica, talking to her parents. She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, but he had a light smile on his handsome face.


    And her dad was talking andughing with some men in suits and just averted his eyes to her and then looked away so quickly, as if he¡¯d seen something dirty.


    It was the first time that she realized she was truly alone.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Harvey wants you toe over.¡± The waiter came up and said.


    Ang nodded wearily, dragging her heavy legs towards James.


    ¡°Ang, your clothes are wet, you¡¯ll catch cold if you wear them all night.¡± Jessica said softly.  ¡°You¡¯d better change into my dress.¡±


    ¡°She broke your leg and you¡¯re still being so nice to her, aren¡¯t you stupid?¡±


    Adeline was so upset that she did not live up to her expectation, ¡°You still count money for others when they sell you out?¡±


    Ang lowered her head and bit her lip, anger bumping against her chest, but there was nothing she could do but endure.


    James chuckled lightly, and replied. ¡°Auntie Adeline, you don¡¯t know your own daughter very well.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s stupid? What a joke.


    ¡°?¡± Adeline looked at him, not understanding what he meant by that, while Jessica, in the wheelchair, looked quite irritated.


    With absolutely no intention of exining himself, James ced the empty ss on the waiter¡¯s tray, grabbed another ss of champagne, and left.


    Ang followed behind him. She got stomach problem, Ang felt a stomachache as she missed out a meal.


    ¡°Did Danis call you?¡± With stopping, James asked her carelessly.


    Ang was stunned for a moment before realizing he was asking her, and she replied with an ¡°Hmmm¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked really hard to get back to this circle.¡± James stopped and looked over at her, ¡°You think you broke Jessica¡¯s leg and you still have a possibility to be with Danis? Huh?¡±


    His dark eyes stared at her, showing no difference from usual, but she somehow felt that he was upset. She had no idea who had enraged him.


    She licked her dry lips and dropped her eyes to avoid his gaze, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Jamesughed softly, augh that seemed to be sarcastic.


    Ang wanted to exin, but ended up saying nothing. He never believed her words, so there was nothing to exin.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, long time no see.¡± Someone greeted him with a ss of wine and a ttering smile.


    James nodded and tried to leave, but when the corner of his eyes swept to Ang, he stopped again and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Lee from Jubilee?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The visitor didn¡¯t expect James to remember his name and was ttered, ¡°I¡¯m Lee, and we cooperated with yourpany oncest year¡­¡±


    He said a lot and finally clinked his ss politely with James.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good drinker, do you mind if I have someone else drink for me, Mr. Lee?¡± James said politely, but before he could respond, he handed the ss directly to Ang.


    Mr. Lee¡¯s smile stiffened as he saw Ang¡¯s uniform, then he answered, ¡°Never mind. Never mind. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    He lifted his ss and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll drink first!¡±


    Ang looked down at the champagne in her hand with a terrible look.


    It was inevitable that she would be persuaded to drink at the party. However, if James really didn¡¯t want to drink, no one could say anything about that.


    By doing so, he was simply screwing her.


    ¡°Why you don¡¯t drink it?¡± James tilted his head to look at her, ¡°Are you looking down on Mr. Lee? Or me?¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Lee¡¯s eyes fell on Ang and he frowned with an unpleasant face.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I dare not!¡± Ang whispered, taking a small sip from her ss.


    James nced at the barely touched champagne and said clearly, ¡°Just one sip, are you showing no respect for Mr. Lee?¡±


    ¡°How dare I?¡± With a bitterugh, Ang held back the tears that almost came out of her eyes, tilted her head up and emptied the ss.


    The champagne flowed down the throat into her body and a hot burning pain came from her stomach. She felt like mes baking and a thousand needles piercing through her body, but this pain was far less than the pain in her heart.


    She¡¯d had a stomachache before she went to jail, so she¡¯d better drink less and he knew that.


    As Mr. Lee was seeding inworking with James, more people came. All of them were trying hard to make acquaintance with James.


    Losing track of how many sses she had, Ang found her stomach burning and aching, and she was not allowed to refuse.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to puke, get out.¡± James gave her a nce. He frowned when seeing the cold sweat on Ang¡¯s forehead, but he resumed his posture quickly.


    Ang¡¯s stomach churned so much that acid came up from her esophagus but was swallowed back.


    Hearing his words, she nodded and stumbled into the bathroom with her mouth covered by her hand.


    ¡°UGH.¡±


    She clutched at her cor and threw up as soon as she entered the cubicle.


    The lunch had been digested, what came from her mouth was just acid fluid.


    There was a flush. It seemed that two people came out of the cubicle. They turned on the faucet and washed their hands, chatting,


    ¡°Did you see Ang at the party today?¡±


    ¡°Of course I saw her, it was hard not to notice when she dressed like that. How could she have the nerve toe to an event like this? Aren¡¯t she feeling ashamed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she simply makes herself embarrassed, but it¡¯s embarrassing me as well.


    I used to hang out with her and went to KTV with her, but a lot of people said I was her friend and asked me why I didn¡¯t go to say hi!¡±


    ¡°Jessica is just too nice. How good it will be if she just sued Ang with attempted murder and let her spend the rest of her life in jail.¡±


    Snap.


    Ang opened the cubicle door and stepped out, looking quietly at the two women patching up their makeup in front of the mirror.


    Like Jessica, they were her former ¡°bosom friends¡±.

 Chapter 30 James Left Her Alone

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? How can you suddenly appear from nowhere. You really scare me to death!¡± Novaughed awkwardly and left with J who was flushing.


    Only after they left did Ang drag her leaden legs to the bathroom.


    After washing her face, she looked up in the mirror and realized her eyes were somehow red.


    She shuddered and took in a deep breath, biting her lip to push down the choke in her throat and bent down to wash the tears from her face.


    Ang adjusted herself and returned to the ballroom, only to find that the party was over.


    She went out of the hotel to look for the car and couldn¡¯t find the Bentley¡­ James left her behind.


    ¡°Mr. Chante, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll ask my secretary to send you the contract tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I want to work with you for a long time, and I finally get the chance.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ang turned toward the entrance.


    She wanted to go forward, but she was hesitant, looking at her father Lorenzo Chante in a daze.


    The smile on Lorenzo¡¯s smile disappeared instantly when he saw her. He frowned at her and then averted his gaze.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ang clutched her hands and plucked up the courage to walk over, ¡°James isn¡¯t here, you don¡¯t have to¡­ avoid me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. nk, I have something else to do, see you next time.¡± Lorenzo interrupted her and pulled open the door, got into the car and left.


    Ang stood still as the car disappeared from her view, dazed and chilling to the bone.


    Peoplee and go in a scene of feasting and pleasure-seeking. Not far away, someone isughing, and the city was lively at night but it had nothing to do with her.


    The cold wind was blowing and the tears on her face were dry and wet.


    ¡°Nobody needs me¡­¡± Ang murmured. She licked her dry lips and walked straight towards the traffic.


    Her family didn¡¯t need her anymore, so why would she need then and live in anguish?


    Death seemed to be a good choice as she didn¡¯t have to work so hard and be sneered by others.


    Ang watched the cars approaching from a short distance with her eyes closed and hands opened, and a smile emerging.


    She had never been so close to death, and yet she was not afraid at all, only yearning for it.


    BANG!


    Just as the car was about to hit Ang was about to hit her, a white Ferrari rushed over and crushed into the ck car.


    The two cars didn¡¯t stop immediately after crashing into each other, but spun and crashed into the side of the green belt.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ssh¡­


    Ssh¡­


    The traffic on this road was a mess, apanied by the sound of brakes in rapid session.


    Ang opened her eyes, the flickering headlights blinded her.


    She stood in stunned silence at the center of the crash, vaguely seeing a man staggering out of the Ferrari and running towards her in panic.


    It was only when the driver approached that she saw her brother covered in blood.


    ¡°Ang, are you okay?¡± Greyson pressed her shoulder and scanned her up and down worriedly, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not find a better ce if you want tomit suicide?¡± The driver of ck car got out of the car, covering his bleeding head and angrily interrupted him, ¡°Fuck you! Do you know how to drive? I never thought someone cane from the oppositene. How did you get your driving license?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking chirp. Tell me how much do you want, I¡¯ll pay you! Is a hundred thousand dors enough?¡±


    Greyson swished and signed a check, tossing it impatiently to the driver of the ck sedan.


    The man held the check in his hand with his face turning red out of anger, ¡°This is not a matter of money! I just suffer from minor injury this time, what if I get killed? Will your damned money buy my life back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. My brother was worried about me. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Ang bowed and apologized to the driver. Her heart was still fluttering with fear when thinking about what had just happened.


    If something happened to her brother, while she was safe and sound¡­


    She licked her dry lips, her heart was as if clutched by an invisible hand. She couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Why did you apologize to him?¡± Greyson frowned and signed another check and tossed it to the man, ¡°Is it enough for you?¡±


    The man looked at the digits on the check and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Traffic police arrived and, after learning that a private settlement had been reached, he criticized and fined them. Then the badly damaged white Ferrari and the ck sedan were towed away.


    Ang worried about the injury on Greyson¡¯s head and dragged him to the hospital.


    When the doctor said it was a near escape from death, she pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t control her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the doctors, they just like to exaggerate the illness to charge more!¡± Seeing his sister crying, Greyson felt so sorry that he gave the doctor a hard stare.


    ¡°¡­¡± The doctor didn¡¯t mind his rudeness, ¡°Your wound is deep and you need to be hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Greyson stood up and pulled Ang out of the hospital despite the doctor¡¯s discouragement in exasperation.


    If he stayed in hospital, his parents would ask what happened and in the end they¡¯ would me it on Ang!


    It was cold at night, so he just took off his jacket and draped it over his sister, ¡°Don¡¯t take it off this time, if you regard me as an outsider again, I¡¯ll get mad!¡±


    ¡°Brother-¡±


    Ang said and stopped, ¡°It is a deep wound, and you¡¯d better be hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making as much fuss as that quack? No one can change my mind when I say no!¡±


    Greyson leaned in front of her and sniffed. His face turned pale, ¡°Tell me who asked you to drink? You don¡¯t know your condition?¡±


    ¡°Just a little, it¡¯s okay brother.¡± Ang¡¯s eyes twinkled as she whispered.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± With such a strong smell, how could she only drink a little? Greyson asked with a frown, ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡±


    Ang¡¯s stomach was so sore, and she nodded hesitantly.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Greyson cursed. Seeing her pale face, he held her up and headed back to the hospital.


    She had a serious stomach problem, and after the doctor examined her, he scolded her for not caring about her health. The doctor prescribed her with a couple of pills and left.


    The ward was quiet, neither of them spoke.


    A momentter, Ang asked in aplicated mood.


    ¡°Brother, why did you just¡­ crash into the ck car?¡±


    His brother could have been killed.


    ¡°Should I just watch youmit suicide right before my eyes?¡±


    Thinking of that scene just now, Greyson was scared.


    Ang lowered her head, with guilt in her heart.


    She knew her brother loved her, but she never thought he would put her first even at such a life-and-death moment.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Greyson put his hands on her shoulders and lowered his voice when he thought of hermitting suicide with her eyes closed, ¡°Never do this again, okay? For the sake of me.¡±


    Ang lowered her head, her jagged bangs hiding the exhaustion and bitterness in her eyes.


    ¡°Just hang in there for a little longer, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m useless, and I can¡¯t fight James, but I¡¯m learning in thepany now. Trust me, I¡¯ll find a way to save you from James!¡±


    ¡°Brother-¡±


    Ang lifted her head. She said in a soft voice ¡°But I¡¯m exhausted, I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 31 Don’t Ever Try to Commit Suicide, Okay?

    ¡°You survived two years in prison?


    Just hold on for a little longer, okay?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°You do not trust me, do you?¡±


    Greyson raised one hand up, ¡°I swear, if I can¡¯t manege to do what I promised, let me get hit by a car when going out, struck by lightning when it rains, and die in misery!¡±


    Ang grabbed his hand, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then promise me you¡¯ll nevermit suicide again, Okay?¡±


    Greyson said eagerly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve survived the prison, and life now is better than that, right?


    ¡°You just¡­ again.¡±


    ¡°No, not better, not at all.¡±


    Ang interrupted him with a hoarse voice, ¡°Brother, do you know what it¡¯s like to be called a murderer wherever I go?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She took a deep breath and said in tremble.


    ¡°Do you know how embarrassing it is to get down on your knees and ask for an apology?


    Do you know how hurt I am when¡­ Dad ran away after he saw me?¡±


    In prison, she constantly lied to herself, telling herself she¡¯d be fine when she got out.


    But when she really got out, she realized that reality can be so cruel.


    ¡°Brother, just pretend you never had me as your sister and let me go quietly, okay?¡±


    Ang tried to tug on her lips, ¡°I¡¯ll try to make it look like a car ident and will not let James take it as an excuse to fight against the Chante Family ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good n.¡±


    At that moment, the ward door popped open and James walked in with a fake smile.


    His usually meticulous suit was a bit disheveled, and his forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat. It was unknown whether it was due to the high temperture in door or something else.


    Ang¡¯s face went abruptly pale with fear, and she started to panic.


    Why was he here?


    ¡°Fake a car ident to fool me?¡±


    James walked to the bedside step by step, his dark eyes staring at her, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re smart?


    Or do you think I look like an idiot?¡±


    Greyson stood up with a tense spine right in front of Ang, ¡°James, don¡¯t go damn too far!¡±


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s legs are legs, but what about Ang¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°You broke her leg and put her in prison, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chante do have a bad temper!¡±


    James looked at him, with his head leaning towards him and said quietly.


    Greyson was angry and wanted to say more, but Ang tugged on his sleeve, shaking her head at him.


    He frowned and moved aside irritably.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey,¡±


    Ang sat up and looked at James, ¡°Since you and Miss Jessica hate me so much, I¡¯ll sacrifice my worthless life to make up for the mistake I made two years ago, is that Okay for you?¡±


    Her was very pale, her uniform was loosely hanging on her, and she looked unusually thin and frail.


    James looked down at her. The dead calmness in her eyes waspletely different from the untamed arrogance and affection two years ago.


    His thin lips were tightly set into a line, somehow irritated, ¡°Death is too easy.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that my life is not as valueable as Miss Jessica¡¯s one leg¡­¡±


    Ang tugged at her lip, trying tough, but she just could not force it. She felt sympathetic for herself, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°James, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Greyson clenched his fists, blood creeping up into his eyes little by little.


    James smoothed the folding trace of his suit and said carelessly, ¡°Mr. Chante should thank me.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, Ang may not have chosen to live.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s anger nearly burst through his chest as he raised his fist and punched into James¡¯ face.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Ang pulled out the needle and got down from the bed with her bare feet. She managed to stand in front of James.


    Their family couldn¡¯t afford to piss James off.


    Greyson¡¯s fist stopped in the air, his eyes red, his teeth gritting, ¡°Ang, get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, my sister-inw and the kids are definitely waiting for you, so you should go home now.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes were full of begging. Her brother was the only one who was good to her, she couldn¡¯t get him into trouble.


    Greyson put his fist away, forcing down the tears in his eyes and looked at James in anger, ¡°Remember, if anything happens to my sister, I¡¯ll defintely make you pay for it¡­.¡±


    ¡°Brother, go back.¡±


    Ang tugged on his shirt, interrupting him, ¡°Pay attention to the wound on your head, and if anything goes wrong,e to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s scarlet eyes looked at her and tried to say something, but his throat was like being choked by a lump of cotton. He couldn¡¯t utter any words.


    After a moment, he pulled out a card, and slipped it to her hand. Then he took a re at James, and turned away.


    Ang looked at the card in her hand. It was the one he gave herst time. She sighed quietly and put the card in her pocket.


    As long as she didn¡¯t use the money in the card, Mom and Dad shouldn¡¯t know it.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    She bowed, ny degrees to James, wearily.


    ¡°I apologize for what just happened on behalf of my brother. Hope you can forgive us.¡±


    ¡°You and your brother care about one another very much, though.¡±


    James said, without a definite meaning.


    Ang pursed her lips and kneeled on the floor, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a feudal emperor. I don¡¯t have a penchant for seeing people always kowtow to me.¡±


    James dropped his eyes to look at her, his brow furrowed a few times, ¡°Get up.¡±


    The bruise on Ang¡¯s knee was still fresh and her stomach hurt so badly that she supported herself with her hands and managed to stand up.


    ¡°Why do you need to take an infusion?¡±


    James tilted his head to look at the infusion bottle.


    The alcohol in his mouth hadn¡¯t dissipated, smothering Ang to the degree of nausea. She tried her best to suppress the bitterness that were churning in her heart, but she still spoke with a bit of unconcealed bitterness, Stomoache for drinking too much alcohol.¡±


    James¡¯ dark eyes paused on her for a few seconds before he moved his eyes away and gave a careless ¡°Emm¡±.


    Ang knew that she shouldn¡¯t have any unrealistic expectations, and should not anticipate him to feel guilty about it, but she couldn¡¯t help feeingl lost when she heard him just said ¡°Emm¡± carelessly.


    It turned out that she was less important to him than she expected¡­. She overestimated herself.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Someone knocked on the door and got in without waiting for a consent from inside.


    Jessica sat in the wheelchair in a white dress. Her perfect smile shed with surprise and jealousy when she saw James here, but she quickly resumed her natural state.


    She pushed her wheelchair to his side, shyly.


    ¡°So, James remembers that I aming for a rehab today. I thought you were so busy that you just forgot it.¡±


    Ang kept her head down, clutching her shirt with her hands that were originally dangling at the sides of her legs, only to feel the coldness of the ground spreading from the soles of her feet all the way up to her heart. It was freezing.


    No wonder James was in the hospital, it turned out that it was because Jessica would be here for the rehab.


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg now?¡±


    James nced at Jessica¡¯s cold, bare legs and a sneer shed across his eyes.


    ¡°The doctor said it would never be as dexterous as it used to be.¡±


    Jessicaughed bitterly and whispered.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, even if I can¡¯t dance for the rest of my life, I don¡¯t me Ang.¡±

 Chapter 32 Should I thank you?

    ¡°Miss Jessica is so kind.¡±


    Ang looked directly at her, pushing every word out of her throat.


    What was the truth two years ago? No one knew it better than her and Jessica.


    ¡°After all, you used to be my friend. How can I me you?¡±


    Jessica sighed, ¡°If I really med you, I would have sued you two years ago, and wouldn¡¯t have let you be out of jail so easily.¡±


    ¡°Then should I thank you for that?¡±


    Ang suppressed the anger that was about to burst out of her chest, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    Easily?


    She had been in prison for two years, putting up with the daily humiliations from other inmates, and hovering between life and death a few times, and Jessica was saying she went out of the jail easily?!


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to thank me, which seems like we are strangers.¡±


    Jessica took her hand, and asked worriedly:


    ¡°I heard that you just tried to kill yourself?


    Did you hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m afrain I am disappointing you.¡±


    Ang pulled her hand out hard from Jessica and wiped on her clothes. She thought Jessica was too dirty.


    ¡°How could I be disappointed?¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said with genuine affection, ¡°If anything happens to you, I¡¯d be sorry for the rest of my life.¡±


    Ang was sick of Jessica¡¯s hypocrisy that she kept her head down and didn¡¯t make any sound.


    ¡°It¡¯ste and it¡¯s not easy to get a cab, so I¡¯ll have my driver take you home first and then I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s clear face showed sincerety, ignoring the bottle on the hospital bed as if she didn¡¯t know Ang was ill.


    Ang was so angry at Jessica¡¯s shamelessness that her body trembled, but when she saw James beside, all her anger dissolved into resignation and patience.


    She pursed her lips and walked over to the bed and started putting on her shoes.


    Jessica lowered her eyes slightly to hide the fleetingcence in her eyes.


    ¡°You stay in the hospital and don¡¯t have to work these days.¡±


    James took out a cigarette and held it between his long index and middle fingers, but finally put it back without lighting it.


    Jessica blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Ang, are you sick?¡±


    Ang frowned, and did not answer her.


    Jessica was a much better ¡®actress¡¯ than Ang.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    Jessica sighed, frustrated and felt wronged.


    ¡°If I do send you back tonight, James will think I do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    James nced at her, seemingly smiling.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyebrows were tinged with a bit of sadness, ¡°Don¡¯t regard me as a bad woman, James. I really don¡¯t me her even though Ang broke my legs and I am unable to dance for the rest of my life.¡±


    James smiled hideously, and did not continue the conversation. Then, he said to Ang.


    ¡°When you get out of the hospital, go back to work and stop thinking anything you shouldn¡¯t think about.¡±


    ¡°OK¡±


    Ang stopped clutching her dress, but clenched it again after a while. She said after hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to stay in the hospital.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t control her mind. She knew that she should not have any feelings for him, but just a little bit of care and attention he gave her made her heart beating for him again.


    Very bitchy.


    But she was not able to change.


    Love is such a thing like poppy addiction. Even though you know it¡¯s poisonous, you can¡¯t quit.


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    James¡¯ lips took a small curl. His dark eyes reflected Ang¡¯s figure, ¡°Stay healthy, then you can live well, live to-¡±


    He bent down to her ear, ¡°Pay your debt.¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart stopped, feeling chilled to the bone immediately, like in an icy cer.


    She watched as James and Jessica left the room together, jealous of the handsome couple.


    And she¡­ she looked down at her uniform and the freshly pierced needle on her hand. She smiled sadly.


    She was, from beginning to the end, nothing more than a clown attempting to insert herself between the perfect couple, which was extremely ridiculous and pathetic.


    Late winter, the nights were cool and bitter.


    DING!


    The elevator doors opened and James pushed Jessica all the way to the outside of the hospital, ¡°Come in for a rehab at 10: 30 p. m. Your attending doctor is very special, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me, James.¡±


    Jessica retracted her lips with lovable woman¡¯s pride, ¡°It was just an excuse. I just wanted to visit Ang.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    James asked back, his eyes dark.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jessica ced her right hand on the armrest of her wheelchair and said with her eyes low.


    ¡°When I heard Ang was trying to kill herself, I came right over, just in case something bad happened to her.¡±


    ¡°It is just less than an hour after Angmitted suicide, and you¡¯ve got the news. You are well-informed then.¡±


    James snorted lightly, with rich implications.


    ¡°I just happened to have heard about it.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed.


    She followed James when she saw hime to the hospital when the party was over.


    It did not ur to her that he was in such a hurry to visit Ang at the hospital!


    She felt a little irritated, and asked in a tentative tone:


    ¡°What about you, why are you here?


    Did you also hear about Ang¡¯s attempts ande to visit her?¡±


    James stopped and stepped to the front of the wheelchair with his long legs, looking down at her condescendingly, his eyes dark.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡±


    Jessicaughed, but she was growing more and more unpleasant, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then just stop.¡±


    Did James really here to see Ang?


    ¡°Jessica.¡±


    It was hard to see James¡¯s facial expression in the dim streetlight.


    Jessica answered with a ¡°well¡± and looked up at his handsome, clear face. Her eyes were filled with love and affection.


    She loved hearing James call her. Everytime he called her, her heartbeat speeded up.


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy, you should know what to ask and what not to ask, what you can do and what you can¡¯t do.¡±


    James put his right hand on the reastarm of the wheelchair, a few creases appearing on his suit after he bended over.


    Jessica felt a little shocked and said after blinking her eyes.


    ¡°Am I smart?


    But my mother always said I was stupid.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James straightened up, smiled without a definite intention, and headed to the Bentley beside.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When he got into the car, he lowered the window and said quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me from now on. If our car get too close, it is easy to get into an car ident, which is dangerous.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s smile froze on her face and she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t give her the chance and just closed the window, then disappeared within a few seconds.


    ¡°If I was really smart, I wouldn¡¯t bet a leg on it.¡±


    Jessica ced her hand on her injured leg and looked up at the ward where Ang was and mumbled.


    ¡°Ang, why are you stilling back shamelessly?¡±


    Ang only stayed at the hospital for one day and went back; she didn¡¯t have much money and couldn¡¯t spend it all in the hospital.


    ¡°Well, do you still know you shoulde back?¡±


    Timothy was lying on the bed with a bandage around her head, looking a little funny, ¡°I thought you were dead outside.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, if you don¡¯t want to get beaten up again, just shut up!¡±


    Julia was putting on makeup and frowned at this.

 Chapter 33 Will He Let Her Go?

    Timothy wanted to say something more, but when she saw Ang gaze at her, her eyes shed with scruples. She swallowed all her words, grunting.


    Julia did not draw her eyelines well. She removed and drew it again, asking as she did so.


    ¡°Ang, have you had dinner yet?¡±


    If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll order more in my take-out.¡±


    ¡°A bowl of porridge for me, please.¡±


    Ang found her locker and went through a clean set of uniform.


    ¡°Why did you just ask her but not me about dinner?¡±


    Timothy, with her right elbow supporting her on the bed, shouted with her figure reclining.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat either, just order me the same one as your order, I¡¯m not picky about food.¡±


    ¡°I do not care. Order what you want for yourself, I don¡¯t have the extra money to buy you a meal.¡±


    Julia started to wear some lipstick, then she wiped the extra lipstick on her lips with a cotton swab.


    Timothy¡¯s face turned red out of furor, she sat up and said loudly.


    ¡°Julia, we¡¯ve both known each other for so many years, and you¡¯re buying dinner for a murderer you¡¯ve only known for less than a month and not for me?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®murderer¡¯, Ang stopped changing her clothes for a while, then proceeded to fasten her buttons.


    ¡°Whenever I buy a meal for Ang, she pay for it.


    How about you give me the money for the food I bought you before, and then I¡¯ll buy it for you?¡±


    Julia said.


    Timothy cursed a swear word. ¡°You bitch is so mean! Just a meal, I dont¡¯t care.¡±


    Ang and Julia did not answer her any more.


    When the take-out came, they ate together and went to work.


    ¡°Ang, there¡¯s ady at the door looking for you.¡±


    A colleague came over, spoke to Ang shiveringly, and hurried away without waiting for Ang to ask who thatdy was, as if she was afraid of Ang ¨C a murderer.


    Ang went to the door after putting her cleaning tools in the workroom, only to find that the baby-facedwyer was looking for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ie to you after such a long time.¡±


    Raya blushed and said guiltily.


    Ang couldn¡¯t figure out why she looked for her, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±


    Raya watched the peopleing and going, she pulled Ang out of the Dream Club and found a rtively secluded spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Raya held her hands together, ¡°I¡¯ve told my master and my father about you, but my master doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this.


    I begged my dad for help, and he ended up telling me he couldn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay, thank you.¡±


    Ang hadn¡¯t expected a stranger to be so caring for her, and she paused for a moment before showing her gratitude.


    she thought that her family chose to avoid seeing her without even the most basic efforts when they heard that she had pissed James off.


    In contrast, her familes and rtives were really apathetic and indifferent.


    Seeing this, Raya was anxious, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you anxious at all?


    Let me tell ou, my dad is the new secretary of the municipal partymittee, a high-level official.


    If he can¡¯t help, no one else can. Who have you pissed off?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being willing to help me.¡±


    Ang bowed and said.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me for your own good.¡±


    She just didn¡¯t realize that her dad was the secretary of the municipal partymittee, a high-level official. She did not realize that James didn¡¯t let her go even if the high-level official asked for it.


    The reason why Raya studyingws was to get rid of the violence. She did not anticipate that the first case made her so frustrated. she paused for a very long time, and said, blushing.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me so much, I should be thanking you.¡±


    Ang curled her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me! I did nothing for you.¡±


    Raya said discouragingly.


    ¡°Think about how you¡¯re going to please the one you¡¯vepissed off, it won¡¯t help unless he himself was to let you go.¡±


    Ang saw Raya off and went to the workroom to get her cleaning tools for her work. But Raya¡¯s words just hovered in her mind.


    ¡°Think about how you¡¯re going to please that guy you pissed off, it won¡¯t help unless he himself was to let you go.¡±


    If she pleases James, will he really leave her alone?


    ¡°Ang, a bottle of wine is broken in Room 3420, go and clean it up.¡±


    A colleague came over and said.


    Ang answered ¡°yes¡±, put away those messy thoughts, and made her way to Room 3420.


    Unfortunately, both her Dad and James were here, along with a couple of middle-aged men in suits.


    James sat in the very middle.


    Men in the room wereughing and talking to James when she arrived, but James just nodded asionally, as if he was keeping a certain distance from them.


    When he saw here in, he only nced at her and withdrew his gaze as if he had just seen a stranger.


    And Lorenzo, holding a ss of wine, frowned when he saw Ang¡¯s outfit and the cleaning tools in her hands, and his elegantly handsome face tinged with embarrassment.


    ¡°Could we get someone else to clean up.¡±


    It was a little awkward, so one man suggested.


    Two or three of them immediately chimed in, saying that Ang should get out and ask someone else to clean up here.


    But there were a few people watching aside, who were happy to see Lorenzo¡¯s embarrassment.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to stay here and offen her dad either. This feeling was hard to digest.


    She grabbed her cleaning tools and was ready to go out, ¡°Please wait for a moment then.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Lorenzo took a nce at James beside him and called out to Ang, ¡°You just clean it up.¡±


    ¡°Is this not OK?


    Let¡¯s get someone else.¡±


    One of them said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenzo¡¯s gaze stopped on Ang for a few seconds as if he¡¯d seen something dirty. He then quickly wrought his eyebrows and moved his eyes away, ¡°I¡¯ve severed my father-daughter rtionship with her, what she does has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The middle-aged man who had suggested the change felt sympathetic for Ang. He just smiled awkwardly and kept silent.


    It was said that Mr Lorenzo Chante was a nice man, as he donated much money to charity every year.


    But this great man was so cruel to his own daughter.


    Ang was stiffened, her hands held the cleaning tools so tightly that her fingertips became pale.


    She looked at Lorenzo, chills spreading all over her body.


    Her Dad¡¯s doing this to estrange himself from her, so James wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea to me her, right?


    His Dad was afraid that she would get the Chante Group into trouble?


    ¡°Hurry up and clean it up.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t take actions for a very long time, Lorenzo looked more awkward.


    Ang bowed her head in response and took the rag to clean up the spilled wine on the table and floor, as nimble as ever. Only she knew what she was feeling.


    Seeing her in the oversized uniform, James became agitated.


    He took out a cigarette and lit it between two fingers. Others were unable to see his facial expression in the smoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Enjoy your night.¡±


    Without another nce at anyone, Ang said ritually, taking her cleaning tools and headed toward the door.


    The door opened just a little and closed again, and the smell of smoke in the room grew heavier. The atmosphere was oppressive soon.

 Chapter 34 Are You Questioning Me?

    People in the room could obviously feel that James wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    From the moment Ang went out, no one dared to speak again.


    It was Lorenzo who became much more rxed and resumed his previously elegant and easygoing style.


    He poured wine for a few people and chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let irrelevant people ruin our night, let¡¯s continue drinking.¡±


    He clinked sses with a few people and drank it all down.


    The atmosphere in the room was getting better, as if Ang hadn¡¯t appeared there at all.


    It was just the smoke that was lighted and put off again and again. James sat in the middle of the room. He seemed to be in a very low spirit.


    Lorenzo had been drinking with people and became a little bolder, but he was still cautious when speaking to James, ¡°Mr. Harvey, what do you think of thetest project of mypany?¡±


    The payback on this new project was very impressive if it was well done.¡±


    But the disadvantage was that this project was so big that too many aspects were involved. In terms of financial or other aspects, it cannot bepleted by the Chante Group alone


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The cigarette had burned to the end and James threw the butt into the ashtray.


    Hearing this, the people in the room had their own ideas, but none of them did not envy.


    There weren¡¯t many projects that James would say yes to.


    The Chante Group was lucky to be on board with James this time. Nobody can estimate how much money they would make in one year.


    Lorenzo was also unabashedly happy to be working with the Harvey Group, and he was sure to make a lot of money on this project.


    And if they got one chance to work together, there would be a second and third ¡­


    ¡°But the Harvey Group is not interested in this project at the moment, sorry.¡±


    Noticing that Lorenzo was happy to cooperate with him, James said softly with a sense of tease in his eyes.


    Lorenzo¡¯s smile froze on his face, as if he¡¯d been poured from head to toe by a bucket of cold water.


    In a moment of desperation, he asked.


    ¡°If Mr. Harvey thinks this project is okay, why don¡¯t you cooperate with me?¡±


    Lorenzo had been preparing for the project for nearly two years and he had been trying to cooperate with the Harvey Group all the time.


    And James did show his intention to cooperate just now, why did he suddenly change his mind?


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    The spotlight was on James, and his shirt cor casted a dark shadow between his corbones, making his eyes grow colder.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey misunderstood me,¡±


    Lorenzo wanted to seem less eager, but still had trouble to resume a rxed style, ¡°I just wanted to ask why, so I could learn from my mistakes.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the project you proposed. The Harvey Group had some financial problemstely.¡±


    James stood up, ¡°I have to deal with some other things. I will take my leave now.¡±


    He spoke politely, but there was no such thing as ¡®politeness¡¯ when he was doing business.


    After saying that, he just opened the door and left, not caring about the responses of the others there.


    A few people in the room followed as he stood up. They sat down after the door was closed.


    Lorenzo was the only one still standing with a ss of wine in his hand. The color of his face was like that of a spilled inkte.


    The Harvey Group was one of thergest domesticpanies with excellent capital chain management and had be the popr case for finance professors in top universities.


    Now James said that there was a problem with the financial chain, which was obviously an excuse, a veryme excuse.


    ¡°When I revealed my intention to cooperate with Mr. Chantest time, you refused.


    It turned out that Mr. Chante already had an ideal partner.¡±


    One of them said,ughing.


    ¡°But unfortunately, this ideal partner doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with Mr. Chante ¡®s project.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard quite a lot about this new project of the Chante Group recently, and I¡¯ve heard the Return On Investment is very impressive, so there is no reason that Mr. Harvey should give up the cake that¡¯s being delivered to his mouth.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not unhappy with the project, but rather he doesn¡¯t like the Mr. Chante¡¯s daughter, a cleaning worker.¡±


    A few people mocked overtly and covertly.


    Lorenzo¡¯s face went from blue to white and from white to red, as colorful as a palette.


    He put down his ss and picked up his briefcase, ¡°I have a few things to deal with in mypany, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, Mr. Chante, you¡¯re not to me for this.


    After all, no one wants to give birth to a murderer, so me your daughter for pissing off the person whom she cannot afford to piss off.¡±


    The man who did not get along well with Lorenzo gloated and said.


    Lorenzo suppressed his anger and chuckled.


    ¡°My daughter is such aughing stock, Mr. Sor, just take Ang as a forewarning and take care of your own daughter.


    I¡¯ve heard that she got herself into scandals with some celebrities, and I don¡¯t know if your rtives by marrige will mind.¡±


    The smile on the man¡¯s face was gone in an instant.


    Seeing this, Lorenzo felt much morefortable and went out.


    Ang wipped the floor in a daze, unable to tell how she felt.


    As a stranger, Raya came to the Dream Club to apologize for not being able to help her, while her biological father humiliated her in front of James for his own good.


    The difference was so obvious that she couldn¡¯t even lie to herself.


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    Lorenzo walked to her and called her with a livid face.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ang straightened up, her eyes full of mixed feelings.


    He called her ¡°Angel¡± for 20 years, but now he was calling her ¡°Ang¡±¡­


    But she felt relieved after a while. He didn¡¯t even want her as his daughter anymore, so it was no big deal to call her ¡°Ang¡±.


    She held her mop and scoffed.


    ¡°Mr. Chante is finally willing to speak to me, a murderer?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking to me with such a strange tone.¡±


    Lorenzo reproached her with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°In what identity do you ask me?¡±


    Angughed softly, a sneer between her eyes, ¡°As a ¡®father¡¯?


    Or an honored guest of the Dream Club?¡±


    People came and went in the corridor, looking at these two people from time to time and saying something.


    Their voices were so low that Lorenzo couldn¡¯t hear them, but he heard what two of the Dream Club princesses said as they passed by-.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the murderer?


    She was actually Lorenzo¡¯s daughter!!!¡±


    ¡± Lorenzo donates so much money and stuff to the poor, who knows if it¡¯s for show.


    If he¡¯s such a good man, how can his daughter be a murderer?¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face turned red and was so ashamed that he wanted to find a hole in the ground to get into.


    He looked angrily at Ang and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After saying that, he went toward the stairwell. He walked so fast as if a ferocious monster was chasing him.


    Ang looked at his back, unable to tell if she was angry or disappointed.


    Even if James wasn¡¯t here, her dad who used to love her wouldn¡¯t stand shoulder to shoulder with her in public¡­. He felt it was humiliating.


    She pursed her lips and hesitated. Finally, she put down her cleaning tools and followed him.


    ¡°I have a question for you, was Greyson¡¯s wound on his head caused by you?¡±


    Lorenzo pointed at her and shouted, trying to lower his voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ang looked at him, not sure what else to expect, ¡°I was desperate and wanted tomit suicide.


    Greyson attempted to save me and was hit¡­¡±


    p!


    She was interrupted by a loud p.


    Ang covered the right side of her face, burning, and looked straight into Lorenzo¡¯s eyes. She was astonished at first, but was finally overwhelmed by bitterness and disappointment.

 Chapter 35 What a Shame

    ¡°If anything happens to Greyson, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡±


    The veins on Lorenzo¡¯s forehead were popping up, ¡°Two years ago, I told you that you had anything to do with the Chante Family any more.


    Why do you still get Greyson into trouble?


    Do you want to get him killed?¡±


    ¡°Can blood ties be severedpletely?¡±


    Ang wiped the corner of her mouth before realizing it was bleeding, the taste of blood spreading in her mouth, ¡°you should have killed me in the first ce.¡±


    She thought her Dad would show some care toward her when he found out about the incident. It seemed that she was overestimating herself.


    Lorenzo was gasping and fierce, he yelled in a low voice in order not to attract attention, ¡°Greyson¡¯s been so nice to you, if you had any conscience, you¡¯d stop getting him involved!¡±


    Hearing the words, Ang clutched the corner of her coat and force the tears back to her eyes.


    Had it not been for the Chante Family, she would have died and freed herself from such pain and humiliation.


    But from her Dad¡¯s perspective, she was just a burden!


    ¡°If you want money from Greyson, I can give it you.¡±


    After all, she was the daughter he had once loved, so Lorenzo could not bear to see her like this.


    He opened his briefcase and signed a check for Ang, ¡°Here¡¯s $300K. Give your bank ount to my secretary, he will give you another $200K. You are not allowed to see anyone from the Chante family again.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡±


    Ang took the check, took a nce at the digits on it and smiled, ¡°It is almost my sry for six years.¡±


    Lorenzo put his pen in his briefcase and said,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°As long as you do not show up in front of us, it is enough for the rest of your life.


    I¡¯ll let you go even though you ruined my cooperation today, but don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again¡­¡±


    Sssss!


    Ang smiled at him, tore up the check and threw it to his face, ¡°Cooperation?


    What cooperation?


    A cooperation with James?¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    Lorenzo was extremely furious. But he was interruptted by Ang when he was to say something. Ang smiled coldly, ¡°James doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with you, but why do you me me?


    Because I hurt James¡¯s beloved woman and he hates me?¡±


    Sheughed sadly, ¡°All of you believe I hit Jessica, why don¡¯t you believe I was wrongly used?


    Just because Jessica is gentle and generous and I¡¯m just rich but stupid?


    Well


    You feel hurt. What about me?


    Who cares about me?¡±


    She was so confused that she didn¡¯t even know what she was saying. She only knew that something inside troubled her for too long and she was overwhelmed.


    Why did everyone me her?


    Why did everyone say she was a criminal?


    What did she do wrong?


    She did nothing but got her leg broken by the man she loved most and was thrown in jail for two years.


    She was forced to work and live in the Dream Club with shame. Wasn¡¯t she the one who suffered the most?


    Ang had been an asshole before, but she had never been such a stupid asshole even in front of Lorenzo.


    His face was red with anger. He covered his chest, like he was unable to breathe.


    Seeing this, Ang wanted to leave him alone, so that he could feel what it was like to be abandoned by his family.


    But just because she was too aware of the desperation of being abandoned by a loved one, she couldn¡¯t do the same.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±


    Ang supressed the emotions that were swirling in her mind and walked up to Lorenzo and asked.


    Lorenzo was having a heart attack and every breath was heavy, but even so, he said.


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t bother!¡±


    ¡°In the briefcase, as usual?¡±


    Ignoring his rejection, Ang grabbed his briefcase, looked for the medicine, and fed him.


    The bottle was small, and it was actually easier to put it into his pocket.


    But he thought the suit would get wrinkles and affect his image, so he put it in his briefcase.


    It took Lorenzo a while to recover his consciousness, but he still treated Ang coldly.


    ¡°It was you who turned up in front of me today. I¡¯m not the one to be med.


    I won¡¯t go to you in the future, as long as you don¡¯te up to me.¡±


    Not wanting to humiliate herself here, Ang said, then left.


    They probably made too much noise in the stairwell. Thus, when she went out, she found several people gathering at the stairs, stretching their necks to look inside.


    Seeing her out, they looked at the clear marks on her face, smiled embarrassingly, and left.


    Lorenzo came out quickly as well, but without even looking at Ang, he went to the elevator.


    Unfortunately, when the elevator doors opened, Jessica came out sitting in her wheelchair, ¡°Uncle Lorenzo, what a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Lorenzo had a kind smile on his face, ¡°I happen to get some tonic recently, I can send them to you when it is convenient for you.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you, Uncle Lorenzo.¡±


    Jessica nced at Ang and smiled wistfully.


    ¡°But Ang just got out of the hospital and wasn¡¯t feeling well either, so do you think it would be better to send them to her?¡±


    ¡°She hurt your leg, and she doesn¡¯t deserve them.¡±


    Lorenzo restrained the smile from his face and frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send those tonic over to you, I have to deal with some businesses in mypany, so I¡¯ll go.¡±


    He passed her and got into the elevator.


    ¡°Ang is working right here, won¡¯t you see her before you go?¡±


    Jessica asked with an innocent look on her face.


    Lorenzo just pressed the door button and pretended not to hear her question.


    Jessica watched the elevator doors close slowly and curled her lips, turning her wheelchair toward Ang andining.


    ¡°Lorenzo is quite a nice man, why is he so indifferent to you?


    I¡¯ve said I don¡¯t me you, but Lorenzo is still¡­.¡±


    ¡°Here are only us two, Miss Jessica does not need to stage a show.¡±


    Ang looked at her with cold eyes, feeling that she had been foolish enough to take such a bad woman as her best friend.


    ¡°What show?¡±


    Jessica sighed in frustration.


    ¡°Ang, even though you hurt me, I really don¡¯t me¡­¡±


    Ang interrupted her directly, ¡°We both know what the truth was. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted when you are acting in such a dishonorable way?¡±


    ¡°What do we know?¡±


    Jessica spoke out these four words slowly,ughing


    Jessica¡¯s smile was kind of uncanny, which seemed like she was mocking Ang, but which also seemed like she was satisfactory with it. Ang felt awkward and ufortable, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say, Miss Jessica?


    If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you some medicine.¡±


    Jessica took out a tube of ointment, ¡°I remember you have bruises on your legs. You can try this. I don¡¯t know if this will subsidy the swelling on your face.¡±


    Ang looked down at the ointment and didn¡¯t take it, Jessica sent it so ¡®kindly¡¯ that she wouldn¡¯t dare to use.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, just take it.¡±


    Jessica gave the ointment to Ang, ncing at the p marks on her face, and said worriedly:


    ¡°Who did this to you?


    The hand shape looked like a man¡¯s.¡±


    She seemed to think of something and suddenly covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Shou¡­ should it be your father?


    He would even worry about the children left behind in the mountain ares when they could not go to school, so how could such a nice man beat his own daughter so hard?¡±

 Chapter 36 James Didn’t Like You

    ¡°Keep it for yourself, Miss Jessica.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression, and shoved the ointment back to her.


    She suffered by every word of her.


    ¡°Why¡­ don¡¯t you take it?¡±


    Jessica asked bitterly, with the ointment in hand.


    ¡°Are you jealous because I am James¡¯s beloved one, instead of you?


    We¡¯ve been friends for over a decade, Ang. But I guess it isn¡¯tparable to your unrequited love.¡±


    ¡°You are really bullshitting!¡±


    Ang gnashed at her with clenched fists.


    Jessica set her up and pretended to be pitiful. How could she be such a shameless person?


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the fact.¡±


    Jessica sighed and said gently,


    ¡°James didn¡¯t notice your pretty look two years ago. Will he change his mind now, with the scars on your face?¡±


    She pulled Ang¡¯s hand, ¡°I will always be his beloved. It¡¯s futile for you to stalk him.


    As a friend, I would suggest you cut you wishful thinking and ept the reality. You will be ridiculed for your unrealistic dream.¡±


    Afterwards, she pushed the ointment back to Ang.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m NOT taking it!¡±


    Ang squeezed each word out, and discarded the ointment in front of her.


    Then she bent down and ced her hands on Jessica¡¯s wheelchair, enunciating each word carefully,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Please remember, everyone will know what kind of person you really are. It¡¯s just a matter of time!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Ang?!¡±


    Danis and his client exited the elevator. He got shocked by how aggressive Ang was,


    ¡°Calm down, Ang!¡±


    Jessica burst into tears, and choked with sobs,


    ¡°You won¡¯t change anything by attacking me, or force me to give up on James.


    He doesn¡¯t like you at all!¡±


    It all came too dramatically, and Ang was confused for a moment.


    Danis pushed her away, before she could even exin, ¡°Stay away from Jessica!¡±


    Ang stumbled backwards and hit against the corner heavily.


    ¡°Are you okay?


    Did you ever get hurt?¡±


    After an overall check up and down, Danis asked worriedly


    Jessica looked at him with her puppy eyes. Her lips vibrated,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t me her. She is just confused temporarily.¡±


    ¡°But you cry out.¡±


    Danis felt distressed and angry when he saw her red eyes.


    This scene was familiar to Ang.


    A few days ago, Aunty Adeline screamed at her and pushed her away at a dinner party. Now Danis did the same. What did she do to deserve all these?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t me Ang.¡±


    Jessica tugged Danis¡¯s sleeve and forced a smile, ¡°She is having a hard time working as a cleaner in the Dream Club.¡±


    ¡°A hard time?


    There is a price to pay for returning to the circle.¡±


    Danis goggled at Ang in full disgust.


    Ang tried to exin, but ended up with an ironic smile.


    Nobody stood for her every time she had a conflict with Jessica.


    Not to mention that Danis was Jessica¡¯s brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Jessica was so worried that tears were welling up in her eyes. ¡°We should leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a moment. She needs to be punished for her wrong doings.¡±


    Danis wiped her tears with his handkerchief, and said in a bitter tone, ¡°I won¡¯t let her pick on you anymore.¡±


    Back then, Jessica reached out to Ang for him. But she ended up with a crippled leg¡­ Danis owed her a lot.


    ¡°You just arrived in time. Ang hasn¡¯t done anything yet. I don¡¯t me her, and I don¡¯t want you to get involved either!¡±


    Jessica replied impatiently, worried.


    By realizing how Jessica acted hypocritically, Ang felt humbled and sarcastically.


    As rising business talents, James and Danis were highly praised for theirpetences. Ang¡¯s Dad was a sophisticated businessman for years. People always called him a shrewd backstabber.


    But even those astute people like Ang¡¯s father believed in Jessica¡¯s bullshit over and over again.


    Moreover, her idle brother trusted her everytime¡­ That was really ridiculous!


    ¡°Kneel down and apologize to my sister, or I ask James to kick you out. It is up to you.¡±


    Danis didn¡¯t pay attention to what Jessica said. He looked straight at Ang.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Angughed reluctantly. As soon as she started working there, everyone tried to stomp on her.


    She proved herself wrong by taking Danis as a man of integrity. Then she slowly knelt down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jessica.¡±


    A sh of disappointment came across. Danis replied with his gloomy face,


    ¡°You are totally useless!¡±


    How could he fell in love crazily with a woman like her? She would give up her dignity for a rich life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make her kneel down all the time. I¡¯m not sure if the bruise on her leg healed or not.¡±


    Jessica pretended to speak up for Ang, and emphasize the phrase ¡°all the time¡±.


    Danis felt more distressed at Jessica¡¯s remarks, ¡°If you don¡¯t learn from your failures, you will suffer a great loss.¡±


    Then he pushed her carriage towards the room reserved.


    Jessica was a little disappointed when she saw Ang stand already.


    She thought Danis would ask her to stay longer, same as what he didst time. What a pity.


    The two of them disappeared from the room. Ang halted a moment dejectedly, then she proceeded to clean out despite her pains.


    By the time she left work, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Timothy was not there. She probably spent the night out with her guest.


    Julia was removing her makeup in front of the mirror. By the time Ang was back, she yelled out, ¡°Did you really get hit?¡±


    Ang hummed and sit in her bed, too tired to move.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Was it Lorenzo? I heard he is your father?¡±


    Julia moved in to see the red prints on Ang¡¯s face, a chill running down her back.


    Ang¡¯s mouth was seriously hurt and her face was swollen. Obviously someone gave her a stinging p.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang hesitated for a moment and answered in a low voice,


    ¡°He¡¯s not my Dad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well!


    If Lorenzo is your Dad, why would you work here as a cleaner? He even pped on your face.


    Those people are just talking nonsense everyday!¡±


    After Ang denied her doubts, Julia rxed a little from mindfulness.


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. Her hands were rough with hand work. She looked nkly at them with her head down. Anger and sadness roiled over her chest.

 Chapter 37 Unless She Pleased James

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish soon. Let me handle your wound right after.¡±


    Julia went back and picked up cosmetic cotton.


    As soon as she finished, she started treating Ang¡¯s cuts with the medicine kit.


    ¡°There might be a broken skin at my back. Please clean up for me. Thanks.¡±


    Ang took off the jacket after Julia finished with her face. Then she turned her back to Julia in underwear.


    For the first time, Julia showed her sympathy towards someone. Seeing all these ovepped wounds on her back, Julia asked, ¡°Did you get these from prison?¡±


    Ang hummed. She didn¡¯t want to recall the nightmares again.


    ¡°What about the new one?¡±


    Julia tried as gently as she could to deal with the wounds. But Ang still winced with pain.


    Out of Julia expectation, she didn¡¯t groan, or asked for a lesser treatment. She seemed to get used to it already.


    Ang replied with a dull look, ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Julia wanted to challenge her, but she quickly changed the topic, ¡°It¡¯s not worthy for you to work here. You get a really low pay with double work, and the manager always makes trouble for you.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer. She stroked the injured knee and puckered her lips.


    ¡°Everyone made fun of you when you were kneeling that nigh, the same as when Lorenzo pped you today.¡±


    Julia whispered, ¡°You can get a better job anywhere. Why do you hang around here and let others hurt your dignity?¡±


    ¡°Just assume that I¡¯m addicted to the debauchery here.¡±


    With the wound taken care of, Ang put on her uniform jacket, lifted up her pant leg, and rubbed ointment into therge, creepy bruise.


    Julia packed the medicine kit with her pinched mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.


    I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs anymore. Leave it to someone else!¡±


    Ang stunned for a moment. Then sheughed out, ¡°My fault, I will treat you with your favourite grilled fish tomorrow.¡±


    She had already known Danis for eight years. He thought she tried to get back to their circle by working here.


    While she knew Julia for less than a month, Julia already realized that she lied about her indulgence in a wanton life.


    The world was always different from her imagination.


    After washing up, shey in bed and hid herself in the darkness.


    No one could stand the trampling of dignity. Neither could she.


    As Raya said, nobody would help her out unless she asked James for his forgiveness.


    Apparently she didn¡¯t want to do that, but she was unwilling to work here as a cleaner for the rest of her life.


    Ang always wanted to ask for James¡¯s forgiveness, but when she finally saw him, it was half a monthter.


    He came for a business meeting with a few people.


    James paid no attention to Ang at all, as he walked to the private room with the crowd the moment he arrived.


    Ang stood still with a mop in her hands. After swallowing down all the bitterness, she put cleaning tools in the workroom and looked for her supervisor.


    ¡°What?


    You want to work as a receptionist again?!¡±


    The supervisor looked her up and down sarcastically, and said,


    ¡°How could you make such a request? Are you the boss?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I just want to serve as a receptionist for an hour or two, not forever.¡±


    Ang hesitated for a couple of seconds, before taking off the jade pendant on her neck. She handed it to him, ¡°This is from the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    This was her 18th birthday gift from her brother, as he spent twenty million dors for it in an auction. As a result, he was severely scolded by his Dad.


    ¡°Ming Dynasty?


    Do you think I would believe a lie like this?¡±


    At first, he didn¡¯t expect to get something valuable from a cleaner. But soon as he touched the jade pendant, his face lighted up.


    Even this wasn¡¯t from Ming Dynasty, it was definitely a precious pendant.


    The supervisor showed a deep affection for it. But he didn¡¯t promise her yet, ¡°Gabri assigned your job as a cleaner. If I make a change without permission¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for a few hours, Gabri won¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and stretched out her hand, ¡°If you feel embarrassed, then simply forget about it.¡±


    After hearing this, he shrank back with the pendant and chuckled,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that embarrassing.


    Hold on. Let me ask Gabri first.¡±


    Immediately, he clutched the pendant and called Gabri, leaving her no choice.


    Ang frowned regretfully.


    Gabri needed James¡¯s permission on this as well.


    Back to the supervisor, he seemed to be unlikely to return her pendant anyway.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you for you time and effort.¡±


    Shortly afterwards, the supervisor hung up with a sharine smile. He turned back to Ang loftily, ¡°I just made great efforts on your request, and managed to get the approval from Gabri.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Ang was pretty clear if he tried hard or not.


    As long as she got what she wanted, she didn¡¯t care that much.


    While she was surprised by how easily Gabri, or James agreed on this.


    ¡°You are wee.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The supervisor hang the pendant from his hand, and shook a little, ¡°So how about this pendant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Ang replied.


    He gleefully took the pendant with beaming eyes, ¡°Hand over the work to Mrs. Lewis. Get changed and go to Room 5231. Keep your eyes open and don¡¯t offend anyone.¡±


    He had no idea why Gabri asked her to Room 5231. He didn¡¯t go questing either. It was none of his business.


    Ang was suddenly aware that Room 5231 was the one James went in. Now she didn¡¯t have to make any other excuses.


    She acknowledged and went out.


    After the handover, she put on a cheongsam from the foreman, and with a quick make-up, she headed to the room.


    Upon her arrival, James headed up. Ang had a grey violet printed cheongsam, instead of her oversized uniform. The cheongsam framed her long slender legs with a silent temptation.


    He tightened his fingers, and took a sip of the liquor casually.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Ang politely moved towards James, as she stole the lime-light.


    James was surrounded by his friends, but no one dared to sit too close to him. Ang squatted down directly beside him.


    Though she would like to please him, she was a little afraid. The space in between wasn¡¯t spacious enough to fit her in, and Ang stuck closer to the man aside.


    ¡°Did I ask you to sit here?¡±


    James gazed at her thighs and paused. He was annoyed to find her sitting close to another man.

 Chapter 38 The Pain is Nothing

    Ang stood up tensely in his oppressive gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The slit of her cheongsam swang back and forth as she moved.


    There was an obvious scar on her leg, but it blended perfectly with the pattern on her clothes, which made Ang more attractive.


    Others kept their eyes fixed on her.


    James put the ss down gloomily.


    He leaned back with ovepped legs, andmanded in a frosty tone,


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡±


    ¡°The new girl was thoughtless to push her way in.


    Come here, I got plenty of room for you.¡±


    Someoneughed and patted the couch.


    James gave Ang a straight look with his clenched lips.


    ¡°Thanks Mr. Leon. I¡¯m all good.¡±


    Ang swallowed down the humiliation. She tried to raised her mouth, ¡°Now that Mr. Harvey doesn¡¯t want me to sit aside. I¡¯ll just stand here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Leon seems to be abandoned.¡±


    Someoneughed out.


    Mr. Leon smiled awkwardly,


    ¡°Never mind. Mr. Harvey is young and charming. I am sincerely convinced!


    At least I won¡¯t get questioned when I go home.¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter. Then the conversation quickly returned to business.


    James didn¡¯t ask Ang to leave anymore, neither did he take a nce at her. He treated her as aplete strange.


    People talked casually about business, with James spoke asionally. He sat quietly most of the time.


    Anyhow, no one dared to neglect him at all. The crowd kept resting upon James. If there were doubts on his face, they would soon change the subjects.


    ¡°It¡¯s really an honor for us to get Mr. Harvey here this time. I would like to make a toast to him and everyone else!¡±


    Someone stood up with a broad smile, and raised his ss.


    Others followed and clinked.


    James was thest one to stand up. He did a slight clink.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey can not drink much. Let me take this for you.¡±


    Ang whispered with her lips curled.


    The crowd stunned there with a confused look.


    Did she want to drink for Mr. Harvey?


    James stared at Ang. After a moment, he poured some wine and handed to her.


    Ang took the ss decisively and tossed off.


    ¡°This beauty is indeed a drinker!¡±


    Someone pped hands and guffawed, ¡°Get one more.¡±


    The valuable wine twisted down from the ss, with a rich vour spread over. Ang¡¯s ss quickly got filled up again.


    Ang swept her eyes to James with the wine ss in her hand.


    He sat in the couch with a misty look. Obviously he didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ang ticked her lips with an ironic smile. Then she gulped the wine bitterly, after toasting with the bosses.


    James changed his posture, resting his hand on thep,


    and took a quick peek at Ang¡¯s emptied ss with his knitted brows.


    ¡°I really like how jovial she is.¡±


    ¡°I agree. But it¡¯s sinful to waste a bottle of good wine by quaffing it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cast a chill over. Let¡¯s toast once again.¡±


    Ang raised her ss again and stood among these middle-aged men. She lifted her lips up a little.


    There was already a slight difort over her stomach. But she still drank in one gulp decisively.


    As long as James was pleased to forgive her, she can surely cope with such minor difort.


    Seeing Ang gobbled one ss after another, James loosened his tie a little, but the suffocation didn¡¯t get eased off.


    He ducked his head with a cigarette between his fingers.


    ¡°Let me light it for you.¡±


    Ang fought the urge to throw up, hunkered down in front of James, and meekly lighted his cigarette with the gold leaf lighter on table.


    The burning me was vividly reflected in her eyes. She looked up at him, with no sign of the unruly rich princess she used to be.


    James stared down at Ang. He paused before taking a puff on the cigarette, then blew a delicate swirl of smoke.


    Ang turned off the lighter and ced it back. Then she stood quietly behind him.


    By the time James finished, she quickly bent down and poured a ss of wine for him.


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else, nor would she serve them.


    The others guffawed that Ang was only interested in James.


    After a while, they left one after another. Only Ang and James were in the room.


    ¡°You never seem to get tired of seducing others, even working as a cleaner here. You look really terrible.¡±


    James nced at her with a piercing voice.


    ¡°You got it wrong.¡±


    Ang felt a burning fire in her stomach, and wiped the sweat from her forehead, with total obedience in her eyes,


    ¡°Gabri asked me to serve as a receptionist.¡±


    James didn¡¯t respond, passing her and went out with a serious face.


    He stopped when he reached the door, ¡°Don¡¯t drink if you are suffering from gastric disease.¡±


    Ang trembled slightly as she pressed her stomach.


    Was he¡­ worried about her?


    Ang turned to look at his back. Before she uttered her appreciation, a cold voice came up,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of my employees died here for work.¡±


    Then he strode out.


    By watching him leave, Ang instantly felt the frozen breezy, and her limbs seemed to be stiffened as well.


    Ang rubbed her dizzy head andughed at herself. Did she drink too much?


    She thought he would care about her.


    In the hallway.


    James constantly think of Ang¡¯s cheongsam, which made him antsy for no reason at all.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was angry, or having other feelings towards Ang¡­ Though it wasn¡¯t his first time. Her cheongsam was extremely conspicuous tonight.


    He walked a little faster with his loosened tie. A male voice came out when he passed by the supervisor¡¯s office.


    ¡°I just got a new stuff. Wonder if Mr. Young is interested or not?


    Well, a jade pendant from the Ming Dynasty. I want you to check it for me.¡±


    James slowed down with an image emerging in his mind. There was nothing on Ang¡¯s neck.


    The door was cracked open. James stopped and peeped through. After a moment, he pushed open the door and walked in.

 Chapter 39 Think before You Answer

    ¡°When is it convenient to meet¡­ Sorry, Mr. Young! I have something to do here, and I¡¯ll talk yo youter.¡±


    The supervisor happened to see James standing in front of the door. He was so frightened that he hung up the phone immediately.


    He swallowed and said carefully.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Harvey.¡±


    James nodded slightly, ¡°Do I scare you when I burst in?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    The supervisor¡¯s heart was beating fast, and he smiled uneasily,


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you toe to me, it¡¯s¡­ a surprise, yes, a surprise!¡±


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood today.¡±


    James said carelessly.


    The supervisor swallowed, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, and I am very d.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    James raised his eyebrow slightly, said meaningfully.


    ¡°In a-a-addition¡­ there is one more thing.¡±


    The supervisor wiped the sweat from his forehead and his legs tremble slightly, ¡°Recently I found a treasure by ident at the antique market.¡±


    James took a few steps to the couch and sat down, ¡°That¡¯s good luck, I wonder if I have the pleasure to look at your treasure and get some luck?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, you are too polite. It¡¯s my pleasure to let you have a look at my jade pendant. ¡±


    Although the supervisor was reluctant to show his jade pendant, he took out the jade and handed it to James with both hands.


    James was a little angry as he saw the jade pendant, he yed with it in his hand and asked.


    ¡°The jade pendant is from the Ming Dynasty and it must be worth tens of millions. Did you found it in the antique market?


    You¡¯re so discerning, how about I rmend you to work in the City Art Appraisal Center?


    What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Large drops of sweat ran down his forehead.


    James touched the warm, smooth jade pendant, his voice lowered a bit, ¡°No rush, think before you answer.¡±


    The supervisor¡¯s legs went weak and he nearly fell on his knees.


    His eyes wandered and finally he bit his teeth and said.


    ¡°Ang gave me the jade pendant and she wanted me to change her position.¡±


    Fearing that James might misunderstand, he spoke very quickly.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve worked at the Dream Club for ten years and I¡¯m always conscientious, diligent and disciplined. How could I go against my principles just because of a jade pendant?


    I asked my manager for permission, and she agreed. Then I gave Ang a new position, and there is absolutely no self-seeking misconduct involved!¡±


    At this point, he was extremely d he had made the request with his manager.


    ¡°When did Ang give you the jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°This afternoon.¡±


    The supervisor answered quickly.


    James propped his right elbow on hisp, ying with the jade pendant in his hand, and asked carelessly.


    ¡°Do you know why she wants to change the position?¡±


    ¡°It must be tired to be a cleaner.¡±


    The supervisor took it for granted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a decent job, and it¡¯s not well-paid.


    If she works as a receptionist and meet a generous gentleman, she could get rich at once and don¡¯t need to work hard


    If she meets a naive rich guy, she can leave here and marry into a rich family. It¡¯s better than being a cleaner!¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you this?¡±


    James looked up at him as if he could see through everything.


    The supervisor got afraid, blushed and stuttered.


    ¡°No¡­ not so, It¡¯s just my guess.¡±


    Why did James care about Ang so much? Did he know her?


    Would he annoy him by giving her so much work during this time?


    Thinking about it, the supervisor wiped the cold sweat from his head.


    It can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t be so. If he really knew Ang, there¡¯s no way he would have let her work here as a greetingdy and cleaner. He must have been thinking too much.


    James looked straight at him. He was so frightened that his limbs trembled and his mind went nk under such steady gaze. Only then James looked away and left.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey!¡±


    Seeing this, the supervisor followed him, dragging his weakened legs, and shouted impetuously.


    James stopped and turned to look at him, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, that¡­¡±


    The supervisor stared directly at the jade pendant in his hand and pointed to it, wanting to get it back but not daring to say so outright. His face became red.


    James yed with the jade pendant in his hand and nced at him nonchntly, ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡±


    The supervisor felt like having his heart ripped out. He was reluctant to give away the jade pendant, but didn¡¯t have the guts to get it back from James. He could only say something which he didn¡¯t really mean.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, please be careful when you go back.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    James nodded slightly and, ignoring the supervisor¡¯s reluctant expression, put away the jade pendant and walked away.


    ¡°Ang, you¡¯re always getting me into trouble!¡±


    The supervisor gritted his teeth and cursed. His eyes were cold. ¡°Ang, wait and see!¡±


    James went out and took a few steps forward, turning into the manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Harvey.¡±


    Someone was reporting on Dream Club¡¯s recent purchases to Gabri. Seeing himing in, he bowed and greeted him.


    James nodded and waved his hand to let him go out.


    ¡°I happened to have something to tell you and you came by, what a coincidence.¡±


    Gabri smiled sweetly and stood up, boiling hot water and preparing to make tea, ¡°There were too many cleaners in the clubhouse and not enough women on the PR department, so I transferred Ang to the PR department without asking you.¡±


    ¡°Shortage of female PR at the club?


    Do you need me to recruit some for you?¡±


    James asked as he yed with the jade pendant in his hand.


    He clutched the jade pendant a little harder at the thought that Ang would drink with other men in a high-cut cheongsam, and felt a little ufortable.


    Gabri nced at the jade pendant, which looked somewhat familiar and said, ¡°Just kidding. How can you take it serious?¡±


    ¡°Why did you think of transferring her back?¡±


    James walked over to the desk chair and sat down, his fingers tapping on the desk unconsciously.


    Seeing this, Gabri raised her eyebrows. She looked at him with interest.


    Tapping the table?


    She couldn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since she saw him showing his emotion directly.


    She nced at the jade pendant in his hand again and smiled meaningfully, ¡°Because you discorded with Ang.


    I thought of dealing with people in the right way, and a proud person like Ang, there¡¯s no point making her do manualbor. It¡¯s better to let her stay with the guests and wear her down.¡±


    James stopped tapping the table. There was no change in his expression but Gabri could tell her boss was unhappy.


    The water was boiling and she smiled as she made the tea.


    ¡°Are you reluctant to do so?


    By the way, Ang is as beautiful as flowers and has chased after you for so many years, if you can¡¯t bear to let her do it, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Gabri.¡±


    James looked up at her and said coldly.


    ¡°I got the nice tea recently, please have a try.¡±


    Gabri made the tea and pushed the cup in front of him.


    James took a sip of the tea, the water was too hot. He frowned and put it down on the table.


    ¡°Well, I am really amused!


    What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you burn yourself with a cup of tea?¡±


    Gabri fell aboutughing and her eyes were beautiful, ¡°No one will believe me even if I tell the truth.¡±


    James squinted at her with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 40 The Clubhouse doesn’t Provide Sex Service

    Gabri became serious but her eyes were still smiling slightly.


    ¡°Order another batch of uniforms for the female PR.¡±


    James lifted the tea to his lips and put it back down at Gabri¡¯s stifled gaze, ¡°The clubhouse doesn¡¯t provide sex service.¡±


    ¡°James, you¡¯ve wronged me too much!¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t get burned this time, Gabri sighed a pity, ¡°Cheongsam is the best outfit to show female beauty, howe it bes sex service?


    Look at other clubs, their uniforms reveal sexy breasts and thighs¡±


    ¡°Never been to another clubhouses, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    James squeezed the string and looked at the jade pendant in the light, as if he were looking at someone through it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gabri raised her eyebrows, which made her very chairing, ¡°The cheongsam is actually fine, but it¡¯s not suitable for Ang. The scars on her body will scare our guest.


    How about ordering a uniform only for Ang, what do you think?¡±


    James put the jade pendant away and nodded slightly for approval.


    Gabri said teasingly.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know will think you are jealous if Ang works as a PR.¡±


    ¡°Fire the supervisor.¡±


    James ignored her words, picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°He¡¯s been in the clubhouse for ten years. Even if he doesn¡¯t do something great, he works hard. We can¡¯t fire him without a reason, it will chill people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    Gabri winked and she looked charming and beautiful, ¡°How about you give me a reason?¡±


    ¡°Stealing valuable things from the clubhouse and tampering with the clubhouse¡¯s ounts.¡±


    James leaned against the back of the chair, his eyes were cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s a big charge, and if word gets out, I¡¯m afraid no one will dare to hire him.¡±


    Gabri nced at the valuable jade pendant, knowing everything well, but asked with a smile.


    ¡°What has he done to you?¡±


    James crossed his hands on his knees and looked up at her, his gaze was cold.


    ¡°Well, forget it.¡±


    Gabri bent over the table with her right elbow on her chin, revealing her fair cleavage, ¡°James, I recently discovered something interesting.¡±


    Then, she stopped and waited for him to ask.


    Her body was beautiful, but James just nced at her as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, stood up, and walked away.


    Gabri watched his back disappear in the doorway and sighed regretfully, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have waited for the boss to ask, I should just say it, what a pity¡­¡±


    Next day, 8:30 a. m.


    Ang was informed that there was something wrong with her uniform and was told to hand the cheongsam. She could take a day off, and didn¡¯t need to work until thenew uniform was ready.


    ¡°The boss finally has a conscience and gives you a day off!¡±


    Julia signed.


    ¡°Fuck your ancestors!¡±


    Timothy kicked the bed hard, making a loud noise, ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, are you fucking letting people sleep?


    Fuck you all¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Ang walked to Timothy¡¯s bedside and said dispassionately.


    Timothy blushed, she was interrupted but couldn¡¯t say a single word while seeing Ang¡¯s gaze.


    She snorted heavily and put the quilt over her head, making lound noise on purpose.


    ¡°Such a crazy woman!¡±


    Julia sneered, ignoring Timothy, who was still kicking on the bed, and said to Ang.


    ¡°Finally you¡¯ve had a day off, let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    Ang looked down at the summer clothes she was wearing and said nothing.


    She could wear those two cleaners¡¯ uniforms previously, but now the uniforms and the cheongsam she¡¯d just gotten yesterday had been turned in, all she left was the summer clothes she¡¯d worn before she was in prison.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put on weighttely and can¡¯t fit into a few of my clothes, so here you are.¡±


    Julia got out of bed in her underwear and rummaged in the cupboard for a khaki coat and a pair of wide trousers.


    She looked at the shoes on Ang¡¯s feet, then dragged out a shoe box from under the bed and took out the ck cashmere heels inside, passing them all to Ang.


    They got dressed, put on a simple makeup and left the house.


    The moment the door was closed, Timothy kicked away the quilt and stared ferociously at the door, cursing, ¡°Bitch, murderer, on day I¡¯ll kick your ass!¡±


    She still feel ufortable after cursing.


    She got out of bed and found Ang¡¯s tooth cup, took out the toothbrush inside, soak it in the toilet water and threw it back inside the cup.


    Ang and Julia went to the nearest mall and bought several clothes and shoes, and it was close to noon.


    They were hungry and picked a Japanese restaurant with great reviews.


    ¡°Can we go somewhere else?¡±


    Ang entered the store and immediately spotted James and Jessica sitting at the back.


    James sat with his back to her so she couldn¡¯t see his expression, all she could see was Jessica with one hand covering her lips, smiling with sweetness and joy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Julia was trying to find which table was almost avable, ¡°I¡¯ve been to this ce many times and the food is fresh and not too expensive.


    Don¡¯t mind the crowd here, you¡¯ll definitely think it¡¯s worth waiting a while after you taste the food!¡±


    Seeing how eager she was to eat here, Ang didn¡¯t want to upset her, so she nodded and was about to wait at the door with Julia.


    James and Jessica shouldn¡¯t have seen her since there were so many people, and when she and Julia went in, they should have finished eating, so they wouldn¡¯t run into each other.


    However, there was always an exectption.


    ¡°Our table is avable,e with me.¡±


    Danis walked up to Ang and looked down at her. He was in a trance for a moment.


    After she took off her uniform and put on her normal clothes, she looked just like the beautiful princess two years ago, as if everything that happened in the clubhouse before was a dream.


    Julia was shocked, she knew this man, the son of the Smith Group. Did he actually know Ang?


    Was Danis here?


    Ang frowned, ¡°No, I¡¯m not qualified to eat at the same table with you.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jessica¡¯s kindness, do you think I would invited you?¡±


    Danis said calmly, ¡°You have to wait for at least an hour, soe here.¡±


    Ang frowned and was about to refuse him when Juliaughed first.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Danis.¡±


    She stood up and pulled Ang up with great joy, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing Ang didn¡¯t move for a moment, she said again.


    ¡°You only have one day off, and you can¡¯t waste an hour waiting for a table, can you?¡±


    Ang closed her mouth, the sunlight shone on her hair, casting a shadow on the bridge of her nose.


    She stood up and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to meet you a few times before, and it¡¯s an honor to have dinner with you this time.¡±


    Julia let go of Ang¡¯s hand and walked over to Danis happily, said carefully.


    Danis nodded casually and headed inside the restaurant.


    After a few steps, he stopped and looked back. He saw Ang still following him, then continued.


    They kept going inside.


    James calmly looked at Ang, who was standing behind Danis, then turned away and took the public chopsticks to nip dished for Jessica.


    Over the past two years in prison, Ang had told herself countless times not to think about James when she got out.


    But now seeing how sweet he was to Jessica, she felt her heart was broken.

 Chapter 41 He’s Not into Her

    She had followed him around for so many years and was happy as long as he didn¡¯t kick her out.


    She¡¯d always thought he was a cold-hearted man who didn¡¯t know how to be nice to people, and as long as she was nice to him, they would be fine.


    She didn¡¯t realize that he wasn¡¯t cold. It was just that he wasn¡¯t into her.


    Jessica looked at the food on the te, with unconceble surprises in her eyes, ¡°Thank you, James.¡±


    ¡°Like to eat this?¡±


    James put down themunal chopsticks and picked up his own again, ¡°I will ask them bring some upter.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed and her cheeks reddened slightly as she nodded.


    Ang hung her eyes and stood in front of the table, with a sore and swollen chest. Her heart wrenched as if it was being bitten by insects.


    ¡°Hello Mr. James, hello Miss Jessica.¡±


    When she saw James and Jessica, Julia¡¯s eyes lit up and she greeted them somewhat formally.


    Ang forced herself to speak but there was no pleasure under her eyes, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d be too ashamed and embarrassed toe over.¡±


    Jessica sighed helplessly, then smiled warmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee over. Sit down please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Jessica.¡±


    Julia smiled and thanked her, pulling Ang to sit in the empty seat.


    When the crowd wasn¡¯t looking, she asked quietly.


    ¡°Why Miss Jessica said you¡¯d be too ashamed and embarrassed toe over here?¡±


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened, not uttering a single word for half a day.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that she ran over my leg with her car.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was soft and slightly apologetic as she said.


    ¡°Too close, sorry to hear your whispers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Julia smiled sarcastically and waved his hand, embarrassed and shocked.


    So it turned out that the target of Ang¡¯s attempted murder was Miss Jessica.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. You¡¯re not the one who ran over me.¡±


    Jessica smiled and said with frustration.


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t me Ang. I just feel a little sorry that I won¡¯t be able to dance in the future.¡±


    ¡°Were you a dancer?¡±


    Julia said in surprise.


    Danis looked at Jessica, his eyes downcast, ¡°A World Champion of Ballet.¡±


    If Jessica hadn¡¯t gotten close to Ang for him in the first ce, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°You are actually a world champion?¡±


    Julia covered her mouth, ¡°That¡¯s a shame!¡±


    ¡°If I were Miss Jessica and someone else bumped my leg, I would definitely never forgive her in my life!¡±


    Only after she finished, did she realize what she had said. She smiled sarcastically and inclined her head to look at Ang, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you mean to do that at that time either, right?¡±


    ¡°Whether she was intentional or not, Jessica can¡¯t dance anymore.¡±


    Danis¡¯s face was gloomy.


    No one spoke again, and the atmosphere was awkward to the extreme.


    Only James was still eating, his demeanor elegant and noble, unaffected at all.


    ¡°Well, I said I don¡¯t me Ang for that.¡±


    Jessica had a forced smile on her face, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t dance, it¡¯s nothing. Stop talking about this heavy topic.¡±


    Julia looked at Jessica¡¯s clear and beautiful features and truly felt that Jessica was so gentle and kind that she made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been talking about it yourself?¡±


    James put down his chopsticks and leaned back in his seat, ncing at Jessica with a wry smile.


    Jessica hung her head and bit her lip as she said.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m the one who shouldn¡¯t have brought up the subject.¡±


    Jessica wondered whether James was speaking for Ang.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She looked at her right leg, which could barely move, and was both aggravated and upset.


    Ang looked up at James and her heartbeat had a momentary eleration, but she quickly lowered her head again, suppressing the strange emotions bubbling up in her heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Danis couldn¡¯t see Jessica being aggrieved. He looked at Ang with cold eyes, ¡°What you said was originally the truth!¡±


    ¡°But that would be embarrassing for Ang.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was small and her eyes were red, ¡°I just wanted to invite her to have a nice meal together, and now I¡¯m screwing it up.¡±


    ¡°She should have thought of the consequences when she did this in the first ce, and it¡¯s something she should take on.


    You¡¯re the victim, so there is no need to me yourself.¡±


    Danis was quite unpleasant. His sister always looked out for others like this and was prone to suffer.


    Jamesughed lightly, a hint of mockery caught in the corner of his mouth, ¡°ming yourself?¡±


    Was Jessica acting too real, or was Danis too blind?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said.


    ¡°Ang, Julia, what would you like to eat?¡±


    She swept her gaze over Julia and Ang, lingering on thetter for a moment longer, a sh of disgust and cynicism under her eyes.


    Julia felt embarrassed after she knew that Ang had hurt Jessica¡¯s leg, but now it was hard to leave again, so she could only smile sarcastically and order two dishes she liked to eat.


    Ang took the menu and ordered a few dishes out of habit.


    But after those dishes were served, she realized that they were all James¡¯s favourites.


    She inclined her head to look at James, who only cared about Jessica and didn¡¯t even notice it.


    She licked her lips, bitterness spreading through her heart.


    ¡°Ang, you have a weak stomach. Can you eat these raw and cold foods?¡±


    Julia looked at the dishes she had ordered and came over to ask in a whisper.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who ate it.¡±


    Ang whispered back to her, ¡°They are ordered for Mr. James.¡±


    She clipped the sashimi and put it on James¡¯s te, ¡°I remember you like this the most.¡±


    James¡¯s dark eyes stared straight at her as if he could see through her heart.


    Since yesterday, she¡¯d been deliberately trying to please him.


    Ang¡¯s eyes twinkled and she lowered her eyes to give him another slice of salmon and something else he liked.


    Danis watched her movements, his brow furrowed with a slight annoyance.


    ¡°You just used your own chopsticks, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Jessica said in surprise.


    ¡°James has a slight cleanliness fetish. These are stained with your saliva, so he won¡¯t eat them for sure.¡±


    Ang paused in her movements and whispered an apology, ¡°I¡¯ll get a new te.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get it, just ask the waiter to get one.¡±


    Jessica teased.


    ¡°Have you been working as a janitor and PR at the Dream Club for so long that you¡¯ve developed a habit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the tes.¡±


    Clutching the corner of her coat, Ang stood up and went to the waiter.


    When she returned with her te, she couldn¡¯t help sweeping a nce at James¡¯s te. He didn¡¯t eat a single bite of the food she had chosen for him.


    Her eyes dimmed a bit and set the te down in front of him.


    Halfway through eating, she couldn¡¯t stand Jessica¡¯s hypocrisy and excused herself to go to the toilet.


    Danis followed her and tugged on her arm from behind when she was almost at the toilet door, ¡°Did you follow James here on purpose?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang frowned and shook her hand off with force.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Danis¡¯s amber eyes were full of mockery, ¡°So you happened toe to this mall to shop ande to this restaurant for dinner at this time of day and happened to meet us?¡±

 Chapter 42 Heartache

    Ang looked him straight in the eye and nodded, ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in jail for two years and you¡¯re still as open-mouthed a liar as ever!¡±


    Danis sneered, unable to say whether he was jealous or angry.


    Even when she was down and out like this, she still chased after James to death, never looking him in the eye¡±


    ¡°You can think what you like.¡±


    After a moment, Ang said with downcast eyes.


    It was useless for her to say more to those who didn¡¯t believe her.


    She turned around and headed towards the restroom.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Danis yanked her,  pinning her against the wall, and said angrily.


    ¡°You have hit Jessica¡¯s leg and ended her dancing career, and now you want to seduce her boyfriend?


    Where is your conscience?¡±


    They were close, close enough to make out the tiny fuzz on each other¡¯s faces.


    He looked down at her, and his heart suddenly ached as his gaze touched the bruises on her face, as if his heart had been suddenly stabbed by a needle.


    She had always been big-headed and didn¡¯t care about anything, but she cared about her face as much as every other girl, and now she had such a visible scar added to her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was seducing Mr. James.¡±


    Propping her hands on the front of his chest, Ang attached herself to his ear and taunted.


    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong about one thing. It¡¯s never me whose conscience is eaten by dogs.¡±


    Silky curls of hot air hovered along the cochlea of his ears, prating an unspeakable ambiguity, and Danis was in a trance for a moment and had been pushed away by her.


    Ang fiddled with her bangs to cover the scar on her face, and when she turned around, she inadvertently saw James not far away.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing a suit jacket, and his white shirt was buttoned all the way up to the top one, looking ascetic but also oozing a bit of insensitivity.


    Ang did not know how long he had stood there and wondered what he saw and what he heard. She was inexplicably uneasy and subconsciously wanted to exin, ¡°Ja¡­¡±


    The next moment, James brushed past her, not even bothering to give her a nce, and went straight into the men¡¯s restroom off to the side.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was angry and ignoring her, but it was that he ignored her as if she was transparent.


    Ang¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air for a moment and dropped down to herp.


    Had she just been brain-dead or hysterical? How could she ridiculously think he was jealous and angry?


    The person he loved was Jessica, while she was just a mole who had harmed his beloved and was disgusted by his revenge.


    How could she think of anything else when she was already thankful to please him and escape his revenge?


    ¡°You like James so much?¡±


    Danis looked at her with aplicated expression. His heart seemed to be tipped over like a spice bottle, with mixed vors, ¡°Even if he broke your legs and sent you to prison, you still like him and want to be with him?¡±


    ¡°Who I like seems to have nothing to do with Mr. Danis.


    Or have you always liked me and felt jealous?¡±


    Ang asked lightly.


    Her words stung Danis, and his face abruptly turned ugly, ¡°Do I need to remind you that I have a girlfriend? Even if I don¡¯t have one, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d like someone who tried  deliberately to murder my sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ang turned and went into the restroom.


    Danis stood still with hisplex expression, and finally washed his face and went back.


    When Ang went back, Danis and James had long been sitting in their seats, and she swept her eyes in James¡¯s direction and went back to her original seat.


    ¡°Ang, you¡¯ve been there for so long. Did you have a bad stomach?¡±


    Jessica asked with a worried look.


    Fearing that her stomach would be ufortable, Ang didn¡¯t eat anything else and just picked up a bowl of miso soup and sipped it in small sips, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°That is good.


    You, James, and Danis all went to the restroom, so I thought the food in this restaurant is unclean and you all have an upset stomach from eating it.¡±


    Jessica said softly and figuratively.


    After finishing the meal, Danis went to pay the bill.


    James picked up his suit jacket, put it on, and asked Jessica, ¡°What time is the rehab?¡±


    ¡°It starts at three in the afternoon. We are just in time for it now.¡±


    Jessica smiled warmly.


    James hummed and went around to the back of Jessica¡¯s wheelchair, not even ncing at Ang as he pushed the wheelchair to leave.


    The suit outlined his lean waist and long, straight legs, and even if it was just a back view, it was still inviting.


    ¡°Mr. James is so good to Miss Jessica!¡±


    Julia sighed, her eyes full of envy, ¡°I wish I had a boyfriend who treated me so well and was still so good!¡±


    Ang dropped her eyes without making a sound, and her heart seemed to be clogged with a ball of water-absorbing cotton wool, too heavy to breathe.


    Anyone could see that James was good to Jessica, but she was like a fool at first. Her heart was full of him and she used every means to marry him.


    Even now she recognized the truth, her heart had long been out of control.


    ¡°James, stop for a moment.¡±


    Jessica had already left and came back again in her wheelchair, and said to Ang.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some clothes for you because it¡¯s too shabby for you to wear those work uniform everyday.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°But James is going to the rehab with me. You know he¡¯s busy with work and his time is limited. It¡¯s not easy for him to take some time out so I can¡¯t dy him.


    I can¡¯t send you clothes this time, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica doesn¡¯t need to feel so guilty. Mr. James doesn¡¯t have time, but I do.


    I can go to rehab with you. When you¡¯re done and he¡¯s gone, you can buy me some clothes, okay?¡±


    Ang said.


    If she was separated from James this time, there was no telling when they would meet next time.


    She was going to brush up on him as much as she could and asked him to leave her alone as early as possible.


    Of course, she said this with the intention of disgusting Jessica.


    ¡°Ang, that¡¯s was not good.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julia was embarrassed but felt restrained in front of James and Jessica. She wanted to ask Ang to hurry up but dared not say it directly and could only make eye contacts with her desperately.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed not good.¡±


    Ang looked at Jessica whose smile froze, and said faintly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s even worse to let Miss Jessica down and make her feel guilty.


    She has a bad leg, and if she develops any more heart problems from guilt, it will be my fault.¡±


    No wonder Jessica always liked to disgust her, it turned out that it felt so good to disgust the person you hated and watched her being disgusted to the point of being speechless.


    Julia smiled sarcastically, wanting to leave and not being able to walk away. She could only stand in ce with her shopping bags, embarrassed.


    Jessica was so angry that even the smile on her face was a few far-fetched.


    ¡°You were in prison for two years and you¡¯ve gotten even more brazen!¡±


    Danis returned from the checkout just in time to hear Ang¡¯s words and sneered.


    ¡°Danis, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯ll embarrass Ang.¡±


    Jessica used him disapprovingly, then turned to Ang and said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask James. If he doesn¡¯t object, we will let you follow us, okay?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. James doesn¡¯t agree, Ang and I will go back and never make things difficult for you.¡±


    Julia was afraid that Ang would make things worse, so she mentioned it in advance.

 Chapter 43 She Was Ready for A Rejection

    ¡°Ang is blessed to have you as a friend.¡±


    Jessica smiled and turned her wheelchair to face James, ¡°James, I know Ang bumped my leg, which made you hold a grudge, but I don¡¯t me her. So just let her follow me to the hospital. Is that okay for you?¡±


    James stood against the light, and it was impossible to read his expression.


    ¡°James, please just agree. You¡¯re always by my side, so she won¡¯t dare to hurt me.¡±


    Jessica spoke with a bit of the pettiness of a woman in love.


    Ang sneered in her heart. Jessica really made it her mission to cast in a bone between her and James at all times. Even if he had agreed to let her go at first, after hearing these words from Jessica, he would still disagree.


    She was ready for rejection, but James said.


    ¡°You push Jessica out.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Smugness dissipated under Jessica¡¯s eyes. She froze for a moment and this time she said with a real forced smile, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t be as fidgety asst time. You almost dropped me, which caused my brother to misunderstand you.¡±


    Her voice was not too low. Rather than saying it to Ang, she said it to James and Danis.


    But James only left her with a slender back, not as she wished.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sensible, don¡¯t get any thoughts on Jessica that you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Danis walked over to Ang and leaned down to warn her.


    Julia wanted to say something for Ang, but she nced at the expressionless Danis and the pitiful Jessica, and finally said nothing, only feeling uneasy.


    Ang murmured pensively, ¡°I really wish I have done it¡±


    They said she attempted to murder Jessica, then she¡¯d like to kill Jessica once. They said she had a snake¡¯s heart then she wanted to y a trick on Jessica a few more times. At least when she was med again, she didn¡¯t have to feel so suffocated.


    ¡°What are you trying to do again?¡±


    Danis lowered his voice, each word squeezing out of his throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Danis.¡±


    Ang took a few steps back and pulled away from him, ¡°With Mr. James and you here, do you think I dare to harm Miss Jessica?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it.¡±


    Seeing her so far away from him, Danis felt very bad in his heart.


    But he quickly frowned and suppressed this strange sentiment in his chest.


    He couldn¡¯t love a woman who tried deliberately to murder his sister.


    A sh of mockery shed in Ang¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you¡¯re really unsure, you can follow your sister twenty-four hours a day so as not to give me any chance to hurt her.¡±


    Danis  plucked out a nce coldly at her, walked over to Jessica, bending down, and said something tenderly, then left with big strides.


    ¡°Ang, I ¡­¡±


    Julia stole a nce at Jessica and said with a reddened face.


    Ang interrupted her directly, ¡°If you have something to do, go back first. I¡¯ll apany Miss Jessica to the rehab.¡±


    It was understandable that Julia didn¡¯t want to offend Jessica and the others because of her, after all, even her rtives had cut ties with her because of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Julia smiled sarcastically and reached out, ¡°You have to push the wheelchair. It¡¯s not convenient to take these things, so let me take them back for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ang gave her all the shopping bags.


    On the side, Jessica sighed softly andmented.


    ¡°You two are so close. Ang, thisdy is very nice to you, so please don¡¯t let her make the same mistake I did.¡±


    Julia took the shopping bag and looked at her with confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I used to be good friends with Ang too, but it turned out that¡­ Well, just forget it¡±


    Jessica looked at her legs and smiled bitterly.


    Julia smiled sarcastically, swept her eyes at Ang beside her, and then looked at Jessica, with an embarrassed face and some indefinable emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep Mr. James waiting.


    Julia, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face remained unchanged, except that the hand clutching the wheelchair was so hard that the tips of her fingers were white.


    She pushed Jessica to the parking lot and found James sitting in the Bentley.


    He opened the door and got out of the car without giving her a single nce, his eyes falling directly on Jessica.


    Ang¡¯s eyes downcast, and her heart was numb.


    He only cared about Jessica, which she had known for a long time.


    ¡°James, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Jessica looked up at him, her eyes filled with love and warmth.


    James walked to the wheelchair and bent over, his long, good-looking fingers running through her armpits and knees to hold her in his arms.


    Standing at the back of the wheelchair, Ang watched his angr face bathed in light, strikingly handsome, just as it had been when she first saw him.


    He was just a little less youthful and holding an extra woman he loved in his arms.


    She watched Jessica shyly put her arms around his neck while he looked down at Jessica, only to feel her heartache as if being stabbed by a sharp knife, blood dripping in an instant.


    ¡°Ang, there¡¯s no room in the back, so you can take the passenger seat.¡±


    Jessica lowered the window and said with bent eyes.


    ¡°Oh, could you please put the wheelchair into the trunk?¡±


    Passing her and looking at the indifferent James, Ang nodded a momentter, withdrew her gaze, and put the wheelchair into the trunk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put the tissues on the seat for you. You can do it yourself.¡±


    The driver said.


    Ang hummed and opened the door, her fingers trembling slightly as she pulled out a paper towel and spread it on the seat and the floor before sitting in.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you look like a servant.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said pitifully.


    Ang smoothed the tissue papers that were a little wrinkled as she sat down, clutching the corner of her coat and said faintly.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    She took a deep breath and said, holding back her resentment.


    ¡°I broke your leg, so I do this to make up for it.¡±


    Being soft might make James feel less disgusted with her.


    She could be soft as long as she can get rid of his revenge.


    James inclined his head and nced at her, his eyes obscure, but he quickly moved his eyes away.


    ¡°Even though what you did to make up for it was nothing for my legs, I¡¯m still impressed.¡±


    Jessica finished curving her lips, her gaze drifting to the tissues under her seat and at her feet, ¡°Why do you need to have tissues?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, her mouth tasting of cosmetics, and she swept James from the rearview mirror, right into his dark eyes.


    Her heart palpitated and she averted her gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t want to pollute Mr. James¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jessica blinked, her pretty face tinged with a bit of confusion, ¡°But once I got wet and sat in soaking wet, James didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±


    She twisted her head to look at James beside her, ¡°Right, James?¡±


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened and her right hand crumpled a piece of tissue under her body into a ball, suffocating in her chest.


    She tried to look as normal as she could, not wanting to look so lousy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    James continued as the corners of Jessica¡¯s mouth gradually curled up.


    ¡°No tissues.¡±


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face stiffened for a moment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t keep tissues in the car before, but I do now, so next time you¡¯re here, use them down too.¡±


    James pulled out a packet of tissues and put it between himself and Jessica, ¡°Or I stop the car this minute and youy it on?¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and pouted.


    ¡°How can you make such a joke?¡±

 Chapter 44 You’re Too Strong

    ¡°Joke?¡±


    Jamesughed lightly, his fingertips tapping on the tissue paper a few times, ¡°It does seem quite wasteful toy down tissues every time. Prepare your own cushion next time youe over.¡±


    Jessica froze for a moment, then arched her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s cold and it¡¯s warmer toy a cushion. James, thank you for your concern.¡±


    James gave a meaningfulugh. Coincidentally, at this time, the phone vibrated and he picked up the phone and did not say anything more about the cushion.


    The car came to a stop in front of the hospital.


    Ang got out of the car first, putting away those tissues into her pockets, then slightly strained to move the wheelchair down.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d buy you two dresses, but I¡¯m sorry I ended up making you do this.¡±


    Jessica sat on the wheelchair, tilting her head and smiling at Ang, ¡°How about this? The aunt my family hired is about twenty thousand a month, almost seven hundred a day.


    You count one day today, and I¡¯ll give you seven hundredter.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m short of money, so thank you, Miss Jessica.¡±


    Ang forced herself to said. Jessica really had a million ways to disgust her.


    She pushed the wheelchair towards the hospital. Jessica and James joked andughed along the way, while she stood behind the two, just like Jessica had insinuated her, like a servant.


    The hospital was crowded and the three waited for the elevator at the back of the crowd.


    A few young schoolgirls cast nces back at the trio from time to time, chattering and muttering-


    ¡°Wow, this guy is really handsome. Oh, look at his face, his body, and his temperament. He is basically the hero in the idol drama!¡±


    ¡°His girlfriend is pretty too. She¡¯s a good match for him but it¡¯s just a shame that she¡¯s disabled.¡±


    ¡°He is handsome and she is beautiful, but why is this wheelchair pusher in the back so pretty too? She seemed to be a housemaid hired by them.


    It¡¯s just that her clothes are too old-fashioned.¡±


    When Jessica heard the word ¡°disabled¡±, the smile on her face nearly couldn¡¯t be maintained. When she looked at her right leg that could barely move, a fierce intent shed under her eyes, but she quickly returned to normal.


    James swept his eyes over the students who were chattering and frowned invisibly.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived.


    Ang¡¯s pupils crinkled as she looked at the people walking out of the elevator.


    ¡°Why do my brother and sister-inwe to the hospital?


    Are they sick?


    Or does my brother¡¯s wound from the car ident getting worsened?¡±


    Greyson, his head still bandaged, was looking down and saying something to the airy woman beside him.


    The woman listened carelessly. When she inadvertently saw Ang, her gentle water-like eyes brightened a little, tugged his clothes, and excitedly said something.


    ¡°Ang¡­¡±


    Greyson looked up, and a touch of joy appeared between his handsome but somewhat riffraff eyebrows.


    Ang shook her head at them, her gaze indicating the location of James and Jessica.


    Seeing this, Greyson made a reluctant gesture of shutting up and stiffly dragged the excited woman trying to greet Ang away.


    James took in the trio¡¯s interaction and snorted cold. Did they think he was blind?


    Ang didn¡¯t notice his scowl, her eyes following her brother and sister-inw.


    At that moment, the wheelchair suddenly slid forward a bit, and at the same time, a woman¡¯s cry of pain sounded close at hand


    ¡°Hiss!


    It hurts ¡­ it hurts me!¡±


    Ang suddenly had some bad premonition in her heart, and she looked at the ce where the sound came from, just in time to see the wheel of the wheelchair pressed against the foot of the girl who had just said that Jessica was disabled.


    She had known Jessica for so many years, and just by thinking about it, she had pretty much guessed the whole incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Jessica apologized in a panic with a worried face, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Beauty, can you ¡­ move the wheelchair first ¡­ first, it hurts ¡­ it hurts me to death!¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were red with pain and she kept gasping.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Jessica hastily responded and anxiously said to Ang.


    ¡°Ang, move back in a hurry.¡±


    Ang grabbed the wheelchair and stepped back, but a force stopped her, she didn¡¯t move the wheelchair for a long time. The girl whose foot was pinned down and herpanion wanted to curse.


    James¡¯s gaze fell on Jessica¡¯s knuckles that were somewhat white from the force, pausing for a moment as a hint of sarcasm shed across his dark eyes.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, please let go of your hand. You¡¯re too strong for me to move.¡±


    Ang said softly.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Jessica hurriedly let go of the wheelchair and apologized to the girl with a guilty face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. I was so nervous.¡±


    The wheelchair finally moved out of the way and the girl sat down on her butt, taking off her shoes, her feet red and swollen and looking badly hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I apologize for my friend. She just saw her acquaintance and didn¡¯t really look where she was going and she crushed into you.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face was filled with guilt and remorse, ¡°As you¡¯re badly hurt, how about going to see a doctor and I¡¯ll pay for the medical expenses.¡±


    She took out her purse, drew a stack of red banknotes from it, and handed them to the girl.


    Ang tightened her lips, her face ugly.


    She hadn¡¯t even moved the wheelchair just now. It was Jessica herself who had moved it, but even if she exined it, no one would probably believe it.


    Even pulling up the surveince wouldn¡¯t help, her hand had been resting on the wheelchair and there was no way to exin it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money.¡±


    The girl¡¯s head was sweating from the pain, and when she saw that Ang still looked dazed, she was furious, ¡°Sister, you hurt me. Aren¡¯t you even going to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Ang clenched his fist and whispered an apology.


    Seeing this, the girl became more and more dissatisfied, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s only natural for you to apologize to me if you didn¡¯t look at the road and hurt me, right?


    Why are you instead aggrieved and acting like a victim?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are so insincere to make the apology!¡±


    ¡°Look at this sister in the wheelchair. It¡¯s not her fault and she is actively apologizing. What kind of attitude you are having!¡±


    A few of the girls¡¯panions followed to help, and some of the onlookers condemned Ang.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ang took a deep breath, suppressing the resentment and stifled frustration in her heart, and bowed ny degrees and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for hurting you. I¡¯ll take care of the medical bills.¡±


    The girl was retaliated by Jessica because she said Jessica was disabled. But in the end, she was to be med. Killing two birds with one stone, Jessica was good at scheming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m screwing you, and I don¡¯t want more than that, so just give me three hundred.¡±


    The girl turned pale with pain and was helped to stand up by her twopanions.


    Jessica hastily took out the money, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that three hundred is not enough. Here you go, this is seven hundred. Please take it.


    Stop putting it off or I¡¯ll feel sorry.¡±


    She shoved the money hard into the girl¡¯s hand and instructed Ang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ang pushed her wheelchair behind James and entered the elevator, only to feel as sick as if she had eaten a fly.


    She had already guarded against a thousand things, but she still couldn¡¯t guard against Jessica¡¯s scheme.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she had to admit that she couldn¡¯t beat Jessica at scheming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the money, just considering it as your wage.¡±


    After the elevator door was closed, Jessica said softly.


    Ang hummed. She had said that she was short of money, so Jessica wouldn¡¯t give her a single cent.


    ¡°What a great y, well-acted.¡±


    After getting off the elevator, James said lightly.


    ¡°Interested in being an actress?


    It just so happens that I know a few entertainmentpany bosses that I can introduce you to.¡±

 Chapter 45 Is It Fun to Play Dumb?

    Hearing this, Ang¡¯s pupils crinkled as she looked at him incredulously.


    If he knew the truth, why had he just allowed her to be misunderstood?


    James stared ahead without ncing at her as if he didn¡¯t even know she was looking at him.


    Ang withdrew her gaze and her expression had returned to normal.


    It was also understandable since Jessica was his beloved woman, and what was she?


    ¡°Actress?¡±


    Jessica blinked and said innocently.


    ¡°James, are you asking about Ang?


    If she wants to be an actress, she needs to get rid of the scars on her face first.


    And the fact that she has been in jail mustn¡¯t be known or she will be cursed.¡±


    ¡°With such good acting skills, it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t go to the entertainment industry. There¡¯s one less potential movie queen for the Oscars.¡±


    James stopped and looked down at Jessica in her wheelchair,ughed lightly, and continued walking forward.


    ¡°James thinks so highly of you. Do you want to think about it?¡±


    Jessica blinked, ¡°Although it¡¯s not really suitable since you have been in jail, you can try it. At least it¡¯s more decent than being a PRdy or a cleaningdy.¡±


    ¡°Is it fun to y dumb?¡±


    Ang asked.


    Jessica looked at James¡¯s back and said with aplicated expression, ¡°It has to be fun even if it¡¯s not, or something I love will be gone.¡±


    When Jessica finished her rehab and they were heading out, the attending physician suddenly called Ang.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ang asked as she stopped her steps.


    The attending physician nced at her right leg, ¡°Forgive me for asking, is your right leg ¡­ not very good?¡±


    ¡°Cripple! Cripple!¡±


    The shouts of ¡°Cripple¡± in prison seemed to ring in her ears, and Ang turned abruptly pale, hiding her right leg behind the wheelchair.


    She had tried desperately to learn how to walk like a normal person, but physical defects couldn¡¯t be hidden just by trying to hide them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else and forgive me for asking.¡±


    The doctor, finding the atmosphere too awkward, exined.


    ¡°If so, you can do a test, and maybe it can be cured.¡±


    Hearing this, the bottom of Ang¡¯s eyes shed for a moment. No one would willingly have a physical disability.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were downcast, and there was a sh of gloom on her face.


    She had seen so many specialists who said that her leg was incurable, but Ang¡¯s leg could be cured!


    ¡°No, she was born with a disability that can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Without waiting for Ang to speak, James spoke coolly and walked straight towards the door.


    The light under Ang¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared, anger surging in her heart, but in the end, it could only turn into resentment.


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to fight against James, and the only thing she could do was to please him and stay away from him.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her cure it, so she wouldn¡¯t do it to avoid being beaten once more.


    When she got into the car, Ang had just pulled out a tissue when James, who was sitting in the back, said.


    ¡°No need to be so wasteful.¡±


    Ang inclined her head to look at his clear, handsome brow, and her butterfly-winged, thick, curlingshes fluttered.


    She hummed, putting the tissue down in the front, and sat down.


    ¡°James.¡±


    Seeing this, Jessica frowned for a moment and said, ¡°I have seriously considered that if Ang¡¯s leg can be cured, let her do so.


    It¡¯s enough to ruin me alone. Don¡¯t ruin her.¡±


    ¡°She hurt your leg and that¡¯s the price.¡±


    Daylight shone in through the car window, casting a circle of light on James¡¯s handsome face and body.


    It was a beautiful scene, but Ang wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate it. She only felt chills all over her body.


    He was truly determined to destroy her.


    Jessica sighed and looked at Ang with drooping pity.


    Such a gaze made Ang feel her stomach flip. Jessica¡¯s hypocrisy was something she could never learn.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I just saw your brother and sister-inw at the hospital.¡±


    Jessica asked curiously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they say hello to you?


    Is it because they are embarrassed that you have been in jail?¡±


    Ang tightened her lips and lowered her eyes, her hand on thep unconsciously clutching her shirt.


    ¡°After all, it is inappropriate to ignore them when you¡¯re family.¡±


    Jessica sighed with emotion and spoke carelessly, ¡°You¡¯ve been in jail for two years. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen the pair of dragon and phoenix babies, right?


    I¡¯ve seen them a few times. They are quite cute and have inherited all the good genes from your brother and sister-inw.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand clutching the clothes was so hard that it went straightly whitened. She was forced into the Dream Club after she was released from prison, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to meet her twin nephew and niece?


    When Jessica said that, she was deliberately poking a knife into her heart!


    ¡°You don¡¯t speak. Are you feeling¡­ sad?¡±


    Jessica leaned forward and closed the distance between them, ¡°How about I go and find Uncle Lorenzo and Mr. Greyson to¡­¡±


    Ang¡¯s patience had reached its limit and she violently lifted her eyes to interrupt her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of pretending all day long?


    Isn¡¯t that disgusting?


    Is it because you can¡¯t dance with a broken leg and have nothing better to do than toe out and disgust people and emphsize your presence?¡±


    She regretted it after finishing her sentence.


    James sat right back and looked at her quietly, the bottom of his eyes were deep as if he wanted to suck her into the endless abyss.


    The anger in Ang¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, transforming into scorn and trepidation for him, and her hand clutching her clothes slightly loosened a bit, her fingertips trembling invisibly.


    Maybe it would be better to apologize now, but she didn¡¯t want to, and she was unwilling.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Jessica seemed to be shocked by her and spoke again with some aggravation, ¡°As a friend, I just don¡¯t want to see you in such a stalemate with your family and want to help you out.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she tried to ignore the cool gaze that fell on her, ¡°Miss Jessica, thank you for your kindness. Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a time-consuming task, so you don¡¯t have to be so insensitive.¡±


    Jessica was magnanimous and didn¡¯t take into ount those overly intense words of hers, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Lorenzo and the others. They may let you meet those kids.¡±


    ¡°Your sympathy doesn¡¯t have to be so overwhelming.¡±


    James suddenly spoke out, biting the word sympathy heavily, seemingly mixed with a hint of mockery that couldn¡¯t be seen in his expression.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed for a moment and said softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m me being nosy.¡±


    Then she made no more sound.


    The car was eerily quiet. The air seemed to thicken and crushed together, making it hard to breathe.


    Ang secretly looked at James in the rearview mirror. He sat in the back row and inclined his head to look out of the window. He looked indifferent and she could not know whether those words she just said had provoked him.


    She tensed her spine, her whole body like a drawn bowstring.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After ten minutes, he didn¡¯t mean to embarrass her, so she wiped the thin sweat from the wings of her nose at some point, but her back was still tight.


    The Bentley stopped in front of the Dream Club, and Ang got out of the car, watching it disappear before realizing that a cold sweat had risen on her body at some point.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Suddenly someone tapped her on the shoulder.


    Ang turned around, and when she saw the person patting her, a hint of joy surfaced under her eyes, ¡°Brother?!¡±

 Chapter 46 You’re Lying

    Ang turned to the gentle woman beside her brother, smiling, ¡°Sister-inw, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two years, how ¡­ did you be so thin?¡±


    Luna looked at Ang¡¯s extremely thin chin and her eyes reddened when she just opened her mouth.


    Greyson wiped Luna¡¯s tears with tender love in his face, ¡°You just said you were happy to see Ang, how could you cry?¡±


    ¡°Are you the biological brother of Ang?¡±


    Luna red at him, tears dropping down her face, ¡°Ang is so thin, she must have been suffering a lot in the past two years!¡±


    ¡°Greyson, Luna, let¡¯s have a talk somewhere else.¡±


    Ang looked around and found this was not a good ce to talk, as there were so many people around.


    If anyone told this to James and he knew she still had a connection with the Chante Family, all she had done during this period would be meaningless.


    The couple knew Ang liked grilled fish, so they drove with her to a grilled fish restaurant.


    Luna usually liked to eat grilled fish, but at this moment, sitting across from Ang and looking at the scars on her face and her thin cheeks, she didn¡¯t want to eat any more.


    Luna picked up her chopsticks and put them down again, ¡°Ang, have you had a bad time these ¡­ two years?¡±


    ¡°Luna, you worried too much. Prisoners aremon people after all, how bad can they be?¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, then she smiled and gave Luna a piece of fish, ¡°I did hear a lot of interesting stories in prison.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s unwillingness to talk about those sad things, Luna felt even worse, but she didn¡¯t force Ang to reveal it.


    Greyson could not hide his emotions, so he was picking fishbones with gloomy expression, then he put the fish on his sister and wife¡¯s tes.


    ¡°There was a guy who was defrauding nearly 20 million yuan and liked to y games. When he was finally caught by the police at an inte cafe, he had only one request, asking the police if he could be allowed to finish the game first because he would get yelled at for hanging up midway.¡±


    ¡°There was also a murderer who was careful and had been absconding for eight years, only to be spotted by a face recognition machine as he was entering a concert.¡±


    Angughed and told  seven or eight funny stories about prisoners. Luna echoed from time to time, but they all knew that no one wanted tough, andughing at this moment was only for each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that!¡±


    Greyson put down his chopsticks and asked with a hard look on his face,


    ¡°I heard that you were punished with kneeling and were molested and targeted in the Club, is that true?¡±


    Luna touched Greyson with her elbow and hinted at him, but he was still staring at Ang, insistent on his question.


    ¡°It¡¯s just gossip.


    Doesn¡¯t anyone else say I¡¯m a vicious murderer?¡±


    Ang paused for a moment, dropping her eyes.


    Greyson stared straightly at her for a moment, picked up the beer on the table suddenly, took a gulp and snapped it onto the table. He said in a depressing tone, ¡°Ang, you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t respond, and just took a piece of fish and put it in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t taste it.


    That¡¯s a yes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell ¡­ about these things to us?¡±


    Luna wore mixed expressions.


    Luna knew very well the character of her sister-inw, who was so arrogant but was teased to such degree now.


    ¡°Will it be different if I say it?


    Ang put another piece of fish in her mouth and smiled to herself, ¡°To worry you and Greyson?¡±


    BANG!


    Greyson put his beer onto the table so loudly that many guests from other tables looked over with curiosity.


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±


    Luna twisted his arm.


    ¡°If no one in City A dares to go against James, then I¡¯ll go to the new secretary of the municipal partymittee!¡±


    Greyson stood up with the support of the table, then he roared with his scarlet eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t believe James is the absolute monarch in the city!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Calm down.¡±


    Luna, unlike his rashness, had to think more, and tugged on his sleeve to make him sit down.


    Greyson pulled away her hand, veins on his neck protruding, ¡°Calm down? If I still calm down, Ang would be killed by others!¡±


    Being yelled at by him like that, Luna was stunned for a moment and pursed her lips without saying a word, but her eyes were red.


    ¡°Luna didn¡¯t offend you. Why are you yelling at her?


    Are you crazy?¡±


    Ang put down her chopsticks and sighed then hinted at her brother.


    Greyson had regretted when he yelled out, then he pretended to clear his throat and made his wife happy.


    After his sweet words, Luna¡¯s face looked a little better.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use going to the new secretary of the municipal partymittee.¡±


    Ang told them briefly about Raya helping her.


    Then they fell into silence.


    After a long time, Greyson rubbed his hair in agitation, ¡°If there¡¯s no way out, I¡¯d like to run that bastard over with my car and go to jail!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone now, you should consider Luna and your two kids before you speak or do anything.¡±


    Ang looked at the bandages on his head that hadn¡¯t been removed yet. Her heart in cold gained some warmth.


    It felt so good to have someone else care about her.


    Greyson stretched his neck and said with his livid face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree with all my suggestions, so am I supposed to watch you get screwed by that scum?


    I can¡¯t do it anyway!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to wait to die.¡±


    Ang said in a soft voice as the two watched her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured out a way to get out of the Club, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    The couple asked what the solution was, but Ang didn¡¯t told them.


    Ang went back to the dorm after the meal.


    Julia was also in the dormitory and was a little embarrassed to see her. Then Julia apologized after around over half an hour,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the thing today.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t know if she was apologizing for trying to make use of Ang to consort with James and the others, or for leaving her behind anding back.


    Hearing this, Ang made a soft sound to show her acknowledge, then she said nothing more about it.


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    It was like a cat scratching in Julia¡¯s heart, Julia said with caution after some hesitation, ¡°Was Miss Jessica¡¯s leg really ¡­ hurt by you?¡±


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened a little, then she just made a low sound  like just now.


    ¡°Miss Jessica is pretty and gentle and it seems that she is so good. Why did you hurt her leg?¡±


    Julia asked as she walked in front of Ang.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Ang continued to sort out the clothes she just bought today without even raising her head, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not trying to break her leg, but to kill her.


    What a pity that she was so lucky to survive the ident.¡±


    Julia couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Ang, on the other hand, continued to sort out her clothes. Then she took out two pieces of clothing and put them on Julia¡¯s bed.


    She didn¡¯t like to owe favors.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re that kind of person.¡±


    Julia said suddenly.


    Ang¡¯s hands froze then she raised her head and looked at Julia with some mist in her eyes.


    At that moment, someone was knocking at the door. Julia ran to open it.


    Julia took the dress handed to her by her colleague. After unfolding the clothes, she broaden her eyes unbelievably, ¡°Are you sure that this is for Ang but not for the cleaning staff?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.


    I¡¯m surprised too. It seems that everyone¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t change but to Ang.


    If she wears the clothes, I suppose someone will make aint tomorrow!¡±


    The colleague rolled her eyes and walked away.

 Chapter 47 Release your Hand

    Ang took the clothes from Julia¡¯s hand and gave a look at it. She felt a little confused, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She put the clothes beside her pillow, then went out to make a phone call. After washing up, she went to bed.


    Early the next morning, Ang was still asleep when she was awakened by the mming of the door.


    ¡°Why are you still sleeping? Are you a pig?


    Open the door!¡±


    ¡°I told you to open the door. Did you hear me? Fuck! Two fucking bitches!¡±


    Ang frowned and said to Julia, who was also woken up with a depressed face.


    ¡°You lie down, I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so annoying!¡±


    Julia muttered and rolled over, pulling the quilt over her face.


    Ang went over and opened the door, then she saw Timothy standing in the doorway, wearing a slip dress and a loose burgundy coat, and obvious love bites on her neck.


    ¡°What are you fuck looking at? I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out if you¡­¡±


    Timothy shouted abuse. But she stopped the curse under Ang¡¯s gaze.


    Ang said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you that I¡¯ll make you never open your mouth again, if you dare to speak rude to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare!¡±


    Timothy stretched her neck, and her nostrils looked broadened because of her slight upward movement.


    Ang tried to crack a smile, but there was no smile in her eyes, ¡°You can have a try.¡±


    When she finished, she went back to her bunk.


    Timothy¡¯s face turned from white to blue, and then from blue to red. Finally she snapped the door as if she was letting off  her anger, and whispered a curse.


    Ang ignored her, picked up her uniform and prepared to wear, but she put it down after thinking for a moment.


    She suppose she didn¡¯t need to wear the uniform today.


    It was about the time when someone would call her or came to her door.


    No sooner had the thought shed than the door was pushed open.


    ¡°Who¡¯s so angry in the morning?


    I heard the mming of the door far away.¡±


    Gabri walked in with a smile. Even she wore the simple suit dress, she looked sexy and charming.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so angry.¡±


    Timothy pouted. She was saying to Gabri but her eyes were fixed on Ang,  ¡°It¡¯s just that someone went too far, who left me alone at the door for half an hour in the morning. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry to be treated like this?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t refute it and let Timothy make up the story.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take anyone for a fool, Timothy.¡±


    Gabri took Timothy¡¯s hand and raised her head slightly, alluding ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to suffer a loss sooner orter..¡±


    Timothy pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound, and she just nced at Ang and returned to her bunk reluctantly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work today. Mr. James will arrive in half an hour, so packed it up in a hurry, and listen to Mr. James¡¯s arrangements then.¡±


    Gabri patted Ang¡¯s shoulder using her index finger. Then she smiled ambiguously and walked away.


    Julia stretched her head from the quilt, with a bit of inquiry in her eyes, ¡°Ang, Mr. James knows you?¡±


    Ang agreed with a low voice, then she said with Julia¡¯s suddenly brightened eyes,


    ¡°How can he not know me when I hurt the leg of the woman he loves?¡±


    ¡°Then you ¡­ you¡¯d better be careful and don¡¯t offend him today.¡±


    The light in Julia¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated, then she smiled with embarrassment and re-covered her head with the quilt.


    Ang didn¡¯t have any other clothes, so she wore the one she had worn yesterday and went out after simply putting on a light makeup.


    It took an hour for James to arrive. When Ang opened the door and was about to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, James gave her a disapproving look, ¡°Sit in the back.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡±


    Pursing her lips, Ang walked around to the back with her stiffened body, sitting beside James.


    She was not ustomed to sitting too close to James, from whom she can smell the faint aroma of tobo, which seemed to wrap her in an invisible and made her too oppressed to breathe.


    Ang propped up the seat and carefully moved towards right, in an attempt to keep away from James.


    Suddenly, a strong arm hooked around her waist, and her body stiffened before she could react, then she fell into the chest of the man beside her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid of me, why did you go to all the trouble ande to my mom¡¯s birthday party?


    Why?¡±


    James cupped her chin and bbed her face upright, whose dark eyes reflected her pale and panic face.


    Ang¡¯s heart stuttered and she dropped her eyes, not daring to look at him, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen aunt for two years and I missed her.¡±


    Ang¡¯s mother would be at her aunt¡¯s birthday party too, and she wanted to see her mother, so she had the nerve to call her auntst night.


    The sound of James¡¯s strong heartbeat was just beside Ang¡¯s ear, which made her feel ufortable. She propped herself up with her left hand, trying to go back to her seat.


    But James suddenly reached out and pressed his hands on her shoulder, then her left hand could not support the weight, so shey directly on hisp.


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    James leaned towards her slightly, putting his fingers on her disabled right leg, rubbing it gently, ¡°Was the punishment two years ago not impressive?¡±


    So she dared to lie in front of him?


    The ce he had touched felt like it had been cut by the sharpest knife, which gave her goose pimples and her butterfly-winged eyshes couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    In a trance, Ang felt the piercing pain in her right leg.


    ¡°One more chance for you.¡±


    James¡¯s hand rested on her knee, knocking unconcernedly.


    He did not knock with great strength, but Ang¡¯s heart trembled with each of his knocking.


    She clutched the seat unconsciously, confounded and ufortably, ¡°I want to see my mother.¡±


    She just wanted to see her mom, but she had to achieve it by means of others¡¯ birthday party. She never thought that such ridiculous things would happen to her.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Jamesughed lightly, his words carrying a faint sarcasm, ¡±Should I say that members of the Chante Family are cruel?


    Or are you too affectionate?¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes were filled with embarrassment. She tried to sit up, but she couldn¡¯t find support and could only get help from his leg with nervousness.


    Yet she didn¡¯t expect to press into his private parts!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Her face was instantly bloodless, and her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    The driver saw the scene in the rearview mirror, whose legs subconsciously came together with a chill in his back.


    James¡¯s expression, which had always been unperturbed, was somewhat livid. There was cold sweat on his forehead, then he said coldly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you pull your hand away?¡±


    Ang pulled her hand away in a hurry and sat up against his legs, then she sat close to the car window.


    She had seen many ruthless people in prison, but perhaps it was because James had broken her leg with a club that the person she feared most was still him.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    James¡¯s face was tinged with an abnormal flush, and his eyes were dark.


    When the car stopped, he turned his head to look at Ang, then he ordered in a freezing voice, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Can I go to the birthday party?¡±


    Ang knew she¡¯d better leave right now, but she really didn¡¯t want to miss this chance to see her mom.


    Sweat ran down James¡¯s forehead and down his cheeks, ¡°If you don¡¯t get down right now, you don¡¯t have to!¡±


    When she left, he put his legs together, his hand over the injury, and said with great difficulty, ¡°Go to the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 48 What’s Your Status?

    Ang took a taxi to Family Brown in a restless state of mind. There were many people who came to Denise¡¯s birthday party. When they saw Ange in, they were talking about her in groups.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Ang in jail for attempted murder?


    Has shee out?¡±


    ¡°How does someone like her could get in here?


    The thought of a murderer here gives me the creeps.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s still the daughter of the Chante family. How could she dressed like that and came here?


    It¡¯s so incredible!¡±


    Along with their discussions and strange eyes, Ang walked to a corner of the party as if nothing had happened and sat down.


    There had been a man in a suit sitting here as well, who frowned and left with a disgusted look on his face when he saw her sitting down.


    Ang didn¡¯t care. She paid her attention to the entrance and it seemed that there was a stone blocking her heart.


    James hadn¡¯te yet, probably because he was hurt a bit seriously.


    James was always ruthless. Ang had no idea how he would retaliate her since she hurt him just now by ident.


    ¡°Miss Ang, Mrs Brown wants you toe over.¡±


    The maid said as she walked up to Ang.


    Ang nodded and followed the maid to Denise¡¯s room on the second floor along with others¡¯ surprises or curious eyes.


    ¡°Here is Ang.¡±


    Denise was in a long purple evening dress, noble and elegant. Light crow¡¯s feet appeared in her corners of eyes when she smiled.


    Denise¡¯s eyes lingered for a moment on Ang¡¯s unevenly short hair and scar on her forehead. Then she moved away her eyes quickly without the slightest rudeness.


    The friendly senior held the same attitude as two years ago towards Ang, but Ang was a bit reserved.


    Drooping her eyes, she said respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, Mrs Brown.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wish me eighteen years this time, and grow younger and younger?¡±


    Denise teased.


    Ang pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    The difference in their status and her experiences in the past two years had made her no longer dare to joke with Mrs Brown as casually as before.


    ¡°s! Ang has been mature.¡±


    Stroking Ang¡¯s short hair, Denise sighed and changed the topic, ¡°I prepared the dress ording to your size two years ago, and I don¡¯t know if it is still fit for you, so try it on first.¡±


    The maid took the nude pink evening dress and handed it to Ang with both hands.


    ¡°No, thanks Mrs Brown, I just want to see my mom and I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t took the dress. She was content that Denise had agreed to let here to the party.


    Many knew that Ang had been in prison for two years, so she was afraid that she would embarrass or discredit her auntie if she went to the party.


    Denise took Ang¡¯s hand and pretended to me her,


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday. Is it not appropriate for you to just see your mother and just leave?¡±


    ¡°But my status ¡­¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, and she was too embarrassed to say anything else.


    ¡°What¡¯s your status?¡±


    Denise interrupted her with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just a junior that I like.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give Ang a chance to refuse, and directly gave orders to the maid, ¡±Ask Colin toe here to set Ang¡¯s hair and do her make-up when she is dressed.


    This makeup is so light that it can¡¯t even been seen at night when the lights is on.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t want to spoil this birthday party because of herself, and she didn¡¯t know how to face her parents. Ang still wanted to say something, while Denise said before her, ¡°Ang, there are many guests today, so I¡¯ll go out.


    If you need anything, just call Mandy or someone else.¡±


    After saying that, she left right away.


    Ang looked at the closed door with aplicated expression.


    It was more than two hours after she had changed the clothes. When she went to the party, there were more people and beautifuldies in delicate dress everywhere.


    The crowd raised their sses while talking andughing.


    ¡°Do you think whether Mrs. Brown didn¡¯t mind Ang¡¯s imprisonment and still wanted Ang to be her daughter-inw, considering that she called Ang over to change her clothes and style her?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, can it?


    How could a family like the Brown Family want a daughter-inw who¡¯s ever been in jail? Maybe Mrs Brown just thought it¡¯s too humiliating for her to dress like that.¡±


    As Ang passed through the crowd, she heard someone discussing her.


    She paused for a moment, then headed for the table at the corner.


    A man and woman were already sitting around the table. When they saw hering, they both got up and left, winking and making sighs to one another.


    Ang sat down and nced at the crowd but she didn¡¯t see James, which made her perturbed.


    Since he hasn¡¯te back after such long time, was he badly hurt?


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    Jessica pushed her wheelchair and came over at this time. She looked at Ang narrowly and thenughed,


    ¡°I thought you¡¯de here in your work uniform. So you have prepared a dress. No wonder I searched for you for a long time but failed.¡±


    Danis stood behind Jessica, his eyes lingering on Ang for a while, and then he forced himself to move away his eyes.


    Ang frowned, and didn¡¯t say a word. Then she took a piece of cake to eat.


    ¡°I suppose your dress is customized.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and advised,


    ¡°Ang, it¡¯s better to match your consumption with your sry level, and don¡¯t do anything you shouldn¡¯t do out of vanity.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the thing I shouldn¡¯t do?


    Being a mistress of a rich man?¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t eat more than one bite of the cake, and there was sarcasm in her brow.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you some advice for your own good.¡±


    Jessica sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so hostile to me all the time.¡±


    Ang pulled out a paper towel to wipe the crumbs of cakes on her mouth, and went to another table.


    She felt the air was filthy wherever Jessica was.


    ¡°How could you treat Jessica with such an attitude, who are so kind to give you advice?¡±


    Danis walked up to Ang and blocked her way, ¡°Or are you annoyed that Jessica was telling the truth?¡±


    Every time Danis thought Ang had sex with other men for the sake of money, he felt so ufortable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell Mr. Danis if I¡¯m annoyed or not.


    Besides,¡±


    Ang sneered, ¡°Even if I sleep with others for money, does it have anything to do with Miss Jessica and Mr. Danis?¡±


    The two was disgusting to poke their nose into others¡¯ business.


    Danis felt his throat was dry. It really had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t  have stance to me her.


    ¡°Of course it has something with me.


    After all, you used to be my friend. You can turn me for help if you need money, and there¡¯s no need to betray your body for money.¡±


    Jessica raised her voice and said with sincerity.


    There were quite a few people there even though it was at the corner of the party. .


    Hearing this, many people looked over, either in disbelief, surprise, disgust or pure amusement.


    ¡°Anyhow, she¡¯s still the daughter of the Chante family, how could she betray her body for the sake of money?


    Is it unreal?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite possible since Ang has broken off rtionship with the Chante family two years ago.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s healthy, why does she work for money?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?


    Ang didn¡¯t even get into college, and it was the Chante family that spent a lot of money to get her into a second-rate university.


    What could an unambitious rich kid like her do but spending their family¡¯s money?¡±


    Ang clenched her fists tightly, with anger churning and screaming in her blood. There were wine sses, tes and vases on the table right beside her. She wished to hit Jessica with these things, even if she would end up in jail in the worst case scenario.

 Chapter 49 I Invited her

    But¡­ she couldn¡¯t.


    If she did that, James wouldn¡¯t let the Chante family off!


    ¡°Ang, are you too ashamed to ask me for money?¡±


    Jessica deliberated for a moment and proposed,


    ¡°Then, Mr. Lorenzo should be here soon. I may as well help you persuade them to agree your return to the Chante family.¡±


    Someone besideughed,


    ¡°Here, Mr. Lorenzo just arrived.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you Miss Jessica.¡±


    Holding the anger that raced through her cells, Ang tried to smile, but there was no slightest smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you worried that Mr. Lorenzo won¡¯t approve of your return?¡±


    Jessica took her hand and advised gently,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How could you know whether it works or not if you don¡¯t even have a try?


    You are a member of the Chante family after all, so Mr. Lorenzo won¡¯t be so merciless to you.¡±


    After she finished, she didn¡¯t even give Ang a chance to refuse and waved at Mr. Lorenzo, ¡°Uncle Lorenzo, can you and Mrs Lorenzoe over here?¡±


    ¡°I said no, don¡¯t you understand me?!¡±


    Ang pulled her hand out violently, and she said word by word.


    Her father didn¡¯t even want to see her, and if they did, there must be conflicts.


    As for Ang¡¯s mother, she didn¡¯t know her attitude towards her yet.


    Jessica looked at the hand that had been thrown away in surprise and her pretty face was filled with disappointment.


    Her eyes turned red, but she held back the tears as it was about to burst out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Ang?¡±


    Danis walked to Ang, and his amber eyes were full of disgust and anger, ¡°Jessica was kind enough to help you, how could you treat her with such attitude?¡±


    Seeing this, the people around gathered together and murmured.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, whose leg was hurt by Ang, did not use her but was kind enough to help her, but Ang was not grateful to Jessica and was quite arrogant and treated Jessica so bad!¡±


    ¡°In this world nowadays, good people don¡¯t get rewarded, but those who owe money and favors are all masters!¡±


    ¡°Ang really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡±


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s usation and disdain, Ang took a deep breath and tried to hold back her anger that was about to burst out of her chest, ¡°If I make Miss Jessica and Mr. Danis unhappy, I apologize.¡±


    She bowed ny degrees, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    But you two don¡¯t need to bother to worry about me, and I hope you and your sister will respect my opinions, thanks.¡±


    After saying that, Ang turned around to leave, but she just ran into the approaching Mr. And Mrs Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo wore a suit and looked handsome and gentle. Elva, beside Lorenzo, wore a long light gray evening dress, who was elegant and delicately beautiful.


    When the two saw Ang, their expressions both changed.


    Elva¡¯s eyes glittered with some tears, and she wanted to go forward subconsciously. But she just took one step, then she was pulled back by Lorenzo.


    She lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes, not looking at her daughter any more.


    Ang wanted to call them, but she didn¡¯t speak out. It was like a breath blocking her throat, which made her so ufortable.


    Even after two years, she still found it hard to believe that her parents, who had always loved her, would choose to abandon her to protect the interests of the Chante family.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs Lorenzo, don¡¯t me Ang, and she didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Jessica raised her head and forced a smile.


    ¡°Did she bully you again?¡±


    Lorenzo asked in a louder voice.


    Jessica dodged, not daring to look at him, ¡°Uncle Lorenzo, you misunderstood. Ang didn¡¯t bully me.¡±


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Seeing this, Lorenzo directly concluded that Ang was bullying Jessica, and he roared,


    ¡°Jessica didn¡¯t me you, so you could get out from jail, how can you be ungrateful?!¡±


    Danis kept a straight face and red at Ang coldly.


    He used to just think she was naughty but not bad. He just realized Ang was a ruthless woman when she hit Jessica two years ago!


    ¡°What have I done that you say I am ungrateful?¡±


    Ang looked straight into Lorenzo¡¯s eyes. She wore no expression, but her hands clenched her clothes so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    Lorenzo was caught up in the question. His face turned red with attention from the crowd, ¡°We all see you bullied Jessica just now!¡±


    Ang thought she could hold it in, but she overestimated herself, ¡°You all see?


    Did you see that?¡±


    She sneered with obvious sarcasm, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to teach me to look at things not just at the surface, but also at the essence, cause and effect, and evidence?


    Have you seen it?


    Why are you so sure that I was bullying Miss Jessica?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t bully Jessica, how could she be so aggravated?¡±


    Lorenzo had never argued with people with no manners in public like this. At this time his ears, neck and face were so red that it seemed to bleed.


    Ang felt it was so ridiculous, ¡°Why should I be med when Miss Jessica is aggrieved?


    Couldn¡¯t it be someone else who had bullied her?


    Or she was staging a show on purpose?¡±


    p!


    Ang was pped suddenly. She felt the pain and heat on her face, which just like the day she¡¯d been pped by her father in the Dream Club.


    Lorenzo pointed at Ang with one hand, and clutched his chest with the other. His face was so red and it looked like he was quite ufortable.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Take the medicine!¡±


    Elva took out the medicine from her handbag in a hurry and said as she fed it to Lorenzo,


    ¡°Ang, listen to me, don¡¯t be mad at your dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not her¡­ dad!¡±


    Even though Lorenzo was ufortable, he still didn¡¯t forget to emphasize that Ang had nothing to do with the Chante family.


    Jessica was so anxious as if she was about to cry, and her red eyes on her fair face were particrly obvious, ¡°Mr. And Mrs Lorenzo, I really don¡¯t me Ang.


    She¡¯s really wretched that she¡¯s working at the Dream Club all this time, so just let her go back to the Chante family.¡±


    The crowd looked at each other when they heard the Dream Club.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the honor to have such an unkind family member!¡±


    Lorenzo was much better after taking the medicine, but such a situation made him embarrassed, and his face was still red.


    Ang raised her head slightly, holding back the tears in her eyes.


    The incident caused so much discussion and attention that Mr. And Mrs Smith rushed over in a hurry.


    Mrs Smith walked to Jessica, and checked her daughter carefully. Then she straightened up and walked to Ang after she found Jessica was fine, ¡°Ang, why are you here?¡±


    She asked with disgust and dislike.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Ang nced at her parents who wereforting Mr. And Mrs Smith, and she felt a great pain in her heart.


    She loosened the evening dress which was creased because of her grasp and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Mrs Smith yanked her from behind, and asked aggressively, ¡°Who ask you toe here?


    Do you have an invitation?


    If you didn¡¯t have an invitation, you¡¯d be out right now.


    Otherwise I¡¯m afraid, you, a murderer, will poison others or do something else that will endanger our safety!¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and nced at the crowd, among which everyone, including her parents, either had nothing to do with it or stood against her, not even a single person stand out and say something for her.


    Looking at Ang¡¯s helplessness, Danis¡¯s heart can¡¯t help aching. When he was about to say something, he was kicked by his father.


    He cleared his throat with difficulty, then turned his eyes away from Ang.


    ¡°I invited her, so what?¡±


    At that moment, James¡¯s voice sounded.

 Chapter 50 Have You Seen Enough?

    Hmm?


    Ang froze and looked at James along with the eyes of the crowd.


    James walked out of the crowd with an expressionless face, the sunlight shining on him, the cor casting a shadow on his corbone, which was ascetic but sexy.


    Ang subconsciously looked at the middle of his suit pants. She couldn¡¯t tell if the injury was serious, but when she looked closely, she could find he wasn¡¯t walking as normal.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?


    Emm?¡±


    James walked to Ang, bent down and asked in a low voice beside her ear.


    Ang turned her eyes from him with embarrassment and said in a voice that only they could hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The crowd did not know what the two was saying, but they saw their intimate behavior and whispered as if no one was watching.


    Then the crowd was so perplexed.


    Didn¡¯t Mr. James have a bad rtionship with Ang?


    It didn¡¯t look like that!


    Jessica bit her lip, tightening her hand on the wheelchair unconsciously.


    ¡°James, what do you mean?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mrs Smith asked with shock and angry after she recovered from the astonishment,


    ¡°Ang almost killed Jessica. How could you invite her to the birthday party?¡±


    Lorenzo stared straightly at James, pondering.


    James¡¯s lips curved as is he was smiling, ¡°Mrs Smith wants to decide who will be invited to my mother¡¯s birthday party?


    Your Smiths have long arms and get involved in too much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Even if James was only a junior, Mrs Smith didn¡¯t dare to pose as an elder, ¡°I just felt¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good since you didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    James interrupted her indifferently and turned to walk away, but he stopped after several steps.


    He looked at Ang who was still standing there, and frowned, ¡°Why not follow me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Ang said and intended to leave, but as she was leaving, she stopped.


    Tugging at the evening dress she wore, Ang nced at the crowd and sneered,


    ¡°By the way, the evening dress was prepared by Mrs. Brown, and it was not a gift from my sleeping with others.


    Miss Jessica and Mrs. Smith should not speak with on evidence. If I were someone else, I¡¯m afraid she would have to sue you for nder.¡±


    The crowd looked at each other with embarrassment.


    The face of Mr. And Mrs Smith turned red and then ghastly, like a palette of colors.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡±


    Jessica put her hands down on her knees and sincerely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ve gone astray, so please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°If I say I mind it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be called ungrateful again by someone.¡±


    Ang nced at Lorenzo whose face was so red. Worrying that James might get impatient, Ang followed up in a hurry.


    Jessica¡¯s pupils reflected and her eyes shed when the two left side by side.


    ¡°Remember to take a detour when you see Ang again. If we¡¯re not around you, maybe she¡¯ll do something terrible to you.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s father admonished with a serious face.


    Jessica sighed,


    ¡°Dad, how many times have you said that. I can even recite it.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you do as I said?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s mother poked her forehead and talk to Lorenzo and Elva.


    ¡°Lorenzo, Elva, should you as parents take good care of your daughter?¡±


    Without waiting for their answer, she continued.


    ¡°To be frank, if that murderer hurts my daughter again, I¡¯m going to sue her and put her in jail for the rest of her life!


    There is no need to continue the cooperation between ourpanies!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault that we didn¡¯t teach her well and let her cause so much trouble for you. I apologize.¡±


    Lorenzo knew that he was wrong and couldn¡¯t even straighten his back, ¡°But you also know that our family has broken up with her for a long time. Even if I want to teach her, I have no right now. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Mrs Smith was about to say something else when Mr. Smith said first,


    ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t me Lorenzo for this.


    Lorenzo, the boss of that new materialpany we talked about before is also here. Let¡¯s go and meet him together.¡±


    Lorenzo agreed immediately.


    ¡°Danis,e with us.¡±


    Mr. Smith said.


    After the three left, Elva found an excuse and left.


    ¡°Jessica, what¡¯s going on with James?¡±


    Since there was no one else around, Mrs Smith put on a stern expression, ¡°Ang almost killed you. How could James invite her to the party?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know.


    But Mrs Brown has always liked Ang and didn¡¯t like me, so maybe it was she who invited Ang.¡±


    Jessicaughed and said softly,


    ¡°Whoever invited Ang, wasn¡¯t James backing up Ang just now?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s mother frowned, ¡°James wouldn¡¯t have a crush on Ang, would he?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much.¡±


    Jessica said, but she was not quite sure.


    Mrs Smith squatted down and stared at her, ¡±Maybe I¡¯m worrying too much.


    If James doesn¡¯t have any interest in Ang, why is he still not engaged to you after two years?¡±


    Jessica bit her lip, and her eyes were bleak.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t ignore my admonish.


    Men are the same, who always feel not satisfied with what they have and are still insatiably avaricious to get more. You must keep an eye on James, and don¡¯t let him be hooked by a vixen, while you are still calling the vixen sister!¡±


    Mr. Smith continued.


    ¡°James isn¡¯t that kind of person, and he¡¯s not like dad.¡±


    Jessica regretted saying it and then she called cautiously, ¡°Mom-¡±


    ¡°Since yourpanions are here too, go and y with them while I¡¯ll talk to others.¡±


    There was a sh of embarrassment on Mrs Smith¡¯s face as she left.


    Jessica rubbed her aching brow and sighed gently.


    At this time, on the spiral staircase.


    Ang followed behind James, trying to say something.


    She wanted to express her gratitude, but she was afraid that he¡¯d say she was making a fool of herself. She also wanted to ask about his injury, but didn¡¯t dare to do it.


    ¡°Why are you still following me up?¡±


    James suddenly stopped and asked casually.


    Ang stopped her steps to avoid running into him.


    Being so close to him made her feel oppressed, so she took a step back to stay away from him, and then she said,


    ¡°Just now¡­ thanks.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m helping you?¡±


    Jamesughed and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him, ¡°I just don¡¯t want my mother¡¯s birthday party to be ruined by you.¡±


    The two were so close that she was the only reflection in his pupils.


    Ang lowered her head and held back the sentiment in her heart, ¡°No matter what was the reason behind your saying those words, the truth is that you helped me out, and I should say thank you.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯d known it would have helped you out, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    There was only infatuation and adoration in her eyes two years ago, but now there were only sufferings and weariness.


    James felt inexplicably ufortable, and his brow furrowing imperceptibly as he released her chin.


    Almost at the same time, Denise teased, ¡°Is it an inappropriate time for me toe over?¡±

 Chapter 51 Maybe Because I Was Handsome.

    ¡°You got me wrong.¡±


    If it was two years ago, Ang would still feel that such a misunderstanding was still sweet.


    However, now she didn¡¯t dare to make any extravagant demands anymore, but just wanted to stay out of the matter, unwilling to be considered by James that she had other ns.


    James didn¡¯t seem to notice her careful thoughts, and then smiled slightly, ¡°Today is your birthday, so you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are so sweet¡­¡±


    Denise smiled, running her hand through her hair, and asked Ang, ¡°Does the dress fit?¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and nced at James.


    ¡°Why are you looking at him?¡±


    Denise was amused.


    James leaned casually on the railing, said in a low voice, ¡°Maybe because I am handsome.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so self-absorbed?¡±


    Denise was smirking and looking Ang up and down for a while, said.


    ¡°Howe the top part of the dress is different from before?¡±


    Ang was a little embarrassed and felt her face faintly hot, ¡°My boobs have be smaller. The dress is always not fitting, so it has been made alternations.¡±


    James frowned and stared at her boobs for a while, then immediately looked away and recovered to his normal expression.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Denise said thoughtfully, ¡°In fact, there is no need to make alternations. Wearing a thicker bra can solve the problem.¡±


    Not knowing what to say, Ang pursed her lips in embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad anymore. James is definitely not such a shallow person.¡±


    Denise took and patted her hand, and asked James with a smile, ¡°Am I right?¡±


    In silence and with a half-smiling face, James looked down at Ang, who was much shorter than him.


    ¡°Auntie, you really misunderstood him. Mr. James loves Miss Jessica, not me, so I won¡¯t fantasize like before.¡±


    Listening to this, Ang¡¯s expression suddenly became pale, and even flustered when speaking.


    A dark color shed under James¡¯s eyes, and the emotion in his voice was less, ¡°Finally, you know yourself.¡±


    He straightened up and said without looking back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up-stair and get changed.¡±


    Ang felt breathless. Unsurprisingly, he thought she was still thinking about him, so he got angry.


    ¡°James might not even know who he loves.¡±


    Denise nced at James, ¡±Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about these unpleasant things.


    Since the guests are almost there, let¡¯s walk around.¡±


    Ang had self-awareness and did not want to make any trouble, ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What? I know we can¡¯t control what others say, so don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Denise smiled, holding her hand and going downstairs together, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ang followed her in a mixed mood.


    They had juste downstairs when they met Elva.


    ¡°Mrs Brown, May I talk to Ang alone?¡±


    Elva was a little surprised to find theming downstairs together hand in hand.


    Denise smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but I have to ask you one question first.


    Are you makeing the request as a mother, or as Mrs. Chante?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Elva frowned in great embarrassment.


    ¡°Auntie, please go entertain the guests first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Knowing that her mother was a good-tempered person, Ang still couldn¡¯t bear to embarrass her after all.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Denise nodded at Elva, then left.


    Elva looked around and whispered to Ang,


    ¡°Ang, let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±


    There were too many people.


    Did Elva feel ashamed to talk to her?


    Then why came to her?


    Ang felt very sad, but still agreed.


    They came to a rtively quiet ce. Elva asked Ang worriedly,


    ¡°Ang, someone told me that for money¡­¡±


    Elva froze for a while, ¡°You had sex with others for money, is that true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes and hided the bitterness.


    After a moment, Elva asked again in hesitation.


    ¡°Then why do you work at a ce like the Dream Club?¡±


    Ang felt wronged, and she raised her head with tears in her eyes, ¡°So you still don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡±


    Why?


    Because she was forced by James!


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Elva didn¡¯t dare to look into Ang¡¯s eyes, ¡°I just hope you can quit this job and find a decent job.¡±


    Elva took out a card from her wallet and gave it to Ang, ¡°The password is your birthday. There is a deposit of more than 500, 000 yuan in the card, which is enough for you to spend for a long time.


    Let me know if you need more.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Ang saw the bank card but didn¡¯t take it, ¡°I won¡¯t change my job.¡±


    James would never approve it.


    ¡°Ang, why¡­¡±


    Elva held the bank card with an unbelievable expression.


    Ang pursed her lips, holding back her grief, ¡°Mom, do you have anything else to tell me?


    If not, I¡¯ll go to find auntie now.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me the truth. Do you still want to live a life like before? that¡¯s why you work in the Dream Club?¡±


    Elva really couldn¡¯t utter words like ¡°sugar daddy¡±, so she could only ask her bitterly.


    Ang stared at her mom and cried.


    She wiped the corner of her eyes and said without looking back.


    ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to Auntie¡¯s now.¡±¡±


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Elva called her anxiously behind her.


    Ang didn¡¯t stop, muddling off in the opposite direction.


    Anyone could misunderstand her, except her Mom.


    ¡°What your mother said is true? Is that why you have acquiesced?¡±


    Danis grabbed her wrist from behind and said. He had nned toe to his sister, but happened to see this scene.


    Ang struggled to break free and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s incredible, Mr. Danis, are you eavesdropping on us?¡±


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    Danis raised his voice, showing terrifying eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer your questions.¡±


    Ang was in a terrible mood, so she turned to leave immediately.


    How close she used to be to the Danis and his sister, how much she hated them now.


    Danis approached her, putting his hands on her shoulders, and asked very angrily, ¡°Even if you be a prostitute, you still urge to live a luxury and dissipation life, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The banquet was full of guests, and someone had noticed them.


    ¡°It is none of your business.¡±


    Ang was tired of his attempt to control everything. She wanted to break free from his control, but she always failed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your girlfriend Cathleen is also at the banquet. Don¡¯t you worry that she will misunderstand you when she sees us together?¡±


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    Danis held her firmly. He knew he should no longer care about anything about Ang, but he couldn¡¯t restrain his impulse at all.


    Ang suddenly bit his arm hard, and then trot away while he was in pain.


    Danis frowned and when he was about to chase Ang, Cathleen stopped him, ¡°You have to remember that I am your girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°We know what our rtionship is. Get out of my way!¡±


    Danis reached out and tried to push her away.

 Chapter 52 Stay with James

    But Cathleen was determined to block his way because she believed that Danis could not have a dispute with her in the public. ¡°I admit that our families just want to make connection through our marriage, and we are not in love with each other.¡±


    She looked at his sullen face and was very angry, ¡°but don¡¯t forget that today¡¯s guests are very important. If you entangle Ang in public, it is the shame to our families!¡±


    Danis¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, and his eyes shed with pain when he saw Ang gradually leaving.


    He nced at Cathleen, and left with ignorance.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Cathleen trotted to stop him.


    Danis looked down at her, and shouted in a lower voice,


    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°My birthday is about one month away. Both my parents and your parents intend to announce our engagement at my birthday party.¡±


    Cathleen said with an unhappy expression.


    Danis was already lost his patience, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So in public, please don¡¯t do anything that is not inappropriate as my fianc¨¦, otherwise our families will beughed at!¡±


    His impatience made Cathleen even angrier.


    Danis frowned and stared at her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me what I should do, just mind your own business!¡±


    ¡°Act on your words. Don¡¯t lose my face as before.¡±


    Seeing that more and more people noticed them, Cathleen had to take his arm awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my parents are going to introduce you to some people.¡±


    Danis saw Cathleen¡¯s hand holding his arm and was about to move it away.


    ¡°Do you want everyone to know that you and I had a quarrel because of Ang?!¡±


    Cathleen¡¯s expression was terrible and she said in an angry tone.


    Danis nced at her, and after removing her hand, he strode towards the crowd.


    Cathleen stomped her feet, her eyes reddened with anger.


    James saw everything on the second floor, and smiled sarcastically.


    James felt a little depressed, so he unbuttoned the two buttons on his shirt irritably with his slender fingers.


    ¡°James, I think you saw it too.¡±


    Jessica came over in wheelchair and said gently.


    James took two steps back, keeping half a meter distance from her, ¡°Saw what?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it all, why are you asking me?¡±


    Jessica sighed and said in a helpless tone, ¡°It¡¯s just like what you see, even if Ang crashed my leg, even if my brother already has a girlfriend, Danis still can¡¯t let her go.¡±


    ¡°Your brother is such a passionate good man.¡±


    James looked down at the crowd on the first floor, and said in an unclear way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment from you, but it really doesn¡¯t count as a good thing for me.¡±


    Jessica felt a headache and massaged her own eyebrow, ¡°My brother is going to engage with Cathleen, but if something wrong happens due to Ang, our families definitely will be humiliated.¡±


    As James put his hands on the railings, his good-quality shirt tightened had outlined his strong pectoral muscles. ¡°Should I give you some walnuts to improve your intelligence?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The topic changed too suddenly, and Jessica froze slightly.


    James pouted his lips, ¡°Every word you said has a double meaning, so your brain should be tired.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding. I just want to find someone to confide in my troubles.¡±


    Jessica had a bitter look on her face, ¡°Ang is eager to reach the previous standard of living again, so I am worried that she will mention marriage to my brother, and my stupid brother will dly agree.¡±


    ¡°Do members in your family have a special hobby and are prone to make a fool of yourselves?¡±


    Upon hearing the term ¡°marriage¡±,


    James¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he quickly recovered his normal self.


    Jessica let out a bitterugh, ¡°I am just being honest.


    Like me, for example, if I wasn¡¯t stupid, how would I have made friends with deliberate and malicious person like Ang back then?¡±


    ¡°How could Miss Jessica, who is considered kind-hearted, secretly nder others?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a faint mockery in James¡¯s clear eyes.


    Jessica looked up at him, eyes full of love, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not a perfect person, and I also have some negative emotion. Isn¡¯t it normal to makeints to someone close?¡±


    James ncing at her, having a meaningfulugh, and walked towards the stairway.


    ¡°James, are you speaking up for Ang today?¡±


    Jessica followed him in a wheelchair, asked in a low voice.


    James stopped and turned to look at her, ¡°What if yes, and what if not?¡±


    His eyes darkened a bit and he bent down to look her straightly, ¡°Are you trying to control me?¡±


    ¡°You have overstated your point. It was just a casual question.¡±


    His rhetorical question was more like an affirmative answer, which made Jessica a bit bitter.


    ¡°Better not¡±


    James straightened up and said lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to help you downstairs. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, don¡¯t wander around. It will be bad if you fall and hurt your leg again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Jessica smiled, but there was only bitterness in her eyes.


    When Ang passed absent-mindedly, Denise was chatting with severaldies and wellbred girls.


    When they saw hering, they stopped talking and looked at each other.


    J and Nova, two of Ang¡¯s ¡°old friends¡±


    were also there, with a sarcastic expression and a vague sense of jealousy and resentment.


    ¡°This is Ang, and you all know each other, so I won¡¯t introduce again.¡±


    Denise pretended not to notice the changes of those people, and pulled Ang in front of her with smile.


    Seeing her attitude, everyone instantly became enthusiastic. It seemed that the embarrassment at the moment had never happened¨C


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two years, and you are still as pretty as ever.¡±


    ¡°You look slimmer. Do you have any good ways to lose weight?


    Could you please share it with us?¡±


    Even Nova and J were expressed their kindness to Ang in due time.


    Ang sneered in silent. She had obvious scars on her face and body, so it was hard for them to lie brazenly.


    But she couldn¡¯t disappoint her aunt¡¯s kindness, so she greeted these people as usual.


    ¡°Sister Denise.¡±


    Elva and Adeline came together, and froze when they saw Ang was standing next to Denise.


    The smile on Adeline¡¯s face instantly disappeared. It turned into a terrible expression.


    Seeing the reactions of these two, Ang felt ufortable.


    Her parents broke off their rtionship with her, but kept in touch with the Smith family. Did they believe those bullshit words of Jessica, or selectively ignore the facts for the benefit of the Chante family?


    ¡°Elva, Adeline, wee.¡±


    Denise greeted them with a happy smile.


    Elva nodded nonchntly. She nced at Ang for a while and then looked away. Adeline even frowned directly and asked,


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ang?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Ang for two years, so I want her to stay with me for a while. Is there any problem?¡±


    Denise said calmly.

 Chapter 53 Evil Intention

    Adeline stared straight at Ang with undisguised disgust, ¡±Jessica¡¯s misfortune is caused by her. Allowing her to attend this birthday party is already a gift to her, how can you let her stay with you?


    Don¡¯t you worry about her, this murderer, will poison you in champagne when you are not paying attention? ¡±


    Adeline¡¯s words were bitter and mean, but the few people present didn¡¯t think it was too much.


    If it were them, if Ang disabled their daughter, they would also disrespect Ang!


    Elva lowered her head, feeling even more embarrassed.


    She made a dry cough and tried to defend her daughter, but did not know what to say.


    Denise smiled and said carelessly, ¡°I happen to have a cold these two days, but I don¡¯t want to drink medicine, because it tastes too awful.


    Ang is always considerate, so she probably put some medicine in my drink.¡±


    After saying that, she inclined her head to look towards Ang, ¡°You should not drink champagne and medicine together, so you have to keep your eyes open. Or if something happens to me, You may be framed to have an evil intention.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like medicine, then make some brown sugar ginger soup. I remember you like drink something sweet.¡±


    Ang gave herself an out.


    Denise chuckled slightly, and wrinkles appeared at the corner of her eyes, ¡°Thank you for remembering my tastes so clearly.¡±


    The two chatted with each other deliberately and cooperatively, making Adeline frustrated.


    Elva stood aside, feeling even more guilty and embarrassed. She looked at Ang, ¡°Ang, now apologize to your Aunt. Don¡¯t talk to an elder in this way anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Madam. Did I just say something wrong?¡±


    Ang asked indifferently.


    Elva was so surprised that her eyes widened with tears, because she waspletely startled by the ¡°Madam¡±.


    ¡°Nothing wrong. Maybe she is too old to listen clearly.¡±


    Denise took Ang¡¯s hand and pattedfortingly.


    Ang lowered her head and did not make any sound. As if there was a lump of cotton soaked in water in her chest, she felt suffocated and hard to breathe.


    This feeling of her mother taking sides with someone else but an unrted elder taking sides with her was so hard to bear.


    Seeing Denise so protective of Ang, Adeline felt embarrassed as well.


    With the awkward atmosphere, everyone was slient, which was not ipatible with the noisy crowd on the other side.


    ¡°Adeline is upset now, so in order to keep her from sorrowing, I left first..¡±


    Denise finally said.


    Hearing this, Adeline¡¯s expression changed ¡°I apologize for making it difficult for you.


    But Ang nearly killed my daughter, and I really don¡¯t want to see her again. Please understand.¡±


    Elva had already recovered from the shock she had just felt, looking at Ang with tear.


    Ang moved her eyes away and didn¡¯t look at her.


    ¡°We are friends for so many years, so there¡¯s no need to say such insulting things.¡±


    Denise sneered and waved at James who was not far away, ¡°James,e here!¡±


    James inclined his head to look over and raised his eyebrows slightly, saying something to the person next to him before walking over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong mom?¡±


    ¡°Your Auntie doesn¡¯t like Ang, so it¡¯s not appropriate for her to stay with me. Take her with you.¡±


    Denise said with regrets.


    Hearing this, Ang¡¯s heart did a flip. When she wanted to reject it, she heard James saying,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye first.¡±


    After Ang said goodbye to everyone, she nervously followed behind James.


    Looking at the back of the two leaving, Adeline felt depressed, as if there was gas stuck in her throat, indescribably ufortable.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what magic you have done to my mother to make her so obsessed with you.¡±


    James nced at her, and then resumed his eyes ahead. someone greeted him during the period, he nodded and greeted them.


    Those people were surprised to see Ang following him.


    Two years ago, James and Ang were always inseparable, But since she injured Jessica with a car, the two of them had separated, and it was said that their rtionship was over now.


    Although they are surprised, no one was stupid enough to ask the reason.


    Ang didn¡¯t know how to reply, and after a long deliberation, he said in a low voice,


    ¡°I will leave for now to see some friends.¡±


    What friends? Even if they were friends before, they were not friends now.


    She was only saying that because she was worried about her following him around may draw his displeasure.


    ¡°See some friends, or see Danis?¡±


    James stopped and looked at her with downcast eyes. There was an indifferent expression on his face, with a hint of mockery.


    Ang also stopped, opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    She could tell he was upset, but she didn¡¯t know the reason. Her exnation might have upset him even more.


    James didn¡¯t wait for her answer, turnedaround, continuing on his way.


    Ang stood still, not knowing whether to follow or leave. She could never figure out his thoughts.


    ¡°Follow me, and drink for me.¡±


    James didn¡¯t stop or turn around, like he had eyes on the back.


    Ang had an unobvious response and a bitter look at her stomach, and followed him.


    Tonight she maight go to the hospital again. She didn¡¯t not know if it would develop into gastric cancer. If she got a cancer and die naturally, James may not find trouble with her brother them¡­


    There were many people who tried to have a talk with James, and also many people toasted to him, but basically no one would persuade James to drink alcohol.


    When no one persuaded James to drink, Ang stood by with her champagne and yed dumb, not offering to drink alcohol.


    She was not self abusive and would try to take good care of herself if she could.


    But there were also a few people who persuaded James to drink. At that time, Ang had to drink the champagne in one breath.


    She didn¡¯t notice someone had been watching her, but James did.


    He looked at Danis in the crowd from time to time. Then he took the champagne and took a sip, not feeling very good.


    A day had passed, and Ang did not drink much. However, Ang¡¯s stomach was still burning with a pain at the beginning of the night.


    ¡°Mr. James, may I go to the bathroom now?¡±


    Ang was pale, and a cold sweat already formed on her forehead.


    James nced at her, his brow furrowed invisibly for a moment, and he nodded.


    After saying thank you, covering her abdomen, Ang walked towards the restroom with a hard gait.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Watching her back, a dark look shed in James¡¯s eyes. He turned around and talked to a few people beside him, and walked towards the restroom.


    When James was about to reach the restroom, Danis hurriedly arrived with a cup of water ahead of Danis.


    James paused but still followed towards the restroom, but he did not go inside. He stood outside, took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The sound of vomitting was heard from the restroom.


    Ang didn¡¯t eat much, so after throwing up a few times, all that was left was the acid in her stomach.


    She had a bad stomach, so basically she didn¡¯t drink alcohol, and she was not good at drinking either


    Ang didn¡¯t drink too much, but she still felt a stomachache, nauseous and terribly ufortable.


    There were footsteps approaching, but she ignored them, figuring no one would care about her as a murderer.

 Chapter 54 Marry me, Okay?

    ¡°Why are you still drinking for James if you can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Danis walked behind her and patted her back gently, feeling heartbroken and angry, ¡°Do you want to re-enter this upper ss so badly?¡±


    The sound of vomitting was heard from the restroom.


    Ang¡¯s stomach kept churning, although she was unable to throw up anything, she still couldn¡¯t stop trying to vomit.


    She was in no mood for his taunt.


    ¡°Rinse your mouth.¡±


    Danis saw that her eyes were red from throwing up, and his brow furrowed as he handed her the ss of water.


    Ang took the water and rinsed her mouth, then her the vomiting feeling lessened quite a bit, but her stomach hurt more.


    She wiped the sweat from her head and said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Danis.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to talk to me in such a mystifying way?¡±


    Danis handed his handkerchief to her with a grim expression.


    Ang nced at it but didn¡¯t take it, ¡°No, thank you. I can¡¯t afford to get your handkerchief dirty¡±


    She was about to leave after she finished talking.


    Danis followed and hugged her from behind, the bottom of his amber eyes were full of pain and anger, ¡°You know I like you, why do you have to talk to me in such way?


    Ang, you are so cruel to me.!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Danis, please behave yourself!¡±


    The cold sweat on her forehead flew down her cheeks. Ang tried hard to break his hug, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Danis snapped her shoulders and forcibly turned her around to face him, ¡°You work at the Dream Club and try so hard to please James, is that why you want to get back into the upper ss?!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    There were so many acquaintances around, so Ang didn¡¯t want to pester him, nor did she want to be seen by Jessica or her mother. Otherwise, she would be considered seducing Danis.


    Danis didn¡¯t let her go, even hugged a little harder, ¡°I¡¯ll marry you, is that okay?


    Are you satisfied?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Marry me?¡±


    Ang endured the pain like a hand twisting in her stomach and sneered, ¡°If you marry me, what about Cathleen?


    Don¡¯t you want to end the cooperation between the two families?


    Even if you want to give up the partnership between your two families, would Jessica and your parents agree to you marrying a woman who tried to kill your sister and made her a cripple?¡±


    Danis was stunned, the hug loosened a bit, with struggle and pain in his eyes.


    Everything she said was like a knife, which made him feel painful. For the past two years, he has struggled between his love for her and his guilt for his sister every day, suffering in pain.


    Ang snorted, covering her abdomen and walked out the door with feeble steps.


    ¡°You leave the Dream Club for now, and I¡¯ll figure out how to solve these problems!¡±


    Danis looked at her back and said with a tightly clenched fist.


    Ang said while walking,


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to solve all these problems before you talk to me about leaving the Dream Club.¡±


    He can¡¯t solve both problems. Jessica and her parents wouldn¡¯t allow him to do that, and it is impossible for him to fight against his family for her.


    She knew him too well.


    There was a faint smell of cigarettes at the bathroom, so someone must be smoking here.


    She absentmindedly covered her abdomen as she looked for James in the crowded. After she found him, she walked over to him slowly.


    James wasughing and talking with a group of people, but somehow, she only felt a chill as she stood beside him.


    From the time Ang came over, James even didn¡¯t give her one look. She couldn¡¯t even find a chance to leave, except to pick up the goblet again and again.


    There were still few persuaders, but he respected those people this time, asking Ang toast two out of almost three.


    When the banquet finally ended, Ang had already had a stomachache that was almost unbearable. ¡°Mr. James, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    James stopped her and said indifferently, ¡°Since you havee here so deliberately, then you can stay with my mother upstairs for a while. What a shame to leave so easily.¡±


    ¡°I feel sick now, may I trouble you to apologize to Auntie for me?¡±


    Ang was so painful that she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    James sneered and walked towards the spiral staircase first. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand clenched up, loosened, and then clenched again, tightening her lips and follow him in silence as she entered Denise¡¯s room.


    ¡°Why does Ang look so pale?


    are you feeling ufortable? ¡±


    Denise was telling the servant something. Seeing her pale face, she asked worriedly.


    Ang tried to smile, ¡°I¡¯m OK, just a stomachache.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still up here?


    Hurry up and get to the hospital!¡±


    Denise frowned and said to James,


    ¡°James, you happen to be free, so send Ang to the hospital.¡±


    James nced faintly at Ang, ¡°Jessica is still here, so I¡¯ll go and take her home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll take Ang to the hospital before you take Jessica home.¡±


    A sh of dislike shed under Denise¡¯s eyes, so shallow that he couldn¡¯t even notice it without paying attention.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to upset him, because she still wanted to get his forgiveness sooner then get out of his shackles, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to bother Mr. James. I¡¯ll take a taxi myself.¡±


    ¡°Why ¡°Mr¡±? You used to call him James.¡±


    Denise sighed helplessly.


    Ang pursed her lips, sadly.


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want James to send you, I will ask someone else to do it.¡±


    Denise turned back and ordered the maid to prepare a car, then asked casually, ¡°Where do you live now?¡±


    James had already walked to the door of the room, but hearing this, he turned back around, ¡°I¡¯ll take Jessica home first, and then take her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Jessica is so kind, so surely she doesn¡¯t want to dy Ang to the hospital, and since Jessica¡¯s family is here today, she could just go back with her familyter.


    What do you think, James?¡±


    Denise asked.


    ¡°Today is your birthday, so everything is up to you.¡±


    James nced indifferently at Ang, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, he went straight out without waiting for Ang.


    Ang pursed her lips and was about to say something, but Denise said first.


    ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t make James wait. You canmunicate directly as before, and don¡¯t hold your sadness in your heart, it won¡¯t be good if there is any misunderstanding.¡±


    She froze for a moment before she fought the pain churning in her stomach and tried to hold her lips, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.


    Happy 18th birthday and hope you be younger and younger!¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for this sentence as soon as you came, and it finallye.¡±


    Denise smiled.


    When Ang went out of the vi, she caught a glimpse of the Bentley parked to the left of the fountain.


    She clutched the corner of her coat, taking a deep breath, then walked toward the Bentley.


    The driver was not here today, so it was James who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    The light outside was slightly dim, and most of his body was hidden in the darkness. So she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, but only see the light and dark cigarettes beside his mouth..


    Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she open the back door nervously.


    ¡°Do you want me to drive you as a driver?¡±


    The car window lowered and the unsmoked cigarette fell beside to her feet.


    Ang felt terrified when she watched the cigarette burning little by little.


    She swallowed nervously, trying to say something but couldn¡¯t say anything, as if there was a cotton ball in her throat.


    She was afraid of James, and even more afraid of James when he smoked. He wasn¡¯t a heavy smoker, but he didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood every time he smoked.

 Chapter 55 I can’t forget her

    ¡°Sit in the passenger seat.¡±


    James¡¯s indifferent voice came through the window.


    Ang responded with difficulty, closing the back door before going around to the front and sat in the passenger seat.


    The windows were open, but the car still smelled faintly of tobo, which was not unpleasant but more tormenting to her than a stomach ache.


    It was the same kind of cigarette he¡¯d smoked when he broke her leg two years ago. This smell was so familiar to her that it tormented her in her dreams night after night.


    The Bentley started up and soon disappeared into the night.


    In the Rolls-Royce in front of the vi, Jessica followed Danis¡¯s line of sight and looked over, with a faint bitterness between her words, ¡°You still can¡¯t forget Ang?¡±


    ¡°What?


    Adeline, who was talking to her husband about business matters, snapped when heard this, ¡°Danis, do you still like that murderer?¡±


    His father didn¡¯t say anything, but he also looked at Danis disapprovingly.


    ¡®Yes, I can¡¯t forget her¡¯ This is what Danis thought, but there was no way to say it. He actually gave apletely opposite answer. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I wish you don¡¯t!¡±


    Adeline felt relieved and said with an unpleasant look on her face,


    ¡°Ang and your sister were so close back then, but she dared to drive a car to kill your sister because James liked your sister!


    Such a ruthless woman! Even if she hadn¡¯t hurt Jessica, there¡¯s still no way allowing her to go into our family!¡±


    ¡°Your mother is right.¡±


    Danis¡¯s father said in a deep voice.


    Danis swallowed, and his amber eyes stained with dullness. He said in a lower than usual voice, ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t worry. I still have the most basic concepts of right and wrong.¡±


    ¡°OK.


    Before you knew she was a murderer, I can understand you like her. But now that you know she has a scorpion heart, you shouldn¡¯t be obsessed with her anymore. ¡±


    Adeline frowned and said.


    Danis lowered his eyes, hiding the look underneath them, ¡°I don¡¯t like her anymore.¡±


    ¡°But Danis ¡­¡±


    Jessica pondered and hesitantly said.


    ¡°Cathleen told me at the party that she saw you cuddling with Ang, so she asked me to keep an eye on you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Cuddling? Danis, is that true?!¡±


    Adeline was emotionally forgotten that she was still in the car, so she hit the roof when she tried to stand up, which made her pale with pain.


    Danis¡¯s thin lips closed tightly. His expression changed, with a mixed feeling of annoyance, guilt, and anger towards Cathleen.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s probably just a misunderstanding.


    As you know, Cathleen doesn¡¯t do things wisely.¡±


    Jessica nced at him and gently reassured Adeline.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adeline red at her son while rubbing her sore head, ¡°Honestly, is it a misunderstanding or true?!¡±


    ¡°It is true.¡±


    Under the gaze of the angry Adeline and disappointed father, Danis said with a guilty conscience, ¡°But¡­ she took the initiative to find me.¡±


    His father looked at him, thoughtful and vaguely displeased.


    Hearing this, Adeline¡¯s anger finally dissipated a bit, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything before Cathleen came.¡±


    Danis inclined his head to look out of the window, his voice tinged with a bit of fatigue.


    Jessica looked at the side of his face, the corners of her mouth curving up in a slight curve.


    ¡°Ang did such a frantic thing to Jessica, why does she still haunt you?


    No, I¡¯ll have to go find and ask Elva and Lorenzo how they discipline their own daughters tomorrow!¡±


    Adeline was panting with anger.


    Danis was still looking out of the window, only the curve of his neck was craned a little wider and his body looked stiff.


    ¡°What do you want with them?


    They broke off their rtionship with Ang two years ago, so it¡¯s useless to look for them.¡±


    No one knows a man better than this own father, his father could tell his son was lying.


    Silent all the way.


    Ang¡¯s buttocks only touched the edge of the passenger seat, and every cell in her body was tense and she did not dare to rx.


    The car finally stopped in front of the hospital. James didn¡¯t even look at her, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The pale-faced Ang thanked him. As soon as she got out of the car and closed the door, the car left quickly without even a second dy.


    Ang looked at the back of the car and let out a bitterugh, clutching her extremely painful stomach and went into the hospital.


    The doctor who treated her was the same as before, ¡°If you keep trashing your health in this way, you will have a serious health problem sooner orter.¡±


    She was the kind of disobedient patient the doctors hate.


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    Angy in the hospital bed, with empty and unlit eyes.


    She had been pleasing James all this time, but it seemed to be of no use.


    The doctor obviously knew that she did not listen to his advice seriously, but repeated persuasion was just useless, so he stopped nagging, ¡°You should stay in the hospital for two days.¡±


    ¡°I have to leave after my infusion tonight, so please prescribe me some medicine.¡±


    Ang declined politely, as she had to work tomorrow.


    The doctor nced at her and didn¡¯t say much, ¡°I mentioned the consequences very clear to youst time, there¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t listen. I¡¯ll give you a prescriptionter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help. ¡±


    Ang said.


    At 12: 30 in the middle of the night, after the infusion, she called a taxi and returned to the Dream Club.


    The driver asked her for the price of one night¡¯s service because she was beautiful and worked in a special ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a prostitute.¡±


    Ang paid fare and said lightly.


    The driver mmed the door closed, and the voice of contempt came from the window, ¡°I don¡¯t believe your nonsense. The women who work in such a ce are all prostitutes. I am a driver, so you don¡¯t think I can afford it.¡±


    Ang paused in her steps and turned around when the taxi was already gone.


    She reported the driver on the taxi-hailing app on her phone.


    When she went back to the dormitory, Timothy was not there and Julia was whispering to someone on the phone.


    ¡°Honey, I was wrong this time, just forgive me, please¡­¡±


    ¡°I really have nothing to do with the man you saw today. He¡¯s just one of my customers, and I definitely have to obey him if I want to sell something!¡±


    ¡°Well, I swear to God, I¡¯ll never love anyone but you in my life!


    Thanks for your understanding dear, mua!¡±


    When she saw Anging in, Julia casually waved her hand and continued with her phone call.


    Ang nodded and put her medicine down, sitting quietly and thinking on the bed.


    ¡°Did my noisy phone call interrupt your sleep?¡±


    Julia hung up the phone and said.


    ¡°Sorry, my boyfriend got mad and wanted to break up with me, so I was just apologizing to him.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Asked Ang.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes flickered and she stumbled a bit, ¡°But I just had an ambiguous rtionship with those customers, but I didn¡¯t do anything with them. I did not cheat my boyfriend.¡±


    Ang had no interest in whether she was cheating or not. She organized her words, ¡°If you have been pursuing a man, but youter learned that he already has someone he likes, and you identally hurt someone he likes. In this case, how do you think you can get his forgiveness?¡±


    Probably because she¡¯d had too much to drink tonight and the alcohol had numbed her nerves, she asked on impulse and without thinking about the consequences.

 Chapter 56 Are you Lorenzo’s daughter?

    ¡°Why should I gain his forgiveness?


    He had a crush on someone else, but he is still seeing me woo him, as if I am an idiot. Isn¡¯t it he who should apologize?¡±


    Julia frowned and asked back.


    Ang stayed silent.


    ¡°He is regarding me as one of his choices.


    I am nice not to call him a jerk!¡±


    Julia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, but the lipsticks on her lips tasted bitter. ¡°If this is a special asion, and you have to make him forgive you, do you have any idea?¡±


    Julia looked directly at her and did not say any word, but her facial expressions were changing all the time, and she didn¡¯t say anything for half a day.


    ¡°It iste, and I have to go to brush my teeth and wash my face.¡±


    Ang did not get any answer. Her eyes became dim, and she went to get her tooth ss.


    ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    Julia went off her bed and stood in front of Ang. Without waiting for Ang to answer, she said, You hurt Jessica when you were driving, which irritated James, so you¡­¡±


    ¡°If I guess it right, you had been wooing James for a long time, but he just liked Jessica.


    You hurt Jessica when you were driving, which irritated James, so you¡­¡±


    Ang frowned a bit and reached out her hands to move Julia out of her way, ¡°Stop guessing and let me go over there.¡±


    ¡°If I guess it wrong, how do you exin that you, amon woman, should have known Jessica and James, who are of huge fame and wealth?


    In addition, they are against you when you are working, and you do not fight back and do not even want to change a job¡­ Is it because you cannot change a job, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Julia was still standing in front of her, not moving at all. Striking light were seen in her eyes.


    Ang curled her lips and looked directly at her, ¡°Just ignore my words.¡±


    These words meant she admitted it.


    ¡°Then, you¡­ you are really Lorenzo¡¯s daughter?


    Are you really born in the Chante Family?¡±


    Julia swallowed some of her saliva and asked.


    Ang¡¯s eyes became dimmer as if she had eaten some coptis, ¡°I am not right now.¡±


    The Chante Family did not ept her any more.


    She moved Julia away, who was shocked and showed incredibility on her face, and went into the bathroom after taking her washing stuff.


    When she was brushing her teeth, she saw herself in the mirror and found that her make-up on her eyes messed up. She looked like a clown with ckness under her eyes.


    It was half an hourter when she finished washing. Ang opened the door to the bathroom very gently only to find that Julia had not gone to bed and was waiting for her at the door.


    ¡°Ang, I have some suggestions for you, but I do not know whether it works.¡±


    Glow could be seen in Julia¡¯s eyes. She was not like what she was before. She became less natural and seemed that she was pleasing Ang.


    ¡°Do not say it if you do not know whether it will work.¡±


    Ang put her tooth ss and the cleanser on the table. After a pause, she said,


    ¡°The Chante Family has severed my rtionship with them.¡±


    Ang thought she could not give Julia any help, so there was not need to please Julia.


    Julia did not put her words into mind, ¡°After all, you are his own flesh and blood, it cannot be severed so easily.


    Maybe it is because you hurt Jessica in a car ident and went in to jail, it made¡­¡±


    She wanted to mention Lorenzo, but after taking a look at Ang, she said, ¡°It made Lorenzo embarrassed. He will let you go home after he epts it.¡±


    Ang wiped her face with the towel and did not say anything, just sitting on the bed.


    Julia¡¯s intention was obvious. She just wanted to help Ang right now, so that Ang would owe her a favor.


    Even though Ang said it was almost impossible to go back into Chante Family, she did not believe it.


    ¡°There is nothing absolute in the world. Nobody knew how it would ended up. Maybe you will seed after a try.¡±


    Julia went in front of Ang and looked at her, with her hands on her knees and bending.


    Ang¡¯s eyshes, which were like butterfly¡¯s wings, shook several times. She lifted her eyelid and asked softly,


    ¡°What is your suggestions?¡±


    The two discussed a lot about it, When they finally fell sleep, the sky was already covered with whiteness like a fish¡¯s belly.


    Fortunately, they did not need to work until 3 p. m.


    ¡°Ang, the manager wants you to go to his office. He has something to say to you!¡±


    When the door to their dormitory opened, a colleague came to Ang and said so.


    Ang wiped the extra lipsticks on her lips with a cotton swab. She smiled to that person lightly, ¡°OK, thank you.¡±


    That person said ¡°you are wee¡± in panic and left in a hurry.


    ¡°Many people are afraid of you right now.¡±


    Julia was wearing her newly-bought bra. She changed another one because she thought it did not function well in making her boobs seem bigger.


    Ang did not draw her eye line well, so she wiped it and drew it again. ¡°Then aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°If a woman was abused by her husband for a long time, and her husband was killed by her when he was strangling her, then she was a murderer.


    But I am not afraid of her, but her husband.¡±


    Julia got dressed and went off her bed.


    Ang smiled and said, ¡°This is a new perspective.¡±


    ¡°What will the manager say to you?¡±


    Julia came to her and changed the topic, ¡°It seems that it has something to do with Lorenzo every time he talks to you. Do you think it has something to do Lorenzo this time?¡±


    Ang put her eyeshadow back in its ce, her eyshes casting a shadow on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You still remember what we talked aboutst night, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Julia sat on Ang¡¯s bed and asked cautiously.


    Ang said ¡°yeah¡± after a short period of silence.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Julia sighed after hearing it. Light was jumping in her eyes. ¡°The things you need. I will get them ready before tomorrow. You won¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    Ang frowned, narrowed her eyes and said,


    ¡°Take your time. If it won¡¯t work, I will just¡­ seduce him again¡­¡±


    Not wanting to continue the conversation, she stood up, ¡°The manager is still waiting for me, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Remember to be submissive in front of James. Men all like obedient women. You can just try to be a cuttie in front of him if it does not work.


    He did not refuse you when you were wooing him before, which meant he had some feelings for you.¡±


    Julia held Ang and whispered.


    Ang curled her lips and said ¡°OK¡±, then went to the manager¡¯s office.


    After Ang opened the door and went in, Gabri was supporting her radiant face on the table, her big boobs were just in front of James sitting decently behind the table.


    It was not known what they were talking about, but the atmosphere was good from the smiles on their faces.


    Ang had been wooing James for so many years, but she had never seen him smiling to her like this.


    She suppressed the emotions deep from her heart, and said softly, ¡°James, Gabri.¡±


    ¡°Here youe.¡±


    Gabri straightened herself up, leaned against the sofa, and said smilingly,


    ¡°Can you make tea?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    James liked drinking tea, so she learned the art of tea. But she was less important than Jessica in his heart, no matter how much she did for him.


    Gabri raised her eyes. She was exceedingly fascinating and charming, ¡°Good.


    The water is boiling right now. Make some tea for James. I have something else to do, so I need to go out right away.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Seeing that James did not refuse her, Ang said so and went to make tea.


    Gabri took a few nces at them. Then she smiled, with some unclear meanings, and wen out in an elegant way.


    Soon, the fragrance of the tea spread out and made people refreshed.


    ¡°James, your tea.¡±


    Ang put the tea on the table and stepped backwards, with her head low.


    James took an indifferent look at her, blew to the tea that he was holding, and took a sip.


    Only she could make such fragrant tea.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 57 A Lame Explanation

    The office was so quiet that even a needle that dropped to the floor could be heard.


    ¡°What else can I do for you, James?


    If no, I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    The office was big, but James was there, the air seemed to be squeezed and there was little oxygen in it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James smiled lightly, nobody knowing his eyes dim or bright, as if there was snort in them, ¡°You love your job so much, and work so diligently, should I give your a promotion?¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. This is just what I should do.¡±


    Ang¡¯s every cell was tight, not knowing what she did had dissatisfied him.


    Or, it was whatever she did just dissatisfied him.


    ¡°Leaving your clothes intentionally is also what you should do as an employee?¡±


    James snorted, put down the tea cup, took a bag beside his feet and threw it on the table.


    Seeing the bag, Ang was reminded that she forgot to take her clothes home yesterday.


    ¡°You have nothing to say,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    James stood up and walked toward her, looking down at her.


    She lowered her head, her height not to his shoulder. She felt ill at ease like this when she had to be submissive.


    But as for why she felt ill at ease, she did not want to think about, and she was not willing to think about it.


    He was so tall that Ang felt she was suppressed. She held her breath and moved a few steps backwards, then she exined, ¡°I did not mean it.¡±


    She was having an intense stomachache and just wanted to go to the hospital, so she forgot about her clothes.


    ¡°This is ame exnation.¡±


    James lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him, ¡°Ang, I have told you that you should make a good excuse before lying.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that is a lie, not the truth?


    Just because you do not have a good impression of me, everything I do is on purpose?¡±


    Ang held the cornerof her coat tightly and regretted after saying these words.


    Her attitude like this would just make James more dissatisfied with her.


    James loosened her chin, his fingers touching the scar on her forehead. His eyes became dimmer, ¡°Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you with such a rude manner.¡±


    Her forehead, where he touched was like be licked by a sharp knife. Ang¡¯s nose was covered by ayer of cold sweat, ¡°The ident that happened yesterday in the car. I am sorry for that. It was all my fault.¡±


    James looked at her fear that she tried to hide, his eyebrows moving a little bit. And he sat back in his chair, ¡°The tea is cold.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a new one for you.¡±


    Ang boiled some water, and made tea, but she felt ill at ease. When she was passing the tea to him, she was scalded by the hot tea, but she did not make any sound.


    James took a nce at her scalded hand and his eyes became dimmer. He held the tea to drink, but he was not in the mood to do it, so he just put it down.


    ¡°I have gastrosis, and I drank too much alcohol yesterday, so I was in a hurry to go to the hospital. This was why I forgot my clothes.¡±


    Ang knew that he would not believe it, but she still said it again.


    The reason why she exined it again was that she could not bear his furor.


    James made a light sound ¡°well¡±, but whether he was happy or not could not tell.


    He leaned against the chair and rxed his shoulders, with some tiredness in his facial expression.


    Seeing this, Ang stopped saying anything. However, when she thought about what Julia told her, she still said cautiously,


    ¡°I know something about massage, I can massage your shoulders for you.¡±


    James¡¯s legs were intertwined and his hands were on his knees, looking at her gently.


    Ang could not get what he meant. She moved her lips a bit, but she did not say anything in the end.


    ¡°You learned so many things.¡±


    James said it, with some unclear meaning in it. Then he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Ang answered ¡°yes¡±, and she went near him, with her head low. She took a deep breath and put her hands on his shoulders. Her hands were trembling without control.


    After a while, seeing that his eyes were closed, she stopped trembling gradually and looked at him secretly.


    The sun light spread over him through the windows, which made his angr face gentler and made it seem less aggressive.


    Maybe it was because the air-conditioner was set too high, he unbuckled two of the buttons on his shirt, which wrapped his chest muscles. An intense hormone smell could be felt.


    All of a sudden, Ang¡¯s eyes contracted.


    Between his chest muscle and his vicle was an extremely good jade pendant¡­ which she gave to the director.


    Howe it was on him?


    ¡°Are you sure you are massaging, not letting off your anger?¡±


    James opened his eyes, which were deep and dark.


    Ang forced herself to move her eyes away from the jade pendant, and she massaged gentler, ¡°I am sorry. I haven¡¯t been massaging for a long time, so I am not sure about the proper strength.¡±


    She heard that the director left thepany, so she had no way to ask about the jade pendant.


    ¡°You massaged for many people before?¡±


    James straightened himself up and rubbed the middle of his eyebrows, which was swelling. He did not sleep well, because he had to deal with the documents for several hoursst night.


    Ang stiffened for a while and said ¡°yes¡± after a long time.


    Her dad always had shoulder pain after dealing with the documents, so she learned something about massage and massaged for him.


    At this word, a dark light shed in James¡¯s eyes. He patted her hands away, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Did I hurt you just now?¡±


    Ang asked carefully after seeing that he was unhappy.


    Snap.


    At this moment, The door was pushed oped.


    Jessica came in her wheelchair. Seeing that Ang was also here, she felt surprised and shocked. She said with a smile,


    ¡°I thought only James was here, so I did not knock beforeing in. Don¡¯t put it into your mind.¡±


    ¡°She is not qualified to mind it.¡±


    James renewed the tea and raised his head to see Jessica, ¡°How do you know I am here?¡±


    Jessica took a nce at the bag on the table, and said gently,


    ¡°I heard that your mother asked you to give the clothes to Ang, so Ie here.¡±


    Then she turned to look at Ang, with a standard smile on her face, ¡°Please make a cup of tea for me. I am thirsty.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Ang suppressed the surging grievance in her mind and went to the table to make tea for Jessica.


    ¡°You¡¯re an employee of the Dream Club, not a servant, you don¡¯t need to do that.¡±


    James took the tea that Ang passed to him. He curled his lips a little and said to Jessica, looking at her,


    ¡°You can always get information about where I go. People who do not know the truth will think that you install a tracking device on me.¡±


    They said these words like nothing happened, but the atmosphere in the office was intense.


    ¡°James, you are good at joking. How dare I install a tracking device on you?


    The reason why I know where you are is probably because we can alwasy feel one another.¡±


    Jessica smiled, which made her beautiful face even more charming.


    James snorted lightly and took a sip of the tea.


    ¡°It is not convenient for me to make tea, could you please make a cup of tea for me?¡±


    Jessica looked at Ang, and said gently,


    ¡°I have to make it clear that I do not take you as a maid.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyebrows narrowed and wen to take the teapot again, but James took it before she did.


    He nced at Jessica, ¡°I am saying it again if you do not hear it clearly. My staff are not responsible for serving tea. You can make it yourself if you want to drink. ¡°

 Chapter 58 Pay for the Broken Tea Cup

    ¡°James, you are such a good boss that you always protect your staff.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed and rolled her wheelchair to the table, ¡°There is no wonder that so many people are willing to work for you.¡±


    Since the table was higher than her wheelchair, she could barely get the teapot. Her hands trembled and then the boiling tea was spilled to Ang¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Since Ang¡¯s uniform was very thin, the boiling tea was permeating into her flesh. She felt so painful that she took a breath back into her lungs, the cold sweat popping out from her forehead.


    Her whole right leg was wet, because almost all the tea in the teapot was spilled on her. Jessica was so good at it.


    James frowned. And his body had already left the seat. But he sat back into his chair after seeing the water had already been spilled on Ang, his hands on the table, indicating that he was agitated.


    ¡°Sorry, I did not hold the teapot firmly.¡±


    Jessica put the teapot back on the table in panic, her red eyes filled with guilt. ¡°Is it painful?


    Sorry, I did not know it would happen. I would have been thirsty all the time if I knew such a thing would happen¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    James interrupted her with his cold voice, and said to Ang,


    ¡°Go to see a doctor. You do not need toe to work these days.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Mr. James.¡±


    Ang expressed her gratefulness in a gentle voice, and she took a nce at the table while she was restraining herself from the pain, ¡°Could you borrow¡­ borrow me a tea cup?¡±


    James became more frequent knocking on the table, and his voice conveyed some coldness, ¡°Just go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Are you thirsty and do you want to drink some water?


    Let me help you.¡±


    Jessica was so ashamed that her face flushed, so that she went to take the teapot.


    Ang took an empty cup, restraining her urge to throw it to Jessica, ¡°I am not thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Not thirsty?


    So what do you need a teacup for?¡±


    Jessica put the teapot back on the table and said worriedly,


    ¡°The water was boiling, hurry up and go to a hospital.¡±


    Ang threw the tea cup on the floor while Jessica was pretending to care about her. She then took a fragment of it to make a hole on her trousers and split it.


    Sssss!


    Her trousers were split and the blisters were seen on her leg. The intertwining blisters and scars on her leg made it seem shocking.


    If she did not split it right now, she would suffer more when the blisters became attached to her trousers.


    James¡¯s eyesight paused on the blisters and the scars. He stopped knocking the table. Not knowing why, his hands were trembling.


    ¡°I will pay for the broken tea cupter.¡±


    Ang wiped the cold sweat which was flowing from her forehead, and tried hard to walk out.


    There were old scars on her right leg, and it was burned by the boiling water right now. It made her slow and like a disabled when she was walking.


    Her thin figure was reflected in James¡¯s eyes. His frowned eyebrows were now spread, but his eyes became dimmer.


    ¡°You are hurt so badly that it was not convenient for you to go to the hospital by yourself. How about asking James to send someone to apany you to the hospital?¡±


    Jessica rolled her wheelchair fast to follow Ang and held her arms.


    The more caring she was, the more disgusted Ang felt. ¡°I do not need you to be so¡­¡±


    When she saw James, she swallowed the word ¡°hypocrytical¡±, which was going to pop out from her mouth, ¡°I do not want to bother you so much. I will take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It is my fault, so I should send someone to apany you to the hospital. It is me who hurt you.


    If you keep refusing me, I will be more guilty about it.¡±


    Jessica tool out her phone and pretended to call someone.


    James saw all of it and lowered his eyes, in which a dark light shed.


    Snap.


    At this moment, Gabri pushed the door open and came in.


    She covered her mouth in shock after taking a look at Ang¡¯s leg, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡±


    Ang wanted to say nothing, but after she saw that Jessica was calling someone, she licked her dry lips, ¡°I was hurt by the boiling water and need to go to the hospital, could you please ask someone to apany me to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll find someone.¡±


    Gabri took a nce at Jessica, raised her peach-blossom-like eyes and left with Ang.


    Jessica looked at the door, near which there was nobody. Then she pushed her wheelchair there and closed the door.


    She took a bite of her lips and said lightly,


    ¡°Gabri¡¯s eyes¡­ Did she get me wrong?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±


    James stood up, one of his hands in his pocket. It was not known whether he was smiling or not, but there was all derision in his eyes.


    ¡°It is a fact that I hurt Ang.¡±


    Jessica lowered her eyes and felt guilty, with some grievance on her face, ¡°But I was in my wheelchair. It was not convenient for me to made tea. Ang should¡­ be able to understand it.¡±


    James snorted lightly, his hands on the table knocking once in a while, ¡°If I do not remember wrong, you came to Dream Club not once in the past months.¡±


    Jessica did not know what he meant, ¡°Yeah,


    why do you mention this?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here so frequently these two months?¡±


    James stopped knocking on the table and straightened himself up in his chair. He said word by word,


    ¡°Every time I came here, you came here a few minutester. It is not like a coincidence?¡±


    Jessica blinked her eyes innocently, ¡°I would not have noticed it was true if you did not tell me.¡±


    ¡°It is a coincidence only for once or twice, but it was not likely a coincidence for more than that.¡±


    James stood up, putting his palms on the table to support himself, and stared at Jessica, ¡°Jessica, do not touch my bottom line.¡±


    The atmosphere in the office seemed to be frozen into ice.


    ¡°James, what are you talking about?


    I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed and asked lightly.


    James lowered his head to tidy his slightly fold suit. His short hair was glowing in the sun and shining with coldness.¡±You are clever. Don¡¯t make me say it directly. It is not a good thing to do that.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I find someone to follow you or spy on you?¡±


    Jessica sighed, feeling kind of helpless, ¡°I just want to talk about my brother¡¯s engagement next month with you. Every time I hear you are here, Ie here too. It is not asplicated as you think.¡±


    James sat back in his chairs and looked at her coldly, not voicing a word.


    When they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, there was something secretive flowing.


    ¡°I am telling the truth. If you do not believe me, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Jessica spread out her arms, indicating that she was helpless. There was some sadness in her eyes.


    James curled his lips, but there was no intention to smile in his eyes, ¡°I do not like women who lie to me. In addition,¡±


    He lifted his eyes to take a look at her coldly, ¡°The Harvey Family has many options for my marriage.¡±


    ¡°But it was known to all that I had broken my leg for you two years ago. It would hurt your fame if you marry someone else


    And if someone made it open to public through presses and media, the share price of the Harvey Group will go down.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s lips carried a shallow curvature.

 Chapter 59 Men’s Heart

    James¡¯s legs are long and thin, intertwining. He leaned against the chair, his voice conveying coldness, ¡°Then you should know that the decrease in share price caused by fake news cannot do a deadly harm to the Harvey Group.¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    Harvey Group¡¯s influence on the world is so huge that a little change in share price ¡ª a loss of one to two billion cannot affect it.


    But James, you are a business man. It is not worth risking it for a person who is unimportant to you.¡±


    Jessica said it slowly.


    ¡°It is indeed not worthwhile for a person who is unimportant to me.¡±


    James put his hands on his knees, the fingers of his right hand moving to and from on his right knee. Many emotions were boiling in his eyes. ¡°But it is worthwhile to get rid of someone who is always challenging my bottom line.¡±


    Silence.


    Even a dropping needle could be heard in the office.


    Jessica¡¯s smile froze a bit and went back normal after a while.


    She went around the broken tea cup pieces, and stepped backwards in her wheelchair, ¡°James, it is not as serious as you imagine.


    As I said just now, I did not find anyone to follow you or watch you, which was not necessary for me.


    The reason why I came here was just because I wanted to talk about my brother¡¯s engagement next month with you.¡±


    Her figure was reflected in James¡¯s eyes. Indifference was clear in his eyes.


    He held a cup of tea and intended to drink it, but he put it back on the table when he thought about Ang¡¯s leg that was full of blisters and scars.


    ¡°If you still feel worried about it, I can promise I will nevere here without your permission.¡±


    Jessica smiled a little bitterly.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James answered lightly. Not wanting to make her embarrassed, he started another topic, ¡°Did you say you wanted to talk about your brother¡¯s engagement with me?¡±


    Jessica nodded lightly, and said gently,


    ¡°On aunt¡¯s birthday party yesterday, Ang went to mess up with my brother.


    My parents were worried about it and afraid that Ang would mess up with my brother¡¯s engagement party with Cathleen, so they told me toe to you and negotiate about it.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The words ¡®mess up with¡¯ made James¡¯ eyes dimmer and his chest was like stuffed by something, so he pulled his shirt lightly.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Jessica saw what he was doing. He loosened his shirt with his right hand, ¡°Ang is one of your staff, so could you arrange more work for her on my brother¡¯s engagement day? And could you let some other staff watch her, lest she goes to make trouble again? ¡±


    After Ang came to the hospital, the doctor pricked the blisters with a sterile needle and dressed her wounds with gauze.


    Because she was hurt badly, she needed to stay in hospital.


    After telling her how to deal with some emergencies that might happen, the doctor left.


    ¡°Are you hurt by boiling tea?¡±


    Gabri leaned against the wall. Her voice was more charming with her rising tone.


    Ang¡¯s right leg was almost on gauze. She was ufortable because she could not move while lying on the bed. She said ¡°yes¡± lightly, then she sat up on the bed with her hands supporting her.


    ¡°Miss. Jessica is really something. How can she hurt you so badly?¡±


    Gabri asked curiously.


    ¡°Did James say anything?¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes and her voice was very light, ¡°He said I could take a few days off and go to work when my wound is recovered.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say anything to Miss. Jessica?¡±


    Gabri¡¯s back left the wall and bent over to ask curiously.


    Ang raised her eyes and took a nce at her. After a long time, she said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It is really hard to guess what a man is thinking about.¡±


    Gabri straightened up and said.


    Ang did not know what she meant. She did not want to know it. She curled her lips and said with embarrassment,


    ¡°Gabri, can I borrow some money from you to pay for my hospital bills today?


    I will pay back to you after I go back.¡±


    She came here in such a hurry, without even taking her mobile and wallet.


    ¡°You are injured at work hour, you do not need to care about it. Thepany will pay it for you.¡±


    Gabri stared at the scar on her face, and touched it with her fingers, ¡°What a pity? You have such a beautiful face.¡±


    Ang moved her head away as if unintentionally. Her bang covered the scar, ¡°Thank you, Gabri.¡±


    She did not have medical insurance. If thepany did not pay it for her, it would cost her one-third of her savings.


    ¡°You are always saying ¡®thank you¡¯, aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    Gabri raised her eyes, looked outside through the window, and said,


    ¡°Your brother and his wife just passed by here. Should I call them here to see you?¡±


    Ang shook her head without any hesitation, ¡°No. Thank you, Gabri.¡±


    Her brother and his wife came here to unwrap the bandage. They would be worried about her if they knew she got injured.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Gabri came to sit on the bed in an attractive way. She held her chin, looked at Ang, and changed another topic very soon, ¡°James hurt you leg and made you work in the Dream Club. Do you hate him?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ang¡¯s face became pale all of a sudden. Did she hate him?


    Of course, she hated him, but she was even more afraid of him than hate.


    However, whether she hated him or not, she was not such a close friend to the manager to talk about these things.


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    Gabri smiled lightly, her face glowing, ¡°OK, then I ask you another question. Do you want to leave the Dream Club?¡±


    Ang curled her lips and frowned a bit. She did not know why the manager today would ask her so many personal questions.


    If she said ¡®yes¡¯, the manager would be unhappy.


    If she said ¡®no¡¯, it was obviously not true.


    Whatever she said was not suitable.


    ¡°Well, I do not want to tease you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Gabri stood up and made her dress, which became wrinkled after sitting down, ¡°I have something else to do, so I am leaving. As for your wallet and mobile phone, I will tell Julia to send them to you.¡±


    When she cane to the door, she stopped short, turned around and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving Dream Club. It is impossible, because someone won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    She smiled and left while singing, obviously in a good mood.


    But Ang was clenching the bed sheet. Her head became empty by her words.


    The manager knew that she wanted to leave, so was she saying it to warn her?


    Or was she just telling her it, with no other meanings?


    Ang¡¯s head was a mess. When Greyson and Luna came into her room after Julia, her head became even more messed up.


    She frowned and looked at Julia, who was smiling drily and avoiding her eyesight.


    ¡°How did you get hurt again?


    The whole thigh is wrapped up. Is your whole thigh injured?


    Is it badly hurt?


    Are you painful right now?¡±


    The Bandage on Greyson¡¯s head had been removed, but the thumb-size scar was still there. It was twisted because of his frowning.


    He asked many questions worriedly. Seeing that Ang did not want to answer, he was so anxious that he even wanted to remove her bandage to see how badly she was injured.


    ¡°You said you wanted to see Ang, how did you just ask so many questions? What if she got infected by virus after removing the bandage?¡±


    Luna patted Greyosn¡¯s hands while she was sitting beside the bed. She held Ang and looked at the bandage on her leg, ¡°Ang, is therge area of your leg hurt?¡±


    While Luna was saying these words, her eyes became red already.


    She used to admire Ang very much before, because Ang was cared and protected by the entire family. But everything changed since she hit Jessica in a car ident two years ago.

 Chapter 60 Your Leg

    ¡°Nothing. It is not painful anymore.¡±


    Ang looked at Luna¡¯s red eyes and sighed from her deep heart. What she was afraid most was women¡¯s crying.


    ¡°It is impossible that you are not painful.¡±


    Julia went to the bed and said to Luna,


    ¡°I heard from several colleagues that Ang could not even walk due to the pain. She was held by our manager when she came out of the office and was sent here by the safeguards in ourpany.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s eyes widened after hearing these words. His face became red out of anger. His care and love for Ang was there in his eyes.


    Luna did nor say anything, but her tears were dropping down from her eyes continuously. Which made Ang¡¯s hands wet very soon.


    ¡°I was painful at that time, and not anymore.¡±


    Ang winked at Julia to give her a hint to stop saying these things.


    But Julia was like she didn¡¯t see it, ad told everythings she knew, ¡°They also told me that Ang¡¯s thigh was almost red and covered with big blisters, making people¡¯s blood freeze¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, stop it.¡±


    Ang frowned and interrupted her.


    Julia smiled cautiously, sucking up to Ang carefully.


    Luna wiped her tears. Her voice was trembling, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It was just rumors. I am not hurt so badly. It is those people who exaggerated it.¡±


    Ang said before Julia wanted to say something.


    Snap.


    At this moment, the doctor pushed the door open and came in, ¡°What the girl said is not exaggerating at all. If you did not split your trousers in advance, you would suffer more when the blisters became mixed with your trousers.¡±


    The doctor took the alcohol prep pads to wipe Ang¡¯s hands, then arrange the infusion for her.


    Greyson was silent aside, with his eyes red. After a while, he took off his coat and threw it on the floor, ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Then he went out of the room angrily, mming the door.


    ¡°Greyson!¡±


    Ang was afraid that he would do something improper out of anger, and wanted to go out to stop him.


    The doctor and Luna held her down at the same time.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you giving up your treatment? Don¡¯t you want your leg anymore?¡±


    The doctor said seriously.


    Ang was anxious, but she was stopped by them. She could not stand up, even though she wanted to, ¡°Let me go first, and I will ept the treatment after Ie back.¡±


    ¡°I will go to find your brother. You just stay here and ept treatment and do not move.¡±


    Luna was in panic. Without waiting for Ang to answer her, she said to Julia, who was standing aside stunningly,


    ¡°Miss, please take care of Ang and do not let her out. I will be backter.¡±


    ¡°Well?


    OK. OK.¡±


    Julia answered quickly and helped the doctor to stop Ang going out.


    Ang struggled for a long time, but it did not seed, except that the doctor did not get the needle into the right ce.


    She frowned, ¡°Julia, doctor, let me go now. I promise that I wille backter.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw has gone after your brother, so just stay here and receive the treatment.¡±


    Julia tried to avoid her eyesight and said.


    Ang licked her dry lips and said bitterly, ¡°You do not understand.¡±


    Greyson was probably going to the Dream Club to make trouble. James would not let Greyson go if he knew it.


    Julia did not make any sound and did not let Ang go.


    ¡°I understand. But if you still want to go out right now, your leg won¡¯t work for the rest of your life.¡±


    The doctor had many other patients to serve, but he was here dyed for a long time, so he was furious.


    It was almost ten minutes since Greyson went out. Ang eyebrows were knitted intense, ¡°Julia, if you do not listen to me right now, are you afraid that I don¡¯t take you as my friend and make trouble for you after I go back into my family?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ might not be able to go back.¡±


    Julia¡¯s voice was lighter and lighter, ¡°Even though you go back, your brother and his wife may not let you make trouble for me¡­¡±


    Ang curled her lips a bit and gave up struggling, but she felt extraordinarily lonely all of a sudden.


    Her families and friends abandoned her, and her closest friend Julia was also bending to reality and power.


    Luna chased all the way along to the door of the hospital, but she was stillte. When she got there, Greyson just left in his car.


    She stopped a taxi in a hurry, and told the driver, ¡°Follow the Ferrari ahead, please.¡±


    The taxi driver looked at her for a long time and did not move, afraid that she was a criminal.


    ¡°That is my husband¡¯s car. I saw a woman go into his car. I do not know where they are going.¡±


    Luna was anxious. Her eyes were red, which made her even more pitiful.


    ¡°Do not be so anxious.¡±


    The taxi driver was kind-hearted, ¡°I am following him right now. I promise I will keep tracking them.¡±


    A Ferrari and a taxi stopped at the door to the Dream Club one after another. Luna gave the driver 100 yuan in a hurry and went to chase Greyson ahead.


    ¡°There is no woman in the car. Is she wrong with that?¡±


    The driver mumbled and drove away.


    Luna wore a pair of high heels, so she did not catch Greyson after a long time, ¡°Grey¡­ wait¡­ wait for me.¡±


    She was so tired that she did not care about how she looked like, putting her hands over her knees and panting heavily.


    BANG!


    Crap!


    Greyson did not listen to her and broke two vases in the hall.


    ¡°Greyson, what¡­¡±


    A staff came over and intended to ask Greyson what was the matter.


    But Greyson did not give him a chance to ask and kicked the Epipremnum aureum on the shelf onto the ground. He shouted out with his eyes red,


    ¡°Where is your manager?


    Let here out to see me!¡±


    The Epipremnum aureum was on the ground and the vase was broken into pieces. The soil was scattering everywhere, making the magnificent hall a total mess.


    People who came to Dream Club were almost frequent guests, and knew Greyson. They wanted to exhorted him to stop so that James would owe them a favor.


    But Greyson did not listen to them and broke an item in the hall every time they said something. He was just like a crazy ox.


    Someone was pretentious and said to Greyson beside his ears,


    ¡°Look what a serious consequence your sister got after pissing James off. Greyson, if you do not want to be as pathetic as she is, think about how to apologize to James.


    It is OK even though you say you are too drunken¡­!¡±


    Greyson punched him on his nose. The blood vessels on his neck could be seen, ¡°Just take care of yourself. You are not qualified to mention my sister.¡±


    That person covered his nose with his hands, the blood flew out through his fingers¡¯ seams. He did not dare say anything and just went away.


    ¡°Get your manager out here!¡±


    The fury and guilt was in his chest flushing, which was going to split his heart.


    Luna wanted to stop him, but seeing him like this, she just stood near him and did not make any sound. Her feelings right now wereplicated.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey and Miss. Jessica are also here, please be quite, Greyson.¡±


    The staff member said cautiously.


    ¡°Shit. Do you think I am afraid of them?¡±


    Some waitros were pushing the dining carts, but Greyson rushed over and threw a few dishes to the ground, ¡°Now that James and Jessica are also here, let theme down!¡±


    There were a crowd of people around him, but nobody dared to made a sound.

 Chapter 61 Are you still a Fucking Human Being?

    ¡°So, none of you are going to get him out, are you?!¡±


    With eyes filled with blood streaks, Greyson pointed his fingers at those staff one by one and strutted towards the stairs.


    If they were not helping him, he will find him himself!


    A sh of hesitation shed through Luna¡¯s eyes. She wanted to stop him, but in the end, she just followed him in silence.


    A group of staff looked at each other, but no one dared to stop them.


    Though the Chante family was no match for the Harvey family, they were still not normal people who they could afford to offend.


    ¡°You want to see me?¡±


    At that moment, the elevator door opened, and James walked out pushing Jessica in the wheelchair.


    After hearing his voice, Greyson turned around without saying a word, and directly raised his fist to punch James.


    ¡°Greyson!¡±


    Luna hesitated for a moment, and stepped forward to block between them and shook her head at Greyson.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Greyson yanked her away and walked to James in a few steps. He clutched his cor with both hands and squeezed words out from his throat, ¡°You! Are you still a fucking human being?!¡±


    Luna pulled his arm and said in an almost crying voice, ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Answer me, are you?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Greyson stared straight at James, wiped off tears that suddenly sprang up in his eyes with one hand, growling,


    ¡°Only the woman you like is a human being, my sister isn¡¯t?¡±


    The hall was getting more and more crowded. Among them, some people were even surreptitiously taking videos and pictures.


    ¡°Is it fun to watch?¡±


    James ignored the furious Greyson and faintly nced at the crowd of onlookers.


    The crowd then hurriedly put their phones down and dared not to take any more pictures.


    Gabri exited the elevator, moving her slim waist in a sexy manner. With her brimming eyes that were sparkling with water, she said, ¡°Please be conscious and delete the photos and videos, then leave.¡±


    The crowd left immediately, while many still turned their heads around as they walked.


    ¡°Jessica broke a leg, then you broke my sister¡¯s leg by yourself and sent her to prison for two years!


    It¡¯s not even certain who was right and who was wrong back then. Even if it was my sister¡¯s fault, she already paid it off, so why won¡¯t you let her go?¡±


    Greyson was extremely emotional with a grimace on his face.


    James glimpsed at him indifferently and said with coldness, ¡°Let her go?¡±


    ¡°The worst thing my sister ever did in her life was to fall fucking love with you!¡±,


    Greyson clutched his cor tightly with scarlet under his eyes, ¡°James, answer me, are you caused the injury on her leg?¡±


    Jessica, who had been silent, hurriedly came forward with an anxious and guilty face, ¡± Greyson, this is really not James¡¯s fault. It was me who identally burned Ang¡¯s leg when I was carrying the teapot.


    I will pay for the medical expenses, and I will go to the hospital and apologize to Ang¡­¡­¡±


    BANG!


    Greyson let go of James and angrily tipped the wheelchair onto the floor, then mockingly said,


    ¡°Pay for the medical bills?¡±


    He pulled out his wallet, took out a bunch of cash and mmed it on Jessica¡¯s face,


    ¡±I¡¯m not fucking short of money! Is this enough to pay for your medical bills?


    I have more if this was not enough!¡±


    He pulled out a bunch of bank cards from his wallet and smashed them all into Jessica¡¯s face.


    Jessicaid woefully on the ground. With the wheelchair pressed against her lower body, she tried to push the wheelchair away, but was not strong enough to do so.


    Money and cards fell sparsely on and around her, and made her face hurt. However, the physical pain on her body was nothingpared to the shame and embarrassment in her heart.


    Luna stopped Greyson who still wanted to hit Jessica, and whispered.


    ¡°Forget it, she¡¯s a woman after all, and she probably didn¡¯t mean to do it. Besides, she already apologized.¡±


    ¡°You actually believe this cripple?¡±


    Greyson spat on the ground, ¡°She even said that my sister tried to run her over in a car. I don¡¯t fucking believe her!¡±


    Jessica removed the bills on her head and body. Her eyes darkened upon that word ¡°cripple¡±.


    ¡°Greyson, have you made the scene big enough?¡±


    James squatted down, lifted the wheelchair off Jessica, picked her up, and put her back onto the wheelchair.


    ¡°No.¡±


    As Greyson looked at how Jessica being carefully pampered by James, he felt depressed and anger rushing through his blood and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t you two dogs like to y paybacks?


    This bitch burned my sister today, and she¡¯s not going to get off easily!¡±


    ¡°Greyson, what are you going to do¡­¡­¡±


    Luna¡¯s pupils crinkled. Before she could finish her sentence, Greyson snatched the teapot from the passing waiter and spilled it straight at Jessica.


    Crap!


    Half of the hot water got spilled on the floor, while the other half sshed on James¡¯s suit pants and Jessica¡¯s hand.


    James¡¯s injuries could not be seen clearly, but the back of Jessica¡¯s delicate hand immediately turned red and even grew a few visible blisters.


    She bit her red lips, while tears going silently down her face, looking very pitiful.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    Luna¡¯s face got super awkward for a moment, and after saying one word, she was not able to utter anyother word for a long time.


    A sense of surprise shed beneath Gabri¡¯s beautiful eyes, which were soon filled with intense interest.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help block it when she threw a pot of tea all over my sister?


    Ha?¡±


    The veins on Greyson¡¯s forehead popped up. His finger moved from James¡¯s nose to the tip of Jessica¡¯s nose, ¡°You spilled a pot of tea on my sister, I just fucking spilled so little on you. Consider yourself fucking lucky!¡±


    After saying that, he pulled Luna and was about to leave.


    James lowered his eyes to the soaked suit pants and said lightly to Gabri,


    ¡°Get two men to stop him and call the police.¡±


    Gabri lightly answered and stylistically turned around tomand the receptionist girl.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t call the police.¡±


    Jessica grabbed his sleeve and shook her head with a pair of watery eyes, ¡± Greyson only did that because he was too angry. In the end it was my fault.


    This wouldn¡¯t happen if I hadn¡¯t spilled water on Ang.¡±


    Greyson had already got to the door of the club, but upon hearing her words, he rushed back in anger immediately, ¡°Fuck you, I¡¯m most disgusted by fake-ass woman like you!¡±


    He raised his leg and was about to kick the wheelchair but got pulled back by Luna, who was yanking him with all her strength. She said in a sobbing tone, ¡°Greyson, can you save me some troubles?¡±


    Greyson clenched his fist and stopped moving. He stared straightly at Jessica and spitted hard on the ground, ¡°That¡¯s fucking disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Greyson, you¡­¡­¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyshes fluttered a few times, then she choked on her words.


    Luna tried to move her lips and apologized to her with a smile, ¡±Greyson only did such of a bastard thing because he was angry.


    Miss Jessica, I apologize to you for him. I¡¯m sorry, please do not call the police.¡±


    ¡°Let them report it, do you really think I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    Greyson snorted coldly and pulled Luna out of the room by force,


    but the two security guards called earlier by Gabri already arrived and stepped in to stop them.


    Seeing this, Luna got so anxious that she wanted to beg James and Jessica, but Greyson stopped her from doing so.


    James¡¯s face was indifferent from the beginning to the end, without the slightest change. When he nced at the blisters on Jessica¡¯s hand, the image of Ang¡¯s hideous thighs shed through his head and made his eyebrows frown invisibly.


    He went around to the back of the wheelchair and started pushing Jessica out.

 Chapter 62 Don’t Agree to the Engagement

    ¡°Is Mr. James taking Miss Jessica to the hospital?¡±


    Gabri walked over and rested the right hand on the wheelchair, ¡°I remember you have an important meeting in half an hour, it¡¯s better that I go with her.¡±


    James lifted his eyes and nced at her, then said faintly, ¡°No necessary.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    On the side, Greyson sneered coldly. His face was turning blue with anger, ¡±How touching is this!


    James, you¡¯ve been screwing with this bitch since a long time ago, haven¡¯t you?!¡±


    Luna then anxiously went to cover his mouth, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She smiled awkwardly and said to James and Jessica, ¡±Greyson¡­¡­ drank some wine. He is not sober now.


    When he sobered up, I¡¯ll make sure that he apologizes to you on his own!¡±


    ¡°Apologize my ass, I¡¯m not going to apologize to these two bastards for the rest of my life!¡±


    Greyson was feeling guilty for the past two years, and he had been holding back his anger for these two years. Today he was determined to get justice back for his sister, ¡°James, if you like Jessica, just don¡¯t agree to get engaged to my sister!¡±


    With ayer of tears glowing under his scarlet eyes, he took a deep breath and pointed at James, shouting,


    ¡°She¡¯s been following you around bashfully for over a decade. Ever since you agreed to the engagement, she was so excited and couldn¡¯t wait to tell everyone she met!


    What happened to herter?¡±


    ¡°Greyson!¡±


    Luna tried to stop him.


    However, Greyson trapped her under his armpit and continued, ¡°For Jessica, you broke my sister¡¯s leg and sent her to the prison. You even forced our family to break with her. As long as you said that you were already screwing Jessica at that time, I would never let my sister get near you!¡±


    ¡°Greyson, me me for this matter.¡±


    Jessica wiped off tears at the corners of her eyes and said with a pale face, ¡°I noticed how much Ang liked James, so I didn¡¯t want him to reject her in case she would be too sad. I didn¡¯t expect thing to turn out like thister.¡±


    Greyson rolled up his sleeves, and veins started swelling on his arms, ¡°Yeah, just keep acting pure, you dare to fuck pretend in front of my face again!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He rushed forward to try to overturn the wheelchair.


    ¡°Greyson.¡±


    James pressed down the wheelchair and looked directly at him with a vague hint of warning.


    ¡°Do you want to fucking bully me?¡±


    Greyson came forward and sticked out his neck, then he pointed at his leg and screamed, ¡°Come on,e break my leg too!¡±


    At that moment, two policemen came in looking at each other. The thinner one of them asked,


    ¡°May I ask which one of you called the police?¡±


    The people who came to the Dream Club were all rich and powerful, so no one wanted to handle things here. They were sent from above as two new arrivals.


    ¡°Me¡­¡±


    Gabri took a few steps forward and said with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Greyson caused trouble in our club and injured Mr. James and Miss Jessica. What do you think we should do about this?¡±


    Luna struggled toe forward and tried say some kind words, but she was blocked by Greyson.


    ¡°This¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­¡±


    The thin police officer said again, ¡°How about going to the police station first to make a statement? we will do detention if it is necessary¡­¡­¡±


    The other cop interrupted, ¡°Both of us are new, and we are still not very skilled at handling cases like this and not sure about exactly what to do.


    How about this, Mr. Greyson, pleasee back to the police station with us first?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to go to the police station. It¡¯s just a small conflict, and we can just solve it privately, sorry to trouble you two to take the trip.¡±


    Jessica said in a soft voice.


    Luna sighed out of relief and saidwith a smile, ¡°Then thank you Miss Jessica, we will definitely visit you someday to thank you.¡±


    Seeing that James having no intention to refuse this offer, the policeman said hurriedly,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to settle privately, we¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need her fake kindness!¡±


    Greyson grunted coldly, let go of Luna and walked straight between the two policemen, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Luna rushed forward to grab him, then said furiously, ¡°Greyson, do you have to piss me off to feel happy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go home and wait for me.¡±


    Greyson cupped her face and kissed her. His handsome face now was tinged with bitterness, ¡°I can¡¯t watch Ang suffering so much every day.¡±


    Tears fell from Luna¡¯s eyes. She wiped them off hurriedly and paused before saying,


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°ndering, causing troubles, and intentionally harming others. Just deal with it in the way that it needs to be treated.¡±


    James nced at them then pushed Jessica towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll send awyer over.¡±


    At the same time, Ang was lying on the hospital bed, pale and weak.


    She took out her phone to call Greyson and Luna for the twentieth time, but still no one answered the phone.


    As her eyelids fluttered up and down, she felt more and more anxious.


    Her brother had set a special ring tone for her and had always answered her calls within two rings. Such kind of things had never happened before.


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Greyson was upset and went to drink and got drunk. Don¡¯t worry too much.


    Besides, Luna was following him, so surely nothing bad will happen.¡±


    Julia said as she ced the bowl of congee and the small dish on the table.


    Ang put down her phone, pressed her lips, and looked straight at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really be med for this.¡±


    Julia avoided eye contacts as she exined in a whisper, ¡°Your brother saw me with you before. After he ran into me in the hospital, asked me if you were here too. That¡¯s why I said it.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    She picked up the porridge and took a small sip.


    Julia would have felt better if Ang was angry at him, but now she just simply staying silent, which made Julia feel even worse. She said, ¡°Ang, I really didn¡¯t mean it, next time when I encounter this kind of thing, I definitely won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost dark, you should go back when you¡¯re done with eating.¡± Said Ang.


    The porridge tasted like nothing in her mouth, even after Ang put some vegetables in her mouth, she still did not taste anything.


    Julia hesitated for a while and picked up her bowl of porridge to take a sip before saying in a very low voice,


    ¡°But the youngdy told me to watch you.¡±


    Ang put down the bowl of porridge, and looked at her indifferently.


    At this moment, Julia suddenly understood why her co-workers were all afraid of Ang.


    It was hard to describe this feeling. Though obviously she did not say or do anything cruel, just being looked at by her like this made Julia¡¯s heart pumping up and down.


    At that exact moment, Ang¡¯s phone rang.


    Ang collected her gaze and picked up the phone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone?¡±


    ¡°I had a few drinks and fell asleep deeply, am I not calling you back now once I wake up?¡±


    Greyson said.


    Ang paused for a moment, then clutched the phone a little harder, ¡°That¡¯s not how you talk when you¡¯re drunk. Tell me the truth, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What could possibly happen to me?


    It¡¯s ok!¡±


    Greyson said casually,


    ¡°Besides, your sister-inw is with me. I just couldn¡¯t do anything bad even if I wanted to, right?¡±


    Just as his words fell, a male voice rang out on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mr. Greyson,


    please sign the statement you just¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Greyson indignantly said in a much lower voice, as if he moved his phone away or covered it when talking.


    ¡°A statement?


    You are in the police station?¡±


    Ang put the bowl of porridge down on the table and grabbed the sheet tightly in her hand, ¡°Which police station are you in?¡±

 Chapter 63 Let him go?

    ¡°What statement, you misheard!


    Eh, I¡¯ve had too many drinks, my head hurts. I¡¯ll sleep a bit more, don¡¯t call me!¡±


    Greyson smiled awkwardly and hurriedly said a few words before hanging up the phone, leaving Ang no more chances to ask questions.


    When Ang dialed again, there was no answer.


    She pursed her lips and got out of the bed. She put on her shoes and headed out the door without even changing her hospital gown.


    Brother did things impulsively without thinking about the consequences, and he did not even know what he had just done!


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±


    Julia stood up and blocked in front of her, ¡°Your sister-inw told you to get some rest.¡±


    Ang frowned, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Your leg has been injured before, and now you¡¯ve been burned. What if inmmation or something else caused a cellr necrosis? Your leg would bepletely crippled.¡±


    Julia did not know anything about medicine, and she did not even know what she just babbled about. She just wanted to stop Ang from leaving the hospital.


    Ang frowned a little harder, ¡°I know my own legs, get out of the way.¡±


    After a pause, she added,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to offend my sister-inw, you can just tell her that I rushed out. She¡¯s not unreasonable.¡±


    Julia nced at her face and hesitated, but still gave in, ¡°That¡¯s what you said yourself.¡±


    Ang confirmed carelessly, and ran around her to the outside.


    ¡°Ang, wait for me, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Julia thought for a moment and quickly followed up.


    Without stopping, Ang ran all the way to the elevator, pressed the buttons of all four elevators and waiting between two of them that wereing at the same speed with her head down and frowned eyebrows.


    DING!


    The elevator door opened.


    When she lifted her head and was about to enter, she froze at the sight of the persons in the elevator.


    In the elevator, James stood behind the wheelchair in a silver-grey suit, noble and handsome, and he was looking intently at the wound on the back of Jessica¡¯s hand.


    Julia was standing right besides Ang and froze at the sight too.


    ¡°Why are you still running out?¡±


    Jessica looked at her leg and said anxiously.


    ¡°Your leg got burned, so it¡¯s better for you to rest on bed.¡±


    James lifted his eyes, ncing at Ang¡¯s leg for a moment, and then quickly moved the eyes away.


    ¡°Did my brother make that wound on the back of your hand?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips and asked as she saw the wound on the back of Jessica¡¯s hand.


    Her brother was still at the police station after such a long time, which meant that he must had gotten into a big trouble. She could not really think of any other reason and anyone who had provoked James and Jessica.


    Jessica nodded slightly and said with a bitterness on her pretty face, ¡®Greyson called it ¡®an eye for an eye¡¯.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He also said that I must have sshed you on purpose. He wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter how I exined it.¡±


    Julia¡¯s gaze wandered around, not knowing where to look at.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡­ can you leave him alone?¡±


    Ang¡¯s throat rolled as she held back the part ¡®didn¡¯t you really do it on purpose?¡¯.


    James looked at the patch of medical bandage on Ang¡¯s leg, a dark aura shing under his eyes, and he felt vaguely annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suggested several times to handle it in private, but Greyson called me¡­¡­ a fake ass bitch and refused to ept my good intentions, so I really had no choice.¡±


    Jessica sighed helplessly.


    After hearing this, Julia, who had been silent, said with a frown,


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Greyson¡¯s fault then. Miss Jessica said she won¡¯t mind, but he still¡­¡­¡±


    She weighed her words, ¡°scold her.¡±


    Ang pressed her lips and clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Miss Jessica. your hand is burnt so badly. You should hurry up and let the doctor take care of it.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to leave scars because of this.¡±


    Julia said as she stared at the blisters on the back of Jessica¡¯s hand.


    Jessica bit her lip and looked bitter, ¡°I don¡¯t really mind if I have scars or not. I am just sad because Greyson misunderstood me.¡±


    The corners of James¡¯s lips lifted in a sneer, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to my brother about how you burned me, will you forgive my brother?¡±


    Ang lowered her head and groveled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something so insulting, I never med Greyson. I just felt ufortable in my heart.


    After all these years of knowing him, I just realized I had such a bad image in his heart.¡±


    Jessica sighed.


    Suppressing the nausea in her stomach, Ang said lightly,


    ¡°My brother talks rudely. Please forgive him, Miss Jessica. In fact, he often tells me to learn from you.¡±


    Her brother always told her to be gentler just like Jessica, saying that was how she could attract men, but that was two years ago.


    ¡°But I¡¯m also quite happy that Greyson stood up for you and that you two are still as close as ever.¡±


    Jessica slightly smiled, seemingly happy for her, ¡°I knew it, Uncle Chante has a soft heart, even though he did cruel and cold things. He can¡¯t really let you break with the family. I don¡¯t have to feel so guilty after all.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrunk and subconsciously looked at James. Her body trembled slightly.


    Two years ago, the Chante family had to cut ties with her to save thepany.


    When Jessica said that, she did not know if it would make James think more.


    James pulled his lips and said with a slight mockery hidden under his eyes, ¡°I almost forget to buy walnuts for you. Fortunately, you reminded me today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked my family to buy it. I appreciate your care.¡±


    Jessica curved her lips and said warmly.


    James let out a lightugh, showing no clear sign of his mood at the moment, ¡°That¡¯s right, ording to your brain usage like this, you must have eaten a lot of walnuts to supplement your brain in the past.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, then she smiled, making no other sounds.


    Standing aside, Julia tried to hide her own presence.


    She felt weird, and it seemed that Mr. James and Miss Jessica were not as close as they were said to be.


    ¡°Mr. Chante already broke with me.¡±


    Ang tilted her head slightly and looked into James¡¯s eyes. Almost groveling, she said in a voice mixed with a pleading tone, ¡°You also saw it with your own eyes that day at Auntie¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    She swallowed and said


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chante are too ashamed of me and haven¡¯t seen me after I got out of prison. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until my aunt¡¯s birthday party to see Mrs. Chante.¡±


    ¡°Smartass.¡±


    James gave her a sidelong nce and said softly, ¡°Did I ask you this?¡±


    Ang stood in a daze. Did he mean that he had no intention of making things difficult for her in this matter?


    Without waiting for her to ask anything more, James had already pushed Jessica away.


    After they left, Julia came up to Ang and said,


    ¡°Look, Miss Jessica said she doesn¡¯t me Greyson, and Mr. James didn¡¯t say anything either. Mr. Greyson must be fine, you¡¯d better go back to the room and rest. Don¡¯t toss around blindly.¡±


    As saying that, she went up to take Ang¡¯s arm.


    Ang took a step back suddenly, avoiding her touch, and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then.¡±


    Being avoided by her, Julia smiled awkwardly.


    Ang entered the elevator without turning her head and pressed the close button. At the moment the elevator door was about to close, her faint voice came out from inside, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Julia watched as the elevator doors closed. A gloom appeared under her eyes.


    But thinking of something, she soon made a fist-clenching gesture to power herself up and went into the other elevator.

 Chapter 64 Stop humiliating her

    By the time Jessica¡¯s wounds were treated, it was already half an hourter.


    ¡°James, I don¡¯t know how to thank you for pushing off a meeting just toe here with me.¡±


    Jessica blinked and said softly,


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ve just learned some new cuisines. Why don¡¯t you let me cook a meal for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that good, I prefer the chef¡¯s food.¡±


    James looked at the twoyers of bandages wrapped around the back of her hand, involuntarily thought of Ang¡¯s bulging pants and that very unnatural walking posture of hers. Then he frowned slightly.


    Jessica pouted slightly and cutely snapped,


    ¡°Of course, my cooking can¡¯tpete with the chef¡¯s, but I just want to cook for you.¡±


    ¡°I have to rush back to the office, so go home on your own.¡±


    James did not change his mind because of her pouting, and he just strutted out of the ward in a slightly more hurried manner than usual.


    Jessica watched as his back disappeared in the doorway and sighed lightly in a bitter smile.


    James went straight to the doctor¡¯s office with an eagerness that he himself was not aware of.


    ¡°Mr. Chante.¡±


    The doctor had been waiting for a long time. He immediately got up at the sight of James, and rested the gaze on his wet suit pants, ¡°You¡­¡­ really don¡¯t need to take care of the stain?¡±


    When he was bandaging Miss Jessica, he already offered to treat Mr. Chante¡¯s wound, but got refused.


    ¡°That is not necessary.¡±


    James got right to the point, ¡°Is Ang hurt badly?¡±


    Doctor said, ¡°Second-degree burns, which is not that bad, but also not a small wound.


    It would be OK as long as Ang rests well.


    The only problem is¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    James said while looking down to smoothen the creases on his suit.


    ¡°The burned area should remain untouched and no movement is allowed, in case the rubbing against the wound increases the healing time.¡±


    The doctor continued with some indignation, ¡°But Miss Ang is not cooperating, she¡­¡­¡±


    James¡¯s phone started vibrating again, so he lifted his wrist to check the time and said faintly,


    ¡°I got it, she¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    After saying that, he simply ignored the confused doctor and picked up the phone as he walked out the door, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way to the office. Let those people from FH wait for a bit longer.¡±


    After the other side said something, he snorted lightly, ¡°Let him go if he doesn¡¯t want to wait, we have many more coborators waiting in line.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after James hung up the phone at the hospital door, he saw Jessica waiting by the Bentley, so he asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I saw your car still parking here when I came down, so I waited for a while.¡±


    Jessica smiled and asked casually,


    ¡°Why did youe out sote?¡±


    James opened the door, carried her into the car, and put the wheelchair in the trunk. ¡°You are investigating me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a random question. You don¡¯t need to say anything if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Jessica fastened her seat-belt and casually organized her long and slightly messy hair.


    James got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car, ¡°When we get to thepany, I¡¯ll ask someone to send you home.¡±


    ¡°I was going to wait for my brother to pick me up.¡±


    Jessica frowned in bitterness, ¡°But when I came out, I saw Ang leaving in my brother¡¯s car.¡±


    James held the steering wheel with one hand and was tapping on it mindlessly with the other hand.


    ¡°James, I need you to help me on my brother¡¯s engagement day.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip, ¡±I don¡¯t want to think so maliciously of Ang, but she¡­¡­ I really can¡¯t feel at ease.


    If she really go to the ceremony to make a scene, both my family and her family would be aughing stock.¡±


    The Bentley suddenly elerated as the traffic light turned to green.


    James looked straight ahead and moved his lips, ¡°Why do you have to repeatedly ask me to do something that your family can easily solve by hiring a few more bodyguards?¡±


    He inclined his head and nced at Jessica while a darkness shing through under his eyes, ¡°If you¡¯re saying all this just to remind me about Ang¡¯s intimate rtionship with your brother, I got it already.¡±


    Though her thought was pointed out by him, Jessica¡¯s smile remained the same, ¡°The moment you broke Ang¡¯s leg and sent her to prison, conflicts between us were paid off.


    James, I don¡¯t hate her anymore, just tell her to leave the club and stop humiliating her.¡±


    ¡°You are saying this just out of a pure good intention?¡±


    When the light was turning red, James mmed on the brakes, making a harsh sound by rubbing tires against the ground.


    With the seat belt on, Jessica was luckily not affected much after falling forwards suddenly by the pull, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if I said yes, you wouldn¡¯t believe me either.


    To be honest, besides thinking the best for Ang, I also want to do it for myself.¡±


    As the green light appeared, the ¡°trainee car¡± in front of them weirdly did not move at all, so James tooted the horn, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It was the job at the Dream Club that gave Ang ess to my brother.


    If she leaves, it won¡¯t be so easy for her to reach my brother again.¡±


    Jessica inclined her head to look at his handsome side face and said in a soft voice,


    ¡°Is that okay, James?¡±


    The trainee car had to restart itself for several times before really moving, leaving all cars behind it honking.


    James drove the car in a snail-like speed behind the trainee car, ¡°No wonder you two are two siblings. Both like to meddle in the affairs of my club.¡±


    ¡°Will you agree?¡±


    Jessica pursued asking with a smile.


    As the trainee car turned at the corner, James sped up the car.


    He chuckled lightly, ¡°There¡¯s something that you misunderstood. Whatever I do to Ang has nothing to do with you,


    so whether you forgive her or not won¡¯t affect my decision.¡±


    ¡°I thought you and Ang were on such bad terms that you would just agree.¡±


    Jessica looked straight at him and said meaningfully, ¡°The truth doesn¡¯t seem to be quite as what I thought.¡±


    James kept driving quietly without denying what she said.


    A glimmer of gloom shed under Jessica¡¯s eyes, then soon got collected by her.


    The car went straight ahead.


    She finally said after a moment. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m particrly curious about, so I¡¯ll take the courage to ask. Please don¡¯t me me for asking.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, I would probably me you for asking, so don¡¯t ask.¡±


    James said.


    Jessica ignored his remark and asked,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t date me or get engaged to me for the past two years. Is it because of Ang?¡±


    ¡°What if it is and what if it isn¡¯t?¡±


    James asked casually.


    Hearing this, Jessica¡¯s heart sankpletely, so she took back the smile at the corner of her mouth and said softly,


    ¡°Although our engagement is for business purpose, I really love you and want to live a good life with you.¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing,


    ¡°I hope that when we get married, even if you don¡¯t really love me in your heart, there will be no one else in your heart.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it, you can marry someone else. My family won¡¯tin about it.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, James¡¯s expression did not fluctuate by a tiny bit.


    Jessica¡¯s pupils crinkled suddenly and looked at him unbelievably with her eyes filled with disbelief.


    The Bentley finally stopped in front of thepany. James acted as if he did not see her facial expression, still looking the same as usual and said, ¡°You would still have toe down even if you went up, so I won¡¯t invite you toe with me. Someone will send you home soon.¡±


    When he finished, he got right out of the car and went into the office.


    Only till his figure disappearedpletely, did Jessica withdraw her gaze, feeling extremely bitter in the heart as if she just ate a yellow streak.


    At this moment, she suddenly admired Ang for being able to persist for more than a decade with such an attitude from him¡­¡­

 Chapter 65 I Didn’t Touch the Bastards

    When Ang got into the taxi, the driver asked with a dialect ent.


    ¡°Where¡¯s are you heading to?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know about the Dream Club?¡±


    Ang tranced for a moment. She still did not know which police station her brother was in.


    ¡°I Know I know I know!¡±


    The driver¡¯s eyes glowed, ¡°You don¡¯t know there?


    Rich people like to go there for fun,mon people like me can¡¯t afford to go there. Are you going there, huh?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the nearest police station over there.¡±


    James was at the Dream Club before, so her brother was probably taken away there. Under normal circumstances, his brother should now be at the nearest police station to Dream Club.


    After hearing that, the driver rambled on a lot, but with so many thoughts in HER mind, she did not hear anything at all.


    She called her brother and sister-inw a few more times in the car, but neither of them answered, so she frowned and directly sent a text message to both of them.


    Tell me which police station you are at now, or I¡¯ll look for it one by one.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Greyson called back in seconds, ¡°Ang, I¡¯m really not at the police station now. You¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, keep making the story up.¡±


    Ang interrupted him directly.


    Greyson said, ¡°I thought you had be more obedient and well-behaved when I met you a while ago. Why are you still so domineering?


    As I told you, men prefer women like Jess¡­¡­¡±


    He immediately changed his tone, ¡°A gentle woman like your sister-inw. A tigress like you is destined to be lonely.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and tell me where you are now.¡±


    Ang frowned, noticing that her brother was making so many excuses just to stop her from going to the police station, which meant things were not going well over there.


    Seeing that she was already angry, Greyson dared not to make excuses anymore, ¡°It¡¯s the police station closest to the club.


    Your leg is hurt, don¡¯te. If you really want toe over, let the nurse get you a wheel¡­¡­¡±


    Ang hung up the phone straight away, and gazed straight ahead with hollow and lifeless eyes.


    James and Jessica would not let their brother get away that easily.


    Twenty minutester, the taxi pulled over in front of the police station.


    Ang paid for the taxi and struggled to get off. The driver offered kindly help her to the police station, but she refused.


    A trainee Audi car parked randomly in front of the police station. She just nced at it and did not think much of it.


    ¡°My sister is almost here!!!¡±


    Greyson¡¯s voice came out through the door, ¡°Just tell me how much this can be settled for.


    I am not going to bargain!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Greyson. It¡¯s better if you negotiated with Mr. James and Miss Jessica about this.


    We¡¯ll have to go through the normal processes unless they said otherwise.¡±


    Greyson yelled a little louder, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking give me this bullshit!


    You are just¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Ang walked in and stood next to Greyson.


    Greyson immediately got quiet, red at the little cop whose face was all red, and said pleadingly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just need to pay some money like before and will be released. I didn¡¯t touch that two bastards!¡±


    The cops just pretended that they did not hear the words ¡°bastard¡±.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Luna pulled his shirt and blushed with impatience.


    Greyson nced at his wife and sister, both were angry, bristled, then did not say any more.


    ¡°Officer, you just said that it would be fine as long as Mr. James and Miss Jessica agreed to let him go, right?¡±


    Ang asked softly as she looked at the young cop.


    The young cop stumbled for a while, and finally stammered.


    ¡°Senior¡­¡­ Senior, is that so?¡±


    The middle-aged cop who had been standing behind during this whole time now had to step forward. He nced helplessly at the younger cop and coughed dryly,


    ¡°Well. If you could reach a private settlement, we would be happy.¡±


    ¡°I happened to meet Miss Jessica before I came and heard her saying herself that she wouldn¡¯t me my brother,


    so is my brother free to leave now?¡±


    Ang looked at the policeman only for a short time before moving her gaze away, because her wrongful conviction from two years ago gave her no good impression of the police.


    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±


    The middle-aged policeman weighed his words, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything without actual evidence.


    Why don¡¯t you give Miss Jessica or Mr. James a call, and if they agree, we¡¯ll definitely let them go.¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°Good, then I will give them¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Greyson interrupted her by directly snatching the phone over and said with hatred,


    ¡°I¡¯ll just spend a month in jail, what¡¯s the big deal?


    Didn¡¯t you spend two years in prison and were fine?¡±


    Hearing this, Luna poked him with her elbow and gave him a wink.


    As she pursed her lips, Ang had a gloom shing through the bottom of her eyes.


    Two years in prison had been so painful that she wanted to prevent her brother from going in.


    ¡°Ang,¡±


    Greyson lost all his momentous vibe and said with a pleading smile,


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an example, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, give me the phone.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes dodged unnaturally then she reached out towards him.


    Greyson frowned and subconsciously hid the phone behind, but upon seeing her gaze, hereluctantly gave it back to her.


    Though Ang did not save Jessica¡¯s cell phone number, she remembered it because they were close friends in the past.


    After she dialed Jessica¡¯s number, it took only two rings for Jessica to pick up, then asked in an uncertain voice,


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Ang clenched her fist, then rxed and put the call on speaker, ¡°I¡¯m at the police station right now. The police said that they¡¯ll let Greyson go once you say so.¡±


    This groveling attitude of hers was really pissing Greyson off, making his eyebrows knited into a knot. When he was opening his mouth to say something, Greyson got stopped by Luna. She said, ¡°Greyson, if you really care about Ang, say less and stop causing any more trouble.¡±


    Greyson broke her hand, and veins on his forehead popped up. Finally, he just moved his handsome face to a side and said nothing.


    There was a moment of silence on Jessica¡¯s side before she said apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ang. I said that I don¡¯t me Greyson, but James doesn¡¯t change his attitude.


    You were at the police station, so you must have seen thewyer James got, right?¡±


    As soon as Jessica finished thest word, Raya who had helped Ang before walked in, ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t you the cleaner from the Dream Club?


    Why are you at the police station?


    Youmitted another crime?¡±


    The handsome and elegantwyer in a suit stood behind her with a briefcase and a file folder.


    He adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on his nose and checked Ang out for a few moments.


    ¡°Give me one minute.¡±


    Ang pointed at the phone.


    Raya blinked and moved her fingers in front of her lips to do a ¡°zip¡± gesture.


    Seeing that, Ang continued.


    ¡°My brother already knew that he was wrong. A moment ago, he was repeatedly saying that he was going to apologize to you in person.


    The main victim this time is you. As long as you are generous and don¡¯t me my brother, the police station will let him go.


    Consider this a favor that the Chante family owes you, do you think you can spare my brother?¡±


    Greyson rolled his eyes and tugged his tie in annoyance.


    ¡°If Uncle Chante knew that out of nowhere he owed me a favor, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d be furious.¡±


    Jessica sighed, ¡°Ang, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡±


    Ang¡¯s fingers gripped the corner of her coat. Her fingertips whitened from the force,


    ¡°Is it okay? Consider it¡­¡­ me begging you.¡±


    Greyson jerked his head up to look at her, with the ends of his eyes turning scarlet, rushed forward to grab the phone, but got stopped by Luna once again.

 Chapter 66 No need to beg her!

    ¡°It¡¯s not me that I won¡¯t let him go.¡±


    Jessica said in a soft voice.


    ¡°Greyson has really¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, ¡°He had crossed the line.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt James¡¯s heart if I speak up for Greyson again and again because Greyson has been standing up for me. I hope you won¡¯t me on me for that.¡±


    Hearing this, Greyson directly get rid of Luna¡¯s hand. He rushed over and grabbed the phone. Then he hung up the phone and shouted, ¡°You calcuting whore!


    You don¡¯t need to beg her, Mom and Dad will find a way to get me out!¡±


    ¡°Greyson¡­¡±


    Ang¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Give me the phone.¡±


    Greyson looked so fierce. The veins on her neck popped out. He immediately yelled, ¡±No!


    You don¡¯t need to beg her!¡±


    ¡°Ang, here.¡±


    Luna snatched the phone with Greyson unconscious and gave it to Ang.


    Raya watched in confusion. She waspletely unaware of what was going on.


    The cleaner at the Dream Club, how did he get involved with the young master, Greyson?


    Toot¡­


    While Ang took over the phone, it vibrated. Jessica sent a text message to her.


    [I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help you, but you can go negotiate with James, as long as he lets go, I have no problem with that.]


    It ends with a smiley emoji.


    Ang licked her dry lips. A dark expression flickering under her eyes.


    Asking James for help?


    Getting him to agree and let Greyson go would only be more difficult.


    Jessica wouldn¡¯t give in. Ang calls James and no one answers. The police wouldn¡¯t release Greyson, either.


    Having roughly caught up with the whole story, Raya kindly reminded, ¡°Intentional destruction of public and private property, coupled with intentional injury¡­ he¡¯ll face more than one month¡¯s detention.¡±


    She pointed down at the man who was talking to the police. Then she asked, ¡°See?


    That¡¯s my mentor, Sean, the bestwyer of Sailing Law Firm!


    James hired him this time.


    I have to tell you that my mentor can be very ruthless¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying about me behind my back again, little girl?¡±


    Sean walked over and smiled at Ang. Then he grabbed Raya by her cor and took her away.


    Luna looked so upset and asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Greyson looked not concerned at all. He said, ¡°Mom and Dad won¡¯t stand by and watch me end up in jail, I called them half an hour ago, and they should be almost here by now.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face paled. She nced at Ang and scolded at Greyson, ¡°Why do you have to call them?


    Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going to beg that bitch and her man!¡±


    Greyson wrapped his arms around his chest. He sounded so indignant. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than to beg them!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lorenzo and his wife rushed in.


    Elva came up to Greyson and shushed him. Her eyes were red as if she had just cried. Lorenzo rushed straight to Ang and pped on her face, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stay away from our family. Why do you have to do this to me?¡±


    His face blushed because of anger and he was panting heavily.


    Ang felt her face burning with pain. She covered her cheek and apologized with her head hanging low.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The smell of blood spread in her mouth, making her feeling sick.


    Mom and Dad used to treat her and her brother the same, and they cleared the mess for them no matter what the two had done.


    After what had happnened two years ago, she no longer had that privilege.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±


    Lorenzo pointed his finger at the her. Every wording out of his mouth was in a roar, ¡°If you¡¯re really grateful for how nice your mother and I have been to you, then stay away from our family from now on!¡±


    Ang wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her thumb. She felt her throat tightening, and she was unable to utter a single word.


    Raya was dumbfounded. She touched her chubby face and patted her own neck. Then she said, ¡°Mr. Cage, is she really Lorenzo¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Sean nodded. Then he pulled her by the cor. She asked hastily, ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡±


    ¡°Tofort her,¡± he said. ¡°If my dad hit me like that, I¡¯ll be mad and cry.¡±


    The force on the back cor didn¡¯t let up; Raya was still in the same ce after half a while of walking. She looked back at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Cage?¡±


    With a slight push, Sean pulled her closer to him and said, ¡°You stay out of their family bullshit.¡±


    ¡°I was the one that smashed things, and beat people. Why are you beating Ang?¡±


    Greyson stood in front of Ang. His handsome face was grim. ¡°Why are you so heartless, father?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You are so cold-hearted!¡±


    Lorenzo was so furious that he almost went out of breath.


    ¡°They¡¯re just kids, don¡¯t get mad at them.¡±


    Elva patted him on the back and asked.


    ¡°Do you need pills?¡±


    Lorenzo red at Ang behind Greyson and answered, ¡±No!


    No pill could stop me from being killed by the anger!¡±


    Greyson added coldly, ¡°You deserve it if you¡¯re going to die of anger!¡±


    He had been living in shame day in and day out for the past two years, and every once in a while he would dream about the desperate look in Ang¡¯s eyes in prison. That almost drove him crazy. ¡°The Smiths trust that calcting bitch so much, why don¡¯t you trust Ang?¡±


    Lorenzo patted himself on the chest, as if he would pass out because of anger in any second. ¡°You¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang stared at him in a daze. She felt so frustrated that she could barely breath.


    Before she was eighteen, Lorenzo had never yelled at her for even once, but in the past two years, he did nothing but yelling at her.


    The car ident two years ago had ruined everything for her!


    ¡°Greyson, stop talking.¡±


    Elva¡¯s eyes were red, and she took out the medicine with trembling hands. Then she said to Lorenzo, ¡°Come on, just take the pills.¡±


    Lorenzo looked the other way and pushed her hand away. The pill bottle fell onto the ground, spilling pills all over the ce.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡±


    Elva wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes and squatted down to pick up the pills. She was crying, ¡°It¡¯s all over the ground! How could you take those¡­¡±


    Greyson wanted to help her pick up the pills, but he was afraid that would embarrass him.


    Ang passed by him and picked up the pills with Elva.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Lorenzo covered his chest with one hand and kicked Ang.


    The people in the police station looked at each other, not knowing whether to help Ang or not. Atst they all looked away, trying not to watch.


    ¡°I was told Lorenzo was a gentleman¡­¡±


    Wrinkles on Raya¡¯s chubby face emerged because of confusion. She tried to go forward to help, but Sean stopped her.


    Raya looked at him. Then she puckered her lips and said, ¡°Mr. Cage, don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°Two 10, 000-word papers or helping her, it¡¯s your call.¡±


    Sean let go of her and pushed his gold-rimmed sses.


    Hearing this, Raya hesitated. She stood still and didn¡¯t know whether she should make the move.


    Angy on the ground on one side. Her burned right leg was underneath her. She was sweating due to the pain.


    She looked up at him. Cold tears slid down her cheek.


    ¡°Ang, are you OK?¡±


    Luna frowned and knelt down. She wiped Ang¡¯s tears and helping her up. Then she asked, ¡°How¡¯s your injured leg?¡±


    Ang shook her head, using her trembling hand to wipe away the tears flowing out of her eyes.


    The tears that nobody would feel sorry for would be nothing but a joke to her haters.


    ¡°What did I tell you guys¡­ ahem ¡­?¡±


    Lorenzo yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°She is not our family member any more, You all stay away from her!¡±

 Chapter 67 Let me get you out of here

    Greyson ran to Ang and tried to examine the wound on her leg, but he didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    His eyes turned red, and he red at Lorenzo, saying word by word,


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking crazy!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­ ahem!¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s breath was heavy, as if it was going to stop in any minute.


    ¡°Are you okay, Lorenzo?¡±


    Elva stood up with the pills in her hand, her red eyes were filled with sadness. She patted Lorenzo¡¯s back and pleaded, ¡°Ang, just leave.¡±


    Before Ang could answer, Greyson yelled first,


    ¡°This is a police station, not our family! She cane and go as will!


    You¡¯re all¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t talk to¡­ Madame like that.¡±


    Ang opened her eyes wide, trying not to let the tear rolling out of her eyes. She said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital first.¡±


    Greyson looked at her leg and said with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡±


    Ang said and shook her head. Then she stumbled out of the door under Elva¡¯s gaze.


    Greyson stood up and was about to chase after her, but Luna tugged him back and said, ¡°Dad and Mom would abuse Ang if you go with her.¡±


    ¡°I listened to them and stopped hanging out with her, but they¡¯ve never stopped abusing her.¡±


    Greyson cast a mocking nce at Lorenzo and Elva. Then he broke away from her and stormed out.


    Luna wanted to keep up with him. But Lorenzo¡¯s furious face and Elva¡¯s red eyes made her hesitate and took a step back.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Greyson strode over to catch up with Ang and tugged her. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the hospital.¡±


    Ang wiped the tears off her eyes and tried to cover her swollen cheeks in embarrassment. Her lips curled. ¡°No, it would be easier if I get a taxi, you should just go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the jail for over two hours, I¡¯ll go crazy if I stay any longer!¡±


    Greyson looked at her tears and swollen cheeks. His heart ached so much that he directly picked her up by the waist and put her in the car.


    Ang sat silently in the car, hands on her swollen face and eyes staring out of the window.


    Obviously, her heart should¡¯ve been numb since a long time ago, but she still felt unbearably heartbroken every time her parents did this to her.


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯ll take you to a ce where James can¡¯t find you.¡±


    Greyson suddenly said.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ang shook her head and inclined her head to look at him, ¡°What about Mom and Dad if you¡¯re away with me?¡±


    ¡°What about them? Why do you still care for them after all that they¡¯ve done to you?¡±


    Greyson¡¯s words were full of anger. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, it¡¯s not like James would kill them! We¡¯re still living in aw-based society!¡±


    Then the two fell in silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll book the tickets and we¡¯ll go straight to the airport!¡±


    With those words, Greyson pulled over and took out his phone. Then he started looking at the nearest flights.


    ¡°Mom and Dad did nothing wrong to you,¡±


    Ang snatched his phone and interrupted. She lowered her eyes to hide her true feelings. Then she mumbled, ¡°What about your wife and the two kids?¡±


    Greyson was about to grab the phone, but he gave up upon hearing what she said. Now he seemed so struggling.


    Ang then said, ¡°You said it¡¯s a society under the rule ofw and James wouldn¡¯t dare to get anyone killed anyway.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die¡­ so stop being so hasty and aggressive.¡±


    Ang said and tried to move her hair to cover her swollen cheeks.


    Greyson looked at her leg and growled,


    ¡°He can¡¯t get you killed, but he can snap your legs and get you in jail¡­ he will make each and every of your days miserable!¡±


    His voice got a little choked up as he said it.


    The corners of Ang¡¯s eyes were sour as she inclined her head to look out the window. She replied, ¡°You have such a bad memory¡­ I told you some time ago that I¡¯ve alreadye up with a n to escape from James.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it for real or you were just trying to fool me?!¡±


    Greyson¡¯s furious fist smashed on the steering wheel. His face was getting more and more twisted in the rearview mirror.


    Ang licked her dry lips. She could still taste blood as she opened her mouth to speak, ¡°It¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, what exactly is you n?¡±


    Greyson grabbed her head and made her look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a secret because I won¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Ang was silent for a long time before she answered,


    ¡°Seduction.¡±


    ¡°What?


    Greyson literally yelled out.


    The taste of blood in Ang¡¯s mouth made her nauseous. She swallowed it and continued,¡± James loves Jessica but he didn¡¯t reject me, either. I guess he does have some feelings for me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t quite sure, but there was no other way. She said, ¡°He¡¯s like any other man in the world, and should be eating from the bowl and watching the pot just like any other man, maniptive and insatiably avaricious.


    If I seed in seducing him, he would no longer get back on me.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s expression changed for a moment, and he said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like having a choice?¡±


    Asked Ang.


    Greyson was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live the rest of my life in revenge for James.¡±


    Ang¡¯s voice was lowering down. Atst, she was almost murmuring, ¡°It would be so painful¡­¡­¡±


    He always had a way to humiliate and torment her, and Jessica would always have a way to plot against her. It would be beyond miserable and suffering for Ang if she lived under the shadow of the two.


    ¡°Ang, why don¡¯t you wait until I grew more influential than James? I promise I won¡¯t let him threaten you by then!¡±


    Greyson had been in the entertainment business for many years and had seen many women who sacrificed their bodies for various reasons, but he never thought that one day Ang would have to do that.


    Angughed out bitterly, ¡°Greyson, doyou realize how ridiculous that idea is?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you advised me to do before?¡±


    Greyson looked anxious and said, ¡°Ang, I will try my best! You should believe in me!¡±


    Ang shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sure you will, but it¡¯s just¡­ the chance is so slim.


    Greyson, I¡­ I¡¯m not sure how much longer I can wait¡­¡±


    Greyson stared straight ahead, clenching his fists so tightly that the steering wheel quickly became sweaty.


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old. It¡¯s okay to sleep with a man, right?¡±


    Ang curled her lips. The p marks on her cheeks crinkled. ¡°J and Nova¡­ they have slept with several men, but I haven¡¯t slept with one yet.¡±


    Greyson looked so tensed, his handsome face was pale while his eyes were red, which looked so frightening and vicious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to sleep with James, so consider this a favor for me.¡±


    Ang wrapped her arms around him and smiled like a little girl.


    There was a moment when Greyson felt that he had seen his fragile little sister. He was in a daze, and felt his heart clenched by a pair of big invisible hands. The air was suffocating him.


    He sent Ang to the hospital and wanted to stay a little longer, but the police station was pressing hard. They ordered him to go back within forty minutes, or else he would be treated as a prisoner escaping.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, call me if you need anything.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s handsome face was grim. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you in the hospital as soon as everything is settled.¡±


    He said and left, without giving Ang a chance to refuse. He grabbed the car keys and ran out of the ward. Then he gently closed the door.


    Leaning against the wall, he nced at the ward door and took a deep breath. As he strode away out of the hospital, he wiped the tears fom his face.

 Chapter 68 He Changed the Password

    Only after he left did Ang endure the pain in her leg and get out of the hospital bed. She changed into her own clothes and took a taxi to The Harvey Group.


    Even if her Mom and Dad was in the police station, the police still wouldn¡¯t let anyone go because of James. She had to find him.


    It was now 600 p. m., and it would be almost 6:40 p. m when she arrived there. James was a workaholic, he should still be int thepany by then.


    When Ang arrived at the Harvey Group, she was stopped by the receptionist before she entered. The man told her, ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s the president¡¯s exclusive elevator, you¡¯ll have to take another one.¡±


    When Ang looked back, the staff realized that she was Ang. The wholepany had known the woman since two years ago. For a moment, the man was stunned, looking a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Harvey, please do me a favor?¡±


    Everyone in the Harvey Group knew who Ang was. She used to go straight to the president¡¯s elevator when she arrived, so she got used to it and did it again this time.


    The staff member smiled sardonically.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing her red and swollen face mirrored in the staff¡¯s pupils, Ang minced her lips and covered her red face with her hair.


    ¡°Then you shall not pass.¡±


    The staff cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make an appointment with Mr. Harvey first ande back tomorrow?¡±


    He was just being polite. All employees of the Harvey Group knew how the rtionship between James and Ang was getting ugly because of Jessica.


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat, she knew she would have a hard time while meeting with James, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so difficult just to get to him.


    She loosened the corner of her shirt and pleaded, ¡°Could you please tell Mr. Harvey that I¡¯m here?¡±


    The man had a polite smile on his face, but the resistance in his eyes gave him away.


    Mr. Harvey and Ang¡¯s rtionship was getting so ugly. He would definitely be screwed if he called Mr. Harvey for her.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Ang pleaded.


    ¡°¡­ Well, then wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and inform the Secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    The man said and headed for the front desk. He constantly looked back in case she would enter her password to get on the elevator.


    However, Ang didn¡¯t have that intention at all. Even if she got on the elevator, she would be taken back by the security, and that would displease James. So she might as well wait here and y no tricks.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey said yes.¡±


    The receptionist walked over. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    Ang had been preparing for the worst. The good news was a surprise to her. She froze for a moment and then nodded. Then she entered the code.


    The entire panel turned red, indicating that the password was wrong.


    She opened her eyes widely. The red panel made her felt her heart was stung by a bee. She felt painful and numb.


    She wondered James changed the code just to block her?


    ¡°Please allow me.¡±


    The scene was a little awkward, the receptionist smiled and stepped forward. He entered the password and then stepping aside. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ang said.


    Ang pursed her lips and got on the elevator. Later it stopped at the thirty-sixth floor, the president¡¯s office.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the office, James sat on his chair in a white shirt, his sleeves slightly pulled up, revealing the nice lines of his forearms.


    He was lowering his head down, reading a report in his hand.


    And a middle-aged man in a suit was standing at his desk. He was reporting something, and the he stopped when he saw Ang enter.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    He said e in¡± to Ang when she¡¯s at the door, but that was all. Now he didn¡¯t even look at her.


    Ang¡¯s leg hurt so much that she could hardly hold it up, but she wouldn¡¯t dare to sit unless he told her to.


    In fact, this time, she wouldn¡¯t dare to sit even if he told her to.


    She pinched the corner of her shirt and moved slowly to the corner. Then she leaned against the wall so she could avoid the embarrassment of falling on the ground.


    ¡°You were nearly an hour and forty minuteste for this afternoon¡¯s meeting, and the FH side was very upset.


    Before you arrived, the FH representative said he wouldn¡¯t work with us next time.¡±


    The man said.


    The loss of FH as a partner would not cause any big loss to The Harvey Group, but business was for profit, and losing the potential benefits for nothing was an all-time loss for all businessman.


    Ang¡¯s right leg hurt so badly that she absentmindedly shifted all weight to her left leg.


    James didn¡¯t even ask a single question on her badly injured leg. Jessica only hurt the back of her hand a little, and he canceled such an important meeting to send her to the hospital. Everyone could see the difference.


    She was such a fool to think that he would be touched by what she had done for him.


    ¡°Then go and find another partner.¡±


    James signed the document and closed it. Then he looked up and asked the man, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll have the information on the new partner delivered to you by 12:¡¡00 p. m. tomorrow. Now please excuse me.¡±


    The man nced at Ang and gave her a slight nod. Then he went out.


    The door was closed, Ang and James were alone in the office.


    It was so quiet that she felt oppressed. Even her breathing had been slowed down.


    James leaned back and rested against the back of his chair. His eyes paused on her red swollen cheeks for a moment. Then he said carelessly,


    ¡°Anything I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ang answered cautiously as she pressed her back against the wall.


    ¡°This whole thing is my fault, you can make me do whatever you want, punish me however you want, but could please you spare my brother?¡± Ang was pleading.


    James looked at her,ughing, without saying a word.


    Ang could never guess what he was thinking. She licked her dry lips and continued,


    ¡°I was the one who asked Greyson to do this. If you want to me me, you can put me in jail.¡±


    James raised his head and asked, ¡°Why do you have to stand so far-away from me? It¡¯s not like that I¡¯m going to eat you alive.¡±


    James¡¯s right elbow was supporting on the chair arm, and in that posture, his shirt was slightly taut, which vaguely outlined his steaming hot chest muscle.


    Ang kept clutching the corner of his shirt and releasing it. Then she hobbled over to his desk regardless of the pain. Now she was standing less than one meter away from her.


    The faint scent of men¡¯s perfume enveloped her. Every cell in her body was tensed. Her hands were both sweaty now.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    James poured a cup of tea and took a sip.


    Ang quickly skimmed him and lowered down her head again. She couldn¡¯t move any further; she felt as if her feet had been glued to the floor.


    She failed to read what was in the man¡¯s mind, which was more than frightening to her.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you to sit?¡±


    James put down his teacup, and his eyes swept over her injured right leg. Then his finger tapped a few times on the table.


    Ang secretly wiped her sweat palms on her shirt and said in a low voice,


    ¡°I dare not.¡±


    She slowly moved and sat down on the edge of the sofa.


    ¡°Every day, youe with a new injury. Is that some of kind of hobby to you?¡±


    James stood up. He circled around her and then bent over. Then he felt the wounds with his finger and asked, ¡°When did you get this?¡±


    His touch gave Ang goosebumps. She straightened her back and answered, ¡°I fell by ident.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    James lifted her chin and looked into her eyes.


    Ang clenched her fist and lowered her eyes to avoid eye contact. Then she told the truth, ¡°My father hit me.¡±


    ¡°Your family have kept surprising me for all these years.¡±


    James let go of her and stood up straight. His face lookedplicated.


    Ang was so embarrassed. She wanted to leave right away, but she had to stay here. She pleaded, ¡°Mr. Harvey, you can punish me however you want, but can you please spare my brother?¡±

 Chapter 69 A Trade

    ¡°Then forget it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun punishing you.¡±


    James stood at his desk with his back to her. Then he took a sip of tea from the cup. A dark expression shed under his eyes.


    Ang knew he didn¡¯t want to spare her brother.


    Ang stood up, but immediately forced herself to sit down. Then she said as calmly as she could,


    ¡°I¡¯m not as smart as Jessica, why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want?¡±


    ¡°The lobby of the Dream Club lobby was ruined. You¡¯ll have to pay for the loss with all the money you earned for the rest of your life.¡±


    Nine out of ten of those vases that Greyson smashed were antiques.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, my brother will pay for any financial losses.¡±


    Ang said.


    James put down his teacup and turned to look at her. He supported himself with both hands on the table, and said, ¡±You smash my things and you just pay for it?¡±


    It¡¯s like somebody returned as much money as I lent to him¡­ that¡¯s a loss for me.¡±


    ¡°You can tell my brother how much you think is appropriate, and he would never ask for a bargain.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned money, Ang knew that this was negotiable. So she was less nervous than before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes fell on her swollen face. He looked grim in the eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in the piece ofnd in the new nning area of G City that the Chante group has recently purchaesd.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t know what to say. She could never and ever interfere in thepany¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°No?


    OK, just forget about it.¡±


    James spoke as if he couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Only after she said it did she realize that she was too emotional. She adjusted herself and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s something that I¡¯ll have to let my brother and the others decide. It¡¯s not my decision to make.¡±


    James curved his lips, his pupils mirroring her figure. Then he said, ¡°You¡¯d better move fast, I don¡¯t have much patience.¡±


    Ang nodded and frowned as he headed for the door.


    The incident two years ago when she hit Jessica and end up in jail had already made her family upset with her.


    This time her brother got into trouble because of her, and now he has to lost a piece ofnd because of it. She knew her family would hate her even more.


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Her hand had just gripped the doorknob when James called out to her.


    She turned back with her head down, asking,


    ¡°Anything else you want me to do, Mr. Harvey?¡±


    ¡°Danis will get engaged on National Day, and his family reminded me not to let you go over there and make trouble.¡±


    James picked up a cup of tea and put it to his mouth, but instead of drinking it, he inclined his head and looked at her.


    Ang looked up. She hesitated and then hummed. She seemed a little sad.


    There were many people with messy private lives in the circle, but she had always thought that Danis was an exception. She didn¡¯t expect him toe and mess with her before he was engaged to Cathleen.


    It made her feel sick.


    Seeing this, James hummed lightly and ced his teacup on the table. Then he frowned.


    He wondered if she was sad because she was blocked away from Danis¡¯ engagement party.


    Ang stumbled out of the president¡¯s office with all kinds of thoughts in her mind.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived at the first floor.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here, too?¡±


    Raya stood outside the elevator and she seemed so surprised. ¡°What a surprise for us to run into each other again in just one day, right?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang curled her lips and got out of the elevator. Then she answered, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Sean nodded at her and dragged Raya into the elevator. Then he quickly pressed the close button.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡±


    Raya red at him, both hands on her waist. Then she yelled, ¡°I still have a few things to ask her!¡±


    Sean pushed his golden frame sses and gave her a standard handsome smile, ¡°It¡¯s just gossip. You don¡¯t have to ask her.¡±


    Raya rolled her pretty eyes and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re such a dictator¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Sean asked with his right hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    Raya smiled from ear to ear. ¡°I said you look so handsome in this suit today, even more handsome than usual!¡±


    Sean rubbed her bun and said, ¡°That¡¯s my honest girl.¡±


    Raya kept talking with him.


    The two got out of the elevator at thirty-sixth floor. Then Raya followed behind Sean, but she started to retreat when she saw the sign of the president¡¯s office. She looked so afraid and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve got a stomachache. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s my perioding. I got to go now!¡±


    ¡°Scared?¡±


    Sean dragged her back by her cor and asked. ¡°It¡¯s not like James would eat you alive.¡±


    Raya covered her belly with a painful face. Then she begged, ¡°I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m having my period and I need to change my sanitary napkin!¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is the third time you¡¯ve had your period this month.¡±


    Sean let go of her cor and looked down at her with a smile.


    Raya felt so desperate.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe?¡±


    Sean raised his eyebrows slightly, seeing her nodding like a chicken pecking rice. He found it so funny. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?


    There¡¯s a new case today, so go back and get the client files together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, love you, bye¡­¡±


    By the time she said thest word, Raya had already run inside the elevator.


    Sean sighed and rubbed his brows. Then he walked to the president¡¯s office and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A clear, cold voice came from inside.


    Sean pushed the door open. The faint smell of cigarettes immediately took over his sense of smell.


    He looked at the tall and lean figure standing in front of the French window and asked,


    ¡°Something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m poor.¡±


    James turned over to look at him. He put down the half cigarette and threw it into the ashtray.


    Sean took off his golden-framed sses and threw them onto the coffee table. Then he asked, ¡°You¡¯re poor? Then what am I?


    Extraordinarily poor?¡±


    ¡°Want some tea?¡±


    James asked. He then poured a cup of tea and put it on the table.


    Sean nced at it with a million dislikes. He didn¡¯t want to drink it at all. Then he asked, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?


    How many times have I told you that I prefer coffee to tea!¡±


    ¡°I am trying to be polite. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    James picked up the tea he had just poured and took a sip. Then he put it back on the coffee table.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Sean sneered and ced the file envelops together on the table. ¡°I¡¯m done with Greyson¡¯s case.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad with the coffee?


    You¡¯re so narrow-minded.¡±


    James looked at Sean and sat down next to him.


    Sean had no time for bullshit. He said with a serious face,


    ¡°Auntie Elva is my parents¡¯ friend. They called me and asked me to stay away from this case.¡±


    James hummed. His face didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°It has something to do with the person you love, I thought you¡¯d at least yell at me.¡±


    Sean stood up. He went over and made his own coffee.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about what you do.¡±


    James leaned on the sofa, watching Sean making coffee. Then he continued, ¡°One more thing¡­ she¡¯s not the person I love. She¡¯s just a possible person for a beneficiary marriage.¡±


    Sean stopped making coffee and turned to look at him. He said in surprise, ¡°Beneficiary marriage?


    A possible person?


    Then why did you snap Ang¡¯s leg for her two years ago?¡±


    For a moment, he even forgot James said he couldn¡¯t care less about him.


    ¡°That¡¯s the punishment Ang deserved, it has nothing to do with Jessica.¡±


    James¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and then it quickly unfolded. He looked as calm as before.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Sean carried his coffee and walked to the coffee table. Then he sat down and said, ¡°Jessica lost her legs for you, but you only treat her as your possible partner for a beneficiary marriage. That¡¯s a bit cold-blood.¡±

 Chapter 70 Watching Out

    James look sideways at Sean and asked, ¡±Which school did you go?


    Can¡¯t you tell the difference between rationality and cold-blood?¡±


    ¡°You tell me. I¡¯m not the one who always had the lowest points in the ss.¡±


    Sean raised his leg to kick, only to be interrupted by James¡¯s words. ¡°The suit is worth 120, 000 yuan. I¡¯ll give you a friendship discount, which was two thousand for each footprint you¡¯ll leave on it. Just transfer the money to my bank ount after you finish..


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve forgotten my ount number, I¡¯ll have my assistant send it to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sean retracted his foot with lightning speed and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a snobby penny pincher.¡±


    James ignored him.


    ¡°But seriously, Jessica has too much on her mind, so you¡¯d better watch out for her.¡±


    Seanmented. ¡°She had set me up for several times, but I found no way to use her.¡±


    James hooked his lips and said. ¡°Obviously, there¡¯s a huge gap between your IQ and mine.¡±


    ¡°James,¡±


    Sean said as he continued to make coffee. ¡°Would it kill you not to insult me?¡±


    James replied indifferently,


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that serious, but it surely will make me very sad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The coffee scent spread. Sean blew it and took a sip, ¡°This coffee is good, and it would be a waste if you keep it. I¡¯ll take it with meter.¡±


    James hummed carelessly and said, ¡°There are still a few jars at home, just take them all if you like.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get then as soon as I finish this one.¡±


    Sean put down his coffee at his disdainful gaze. Then he asked,


    ¡°What exactly did Ang do to you two years ago? It wasn¡¯t enough for you to snap her legs and send her to jail, but you had to keep her at the Dream Club?¡±


    James¡¯s eyes flickered and nced at him. Then he asked, ¡°Want to know?¡±


    Sean nodded. ¡°Just curious.¡±


    ¡°Then go on being curious.¡±


    James¡¯s sad and swapped his folded legs. He tugged his tie, frowning.


    ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless.¡±


    Sean said as he picked up the gold-rimmed sses on the coffee table. Then he wiped it, and put it back on. ¡°James, you can do whatever you want, but you should at least leave a way out for her. It¡¯s better for both of you.¡±


    A idea crossed James¡¯s mind. He snorted and said, ¡°Did your parents send you here to plead for my mercy on Ang?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Sean rubbed his brows and admitted helplessly.


    ¡°And that silly disciple of mine, who is chattering about how pitiful Ang is all day long. She just wouldn¡¯t give up sending me to you to intercede.¡±


    James lowered his eyes, the sunlight spilling in from behind him, and he had half the side of his face hidden in the shadows. Sean was unable to see his expression.


    Sean continued,


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying off the top of my head. It¡¯s a task from my parents and Raya. Do as you please, I won¡¯t interfere,


    but there¡¯s one thing¡­


    He lengthened his tone and looked at James with meaningful looks.


    James was confused. He asked, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Gabri has told me a few interesting things about you and Ang recently,¡±


    Sean pushed his sses and said. ¡°James, The onlooker sees most of the game. I suggest you do not go too far, orter it would be toote to regret.¡±


    Jamesughed and didn¡¯t seemed surprised at all. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be awyer, be an emotional expert instead. Or you should be a salesman, your eloquence deserves more than this.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll sufferter.¡±


    Sean make clicks and left with the coffee powder in his hand. He turned around to James and said, ¡°See you around.¡±


    After the door closed, James raised his eyebrows. Then he tapped on the table with his bony fingers.


    Regret?


    He doubted whether he could spell the word.


    Toot¡­


    His phone vibrated, and it was his mom. She asked him toe home for dinner.


    He tried to refuse out of habit, but then he swallowed the words back and said yes.


    James drove back to the Harvey family, and after throwing the car keys to the maid, he went to the dining room.


    He had quite a big family. His grandmother died of illness some years ago. Now there were his grandfather, his two uncles¡¯ family and his family. There were more than twenty people.


    Both aunts were married and didn¡¯t live in the family.


    The three families always had dinner separately, except for holidays and festivals.


    The old man favored his young uncle¡¯s family and basically ate with them every day. He wasn¡¯t that close to the elder uncle¡¯s family, but they generally kept a normal rtionship.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Denise smiled, the fine lines at the corners of her eyes were like gentle waves, adding more to her charm as a woman. She said to James, ¡°It¡¯s all your favorite food.¡±


    James sat down and wiped his hands with a wet towel. Then he asked, ¡°Dad¡¯s not back yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, there was a problem with the coboration in Ennd. His trip was extended by a month.¡±


    Denise lowered her eyes, looking slightly despondent.


    James snorted lightly and put down the wet wipes. Then he asked in anger, ¡°Is it because of the coboration, or is it because of his lover?¡±


    Denise sighed and exined helplessly,


    ¡°Why do you have to take all out on the table? Why do you have to humiliate your mom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calcting the days. It¡¯s time for that woman to give birth.¡±


    James picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the dish. It was nothing special.


    ¡°Well, pretty close.¡±


    Denise took an elegant bite, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long his love canst this time.¡±


    After she said that, the two men ate in silence for half an hour.


    ¡°Adeline found me the other day and told me that Danis will be engaged. She hopes Jessica could start her own new family as soon as possible, too.¡±


    Denise had a small appetite for dinner. She put down her chopsticks after only a few bites.


    James¡¯s swallowed the food in his mouth and took a tissue to wipe the almost invisible oil stains at the corners of his mouth. Then he said, ¡°The Smiths never know when to stop.¡±


    ¡°So what are your ns?¡±


    Denise asked with a smile.


    James leaned back in his chair, ¡°You don¡¯t like Jessica, do you?¡±


    ¡°But the Smiths spread the news that Jessica was injured for you two years ago, and they even had the media hint that the two families would be joined in a marriage.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t marry her. I¡¯m sure her family would put on a tremendous show, telling the public that you abandoned a woman who lost her legs for you, that would carry much influence on the stock price of the Harvey Group.


    We¡¯ll be lucky if the price only decreased by less than one billion. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it decreased by several billions.¡±


    ¡°On one hand, it¡¯s just a little loss of money, and our family isn¡¯t too concerned about it; but on the other hand, your grandpa is already over eighty years old.¡±


    ¡°He was already in favor of your uncle, and I¡¯m afraid he would change hisst will that had been written a long time ago if you cause thepany to suffer further losses over something insignificant.¡±


    Denise said.


    Hearing this, James¡¯s eyes turned obscure. He asked, ¡°You think getting married is just something insignificant?¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t found the one you love, then it is something significant.¡±


    Denise asked the maid to serve her a bowl of soup. Then she took a small sip.


    James¡¯s fingersnded on the dining room table. He was tapping mindlessly.


    Seeing his reaction, Deniseughed, ¡±What do you mean by that? Say something!


    Is there someone you love?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to test me, if I love Ang, I would have been engaged to her two years ago.¡±


    James said.

 Chapter 71 Do you really have no feelings for Angela?

    ¡°That¡¯s really a pity, I do like Ang.¡±


    Denise sighed, ¡°Well, when are you going to marry Jessica?¡±


    James frowned and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have someone else in your heart, what are you waiting for? It would not worth it to both upset your grandfather and loss hundreds of millions.¡±


    Denise said.


    James said while having his meal, ¡°I knew what I am doing.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡±


    Denise let out a great sigh, ¡±Usually when you say that, I would be relieved.


    But this time somehow, I feel more stressed.¡±


    James nced up at her, then lowered his head back to his meal. He tried to change the topic, ¡°Ang¡¯s leg was scalded. She is now in the First Hospital.¡±


    ¡°How did she scald her leg?¡±


    Denise put down her spoon, shocked and concerned, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°By hot tea. She would need to be hospitalized for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hot tea?¡±


    Denise raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°I heard that Greyson had smashed your clubs and sshed Jessica with hot tea. So, Jessica also identally scalded Ang with hot tea?¡±


    James said yes.


    Denise chuckled and said vaguely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad that the Smiths has such a smart daughter.¡±


    She looked at James, who was eating attentively, and tapped the table twice, ¡°You seldom have dinner at home. It¡¯s so abnormal. Did you juste back to inform me of Ang¡¯s scalded leg on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    James said.


    With her chin propped on her hands, Denise examined her son¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Can I regard it as a way that you care about Ang?


    Son, do you really have no feelings for Ang?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Denise.¡±


    James put down the chopsticks and wiped his mouth.


    Denise raised his hands in surrender and sighed.


    ¡°Perhaps I gave it too much thought.¡±


    At this moment, James¡¯s phone rang. He reached it but put it back on the table when seeing the caller ID.


    Roaring for thirty seconds or so, the phone still failed to raise his attention. After a while, Denise¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Denise nced up at James and sighed, ¡°Why it¡¯s so hard to have a peaceful meal?¡±


    She answered the phone and chuckled.


    ¡°You call me at this moment, you¡¯re not going to invite me for a dinner, are you?


    Really?


    I¡¯m so sorry, Adeline. I just finished it.¡±


    ¡°You ask me why James has canceled thewsuit against Greyson?


    ¡°Well, about that, I have no idea at all, either. James told me nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hand the phone to him?¡±


    I¡¯m at home. He¡¯s still at the office. He didn¡¯te back.


    Well, well, that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll scold him when I see him. That¡¯s so unkind.¡±


    Denise hung up the phone and peered at James, ¡°You are a grown-up now. Don¡¯t let me clean up the mess for you next time.¡±


    ¡°I am always a child before you.¡±


    James said.


    Denise criticized him with a smile. Then, she got up and took her handbag, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Come with me to visit Ang in the hospital.¡±


    On returning to the hospital, Ang called Greyson to tell him the whole story.


    Her dad answered the second half of the call, during which he kept scolding her,ining about how hard it was to get thatnd.


    Ang listened numbly and didn¡¯t retort until he hung up the phone.


    The doctor came in to put on a drip for her. As he changed her bandage, he warned her in a serious tone, ¡°Your leg have been broken once and now it is scalded. If you don¡¯t cooperate with our treatment and run around again, I won¡¯t take the responsibility if your leg gets inmed or infected.¡±


    Ang nodded absent-minded. She was upied with something else in her mind.


    Her attitude pissed the doctor off. He left angrily after telling her to call him or a nurse when the drip was over.


    ¡°How do you manage to make your doctor so angry?¡±


    Denise pushed the door open and walked in. She ordered James to put aside several boxes of gift and a pot of chicken soup they carried with.


    Ang , who was lying on the bed, saw theme in, sat up with her hands propping on the bed. Her back  tensed up, ¡°Auntie Denise, Mr. James.¡±


    ¡°Help yourself, girl.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Denise sighed and said to James, ¡°Go help Ang so that she could lie down.¡±


    James agreed, then walked over to Ang. He wrapped his left arm around Ang¡¯s waist and let his right hand through her neck, half-hugging her so she could lie down.


    With his breath enveloping her, Ang could even hear his strong, powerful heartbeats as her left ear pressed against his chest.


    She held her breath spontaneously, and this time, every cell in her body, not just her back, tensed up.


    ¡°You two are quite a match in height and face. Anyone would regard you two as a young couple.¡±


    Denise teased.


    James took out an apple and peeled it as if he hadn¡¯t heard it.


    His long, white fingers streaked between the red skin and the yellowish of the apple, which looked like a work of art now.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Ang nced at James, the tip of her nose exuding sweats, ¡°Mr. James and Miss Jessica are the real match.¡±


    James stopped peeling the apple. The long red peel broke off and fell onto the ground.


    He picked it up and threw it into the trash can.


    ¡°They match each other in terms of appearance, but it¡¯s hard to say in other ways¡­,.¡±


    Denise said meaningfully.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about her. I saw you doctor go out angrily. What did you do to him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ang fudged.


    James handed the peeled apple to Denise and try to speak in a casual way, ¡°The doctor had asked her to recuperate in the hospital, but she went to thepany to see me this afternoon.¡±


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Denise thrust the apple to Ang by the way, ¡°You should love yourself first, whether others love you or not.


    What is so important that you have to meet James this afternoon when your doctor has told you to stay in the hospital.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Ang didn¡¯t answer and handed the apple back to Denise.


    She didn¡¯t dare to eat an apple peeled by James.


    Denise didn¡¯t ask further seeing her reluctance. Instead, she smiled as she passed the apple to Ang again, ¡°Take it. I¡¯ll let James peel another one for me.¡±


    Ang took the apple and looked at James spontaneously.


    ¡°Take a bite.¡±


    James took another apple and began to peeled it.


    Ang took a small bite but couldn¡¯t feel the taste.


    She was confused. Sometimes he hated her in guts and even wanted to kill her, but other times he just treated her like anyone else. Only god knows what he was going to do next.


    ¡°How much hot water did it take to hurt you like this?¡±


    Denise felt a bit sorry when she uncovered the quilt and saw Ang¡¯s scalded leg.


    Ang was afraid to say something bad about Jessica, as it might make James unhappy, she remained silent.


    ¡°A jug of tea.¡±


    James frowned slightly but quickly unfold his eyebrow as he handed a peeled apple to Denise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna smudge my makeup, so I¡¯ll pass it. Eat it yourself.¡±


    Denise pushed the apple back to James and chuckled.


    ¡°Sshed an entire jug of hot tea on Ang by ident, Jessica is really something.¡±

 Chapter 72 We All Meant to Grow Up

    The apple was not very big, so Ang ate it up with only a few bites. She tried to get up to throw the apple core.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?


    Ang can¡¯t get off  the bed with her scalded leg. Help her with the apple core.¡±


    Denise med.


    Hearing that, James, who was sitting aside eating an apple, stood up and slowly walked towards her bed while giving a nce at her.


    Ang, whose face instantly got pale, scrambled down to the ground and threw the apple core into the trash can, ¡°There is no need to bother Mr. James.¡±


    Seeing that she was so afraid of him, James¡¯s eyes dimmed , but he said nothing. He just took his apple and sat back in his chair.


    Denise was slightly surprised andmented.


    ¡°I remember Ang used to be a fearless girl.¡±


    ¡°I was just a reckless young girl then.¡±


    The sudden stand-up made Ang¡¯s right leg tingle and she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Wiping the cold sweat on her head, she sat back on her bed.


    She had always thought that with her brother and her family, no one dared to hurt her, but James¡¯s ruthlessness and the life in prison had given her head a blow.


    James¡¯s phone rang when he finished his apple. After saying something to Denise, he went outside to answer it.


    Denise served a bowl of chicken soup to Ang. While looking at Ang¡¯s wrapped right leg, she sighed, ¡°Ang, do you hate me for not having helped you two years ago?¡±


    ¡°I could appreciate if you had done that. But it¡¯s not your duty to help me. Besides, Mr. James is your son. Such is human nature that you choose to protect your son when there is a conflict between he and me.


    And, you¡¯ve been very kind to me.¡±


    Though Ang looked calm, her hands were clutching the bed sheet beneath her.


    How could she not me her?


    But since her mom and dad had broken up with her, what could she expect an outsider to do for her?


    Not to mention that this outsider was James¡¯s biological mother.


    Denise¡¯s eyes shifted from the bandage to the sheets clenched by Ang, feeling a rare internal storm of contrasting emotions.


    She had a bunch of words to say. She¡¯d like to tell her own problems to this lovely girl. But she swallowed them all and just asked, ¡°Is there any way to cure your old broken bones?¡±


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    Saying ¡®yes¡¯ did nothing but make Denise stuck between she and James.


    Denise sensed her hesitation at a nce. She toyed with the ornaments of her phone case. After a long time, her expression changed, and said.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ang has grown up.¡±


    ¡°We all meant to grow up.¡±


    Ang tried to force a smile, but her heart was bitter.


    On the night of her birthday two years ago, James had made her life a living hell. How could she not grow up in such two years?


    ¡°Drink the chicken soup while it¡¯s hot, it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Denise pushed the chicken soup to Ang, ¡°If your leg can be cured, ept the treatment. Don¡¯t worry about anything else, I¡¯ll talk to James.¡±


    BANG!


    The door was suddenly opened and Adeline rushed in aggressively, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!


    Look at what she had done to Jessica. Even if her leg is curable, no doctor dare to treat her without my permission. ¡±


    The Smiths was powerful enough to do that.


    Danis followed her mother in. Her handsome face looked unpleasant. Then it was a bit sorry upon seeing Ang¡¯s pale face and bandaged leg.


    ¡°Since when do you develop the habit of eavesdropping?¡±


    Denise took out a handkerchief and wiped Ang¡¯s mouth , ¡°This is not a good habit.¡±


    Hearing this, the exasperated Adeline was a little embarrassed. Her face was first red, then green, and finally white, just like a colorful palette.


    ¡°Auntie Denise, you must be joking. We came to visit Ang and overheard what you said. We didn¡¯t eavesdrop.¡±


    Danis took a step forward and said.


    Denise retrieved her handkerchief and smiled, ¡°That would be good.


    Well, we could consider it as an exception if there is only one misbehaved person in a family, but if all of them are of bad conduct, then it¡¯s a problem of upbringing.¡±


    ¡°Are you indicating that Jessica is a misbehaved girl?!¡±


    Adeline couldn¡¯t stand her beloved daughter being criticized by others in such a way.


    Danis frowned and didn¡¯t look good as well.


    ¡°Do I mention Jessica?¡±


    Denise pretended to be surprised, ¡°Adeline, don¡¯t be too sensitive. I¡¯m just giving my opinion, no offense.¡±


    Adeline sucked it up, ¡°I might be too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, watch less court dramas next time .¡±


    Denise said.


    Adeline was exasperated and didn¡¯t know how to retort for a while.


    ¡°Auntie Denise, you opinion sounds quite like a personal attack. It¡¯s not all my mom¡¯s fault.¡±


    Danis made a smile, but there was no smile in his amber eyes.


    Denise brushed the messy hair on her temples behind her ears, ¡°Thank you for reminding me. Yes, there are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people¡¯s eyes. I shall watch what I am going to say next time.¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Ang and said,


    ¡°Ang, think twice before you speak. Others may make a fuss. You get it?¡±


    Adeline was furious. Ang nodded and replied seriously,


    ¡°Yes, I get it.¡±


    ¡°Which side are you on, Denise?¡±


    Denise was so angry that she gasped and totally ignore her son¡¯s winkng at her, ¡°Jessica is your future daughter-inw, you should be on her side, not helping Ang, a murderer!¡±


    Ang frowned. Adeline was born in a well-educated family, and the Smiths she married into had also long kept in the top twenty of the fortune list. But totally unlike her daughter, she didn¡¯t know how to keep her dignity no matter how old she was.


    ¡°My mother is a straightforward person. She always says what she wants. Hope you don¡¯t mind, auntie Denise.¡±


    Danis said apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Adeline for many years. I know her temper. It¡¯s just some small talks. I won¡¯t take it serious.¡±


    Denise gave a graceful smile, which revealed her crow¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°Danis, you are a gentlemen.¡±


    After talking with Danis, Denise looked at Adeline and said in a heavy tone.


    ¡°Adeline, every child is the apple in their parent¡¯s eye. Someone else may also love Ang like you love your Jessica.¡±


    ¡°As their elders, wouldn¡¯t that be a joke to others if we haggle over every ounce with them?¡±


    She spoke in such a right way that Adeline couldn¡¯t retort even though she felt extremely ufortable.


    Putting down the chicken soup, Ang said softly.


    ¡°Auntie Denise have watched me grow up and she feels sorry for my leg. That¡¯s why she suggested me to cure my leg. She isn¡¯t biased towards me.


    She would also be happy if Jessica¡¯s leg could be cured.¡±


    Denise had helped her in every way after she was released from prison, andshe was quite clear in her mind, so she did not want to put Denise on the spot.


    ¡°Our Ang is really a big girl now.¡±


    Denise¡¯s eyes flickered. She sighed when she patted Ang¡¯s head.


    Adeline grunted and didn¡¯t continue the topic. Instead, she red at Ang and denounced her, ¡°Did you egg Greyson on to pick on Jessica?¡±

 Chapter 73 Are you stupid?

    Why not avoid it?


    Pursing her lips, Ang didn¡¯t reply. If she said ¡®yes¡¯, Auntie Adeline would give her a even harder time. If she said ¡®no¡¯, Adeline would make her brother take full responsibility.


    There was no win-win answer, so she kept silent.


    ¡°Jessica is a kind-hearted girl. She was almost killed by you but didn¡¯t sue you and just let you stay in prison for two years. How could you keep trying to hurt her again and again!¡±


    Adeline walked over to Ang¡¯s bed, and poked her forehead hard with her well-manicured finger, ¡°Do you have any conscience?¡±


    Ang¡¯s forehead got red by her poke, but she didn¡¯t fight back.


    Danis furrowed his brow and took a step forward subconsciously, but soon he retreated and chose to ignore the scene.


    ¡°Is this your dignity, Auntie Adeline?¡±


    At that very moment, James, who had finished his phone call, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Seeing James, Adeline was a bit surprised. Then her gaze moved from James to Denise, with a hidden rage in her voice, ¡°Denise, do you came over with James after dinner?¡±


    ¡°James, what are you doing here at this time.¡±


    Denise pretended to be astonished as well.


    And James stayed calm, ¡°I came over after finishing my work.¡±


    He nced at Ang¡¯s red forehead,¡±Are you an idiot?


    Why not avoid it.¡±


    ¡°I am not stupid.¡±


    It just can¡¯t be avoided.


    No matter how severe Jessica had hurt her, at least she imed that it was an ident, but her brother was tantly sshing hot tea on her. She was ¡®in the wrong¡¯.


    James grunted sarcastically and looked elsewhere.


    ¡°Let them say. Just drink your soup. It is getting cold.¡±


    Denise served another bowl of chicken soup and handed it to Ang.


    Ang said thank you, and then sipped the soup.


    The ck bone chicken soup was very fresh and fragrant, but she had no taste for it.


    She would have preferred that it was her parents, not auntie Denise, who hade to visit and take care of her, protecting her from the Smiths.


    ¡°Are you on Ang¡¯s side, just like your mom?¡±


    Adeline¡¯s voice got a little sharp in a high pitch, ¡°Did you forget that one of Jessica¡¯s leg was hurt by her because of you? ¡±


    James sat down on the bed beside Ang, and avoided her questioning in a teasing tone, ¡°Even a teenage girl won¡¯t say such childish words.¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. James know how to respect the elders?¡±


    Danis¡¯s amber eyes were tinged with a dark hue.


    James pursed his lips, ¡°Does auntie Adeline know how to love the juniors?¡±


    The ward was spacious, but the skirmish between them made Ang out of breath. It was so depressing in the room.


    ¡°Well, we get patients here. What are you guys doing?¡±


    Denise sighed and nced at Danis and Adeline, whose hands were empty, ¡°I guess Adeline and Danis were not supposed to visit Ang, were you?¡±


    Without waiting for them to answer, she continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, you would at least bring a gift if it is a visit.¡±


    ¡°We just came over to get justice for Jessica.¡±


    Danis said before his mother.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Greyson hurt Jessica for no reason. My mother and I want to know if it was his own idea or he was egged on by someone.¡±


    When he said ¡®someone¡¯, he nced at Ang.


    ¡°Did Greyson really hurt Jessica for no reason?


    As far as I am concerned, Ang¡¯s injury is more severe than Jessica¡¯s.¡±


    Denise eximed, ¡°Ang¡¯s scalded leg hurts me just by a look.¡±


    Hearing this, a surge of rage rose in Adeline¡¯s chest. She chided


    ¡°You think we are lying, Denise?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I just asked out of curiosity. Don¡¯t get me wrong again.¡±


    Denise smirked, ¡°I heard that Jessica had spilled hot water on Ang by mistake, a pot of hot water, what a mistake!¡±


    Before Denise could finish her words, Danis¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up, said several ¡®yes¡¯ with a frown, then turned to spoke to Adeline.


    ¡°Jessica said she wouldn¡¯t me Greyson and Ang. Besides, Ang¡¯s injury is more severe. She wanted us to apologize to Ang, and then go home.¡±


    Denise smirked. What a hypocritical girl!


    ¡°Even someone shit on her head, she would speak for him!¡±


    Adeline was exasperated. She turned to point at James and said.


    ¡°James, I just wanna ask you one question. Why did you withdraw thewsuit when you knew what Greyson and Ang had done to Jessica?¡±


    Had thewsuit been withdrawn?


    Ang sighed in relief. She had already been in jail for once. If her brother also went to jail, even only for several days, the reputation of their family would be totally ruined.


    James smiled, ¡°Though Greyson smashed my club, the Chante Group gave me a piece ofnd in G City aspensation. Greyson scalded the back of Jessica¡¯s hand, but one of Ang¡¯s leg was hurt by her, no matter she did it on purpose or not. They are even, why can¡¯t I withdraw thewsuit?¡±


    Adeline was dumbfounded for a moment. James¡¯s theory was watertight.


    ¡°It is said that Mr. Danis is an impartial gentlemen. I¡¯d like to hear your opinion on this matter?¡±


    James looked at Danis.


    ncing at the bandage on Ang¡¯s leg, Danis frowned slightly, and said to Adeline.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Even you are speaking for Ang?!¡±


    Adeline¡¯s face turned green because of rage. Even her delicate make-up couldn¡¯t cover her vicioua look.


    ¡°It was not all Greyson and Ang¡¯s fault. After all, it was Jessica who scalded Ang¡¯s leg at first, then Greyson spilled water on her.


    Pointing at Danis¡¯s nose, Adeline was so angry that she was dumb for a while. She glowered at Ang, then walked out furiously, mming the door of the ward.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Danis looked at Ang¡¯s pale face as if he had something to say. But he opened the door and left.


    Denise stared at the closed door and said, ¡°Adeline is so lucky for having such excellent children.¡±


    ¡°Probably all her blessings were used up on that.¡±


    James said sarcastically.


    Denise med him with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge your elders. Be a polite man.¡±


    James pursed his lips.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have a good rest with us here.


    It¡¯s toote today. We¡¯lle back to see you on another day. Now we have to leave.¡±


    Denise got up and said.


    Ang agreed. She attempted to get up to see them off, but Denise held her down, ¡°You¡¯re having a drip. Don¡¯t move your injured leg. Just save your courtesy.¡±


    Sheforted Ang again, then left with James.


    The moonlight was dim. Trees cast a whirling shadow on James¡¯s face through the car window, which was both angr and handsome.


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Ang.¡±


    Denise, who sat beside him with a smile, seemed to be in a good mood..


    ¡°I think you got me wrong.¡±


    The Bentley started up and the shadows of the trees yed like a film on James¡¯s face, obscuring the emotion in his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t withdraw for Ang.¡±


    Denise raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The loss of the Dream Club is nothingpared with the piece ofnd in the new nning area of G city. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give up such a big piece of cake for Jessica.¡±


    James said.

 Chapter 74 As Insane As Before

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Denise¡¯s voice was a little lower than before, ¡°You¡¯re sensible enough to be an excellent businessman, but not a qualified lover.¡±


    James agreed with her. His fingers looked extremely beautiful on the ck steeling wheel in the moonlight.


    The car was in silence.


    After a while, Denise turn her head to talk James.


    ¡°You sent Ang to prison after breaking her leg, and even let her break up with her family.


    No matter how angry you are, it¡¯s time to let it go for what she have suffered in the past two years.¡±


    James looked ahead. He gripped the steering wheel, his fingertips got a little pale for the force.


    Denise waited for his reply for a while. Then she sat upright and looked ahead. In the night, her sighs was vaguely tinged with a bit of helplessness.


    In the ward, not long after James and Denise had left, Danis returned.


    Angy on the bed and looked at him indifferently. Then, she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, not wanting to talk to him.


    ¡°Does it still¡­ hurt?¡±


    Danis walked to the bedside and looked at her pale face. His heart was aching out of control.


    Ang opened her eyes, looked at him with no emotion, ¡±Thank you for your care, Mr. Danis. I can hold it. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as two years ago, when my leg was broken.


    If there is nothing else, please go. It would be hard to exin if Adeline breaks in and misunderstands that I am seducing you.¡±


    She treated him like a stranger, with even more malice and disgust.


    Danis frowned, ¡°No one else is here, you don¡¯t have to call me Mr. Danis.¡±


    Ang sneered and ignored him.


    ¡°I apologize for what Jessica have done to you, and the way my mom treated you.¡±


    The red mark on her forehead and the scar at the end of her eyebrow stung Danis. He reached out his hand to touch her face naturally.


    Ang tilted her head to avoided his touch. She felt quite sick at the thought of him to be engaged to Cathleen but caring for her here.


    A glimmer of gloom shed in Danis¡¯s eyes. He withdrew his hand and clenched his fists. Then, there was more coldness on his face. ¡°But Jessica didn¡¯t meant to hurt you, and she had apologized to you. You shouldn¡¯t have egged on Greyson to ssh Jessica with hot tea!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    Ang was exasperated. With her hands propped on the bed, she sat up with effort, ¡°You seems to enjoy standing in a moral hignd to tell me what to do all the time.¡±


    She looked up at him and said, word by word.


    ¡°But who do you think you are to teach me how be a dignified person?¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    Danis called her name, gritting his teeth.


    Sitting on her knees on the bed, Ang straightened her spine and got closer to him, ¡°Just because you are older than me?


    Or having a higher educational degree?¡±


    Greeted with the faint soap scent from Ang¡¯s body, Danis¡¯s heart beat faster and faster.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d learned your lesson in the past two years, but it turns out that you¡¯re just as insane as before!¡±


    He said coldly, then turned his head and walked away.


    Ang said, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Danis stopped, but didn¡¯t turn back.


    The needle inserted into the back of her hand fell out because of her movement. Blood came out from the needle hole, staining the two medical tapes on the back of her hand.


    She put the needle aside and sat back with difficulty, ¡°Since Mr. Danis despises me so much, we¡¯d better not meet in private from now on.


    I don¡¯t want be a mistress, or a whore, as others may refer to, because of a nasty self-centered person.¡±


    Danis turned to look at her, ¡°You are too much!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good. Please leave now.¡±


    Ang said indifferently.


    And Danis replied her with a mmed door.


    Ang sneered andy back down on her bed, staring at the ceiling. Even she herself didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    After a while, the doctor came over to change her medicine. Seeing the back of her hand highly swollen and the needle being thrown aside casually, the doctor was pissed off and his eyebrows raised up, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a more troublesome patient like you!¡±


    He said a bunch of other words, but Ang didn¡¯t listen to any of them except for his firstment.


    She knew that the doctor was for her own good, but she didn¡¯t care about the so-called precautions at all. Perhaps because she want to die in most time¡­ At least she didn¡¯t have to suffer so much if she was dead.


    The doctor still concerned about her after changing the medicine, so he ordered a nurse to supervise her.


    The nurse could knock off in about twenty minutes, but Ang¡¯s infusion would took at least one and a half hour, so she was quite upset now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull out the needle myself when it is over. You can get off on time.¡±


    Ang said.


    Reassured with Ang, the nurse got off work cheerfully on time.


    It was already 11:30 p. m. when the infusion was finished. Ang stared at the infusion tube.


    Once some air got in, she would die. She may be painful for a while, but it¡¯s nothing because she wouldn¡¯t suffer any more if she was dead.


    The bubble of air flow down slowly, but when it was about to reach the back of her hand, she pulled out the needle.


    If she had died, the innocent nurse would take the responsibility. She may hang on one more time¡­ though she didn¡¯t know how long she could hang on this time.


    The next day, Julia visited Ang at noon, bringing pork rib soup and a tightly wrapped gift box.


    ¡°You are quite busy in your work. Actually, you don¡¯t have to visit me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am not that busy. My new superior was a nice guy. When I said that I wasing to see you, he immediately agreed.¡±


    Putting her presents down, Julia looked around the ward. There was neither James nor Jessica and Danis. Even Greyson and Luna were not present. She was slightly disappointed.


    Ang pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you go back now.¡±


    ¡°I just arrived. At least let me rest for a while?¡±


    Julia served her a bowl of pork rib soup, ¡°Have some soup. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±


    Staring at the nutritious soup and the green winter melon inside, Ang said softly,


    ¡°My brother and sister-inw just got into a big trouble because of me. My parents will keep a close eye at them these days, not giving them any chance to visit me.¡±


    She paused for a moment, ¡°As for Mr. James, Miss Jessica and Mr. Danis, they always hate me. It is impossible for them to visit me in the hospital.


    Even if theye, they just came to taunt me. You, as my colleague, won¡¯t get any benefit but being affected because of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you go back now.¡± Ang said again.


    ¡°Your family have broken with you and I am the only one you may count as a friend in the clubhouse. If I leave now, you¡¯ll be really isted.¡±


    Julia pushed the soup toward Ang.


    But Ang didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Sometimes, you are just too obstinate.¡±


    Julia hold the bowl and took a gulp, ¡°No rtionship is 100 percent loyal. No matter it is between rtives, lovers, or friends.¡±


    She picked up a rib from the soup with chopsticks and passed it to Ang.


    Ang frowned but took it and nibbled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never told you my story, right?¡±


    Not waiting for her to answer, Julia said.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I¡¯ll save my family¡¯s dirtyundry, which is totally a mess.¡±


    Sheughed to herself, then picked up a piece of rib out of the soup and nibbled, ¡°My boyfriend knew I had slept with several other guys. He was pissed off, but he pretended that he knew nothing about it.¡±

 Chapter 75 He Is Not a One-woman Man

    Ang swallowed the meat and felt it a little greasy somehow.


    ¡°You know why?¡±


    Julia wiped her eyes suddenly, and the oil on her hands was all over her face. ¡°Because he just started his business then, and I could offer him money in that way.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, he was actually present and knew what was happening when I slept with the first guy. He pretended to be drunk and fall asleep because the guy would give him arge sum of money.¡±


    ¡°Did my boyfriend love me?


    He loves me. I can feel it. But he just loves his career more.


    Ang, human beings areplicated creatures. You can¡¯t ask for too much.¡±


    Ang handed her a tissue and nibbled on the chop.


    Love or not, there is no in-between for her.


    Neither of them spoke again as they sipped their soup.


    When they finished, Julia cleaned up the mess. Then, she shoved the gift box into Ang¡¯s arms, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like epting presents for no reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down at the beginning.¡±


    Shoving the gift box into her arms again, Julia came up to her and said.


    ¡°Remember our n to seduce Mr. James?


    It¡¯s the prop.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®seduce¡¯, Ang¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    She used to put on facial masks, do skincare and haircare every day. She had made herself so exquisite but still failed to attract James¡¯s attention.


    Now she was covered with scars, even the one at the end of her eyebrow was the size of a fingernail. Her hands and feet were also full with calluses. Would he fall in love with her?


    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll drop the n.¡±


    She would no longer hope for a miracle, imaging that James would fall in love with her on day. So naive.


    ¡°Are you afraid that you might fail again?¡±


    Julia tried to read her mind, ¡°Then¡­. are you willing to stay at the Dream Club for the rest of your life?¡±


    Ang clutched the sheet beneath her. Willing?


    How could she be willing to do that?


    She just had to.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want, go ahead and try it.¡±


    Seeing that she was less resistant, Julia continued.


    ¡°The worst result is a failed seduction. Mr. James gets mad and punishes you, but don¡¯t mind if I say that, it couldn¡¯t be worse than you are now.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and her eyes dimmed.


    Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, what Julia had said was the truth.


    James had broken one of her leg and sent her to prison for two years, and now made her humiliated at the Dream Club¡­ Even if she got him mad again, how much worse could it be?


    Her expression slightly changed. Having been working in the clubs for many years, Julia was good at reading people¡¯s minds, and she could feel that Ang was a bit moved.


    Julia stuffed the gift box into her arms, ¡°Now matter how excellent he is, he is a man. All men have the same weakness.


    Mr. James is not a one-woman man. Like you said, he loves Jessica, but he didn¡¯t reject your when you professed your love. That¡¯s a proof.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t refuse this time. She took the gift box with her slightly trembling hands.


    She didn¡¯t want to live obscurely under James and Jessica anymore. She wanted to leave! Even in her dream she wanted to leave!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s take a shot. At least there¡¯s a chance you may win. If you loss, your life just go on like now.¡±


    Julia pointed at the gift box in Ang¡¯s arms with her chin, ¡°I¡¯ve asked a lot of people, and tried it myself. These three erotic lingerie are really good.¡±


    Ang¡¯sshes fluttered, like a butterfly. Her lips was as pale as her face, and sweat pearled on her nose.


    Men like James probably had a thousand ways to make her suffer, but she survived when he broke her leg. What¡¯ was the big deal? The worst scenario was to go through that kind of pain again¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it and have a look first?¡±


    Julia took the gift box, unwrapped it, and carried out one of the erotic lingerie, which would show most of her body and was as thin as a wafer, ¡°If you are not satisfied, you can¡­¡±


    Snap.


    The door was slightly open.


    From the moment Julia took out the erotic lingerie, Ang¡¯s heart as well as her body tensed up. When she heard the door was opened, she grabbed the gift box and the erotic lingerie in Julia¡¯s hand and stuffed it into her quilt in no time.


    ¡°Do I disturb you?¡±


    Jessica sat in her wheelchair, biting her lips, and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not knocking the door in advance.¡±


    Danis stood at the back of the wheelchair and nced at Ang coldly. Then he looked elsewhere with a frown when seeing her pale face.


    Julia, who was sitting on the bed, immediately stood up when she saw them enter. She lowered her head and dared not to look at them. Her hands that were pressed to the sides of her body was trembling slightly.


    She had heard from several of her customers that Jessica would marry James one day. If the Smiths knew that she was assisting Ang to seduce James¡­ she swallowed and dared not to think about it any more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ang asked coldly and wiped the sweat on his forehead calmly.


    Danis looked at Ang, and hesitated for a while. Then he said before Jessica was about to speak.


    ¡°Jessica, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the doorway. Call me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jessica nodded with a smile.


    Danis turned his head and was about to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not go out, Mr. Danis.¡±


    Ang stopped him, said sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I might hurt her if you leave her alone here?¡±


    Holding the doorknob, Danis stopped and turned around. His handsome face stiffened, and her gaze on Ang was like a sharp de.


    Julia gave a dry cough, and winked at Ang continuously, but it was no use, as she totally ignored her.


    She bowed her head a little more, trying to make herself more invisible.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go out if you prefer, brother.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s pretty face looked innocent, ¡°I believe it was just an ident two years ago. Ang didn¡¯t meant to hit me by a car. She was not bad in nature.¡±


    No matter what Jessica said, Danis was still concerned about her and insisted on staying in the room.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ang pursed her lips. She was pretty well disgusted by the two siblings. ¡°You may just leave if there is nothing else. That would be on my wish.¡±


    Danis¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Jessica came here to apologize to you in person. Do you have to be so aggressive?¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Ang forced a smile, but you can see no smile in her eyes, ¡°If you two are here to apologize, I get it. Now you may go.¡±


    Hearing this, Jessica struggled to get up from the wheelchair. Danis hold her in a hurry to protect her from falling down.


    ¡°Ang, it¡¯s all my fault for having spilled hot water on you that day. I¡¯m sorry for your leg.¡±


    Jessica bowed at ny degrees and said sincerely.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Ang looked at Jessica indifferently. It seemed inevitable that she had been defeated by Jessica.


    ¡°Yesterday Greyson went to the Dream Club. He beat and scolded me, even sshed hot water on me. I don¡¯t me anyone. I deserve it.¡±


    Jessica straightened up and said softly.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really sorry for having hurt you by mistake, and I hope you can forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 76 It’s Up to Me

    ¡°Jessica didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, and she¡¯s apologizing now, so please forgive her.¡±


    Julia tugged down on the corner of Ang¡¯s shirt and whispered.


    Ang gave her a look and yanked the corner of her shirt out of her hand.


    Julia¡¯s hand fell short, smiled sarcastically, dropped her hand, and raised it again, not knowing where to put it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jessica¡¯s business to apologize or not, but it¡¯s my business to forgive or not.¡±


    Ang looked at Jessica as if she was talking about this to something else, ¡°I will never forgive you for what you have done to me, even if I die. I will go into the coffin with my hatred for you.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes flickered, and there was a slight disappointment in her eyes.


    Danis tensed his handsome face and sternly shouted.


    ¡°Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°Ang needs more rest, brother, put the gift down and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jessica interrupted him and sat back in her wheelchair with a difficult gait.


    Danis¡¯ eyebrows knitted, ¡°But Ang bullies you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right, it¡¯s up to me to give her an apology or not, but it¡¯s up to her to forgive me or not.¡±


    Jessica smiled a little bitterly, ¡°Besides, whether it was intentional or not, I did hurt her.


    Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, she smiled apologetically towards Ang and spun her wheelchair out the door.


    Danis stood still and did not move, and said to Ang coldly.


    ¡°You make me too¡­¡±


    Disappointed.


    ¡°I remember what I saidest night, I wanted Mr. Danis to stop being alone with me, and I didn¡¯t want to be called a vixen and a mistress because of someone who is self-righteous and even a little nasty.¡±


    Ang interrupted.


    Danis¡¯ thin lips tensed into a line, his fists clenched so hard that his bones were white.


    ¡°Jessica is waiting for you outside; you¡¯d better hurry up and go out, in case Jessica misunderstands something.¡±


    Ang ignored his anger and said lightly.


    Danis grunted heavily, ¡°No need for you to remind me, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±


    He strode towards the door, paused as he gripped the doorknob, and said quietly.


    ¡°So wild even now, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I regret it or not. There is no need for you to hang on to it.¡±


    What was there to regret when your legs were already broken?


    The only two things she regretted were falling in love with James and treating Jessica as her best friend.


    BANG!


    Danis mmed the door and left with a ck face.


    Julia¡¯s legs were weak, holding onto the wall and walking down to the bed, her voice still shaking, ¡°Luckily you reacted quickly and put away the lingerie; otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know how to exin.¡±


    On the hospital bed, Ang¡¯s eyes narrowed and did not make a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually fine, if it¡¯s seen by Jessica and Danis, they won¡¯t say anything as long as we don¡¯t say that these clothes are to seduce Mr. James.


    I was so nervous just now and didn¡¯t think of all this!¡±


    Julia patted her chest, her heart palpitating.


    Ang folded the erotic lingerie that she took out inside the gift box, ¡°How much is it?


    I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much; we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Julia was careful to please Ang.


    Ang closed the lid and ced the gift box next to her pillow, inclining her head to look at her, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that the poor ones would make Mr. James unsatisfied, so I picked a few better ones. These three sets costs six thousand two hundred and eight, and you can just transfer six thousand to me.¡±


    Seeing her insistence, Julia said.


    Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she put away her phone and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the cash when I get out of the hospital.¡±


    Paypal can only be bound to bank cards, but she did not have that much money in her sry card, so she could only withdraw money from the card from her brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Julia waved her hand at her, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine for you to take it as a gift from me.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, ¡°The doctor said I can be discharged in two more days, and I will give you the day after tomorrow.


    If you don¡¯t feelfortable holding the cash, you can give me your card number and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    Julia wanted to say that she did not need to go to that much trouble, but thinking that she might rejoin the Chante familyter, she sent her bankcard number from Whatsapp.


    ¡°I remember you said that Mr. James likes Jessica,¡±


    Julia sized up Ang¡¯s face and said slowly.


    ¡°When you talk to Jessica and Danis¡­ do not be so straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, if you upset Jessica, in case she blows some pillow talk to Mr. James, it might be even harder for you to leave the Dream Club.¡±


    The ribs soup just now was slightly salty, and Ang wanted to get out of bed and pour some water to drink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get out of bed, if you want some water, I¡¯ll pour it for you!¡±


    Julia poured a cup of hot water and handed it to Ang.


    Ang took the water and said ¡°thank you¡±.


    ¡°Just a ss of water, no need to be so polite.¡±


    Julia poured herself a ss of water as well, and she sipped it and said.


    ¡°Actually, apart from the method of seducing Mr. James, I think the other suggestion I mentioned earlier will work too.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand clutching the cup tightened, her hand even trembled a little due to the excessive force, and the water in the cup swirled out a shallow water ripple.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had much contact with Jessica, but from what the outside world said about her, and from the few times I¡¯ve had contact with her, I think she¡¯s a pretty gentle and kind person.


    You should have a better chance of sess in begging her forgiveness than in seducing Mr. James.¡±


    Julia said.


    Ang drank half a ss of water and put the ss on the table, ¡°You go back; I want to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do today, so I¡¯ll stay here with you, and if anything happens, I can also help you out.¡±


    Julia felt that she could understand Ang¡¯s feelings, if someone else was here praising her rival to her, she would also be upset.


    Ang lifted her eyes and swept her up, lying back on the bed, ¡°If I can leave the Dream Club, I won¡¯t let you work for nothing whether I can get back to the Chante family or not, so go back.¡±


    Julia¡¯s face turned abruptly red, her thick foundation unable to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you to work up and down for me these days.¡±


    Her injured right leg was a little itchy, and Ang resisted the urge to scratch it, ¡°I can call the doctor and nurse if I have something to do, you should also go back and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ call me if you need anything, I¡¯m avaiable for the day.¡±


    The blush had faded from Julia¡¯s face, and she mumbled a word and walked away.


    Angy in bed, staring silently at the ceiling.


    Julia was right. People wereplicated.


    Jessica and Danis had just left the hospital for a short time when they received a call from Elva, saying that Adeline was at the Chante family now, arguing with Lorenzo and Greyson and asking them to go over to persuade them.


    The two asked the driver to divert directly to the Chante family.


    When they arrived, Elva was already waiting with her servants.


    When she saw the twoing, she rushed to greet them as if she had an anchor.


    ¡°Jessica, Danis, Auntie really had no choice but to let you twoe over.¡±


    As Elva spoke, tears fell from her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about who is right and who is wrong, your Uncle Lorenzo has a heart disease. If they keep arguing like this, he will end up in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 77 Little beast

    Jessica hurriedly pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her, sayingfortingly.


    ¡°Auntie Elva, don¡¯t worry, my brother and I are here.


    Where are my mom and the others?¡±


    ¡°Right there in the living room¡­e inside.¡±


    Elva wiped her tears and choked a sob.


    ¡°Ang and Greyson did such unspeakable things to you, and you siblings stille over to help, I really¡­ don¡¯t know how to thank you guys.¡±


    Jessica said softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, let¡¯s just go inside.¡±


    The three went in together, Adeline was confronting with Lorenzo and Greyson, and the atmosphere was tense. The servants stood by apprehensively but dared not to persuade, with first aid medicine for heart attack in his hand, just in case.


    ¡°You¡¯re a heartless little brute, just like Ang!¡±


    Adeline pointed at Greyson¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°When you two went to Smith in the past, Jessica tried h er best to entertain you properly.¡±


    ¡°When you were about to take the college entrance exams, your grades weren¡¯t good, and Jessica even asked her brother to give you more tutoring so that you could get into a good college together!


    How can you do this to her when she follows you around all day calling you brother?¡±


    Speaking with strong emotion, she spitted and sprayed Greyson¡¯s face.


    Greyson wiped off the spittle on his face. Being pointed at his nose for so long, he had long been impatient, ¡°I respect you as an elder and put up with you for so long, don¡¯t force me to be rude!¡±


    ¡°What else can you do if I force you?


    Fight with me, huh?¡±


    Adeline took a few more steps forward, her nails poking Greyson¡¯s face, ¡°You heartless little brute, I didn¡¯t bother with your Chante family about Ang on running over Jessica, but as a result you actually returned the favor and went to bully Jessica!¡±


    Hearing this, Greyson becamepletely furious and pushed Adeline away as he yelled.


    ¡°Two years ago, I don¡¯t know who owes who!


    I¡¯m warning you to stop hitting on me; I¡¯m not in the habit of not hitting women!¡±


    ¡°Mom, how are you?¡±


    Danis hurried over to support Adeline.


    Adeline did not expect Greyson to really hit her, she huffed and puffed and did not say anything for a long time.


    ¡°Greyson, how can you push your Auntie Adeline?¡±


    Elva walked up to Greyson and said anxiously.


    ¡°Apologize to your Aunt Adeline!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way in my life I¡¯m going to apologize to any of the Smiths!¡±


    Greyson spat on the ground, ripped the tie away and threw it onto the ground.


    He was unusually emotional, pointed in the direction of Adeline and the others, and yelled.


    ¡°Ang is your daughter, why don¡¯t you and Dad trust her, but go trust some outsiders?


    I¡¯ve never fucking seen any parents like you!¡±


    Usually when he said such treacherous words, Lorenzo would definitely educate him, but Lorenzo was so angry with Adeline today that he did not say anything more about it.


    ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Elva said sharply.


    Greyson chortled, ¡°Mom, I see that you and Dad¡¯s hearts are muddled with fly shit!¡±


    He was often a jerk outside, but he had never been so rude to Elva, and she looked at him incredulously, tears bearing down.


    Danis supported Adeline, anger brewing at the bottom of his amber eyes, ¡°Greyson, you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡±


    ¡°Me, too far?¡±


    Greyson backhandedly pointed at himself, eyes bloodshot, ¡°You fucking let my sister kneel in front of the club, kneel to¡­¡±


    He choked out, ¡°Kneel until her knees are swollen, but not too much?


    Jessica took a pot of boiling water and threw it onto my sister, and it¡¯s just fucking not too much!¡±


    His voice even broke a bit due to the excessive plucking, ¡°Ang was bullied by you guys so much that she wanted to crash into a car and kill herself, and you guys are actually fucking calling me excessive, how fucking funny!!!¡±


    Elva did not know if it was because her son had contradicted her, or because her daughter¡¯s experience was too heartbreaking, or perhaps both, tears were welled up in her eyes and fell down.


    Danis did not know about Ang trying tomit suicide, and he was slightly stunned due to a sudden stabbing pain at his heart.


    He still had an impression of Ang two years ago; she lived an arrogant and bombastic life, would someone like that actuallymit suicide?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Greyson. It¡¯s my fault for identally hurting Jessica.¡±


    Jessica was serious and sincere, ¡±I have already apologized to Ang, so if you still resent me, there is nothing I can say.


    But anyway, you shouldn¡¯t have hit on an elder, and I want you to apologize to my mom.¡±


    Greyson strained his neck, ¡°No way, you can do whatever you like!¡±


    Jessica sighed and looked at Elva, a few helplessness stained between her brows, ¡°Auntie Elva, this¡­ is really something I can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Greyson-¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Elva looked at Greyson with tears in her eyes, the bottom of her eyes was full of begging, ¡°This is really your fault, just apologize to your Aunt Adeline and Jessica¡­¡±


    Greyson was moved for a moment, but it quickly changed into anger, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not impossible to make me apologize!¡±


    He pointed at Danis and gritted his teeth, ¡±Let him kneel in front of the Dream Club for a day and a night, just like Ang, and I can apologize to you all as you want!


    Even if you make me apologize on my knees, I¡¯ll fucking admit it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    Adeline finished yelling at him, her angry and disgusted gaze fell on Lorenzo, ¡°A murderer, a punk, Lorenzo, no wonder others say you¡¯re a great man who does charity, look at what kind of shit you¡¯ve raised¡±


    Jessica and Danis wanted to say something, but Adeline stopped them, ¡°You two don¡¯t y peacemaker today, I have to break it off with the Chante family!


    Their kids don¡¯t learn and do nothing, I¡­¡±


    ¡°That is enough!¡±


    Interrupting her with a red face, Lorenzo said under his breath.


    ¡°You want to break with me; I want to break up with you¡­!¡±


    Adeline grunted heavily and sneered.


    ¡°Ang almost killed my daughter, and Greyson threw boiling water on Jessica two days ago, and you have the nerve to break up with me?


    Fine, tell me, I¡¯ll see what you can break out!¡±


    ¡°Mom¨C¡±


    Jessica tugged on her sleeve and called out to her.


    Adeline looked down at her, her eyes full of pain, ¡°It is between adults, don¡¯t interfere, and I has to get even for you today!¡±


    She looked up towards Lorenzo, ¡°Say it, let me see how shameless your Chante family can be!¡±


    ¡°We can hardlypare with you!¡±


    Greyson snorted, his handsome face was full of contempt, ¡°Unmarried and pregnant, fucking with several men before marriage¡­¡±


    Elva was so frightened that she also stopped crying and went to cover his mouth in a panic, and said in an exasperated and pressed voice.


    ¡°Greyson, I am begging you, just cut the crap!¡±


    Adeline¡¯s face went white and she ignored it.


    Jessica, on the other hand, nced up at her, pondering.


    Lorenzo had been holding his temper for two years, at this point, his speech was a bit shaky, ¡°Ang broke Jessica¡¯s leg, James broke her leg, sent her to prison for two years, and now he¡¯s still keeping her at the Dream Club to humiliate her. What she owes Jessica was paid off a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°This time, Greyson burned the back of Jessica¡¯s hand, but Jessica burned Ang¡¯s entire leg, your children are the flesh of your heart, but my two children are not the flesh of my heart?¡±

 Chapter 78 The Bitch Just Thinks Too Much

    ¡°And Adeline, touch your own conscience. How much profit have I given to the Smith Group in the past two years in order to make up for the mistakes made by Ang?


    No matter how you do the math, it¡¯s our Chante family that¡¯s losing out!¡±


    Hearing this, Elva¡¯s tears fell down as she thought about her life over the past two years.


    Lorenzo pointed at the door, ¡°Since you don¡¯t even appreciate what our Chante family has done, and you still feel that your Smith is being aggrieved, then fine. You will now get out with your two children, and from now on our two families will be cut off and never see each other again!!!¡±


    In the past two years he had been ambling around, Adeline did not expect him to say that. She shortly froze, speechless for a long time.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally acting like a man!¡±


    The stifled feeling in Greyson¡¯s heart finally decreased, and he tilted his chin slightly, pointed at the door and hissed.


    ¡°Can you understand my father?


    Go away!¡±


    Adeline came back to her senses, her face red with anger, pulling Jessica and Danis to leave.


    ¡°Mom, calm down.¡±


    She did not use much strength either, and Jessica pulled her in easily.


    Danis¡¯ handsome face was a blistering mess, but he did not refute his sister¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Uncle Lorenzo, I don¡¯t think you would have done this until now if you really wanted to cut ties with the Smiths.


    So I¡¯m going to hazard a guess that by saying all this and listing all the things you¡¯ve done in thest two years, you¡¯re trying to let us know that it¡¯s been a rough two years for you too, and hope that we can understand.¡±


    Jessica said in a soft voice.


    Lorenzo took the medicine Elva handed over, tilted his head and drank it down without making a sound.


    Greyson was amused and taunted.


    ¡°A bitch just thinks too much!


    But I¡¯m sorry; our Chante family really wants to cut ties with shameless people like you this time!¡±


    This was nothing pleasant to ears, and Danis¡¯ eyebrows knitted together as he was just about to say something, but Jessica stopped him.


    She gave him a wink, signaling him to keep quiet, and then continued.


    ¡°Uncle Lorenzo, what my mother said and did today was indeed a bit too much, so I¡¯ll apologize to you for her first.¡±


    Adeline did not feel like it was her fault today, and wanted to say something else, but Danis interrupted her, ¡°Mom, leave the rest to Jessica, don¡¯t make a mess¡±, and pulled her back.


    ¡°Who the hell is going to ept your apology?¡±


    Because of what happened to Ang, Greyson did not have any good feelings towards the Smiths, ¡±Get out!


    Now get out with your mother and Danis. You are not wee in our house!¡±


    Danis¡¯ brow knitted a little tighter, a gloomy look under his eyes.


    Jessica looked at Lorenzo as if she had not heard Greyson¡¯s words, with sincere attitude, ¡°Our two families have been friends for decades, if we really break it off because of a small matter, it will definitely make us aughing stock for the onlookers!


    And as Uncle Lorenzo should be well aware that our twopanies¡¯ businesses are intricately intertwined. I¡¯m afraid if they were to really dissolve their cooperation, both sides would be suffer from a great loss.¡±


    ¡°I was angry and out of breath just now.¡±


    Lorenzo went along with the step she gave, ¡°If you weren¡¯t here today, the two families were really cut off by grace because of what I just said in anger, then it would be my fault.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s mouth was slightly open, his eyes filled with surprise and anger, not understanding why the situation had taken a sudden turn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me Uncle Lorenzo for this matter, and it¡¯s really because my mother was a bit capricious.


    I heard that Uncle Lorenzo gave the piece ofnd in G city to James, it just so happens that our family also has a piece ofnd there. We want to build arge amusement park, however there are some problems with the capital chain, I wonder if you are interested in participating as a partner?¡±


    Jessicaughed.


    The Smith Group and the Chante Group had cooperated for many years, and Lorenzo could not be clearer if the other party had problems with the capital chain on the amusement park project.


    The Smith Group¡¯s amusement park project in G City had an extremely high return on investment and no problems with funding, but now Jessica was asking him if he was interested in taking a share, clearly showing goodwill for what had just happened.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that, and if I keep my end of the bargain, I should be called a bully to the younger ones.¡±


    Lorenzo sighed, ¡°How about this, you tell the person in charge of the amusement park project toe to me at thepany tomorrow at ten in the morning, and we¡¯ll talk about rted matters, and I¡¯ll make up the difference as soon as possible.¡±


    Jessica smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Uncle Lorenzo on behalf of the Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Jessica, you are just too kind.¡±


    Lorenzo said.


    The ashtrays, vases, cups and pieces of ornaments thrown by Adeline were still on the floor, but the parties were a happy mess now.


    The servants looked at each other, methodically cleaning up the wretched floor.


    ¡°Do you want the tie again, young master?¡±


    The servant picked up the ZIOZIA tie and asked cautiously.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Greyson grabbed the tie, pulled it hard, missed it, and threw it hard to the ground.


    Amidst the servants¡¯ terrified gazes, he looked at Lorenzo with scarlet eyes, each word squeezing out of his throat, ¡°A fucking dog that can never change its mind, fuck!¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face turned red for a moment, like a spilled paint tray, ¡°Apologize to your Aunt Adeline and Jessica and the others!¡±


    ¡°No way!


    I would rather eat shit than apologize to them!¡±


    Greyson took off his suit jacket, flung it hard to the ground and stomped on it a few times, striding towards the door.


    Lorenzo was so angry that his body trembled, pointing at his back and yelling.


    ¡°If you leave this door today, you¡¯ll be just like Ang, never to return to the Chante family again!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even if you beg me toe back. You are disgusting!¡±


    Greyson did not stop his footsteps, nor did he return his head.


    Anger coursed through his blood screaming, about to tear him apart.


    The three from the Smiths were near the door, and as he yanked the wheelchair, he kicked the wheelchair when Adeline and Danis did not react.


    You, you, you!


    Adeline was so angry that she didn¡¯t curse out for half a long time and hurriedly went after Jessica who was sliding towards the center of the living room along with her wheelchair, ¡°Jessica, mommy ising over, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Greyson walked up to the grim-faced Danis and yanked his cor with both hands, ¡°You used to court behind my sister like a puppy, and when things went wrong, you followed the well. You¡¯re a damn good suitor!¡±


    ¡°Watch your words!¡±


    Danis pushed Greyson away with a cold face.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Greyson spat on the ground andughed, ¡°I advise you to go around when you see me in the future, or I¡¯ll beat you up once I see you!¡±


    After saying that, he strode out of the Chante family amidst Lorenzo¡¯s angry roar.


    Ang did not expect Raya to drag Sean to visit her in the hospital. Technically speaking, counting this time, she and Raya had only met for four times, and the two were nothing more than strangers.


    ¡°Your lips are cracked, have a dragon fruit!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, are you not feeling well or are you worried about your brother?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    You don¡¯t have to worry about your brother, as my master has withdrawn the charges, heehaw.¡±


    ¡°How about this dragon fruit?


    It is delicious, isn¡¯t it?


    I¡¯ll buy it for you next time!¡±


    Raya twitters like a sparrow, and she could ask and answer herself for half a day when no one talks with her. If Ang or Sean talked to her with one word, she can speak for more than ten minutes.

 Chapter 79 Killed Two Birds with One Stone

    Ang sat on the hospital bed eating the dragon fruit without making much noise; she was not a self-starter, before or now.


    ¡°The eloquence of a goodwyer is not eloquence, and how many mistakes will the opposing party uncover by your brainless bbering like this?¡±


    Sean knocked Raya¡¯s head.


    Raya¡¯s eyes dribbled around, as if a pause switch pressed, and she was instantly quiet.


    However, it onlysted for ten minutes, ¡°Your name¡¯s Ang, isn¡¯t it?


    Ang, do you still have to go back to work at the Dream Club after you are discharged from the hospital this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­ um.¡±


    Ang¡¯s movement of eating the dragon fruit paused for once, a glimmer of gloom shed at the bottom of her eyes, and she did not know if her n to seduce James would work.


    Even if she seeded, would he really let her leave the Dream Club?


    Maybe after ying with her, he would still leave her at the Dream Club to humiliate her.


    However, even if there was little hope, she had to try. There was no other way out for her.


    ¡°I still have to go back¡­¡±


    Raya¡¯s baby face crinkled into a ball, as she suddenly remembering something. She jumped up, wrapped her arms around Sean¡¯s neck, wrapped her legs around his waist, and hung onto his body.


    Seeing this, Ang identally choked, and she coughed twice, pulling out a tissue and wiping the dragon fruit off the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°You go down.¡±


    Sean was afraid that she would fall and said with his hands holding her up.


    ¡°Master-¡±


    Raya wrapped her arms around his neck and swayed back and forth, pouting.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you good friends with Mr. Harvey?


    Just ask him to let Ang off, okay?¡±


    Ang was slightly stunned, she had heard that James had a good friend who was awyer, but the other party had been studying abroad, she had not seen it, and it turned out to be Sean.


    Her eyes flickered, if he interceded for her in front of James, that might work.


    Sean swept a thoughtful nce at her, and then pushed the gold-rimmed sses almost shaken off by Raya, ¡°You go down first.¡±


    ¡°You promise me first!¡±


    Raya was insisting, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t the task of awyer to punish evil and promote good?


    Ang is being bullied by James, so help her!¡±


    Sean corrected calmly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about prosecutors and police,wyers only serve for money.¡±


    Seeing that he had no intention of helping, Ang wanted to say ¡®I appreciate Raya¡¯s kindness¡¯, but the words reached her lips and she swallowed them back.


    She clutched the sheets tightly and lowered her eyes, her breathing slightly sharper than usual.


    She can see that Sean loved Raya, his apprentice. In case, he agreed, and then her hope of leaving the Dream Club woulde true!


    ¡°Master-!¡±


    Raya shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t say yes, I won¡¯t go down!¡±


    Sean was unmoved, ¡°Then hang on, just don¡¯tin again when your hands get sore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Raya instantly wilted and muttered.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re good friends with that ruthless James, you¡¯re just like him¡­¡±


    Ang swallowed the dragon fruit in her mouth, a glimmer of gloom shed in her eyes, ¡°Thank you Raya for helping me twice. You shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Sean, he should have his own difficulties too.¡±


    Raya let go of Sean¡¯s neck and dropped onto the ground, twisting ufortably, ¡°Actually, my master isn¡¯t bad. His parents told him to stay away from your brother¡¯s case, and he immediately withdrew the case.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dropping the case because of Sean¡¯s mom and dad?¡±


    Ang looked up sharply, slightly disoriented.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡±


    Seeing her emotional, Raya felt puzzled, ¡°My master¡¯s parents have some friendship with your parents. So they asked my master not to interfere in your brother¡¯s case, and then my master withdrew the case.¡±


    She said it like a tongue twister and at the end she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Ang put down the dragon fruit, her expression had returned to normal, but her hand still clutched the sheet underneath her.


    James¡¯s n of killing two birds with one stone was good. He didn¡¯t have any disagreement with Sean because of his brother¡¯s case, and he took the Chante family¡¯snd in G City with his empty hand!


    Raya gave a long oh, feeling a little embarrassed and guilty for not being able to help Ang, her eyes shed as she said she had to go to the toilet and darted out.


    Sweeping her eyes over the bathroom in the ward, Ang pursed her lips.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How do you and Raya know each other?¡±


    Sean walked to the door and closed it behind him.


    Ang looked up at him, lowered her head and put down the dragon fruit she had just picked up, and said lightly.


    ¡°I work at the Dream Club and Raya was a guest who happened to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Did you happen to meet once, or did you meet on purpose?¡±


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses, the sunlight spilling in through the window, the lenses reflecting, unable to see the look under his eyes.


    The faint smell of disinfectant filled the ward, and the white sheets, white walls and beige floors were supposed to be rxing, but now they were a little harsh.


    Ang propped her hands on the bed and moved in the direction of the pillows, ¡°When I first met Raya, the secretary had just arrived, and even the news hadn¡¯t reported any information about him yet.¡±


    She smiled to herself, ¡°Do you think that I, a newly released criminal with no background, could have advance information about the new secretary in the city?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have no background, do you?¡±


    Sean peeled a banana slowly and methodically, ¡°The Chante family broke off rtions with you, but Greyson seems to be close to you.¡±


    Ang frowned slightly, ¡°Assuming I know that Raya is the new city secretary¡¯s daughter, how can I get her into the Dream Club?¡±


    ¡°Raya has been well protected by her family, as she has just graduated two months ago. She doesn¡¯t know theplexity of society yet, but she just has a passion to help people.¡±


    Sean took a bite of the banana and said slowly.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have people around her who understand.¡±


    Ang chortled and threw the dragon fruit she had not finished eating into the trash can, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble that understanding person to properly persuade Raya to stop caring about me as a murderer, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°I will be d to.¡±


    Sean raised his eyebrows slightly, ate the banana in two or three bites and threw it into the trash can, ¡°But Raya is a stubborn girl, and my advice may not work. Please try to avoid Raya when you see her in the future.¡±


    Suppressing the anger running through her chest, Ang said indifferently.


    ¡°Mr. Sean, please say ¡°thank you¡± to Raya on my behalf, and tell her not to send her kindnesses casually,¡±


    Her good intentions might be a burden to others.


    She got halfway through and swallowedst part of the sentence, ¡°Just express my gratitude to her.


    I¡¯m tired and want to rest for a while. Mr. Sean, take your time and leave if you like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. In return, I will put in a few kind words for you in front of James, but what he chooses to do, I can¡¯t guarantee.¡±


    Sean finished speaking and walked towards the door.


    Ang was slightly stunned for a moment, looked at his back, and said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    There was no response.


    Sean exited the ward swiftly, and the moment the door was closed, thest rays of sunlight was cut off from the outside.

 Chapter 80 Jessica Was Right

    Outside the door sounded the voice of Sean and Raya¡¯s conversation, but Ang cannot hear very clearly. It seemed that the yful Raya seemed to be a little angry.


    Ang opened her hand, looked at the thin calluses on her palm, and suddenly smiled. However, the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    At 5:30 p. m, Greyson came with lots of her favorite food, ¡°I ran to several stores and waited in line all afternoon to get them, so enjoy yourself.¡±


    He put everything on the table, handed her a pair of chopsticks and a disposable lunch box, then put a bottle of alcohol and put it on the table.


    ¡°Why do you want to drink now?¡±


    Her brother did not like to drink and did not like the vor of alcohol, so she asked casually.


    Greyson suppressed the irritation in his heart, poured half a cup of alcohol and finished it with one gulp, ¡°I just want to drink.¡±


    He was not wearing a suit jacket or a tie.


    His action was a bit rude and the shirt was slightly open, revealing a nail scratch that slid from the lower right of his neck all the way down to his corbone.


    ¡°What happened to your neck?¡±


    Ang put down her chopsticks and said with a slight frown.


    Greyson was startled and hurriedly tugged at his cor in panic and made an embarrassed look, ¡±Just keep quiet, what¡¯s the point of asking blindly?


    You¡¯re a grown-up now, how can you not know it?¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Ang looked straight at him, darkness clouded underneath her eyes.


    Greyson scratched his neck and muttered.


    ¡°You went to prison for two years, why do you sound like a different person?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±


    Ang said.


    Greyson was pissed off and wanted to find someone to talk to for a long time.


    He snapped his chopsticks onto the table and told the story happened earlier today.


    At the end, he held his breath and grimaced as he drank a cup of alcohol, pressing his voice to a growl.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I fucking thought Dad was actually going to give you justice! He really pissed me off!¡±


    ¡°Jessica is right.¡±


    A glimmer of gloom shed through Ang¡¯s eyes as she murmured.


    Greyson was puzzled at what he heard, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why Dad changes his face so quickly?¡±


    Ang smiled to herself, ¡°Because Jessica was right. Dad said so much to release his feeling of being oppressed for so long, but more because he just wanted to let the Smiths know that it wasn¡¯t easy for him too.¡±


    That was why Jessica used the amusement park project to calm Dad¡¯s anger¡­


    Well.


    Never before had she imagined that one day Dad would trade all the hurt she had suffered for business profits.


    Greyson¡¯s expression changed, and finally his face turned blue as he picked up the bottle and poured it into his mouth, tears mixed with the drink flew down along his cheeks together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much, or you¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    Ang snatched the bottle and put it on the table, her heart seemed to be immersed in sulfuric acid instantly with a thousand holes, choking with pain.


    ¡°Do you know why, Ang?¡±


    Greyson pounded his heart hard one at a time and choked out.


    ¡°Obviously Mom and Dad used to love you too, so howe they suddenly¡­ changed into someone like this?¡±


    Ang drew out a few tissues and wiped the wine and tears from his face, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for too long, go home now. Mom and Dad and my sister-inw will be worried.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not going back!


    I told the old man when I came out today, I would never go back to the Chante family again!¡±


    Greyson was not good at drinking and his eyes were in a trance, ¡°That home sucks, and I will never go back again!¡±


    Ang sighed lightly, ¡±If you do not go back, what about your wife and the two children?


    Brother, you¡¯re an adult now; don¡¯t be so capricious.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Adeline and Uncle Edward, they¡­ burp¡­ they can believe Jessica, the scheming bitch, why Mom and Dad¡­ don¡¯t believe¡­¡±


    Before Greyson could finish his words, he slumped down on the table and let out a snore.


    Ang got out of bed, enduring the pain in her leg, and carried him somewhat strenuously to thepanion bed and covered him with a quilt.


    With all the physical work she had done in prison and at the Dream Club, she had developed her arm strength.


    She took a few tissues and wiped the tearstains from his face at Greyson¡¯s murmurs, then stumbled out of the ward and stood by the hallway window, staring aimlessly into the distance.


    The night was dark, like a lurking beast, and the jagged shadows of the trees became the beast¡¯s limbs, lunging at her with fangs and ws.


    ¡°Standing out there with an injury and you don¡¯t want your leg anymore?¡±


    The slightly familiar cool voice came from behind, and Ang¡¯s body stiffened instantly, as if she was in an ice cer, limbs frozen.


    She turned to James and said with her head bowed.


    ¡°Mr. James,¡±


    Why was he here?


    James hummed lightly, his careless gaze falling on her injured right leg, his brow frowning faintly without another sound.


    His gaze was as substantial as the club that had once been there, hitting Ang¡¯s leg inch by inch.


    A thinyer of sweat rose on her nose, her eyshes fluttered slightly, and the words ¡°what are you doing here¡± were on the tip of her tongue for a long time, but not a single word came out.


    She hated Danis, Jessica, and James.


    However, with thetter, apart from hate, there was more fear, a fear that went deep into her marrow.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your leg anymore, you can just tell me. There is no need to go to all that trouble.¡±


    James withdrew his gaze and snorted lightly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, as sweats were sliding down along her cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy in the ward. I just came out to open the window, and I¡¯ll go inside now.¡±


    She turned and walked to the ward, opened the window, and was about to open the door and enter when she paused.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The man behind her followed her and was now standing at the door of the ward as well.


    ¡°Is there something wrong¡­? Mr. James?¡±


    Ang¡¯s head bowed, her short, uneven hair hiding the scar at the end of her eyebrow, revealing only her small, pale face.


    James lowered his eyes to look at her hair vortex and was slightly stunned, ¡°A little thirsty, I¡¯ll go inside and have a drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but the supper was so salty that I drank the little hot water I had.¡±


    Ang clutched the corner of her shirt slightly, her back already wet.


    The Chante family had said before James that they had severed ties with her, but her brother was now lying in her ward.


    She did not care what would happen to the Chante Group, but she did not want to get her brother involved.


    James raised his eyebrows slightly and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    Ang unwillingly looked into his deep, bottomless eyes, her body shaking slightly uncontrobly.


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    He cupped her chin and suddenly moved closer.


    His handsome face grewrger before her eyes, and she could even make out the tiny downy hairs on his face.


    Her heart suddenly quickened, as if it was about to jump out of her chest, and she dared not to look at him again, lowering her eyes and taking a step back with her right foot, in order to put an distance between them.


    However, James suddenly ced one hand on her, hoisting her to his heel.


    Their bodies faced each other and eyes focused, yet they still could not hide the indifference in his eyes and the panic in hers.

 Chapter 81 Hiding a man in the ward?

    (Including the mind blowers)


    James¡¯ lips finally stopped less than 1cm away from hers, so close that she could feel the heat on her face, ¡°You smell of alcohol! Are you hiding a man in the ward?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes blinked much faster than usual, and her palms were already sticky for sweating. ¡°A female friend from the club went through a bad breakup and fell asleep with a few drinks here,¡±she said.


    James stared at her for a moment and suddenly smiled. He let go of her, not sure whether he believed what she said or not.


    After a long time, he said to her, ¡°Since someone¡¯s sleeping inside, I¡¯m just gonna stay here. Go and get a chair.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± said Ang and opened the door slightly when she went in. But when she came out, she had to open the door wider to move the chair.


    As she closed the door, she looked in the direction where he was several times, pretending to be calm.


    From the direction where he stood, he should not be able to see the person on the bed in the ward¡­ hopefully.


    All her fidgetings were seen by James. He narrowed his eyes slightly and moved his lower lip indecipherably.


    Ang put the chair behind him and backed up a few steps, trying to create a space between herself and him, ¡°Mr. James, if there is nothing else, please allow me to get out of here.¡±


    For her, spending time with him was just like eating arsenic.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± said James.


    Ang frowned and stopped frowning at once, ¡°Keep your seat, Mr. James. I¡¯m good with standing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what James meant, but it was impossible that he was actually caring about her.


    James tapped on the back of the chair a few times with his long and bony fingers, his voice a few degrees lower than earlier, ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Ang went to the chair reluctantly, and sat down.


    But her back was stiffened and straining, and her butt was just sitting on the small edge of the chair, her right foot pointed outward, as if she intended to stand up and leave at any time.


    The hallway was very bright under the round incandescent luminaire, yet it was not as warm as the yellowmp light.


    With the white light shining on her face, Ang looked even more pale and bloodless.


    ¡°A man who has only met you a few times speak for you. Ang, you¡¯ve grown in your ways.¡±


    James stood behind her, his hands propped on the arms of the chair, which looked like he was embracing her in his arms.


    Ang couldn¡¯t see his face, but she felt his hot breath on the back of her neck, which made her inexplicably insecure, her bone icy with scares.


    Every nerve of her body was straining and tense. After a moment or two, she realized who he was talking about, ¡°Mr. James, you just give me too much honour.  Mr. Sage would speak for me purely for the sake of Miss Raya, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°That girl did have a lot of enthusiasm for you.¡±


    James let go of the armrest and straightened up, his voice less cold than before, ¡°But I¡¯ve told you a long time ago, no one can help you.¡±


    Ang gripped her hands tightly and closed her eyes in pain, ¡°Mr. James, thank you for reminding me, I dare not be delusional.¡±


    ¡°Go back, it¡¯s chilly outside.¡±


    James went through to the front of her and said, and then headed for the elevator.


    Ang watched his figure casting a shallow shadow on the ground, hatred running wild and fermenting in her blood, holding up her veins to explode, but there was nowhere for her to relieve it.


    She remembered what people used to discuss that she was so lucky to be born into the Chante Family with power and money.


    She said, no matter how powerful and rich she was, she can¡¯t have James¡¯s love. What was the point?


    As a result, reality pped her in the face hard and painfully, his power forced her no ce to go, even death had be a luxury. She had to truckle to live every day in humiliation, struggling¡­


    Ding!


    The elevator came to a halt with ¡°DING¡± and James entered the elevator.


    Ang looked up and blinked. After a short pause, she carried the chair back to the ward.


    In the ward, the smell of alcohol and disinfectant fluid mingled and reached  her nostrils, making her mind to be extremely clear.


    ¡°Fuck, you scheming bitch¡­¡±


    Greyson grimaced and rolled over, kicking the covers to the floor, cursing about something in a low voice, weeping andughing at the same time.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ang went over and picked up the quilt, tucked him in, andid on the hospital bed.


    Perhaps because it was his first time drinking, or because he drank too much, Greyson was thrashing half the night, throwing up and shouting, and didn¡¯t stop until the dawn of the next day.


    The influsion Ang used contain some hypnotic ingredients, and  she was so tired from taking care of her brother that fell asleep not long after lying on the bed.


    The sky was blue and the clouds were white. The day was crisp and clear.


    Under the sycamore at school, Jessica was standing in a white dress, her long ck shoulder-length soft hair fell on to her shoulder, fair and sweet.


    People came and went, and couldn¡¯t help looking at her from time to time.


    Ang was in a crop top and hot pants, wearing a pair of limited edition headphones of Beats around her neck. She was chewing gum, sauntered closer to Jessica slovenly, ¡°What¡¯s up? Why do you ask me out alone?¡±


    Without waiting for Jessica to answer, she blew a big bubble, bit into it, and grinned, ¡°Are you going to send me a birthday present and yet you don¡¯t want others to know what it is?¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday, may our little princess Ang be eighteen years old forever and be more and more beautiful!¡±


    Jessica smiled, her eyes looked like a crescent moon, and handed her a beautifully wrapped gift box.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ang took the gift box and was about to open it, ¡°I¡¯m beautiful enough, if I get more beautiful, even god will be jealous of me, so you could wish me getting married with James and have a healthy boy!¡±


    The light in Jessica¡¯s eyes grew dark, and she put her hands on Ang¡¯s hand, ¡°Open it when you get home.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Ang clutched the gift box under her arm and winked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t get too dressed up and steal my thunder tonight, James is going to propose to me tonight!¡±


    When she finished, she put on her headphones and hummed as she walked back.


    Jessica trotted a few steps and grabbed Ang¡¯s hand from behind, ¡°Ang, there was something I wanted to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ang took off her headphones, leaned against the tree, and blew a big bubble.


    Jessica bit her lips, her eyes twinkling, ¡°I¡¯ve also had a crush for James for years!¡±


    The bubble burst with a bang, covering half of Ang¡¯s face with gum, which made her look a bit funny.


    Jessica, her best friend, now told her that she liked James?


    And she liked him very much?


    ¡°I wanted to keep my love for James hidden in my heart forever and kept it a secret to myself.


    However, two months ago, from the moment I found out that you two were going to be engaged on your birthday party, I¡¯ve had trouble sleeping at night and spent every second in pain and suffering through.¡±


    The dark eye circles around Jessica¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t very obvious, but it was enough to see that she was tired.


    With the gift box under her arm, Ang expressionlessly used her other hand to pick the gum stuck to her face, her fingertips trembling slightly, ¡°Why do you tell me if you decidrs to keep it a secret to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I love James as much as you do, even more than you do.¡±


    Jessica locked at Ang¡¯s eyes and pointed to her own heart and said,


    ¡°That love has been hidden inside for so long that it can¡¯t be hidden anymore.¡±


    The gum stuck too tightly to her face, she couldn¡¯t take all of it off. It instead turned into a dark mass, which made Ang¡¯s face look more pale, and a bit funny.


    She simply gave up trying to take the gum off and looked at Jessica and said,


    ¡°So?¡±

 Chapter 82 Jessica did that on purpose

    ¡°Ang, you know that if I want something, I will fight for it with all my might.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes showed that she was in conflict, ¡°I really regard you as a friend, that¡¯s why I decide to tell you that before you get engaged to James; otherwise, if I told you after you get engaged or married, it would only make our rtionship worse.¡±


    Ang leaned all her weight on the tree behind her, and changed the position of her legs that was originally criss-crossed, ¡°Even if you have a crush on James, then what?¡±


    ¡°I want you to give up your engagement to James. We couldpete fairly, and if he ends up choosing you, I will give up and have absolutely noints.¡±


    Jessica said slowly, with a bright light in her eyes.


    Not far from the sycamore was a patch of autumn chrysanthemums, the scent of the flowers caught in the cool autumn breeze, refreshing, but making Ang feel pungent and irritable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing after James for ten years since I was eight years old ying games as his bride, and it took me a while to make him agree to get engaged to me.¡±


    ¡°And now, you told me that you also like him and aske me to give up my engagement with him and rmendpeting with you for him on a fair basis? Yet you think you¡¯re fucking considerate about me? Jessica, how shameless are you?¡±


    Ang straightened up and coldly shoved the gift box into Jessica¡¯s arms, then in front of her, she mmed the Beats headphones she gave her onto the ground with force and crushed them with her feet.


    She turned away, wiped the corner of her eyes quickly, and walked towards her ssroom with startled nces from around.


    ¡°Ang, that is how you regard our friendship for almost five years in your heart? ¡±


    Jessica¡¯s choking voice sounded behind her.


    This was the first time Ang heard Jessica shouting in public, but she didn¡¯t stop and continued striding forward.


    Jessica was a good friend that she cared about. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    They had been friends for all these years, and Jessica knew better than anyone how much she cared for James!


    ¡°Why are you forcing me?¡± Jesscia shouted behind her, a little bit out of control.


    The school was bustling with people, and from time to time people looked toward them


    Both were keenos of the dance department, both professinally and academically, and were well known as the two most beautiful girls in the department.


    Ang pressed her lips together, with gum covering all over her face. She kept walking, a little faster than usual, and looked a bit beaten up.


    The scene changed to the front of the Chante family¡¯s vi.


    The night was covered in darkness, but the beautiful building was brilliant with electric lights, and the windows reflecting shadows of people, who were drinking and toasting happily.


    Ang sat in the red supercar her brother had given her, her forehead, back and her hands on the wheel were all cold sweaty.


    Tears like mist covered her eyes, and didn¡¯t know how many times she tried to m on the brakes with all her might to stop the car¨C


    But it did not work!


    Still not working!


    Terror took over her heart. She felt weak, her lips couldn¡¯t stop trembling, and cold sweat ran desperately down her cheeks.


    There were still a lot of things she wanted to do. She didn¡¯t want to die like this!


    Buzz-


    Buzz-


    By this time, her cell phone vibrated abruptly.


    Ang went through the call using a bluetooth headset with trembling hands. She burst into tears without warning, spoke more incoherently, ¡°Brother¡­ Help me¡­ Help me, I¡¯m outsi¡­ outside now. The car¡­ The car is¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, someone wasing out of the vi suddenly.


    The white mini-dress perfectly showed Jessica¡¯s curvaceous figure, and her shoulder-length hair was put up, which made her look sensible and elegant.


    And at that moment, she was walking straight towards the sports car.


    Angel¡¯s pupils contracted, between life and death, she did not have time to think too much. She directly rolled down her window, and with much danger to himself, she poked half of her body out of the car, cried and screamed to Jessica, ¡°Do note over, the car brakes are broken!!!¡±


    ¡°The winds are too strong, I can¡¯t hear you. Ang, speak again quickly, where are you now?


    What?


    What¡¯s wong with your car?


    what is going on with you?¡±


    Greyson¡¯s worried voice came from the other end of the headset.


    Jessica kept walking, as if she hadn¡¯t heard those words Ang was saying at all, walking towards the sports car step by step.


    ¡°No! Stay back! You fucking hear me?!¡±


    The sports car was so fast. The wind was blowing that nipped Ang¡¯s face sharply, and every word was unusually hard to say, ¡°My car breaks down, stay back!!¡±


    Jessica was still walking.


    BANG!


    It was right before the sports car hit Jessica. Ang saw her face breaking into a smallugh, like a lotus unfolding slowly, stunningly beautiful, but it made Ang¡¯s heart instantly falling to the bottom.


    It seemed that Jessica bumped into the car on purpose¡­


    ¡°It was she, she bumped into my car on purpose. It wasn¡¯t my fault, I didn¡¯t mean to kill anyone!¡±


    Ang screamed and sat up, only to realize that her back was already wet with cold sweat.


    At first, she thought that Jessica argued with her in public out of control because she was too emotional.


    But during the two years of boring and difficult life in prison, Ang finally realized why Jessica argued with her in public. It was just setting the stage for her to run her overter on.


    The sky was turning bright, which is just the time when the darkness turned into light.


    She wiped the sweat from her forehead and felt a weakness in her limbs, as if she had just finished a half-marathon.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Greyson was sitting on his haunches and looked up at her, under his untidy hair was a handsome face full of pain and anger, ¡°What are you dreaming about?


    Did James bully you?¡±


    He spoke extremely slow, his voice sounded rough, which was just the sound when people newly woke up, and spoke each word with great difficulty.


    ¡°Why are you awake so early?


    Was it because you drank too much alcoholst night and woke up with a headache today?¡±


    Ang asked, avoiding his gaze and looking down.


    Greyson propped his hands on his knees to stand up, his legs and feet were already numb from squatting for too long.


    He stumbled a little before he could stand still and squeezed in a line out of his throat, ¡°Do you¡­ have these nightmares a lot?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t drink often, and you should have a headache from all that drinkingst night.¡±


    Due to ack of sleep, Ang had a serious headache, ¡°Here¡¯s milk, grapefruit and banana, pick any one you want and you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Greyson clenched his fist, his breathing slightly harsh, ¡°Ang.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you tossed and turned for most of the night yesterday. I¡¯m a little tired and want more rest.¡±


    Ang kneaded the aching part between her eyes, her exhaustion was so obvious.


    When he saw that, Greyson¡¯s eyes were filled with love and pity, ¡°Then have some rest, I¡¯ll go buy you some food first.¡±


    He helped her to lie down, tucked her in, and the careless man came out silently.


    Ang was really tired, so she fell into a deep sleep shortly after.


    Inevitably, she had another nightmare. When she woke up screaming , it was already daylight and the sun was up in the sky.


    Denise was sitting gracefully in a chair while Greyson was sitting on thepanion bed with untidy hair. There were two types of food with different restaurants¡¯ names beside him. Greyson was ring at James, who was standing beside Denise.


    ¡°Auntie, Mr. James.¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, and she propped her hands on the bed and sat up as fast as she could.


    She wondered how long Auntie Denise and James had been waiting here, and wondered if she had babbled something when she was having a nightmare.


    And¡­ nced at Greyson, Ang frowned. Her liest night was obvious in this situation. She wondered if James would put her brother on the spot.

 Chapter 83 I fucking told you to get up

    ¡°Hm. ¡± James answered lightly, his gaze sweeping over her pale face and chapped lips, he seemingly frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 1 p. m., you must be starving.¡±


    Greyson gave James a sharp re, and came to Ang with two takeaways. ¡°These are the ones you like, just a little cold. Have some first to fill your stomach, I¡¯ll order a few more hot ones for you.¡±


    Denise smiled, ¡°They say that Greyson loves his wife and little sister very much. Now I see it¡¯s quite true.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greyson.¡±


    Ang saw James from the corner of her eye, the word ¡± brother¡± was just on the tip of her tongue for a long time, but in the end, Ang changed her words, ¡°It is a pity that I don¡¯t like these anymore.¡±


    Greyson was confused by her calling him Mr. Greyson, and threw the two takeaway bags in his hand away and asked,


    ¡°You don¡¯t like eating these now?


    I see, tell me what do you want to eat now and I¡¯ll order it for you. If they don¡¯t provide takeaway, I¡¯ll go and pack them for you!¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Greyson.¡±


    Ang looked up and winked at Greyson, signaling him to stop talking.


    Oberving the small gestures between the two, as well as Ang¡¯s fear of James, Denise lifted her messy hair behind her ear and sighed softly in nearly inaudible tones.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If it was two years ago, Greyson would have put up with it.


    But anger and guilt, suppressed in his heart for two years, had already taken a dominant position, and such emotions almost immediately overwhelmed the so-called sanity when he saw Ang bending over to James.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him!¡±


    Greyson clenched his fists, veins on his neck popped out, his face was unusually fierce, ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Chante family anymore. James, you don¡¯t fucking try to coerce me with those interests of the Chante Group again!¡±


    He stood in front of Ang, and looked straight at James, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t be afraid. From now on, your big brother will never leave you behind again!¡±


    The corners of her eyes twitched and tears came to her eyes almost instantly.


    Ang trembled and took a deep breath, tugged hard at Greyson¡¯s coat, shook her head at him vigorously, but she felt like her throat was blocked by a sponge that she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    ¡°What a loved brother and sister, it is really quite touching.¡±


    James moved his lips slightly, but there was no smile under his eyes.


    Ang struggled to get off the bed, then came to James and went down on her kneels in front of him. Her voice was extremely hoarse, ¡°After I got out of prison, this was the first time I¡¯d seen my brother, and you happened to be here.¡±


    James was towering over her, the emotion showing in his eyes was obscure, ¡°So fond of kneeling for people?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    Greyson roared, his eyes filled with unbelievable emotions. He stretched out his hand to pull her, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Denise¡¯s face actually changed. She got up to pull Ang, ¡°Ang, what are you doing?


    Stand up straight and tell us what you are trying to say!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, brother, if you are really good to me, then just let me kneel.¡±


    Ang shook her head at them, remained on her knees.


    Denise let go of Ang and her eyes fell on James, ¡°James, tell Ang to stand up.¡±


    ¡°Since she likes to kneel so much, just let her do it.¡±


    James spoke indifferently, casually unbuttoning two buttons on his shirt, and then felt his breathing a little smoother.


    Greyson¡¯s handsome face looked livid, and he pulled Ang¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Get up!


    I am fucking telling you to get up, are you deaf?!¡±


    Ang let him tug on one of her hands and knelt on the ground firmly, raising her hand and swearing, her face full of pleading, ¡°Mr. James, I promise this is thest time I meet with my brother, and it will never happen again.¡±


    She pursed her mouth into a line, her lips trembling slightly, ¡°If I have any more contact with my brother, may¡­¡±


    She swallowed hard, ¡°May a car run into me when I¡¯m outside and may lightning strike me on a rainy day, I¡¯d be burning in hell!¡±


    James looked down at her, his lips twitching but not making a sound.


    Silence.


    The ward was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    ¡°Fuck, from now on, I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t have the little sister of you!¡±


    Greyson threw the two takeaways on the floor, stepped heavily on them a few times, and dashed out with red eyes.


    BANG!


    The door was mmed heavily shut.


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened, eyes in pain, and it took all her strength to maintain the posture of kneeling.


    Her brother must be angry¡­


    Surely he was angry. He always hated people who just put up with everything like a useless coward, and she just happened to be one of those right now.


    Perhaps it was for the best. She didn¡¯t have to think hard to keep her brother away from her to protect him.


    But from now on, probably no one in this world¡­ would care about her anymore¡­


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    James cast a side nce at her, looked away, and sat down on thepanion bed, his fingers tapping lightly on the table.


    Denise took Ang¡¯s hand and said softly,


    ¡°You still have a wound in your leg, stand up.¡±


    Ang was still getting down on her knees without moving and looked at James obstinately, ¡°Mr. James, could you leave my brother out of it this time?


    I promise this is¡­¡±


    Thest time.


    The door suddenly burst open, and Greyson rushed in hurriedly and boldly, kneeling in front of James without warning and kowtowing with a dull thud.


    He kept kowtowing with great force, and after only a few kowtows, his forehead ran red with blood, with blood faintly seeping out.


    ¡°Stop it-¡±


    Each kowtow he made to James broke Ang¡¯s heart, and she went to help him up with a trembling hand.


    Greyson threw off her hand, controlled his fury and looked at James, begging for mercy with someone for the first time, ¡°James, you could break my legs, send me to jail, make me kneel at the Dream Club¡­ Whatever you want to do, just please let my sister go.¡±


    Blood flowed down his forehead and into his eyes, which made his eyes hurt, tears mixed with blood flowing out, ¡°My sister is only 20 years old, and she has a long road ahead of her. She can¡¯t be trapped in the Dream Club for the rest of her life!¡±


    Ang felt her throat tightening, and she couldn¡¯t even utter a single word, as if something was wrong with her vocal suddenly.


    Her brother¡­


    ¡°I beg you!¡±


    Greyson hit his head on the ground heavily and didn¡¯t get up for a long time.


    The ward was extremely quiet, and only the sound of James knocking on the table remained, continued one after the other, and it sounded frightening.


    ¡°Greyson, Ang, both of you get up.


    I¡¯m here, James wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±


    After a long time, Denise said and went to help the brother and sister up.


    Ang didn¡¯t dare to stand up. Although James was a filial son, he wasn¡¯t listening to auntie on each thing, so she didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Greyson didn¡¯t move either, his head still knocked on the ground, blood snaking down his forehead on the ground.


    The faint smell of blood mixing with the smell of disinfectant fluid in the ward smelled odd, which added to the depressing atmosphere of the ward.


    ¡°James.¡±


    Denise nced at James, ¡°Come here and help them up.¡±


    James cast his eyes on the brother and sister for a moment, finally his eyes pausing on Ang, and twinkled. ¡°Hm. ¡± Said James indifferently, and got up to help Ang up.


    His hands were warm to afortable range, but Ang felt her wrists that he was gripping at were amazingly hot, so hot that she felt tortured.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she should stand up, since he hadn¡¯t said if he would forgive her brother this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to stand up?¡±


    James let go of her and said coldly.


    ¡°Or you want me to pick you up?¡±

 Chapter 84 Remain on My Knees

    Ang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    She hurriedly stood up by propping up her hands on the ground, her legs numb from kneeling for so long that she stumbled a bit, but she was caught by James and so she quickly stood still.


    The faint scent of men¡¯s perfume was all over her entire body, and Ang hurriedly took a few steps forward, out of that wide embrace.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. James.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡±


    James cast his eyes down and withdrew his hand. He rubbed the thumb and middle fingers that had hugged her and then dangled the hand over his side.


    And at that moment, Greyson was still kneeling on the ground.


    Ang worried about his health, but she hesitated, and finally walked over to help him up, ¡°Get up¡­ brother.¡±


    ¡°If James doesn¡¯t promise to let you go, I¡¯ll stay here on my knees and never get up!¡±


    Greyson threw off her hand and stubbornly knelt on the ground.


    Ang struggled to crouch down and whispered.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care if you live or die at all. Even if you kneel here for the rest of your life, he¡¯s not going to let go of me.


    Instead, you¡¯ve upset him in this way, and it may intensify his revenge against me.¡±


    Hearing this, Greyson¡¯s eyes were wide open suddenly, his blood-stained face looked extra funny. And then he grabbed her hand and stood up.


    Ang moved her lips at him, smiling bitterly.


    She wasn¡¯t even afraid of death right now, but she was afraid that James would use her brother to coerce her.


    Her brother was fearless, but he was afraid that James would torture her. She and her brother, after all, have be bound to each other.


    None of them said another word, and the atmosphere in the ward was odd and depressing.


    After a long time, Denise kneaded the part between her eyes, the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes were also more obvious than usual, ¡°Get a doctor to treat Greyson¡¯s wound on his head, Ang. Have a good rest, James and I will go back.¡±


    Ang sent the two of them to the elevator, her head down, and only the moment the door of the elevator closed did her tense body rx to let her guard down, her limbs were already sore and weak.


    ¡°Your legs hurt, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Seeing this, Greysonu worriedly rushed over to help her.


    Ang threw off his hands and walked impassively towards the ward.


    Greyson wiped the blood from his head with his hand and casually rubbed the blood-stained hand on his shirt, and followed her sadly.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Just as Greyson was about to enter the ward, the door was closed from inside by Ang, and he hurriedly pushed open the door hard in case she locked it.


    Ang stood in the doorway, licked her dry lips and said,


    ¡°Go back and don¡¯te back again.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go back?


    Back to where?¡±


    With his head still bleeding, Greyson wiped it, ¡°Dad kicked me out of the Chante family, too, so I¡¯ll follow you from now on.¡±


    Ang looked at the wound on his forehead and frowned, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything, and the little money I earn is not enough to feed you. Go get your wound handled and then go home.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to feed me. I took my wallet with me when I left. There are tens of millions of dolloars in the bank card, which is totally enough for us to live for a while. Mom and Dad certainly can¡¯t bear to cancel my card.¡±


    Greyson was about to go inside as he spoke.


    But Ang was still standing in the doorway, didn¡¯t move, ¡°Brother-¡±


    ¡°Do you get mad because I said that I would pretend I don¡¯t have the sister of you!?¡±


    Greyson smirked and rubbed her head, the bottom of his eyes were full of dotings, and with a few pleading, ¡°I apologize to you. It was just something I said in the heat of the moment, let¡¯s just forget it.¡±


    His care made Ang muffled, she felt she was like a fish in a dry pool, and even breathing became extremely difficult.


    She avoided his pleading gaze and said harshly.


    ¡°Go back, don¡¯te back in the future, and live a good life with my sister-inw.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s gaze was fixed upon her, and the smile at the corner of his mouth narrowed a little.


    ¡°Remember to take care of the wound on your head before you leave, otherwise it would look ugly as I do if you also got a scar.¡±


    Ang raised her head and looked at him, moved her lips painfully, and the scar at the end of her eyebrow was extra obvious in the sunlight.


    Greyson¡¯s throat moved up and down, some blood flowed into his mouth, which was sickly sweet and slightly salty, ¡°If I went back, who is gonna protect you?


    Ugh?¡±


    He said it in a small voice at first, but when it came to the end, he almost roared it out.


    ¡°Even if you were there, you wouldn¡¯t be able to protect me.¡±


    Ang looked detached and said sharply and meanly, ¡°You and James are not even on the same level, not to mention him, even if Jessica and Danis were about to do something, you can¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Some of the blood had dried on Greyson¡¯s face, and some fresh blood had re-covered it, his mouth opened, frantic gulping.


    ¡°If you stay with me, you¡¯ll get me into trouble.¡±


    Ang¡¯s voice was calm without showing any strain, ¡°Last time you went to the Dream Club and this farce you made today, you thought you were helping me, but in reality, you just threw two messes for me to clean up for you.¡±


    Greyson clutched his chest and leaned helplessly against the wall beside him, ¡°Ang, I am actually¡­ so useless in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Ang forced herself not to be weak.  She looked straight at him, ¡°Brother, I beg you not toe back again in the future.


    I¡¯m already tired of dealing with James every day. If youe here and make matters worse, I don¡¯t think I can go much longer.¡±


    Her words were the sharpest knives in the world, stabbing into Greyson¡¯s heart and chopping his heart to pieces.


    Clenching his fists tightly, he said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and get my clothes and leave.¡±


    His voice couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Ang stood aside.


    Greyson walked over to the escort bed and picked up his suit jacket. He identally swept the gift box on the hospital bed as he dressed.


    The gift box fell to the floor and the clothes inside fell out.


    It was toote for Ang to pick it up, he had already seen it clearly.


    Greyson didn¡¯t say a word and dragged his legs to the door of the ward.


    After opening the door, he paused, turned to look at her, and said seriously.


    ¡°Ang, you watch, I will try my best to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    Ang walked to the door and pushed him out, then closed the door and sadly rested her head against the door and slid down.


    Her legs came together to her body and her hands covered her face tightly.


    But from the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    The Bentley ran quietly on the road. At this point, even the luxury car had to move at an extremely slow speed in the heavy traffic.


    ¡°Ang¡¯s birthday is 28 September, another four or five days away.¡±


    Denise said as she looked at the rear of the car in front.


    There was a traffic jam, and James had to stop the car. He put one hand on the steering wheel, ¡°Mm,¡±he said.


    ¡°She can¡¯t go back to the Chante family, so I want to take her to the Harvey family¡¯s house for a while after she leaves the hospital, and then let her leave after her birthday.


    What do you think?¡±


    Denise asked.

 Chapter 85 Would you let her go?

    The car in front moved slowly. James also started the car again, ¡°You are one of the masters of the Harvey family, you don¡¯t need to ask for others¡¯ opinions on what you want to do, including me.¡±


    ¡°Then what if¡­ I ask you to let Angel go?¡±


    Denise found out today that Ang was forced to work at the Dream Club by her son. Her mood was mixed, ¡°She has suffered enough in these two years. Can you let her go?¡±


    There was silence in the car.


    They finally got past the congestion road and the car speeded up.


    Denise opened her purse, closed it again, closed and reopened it again. She repeated the action, the sound from which was loud and clear in the car.


    She looked sideways at him, ¡°I see you don¡¯t like Jessica either, then that Ang broke her leg should have nothing to do with you, why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom¨C¡± James interrupted her and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in the matters between you and Dad and Auntie Lin, and you should stay out of my affairs.¡±


    There was a sh of awkwardness on Denise¡¯s face, but she quickly returned to normal. She closed her purse and held it in her hand and didn¡¯t say a word again.


    Less than half an hour after Greyson left, Mr. and Mrs. Lorenzo arrived.


    Elva nced around the ward, not finding Greyson, and said anxiously.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your brother? I heard he came to the hospital to visit you!¡±


    So they came here not to visit her, just to find her brother. Ang¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, ¡°My brother¡­¡±


    Lorenzo interrupted her with rage when she just spoke the two words. ¡°No matter what people outside say about Greyson, he has never talked back to me.


    As a result, once you got out of jail, Greyson was not only talking back to me, he also wanted to run away from home. Was you egging him on it?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Ang pointed at herself, smile with angry, ¡°Egging on?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be, if it is not you?


    You¡¯ve had a lot of ideas since you were a kid. Greyson¡¯s been messing around with you a lot!


    I don¡¯t care about the usual petty things you¡¯ve done before, but now you¡¯re actually egging him on to leave the Chante family!


    He grew up loving and spoiling you, won¡¯t you feel guilty for this?¡±


    Lorenzo yelled, and his face looked a little hideous from activation of emotions.


    Ang stared at him, suddenly felt that he was a stranger, as if she had never known him before.


    ¡°Lorenzo, Ang is your daughter too, don¡¯t say it so hard.¡±


    There was heartache and anxiety in Elva¡¯s eyes, ¡°Ang, tell mom, where did you hide your brother?¡±


    Ang¡¯s lips trembled, and she hung down her head and said softly,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hide him.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m talking hard?¡±


    Lorenzo pointed at Ang and said to Elva,


    ¡°You are talking to her gently. Does she tell you the truth?!¡±


    Elva released a long sigh and took Ang¡¯s hand, and then tears were falling down, ¡°Ang, you have to think about us too.


    You¡¯re no longer a member of the Chante family, so if your brother doesn¡¯te home either, what should the others say about our family?¡±


    Ang¡¯s body was tightened and stiff, she was gritting her teeth to hold back the sour in the corners of her eyes.


    Elva tried to talk to her, ¡°Even if you hate me and your dad, you still have to think about your brother and your sister-inw.


    Your brother can¡¯t do anything. How is he going to live if he leaves the Chante Group?


    And your nephew and niece are still young, just a little over a year old, can you really bear to watch them suffer because of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ang shouted depressively. They just kept telling her to think for this person and that, why not tell her to think for herself?


    Elva froze for a moment by her shouting, and the next monment, her face was filled with pain, tears raging out.


    ¡°A loving mother has many spoiled children, the brother and sister are like this now, just because you spoiled them!¡±


    Lorenzo looked resentful and spoke in a lilting tone.


    Elva was wiping her tears from the corner of her eyes, her voice was choking, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I had listened to you and disciplined them a little more strictly, things wouldn¡¯t have been¡­¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t be in this position.


    ¡°My brother went home and will not have any contact with me.¡±


    Ang clenched the corner of her own clothes very tight, and the moment she raised her head, her eyes looked bloodshot, ¡°Is that satisfactory to you two?¡±


    ¡°So your brother went home already¡­¡± Elva said, lowering her breath.


    Lorenzo was about to say something else while Ang spoke first.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lorenzo, you can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Ang, mom and dad were just a little anxious, so we just blurted, didn¡¯t mean to harm you.¡±


    The coldness in her eyes made Elva heartache.


    Ang lowered her eyes, the sunlight shone in through the window, her whole body was shrouded in ayer of light, which made her look unusually thin, ¡°The two of you better hurry back. If someone sees you here and it reaches to Mr. James, you will me me again.¡±


    Her voice was soft, with a vague hint of sarcasm.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because Greyson was here, you think I¡¯de here?¡±


    Repeatedly being driven away by her, Lorenzo felt he looked awfully bad here and went out directly with a ck face.


    Elva stood in front of the hospital bed. There were a lot of words she wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She looked at Ang awkwardly, then took out her wallet, pulled out a bank card, and shoved it into Ang¡¯s hand, ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your kid any more, so I cannot ept it.¡±


    Ang coldly shoved the card back into her arms.


    It almost killed Elva that Ang said she was not her kid. ¡°You stubborn kid. ¡± She said, and tried to shove the bank card into Ang¡¯s hand again.


    ¡°Mom¨C¡± Ang looked up at her, her figure reflected in her tawny pupils, ¡°This is thest time I will call you mother.


    I¡¯m not the same Ang of the Chante family anymore, and giving me a lot of allowance wouldn¡¯t make me happy anymore.¡±


    She whispered in Elva¡¯s sad gaze,


    ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s pretend I never had you as a mother and you never had me as a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Ang, you ¡­¡± Elva took a handkerchief and wiped her tears. Her words were at one time choked by sobbing.


    At that moment, Lorenzo¡¯s impatient voice sounded outside as he was urging her to go back.


    She cast ast longing look at Ang for a few moments before she answered and trotted off to find Lorenzo.


    ¡°Be obedient to your father when you are unmarried, obey your husband after you get married, and submit to your son when your husband died.¡±


    Angughed, tears streaming down her face.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes, pulled away the covers and took out the gift box inside, no one could help her, now she could only rely on herself!


    Ang stayed in the hospital for two more days before she was picked up by Denise and took her to the Harvey family¡¯s house.


    She had been looking for a chance to seduce James. However, in the two and a half days she had been at Harvey family¡¯s house, she only saw him at dinner on the first day. She hadn¡¯t seen him since then, let alone carry out her n.


    At lunchtime on the third day, Denise and her were in a small talk. When she waspletely unprepared, Denise suddenly said,


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday tomorrow, and I want to throw you a birthday party.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils contracted and her chopsticks fell to the floor with a click.


    The conversation between Jessica and her under the sycamore, Jessica running into her car in front of the Chante family¡¯s vi deliberately, celebrities¡¯ usations of her at her birthday party, and the scene when James broke her leg ruthlessly in the private vi, all of that swarmed to her, tearing her heart in turn.


    28 September was a nightmare for her, a day she had deliberately tried not to think about for the past two years!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 86 I’m An Outcast

    Denise seemed to see through her abnormality, but no one is sure about it, and she just continued.


    ¡°The idea was to hold the party at the Harvey¡¯s house, but the old man was a bit mindful of your past experience in prison and said we can hold a party else where.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Auntie, but I have not in a mood for a party.¡±


    Ang bent down to pick up the chopsticks on the floor and put them on the table, speaking sharply.


    A servant came up and handed a pair of clean chopsticks for her and took the dirty pair away.


    Denise sighed, ¡°I am willing yet unable to help you.¡± Ang could hardly get what she was talking about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Auntie. You¡¯ve done enough for me.¡±


    Ang¡¯s expression had returned to normal, and only her face was still pale, ¡°The birthday party is just a formality, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t care, it¡¯s that others care.


    It¡¯s your first birthday out of prison. So many pairs of eyes are watching you. If you really take it casually this time, then you¡¯ll really be an outcast in their eyes.¡±


    Denise said.


    Ang took a bite of the dish and it tastes like chewing wax, ¡°No matter what others think, I¡¯m practically an outcast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve left the birthday party to the servants, and the invitations have been sent out, so you cane with me tomorrow.¡±


    Denise didn¡¯t ask her opinion and made the dicision by herself.


    The invitation had already been sent out, so Ang had no way to refuse. She bowed her head and ate without making another sound.


    After eating, Jessica came and sat in the hall with Denise, talking about family matters.


    After talking for a while, she smiled and said to Ang.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty from all the talking, could you bring me that te of fruit on the table?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t move.


    James wasn¡¯t here, so she didn¡¯t have to pretend a show for him for fear of disrespecting James and pissing him off.


    Seeing this, Jessica seemed to think of something, ¡°Just to be clear, I just have an inconvenient leg and ask you to do me a favor. I definitely don¡¯t mean to use you as a servant.¡±


    With a sincere face she said, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve been working at the Dream Club for so long. When you hear this kind of talk about asking you to help carry something, you feel like you¡¯re being instructed.


    I apologize if I offend you with the words.¡±


    She emphasized on the words ¡®Dream Club¡¯ and got a glimpse of Denise.


    Denise took small bites of the sliced fruit, and the curve of her lips slightly retreated a bit.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t dance anymore, you can go and be a screenwriter; and if you write a TV drama, I truly think you can be a really good one.¡±


    Ang said lightly.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice. But in the two years when you were in prison, I learned something about finance, and now I¡¯m working in the finance department of the Chante Group. I¡¯m busy every day, and I have no time for writing.¡±


    Jessica smiled lightly.


    Her every word was like a hardened sharp knife, stabbing into Ang¡¯s heart.


    Jessica pursed her lips tightly and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to work at the Dream Club, you can actually do what I do and learn something in finance or something else and get a different job.¡±


    Jessica frowned, and said with worries, ¡°The trouble is that you¡¯ve been in jail, and any good college shouldn¡¯t take you.


    But you don¡¯t have to worry too much about that. If you decide which school you want to go to, I can ask James to help you.¡±


    ¡°Talking so much, are you thirsty?¡±


    Ang got up and brought the fruit to Jessica.


    Jessica picked up a piece of fruit and arched her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m happy to do good deeds.¡±


    Ang handed the te to Denise, and spoke to Jessica, ¡°But not everyone is as kind as me. As you have inconvenient legs and are so talkative, I advise you to carry a water cup with you.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said after serious consideration,


    ¡°My leg will be almost ready to stand in another six months, but you, on the other hand, go and see a doctor if you can. It would be bad if it deteriorates and you would really be crippled.¡±


    Ang clutched the fruit te tightly, and then let it down violently. The entire te of fruit fell onto Jessica¡¯s clothes before rolling onto the floor.


    Crash!


    The te shattered instantly, the pale white shards mingling with the colorful fruits in a way that was indescribably beautiful.


    ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped.¡±


    Ang bent down, but there was little sincerity in her words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Denise snorted andughed, the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes swirled shallowly, elegant, yet tinged with some expressions of a mature women.


    She waved at the servant and said.


    ¡°Mandy, go and prepare another te of fruit.


    Oh, cut up a few more. It¡¯s hot, the kids need the fruit to cool down.¡±


    Mandy answered and left.


    Jessica lowered her eyes to look at the wretchedness on her clothes, a dark color shed under her eyes, then she tilted her head in disbelief and said,


    ¡°Why did your hand slip?¡±


    She bit her lip, and her face was a little gloomy, ¡°It¡¯s not that you still hate Brother James for choosing me, is it?¡±


    ¡°You think too much. Your hands were slippery from the hot waterst time, and I¡¯m slippery from the ice of the fruit this time.


    Just be d that I don¡¯t have a pot of hot water in my hand, or I might have slipped my hand and disfigured you.¡±


    Ang¡¯s whole body tensed up, ayer of hatred clouding the bottom of her eyes.


    Hearing this, watery light rose in Jessica¡¯s almond eyes, full of disbelief, ¡°Ang, you¡­¡­ really did it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say this for Ang.¡± Denise took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth and said,


    ¡°She juste back from the hospital, and is not fully recovered. Her arms and legs are weak from time to time, and she should have a good rest instead.


    She turned her head to look at Ang, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ang?¡±


    Ang clenched her hand up, loosened it, and then clenched it again, and softly murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m going to my room to have a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Jessica is an understanding girl, she won¡¯t me you.¡± Denise said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jessica nodded her head with a worried look, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, go up and rest, I won¡¯t be as angry as Brother Greyson over this little thing.¡±


    Ang frowned and ignored her, going straight upstairs.


    ¡°She¡¯s pathetic.¡± Jessica sighed, ¡°One that is hated must have a sorrowful story. With her around, Auntie should¡­¡­¡±


    At this point, she stopped talking and waved her hands, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to specte maliciously about ang. it¡¯s just that she has a history of attempted murder after all, and I¡¯m too worried about you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched Ang growing up, and I know exactly who she is.¡±


    Denise said with a light smile.


    ¡°Jessica, I¡¯ll be straight with you. No matter what you and James end up, Ang will be a delightful junior to me.¡±


    At that moment, Mandy came in with two tes of fruits and put them on the table.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Jessica was silent for a long time before saying with a bitter face,


    ¡°No matter what I do, you don¡¯t seem to be very happy about it. Is it because of my mother¡¯s affair with uncle?¡±

 Chapter 87 Her Death Will Be A Relief

    Denise¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled and quickly loosened. ¡°Your clothes are dirty, so I won¡¯t keep you here. Go back and deal with it.


    Mandy, send her off. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica, can we go now?¡± Mandy went around behind the wheelchair and grabbed it.


    Jessica had aplicated look at Denise, and said ¡°yes¡± before she was pushed out.


    Suddenly, dark clouds were stacked in the blue sky, a dull and heavy thunder rang from south to north, and raindrops as big as beans fell down with crackling sounds.


    Lying on the bed, Ang curled up into a ball, and held herself tightly both hands.


    She looked at the gift box beside the pillow, and there was only one thought in her mind, Sess!


    Even if James slept her with no return, she can leave with some evidences when they had sex to threaten him!


    If it failed, James would get angry from embarrassment and retaliated against her. He was always ruthless, and maybe he would kill her then.


    Her death was a kind of relief¡­


    Here came a sound of door opening.


    At the moment when the door opened, Ang sat up at the moment and looked at the door with vignce.


    When she saw it was Denise, she get rxed. ¡°Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡± With her right hand behind her back, Denise came to the bed, and then took out the hidden gift. ¡°It will be very busy to help you n your birthday party tomorrow. Here is my gift for you.


    Wish you 17 every year, always happy, safe and healthy. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Said Ang.


    There is no fancy package for the gift, but a square transparent box with a small crown of scattered diamonds in a beautiful shape inside.


    This crown was the gift that auntie promised her for her 18th birthday, and siad that she could wear the crown when she married James.


    But then things happened so suddenly that she didn¡¯t even have a chance to receive her birthday present, as she was sent to prison with her leg broken.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Ang put the gift box with both hands in Denise¡¯s arms, squinted and said,


    ¡°This belongs to the daughter-inw of the Harvey family, but the marriage between James and me is absolutely impossible.¡±


    Before, she hated others saying that it was impossible for her and James to be together. Now, it is she who repeated this sentence over and over again, which was ridiculous.


    Denise didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Who said that? If you are the daughter-inw of the Harvey family, this is for the daughter-inw. If you are not, this is for you.


    Take it, or I will be angry.¡±


    Here came a sound of door opening.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened and James came in.


    A well-cut suit outlined his broad shoulders, narrow waist and long legs, and his abstinence was tinged with dignity.


    The transparent gift box in Ang¡¯s hands trembled rhythmically, and the light reflected from the ss shone on her face, making her look paler.


    She licked her dry lips, got out of bed, and handed the gift box to James with both hands. ¡°Auntie said it is for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going topete this with you, so take it.¡±


    James swept the small crown in the ss box with his darker eyes. He tilted his head slightly and looked on her short hair.


    Ang licked her lips, and held the gift box to Denise, ¡°Auntie, James would not take it. Please take it back.


    When Miss Jessica was engaged to Mr. James, you can give it to her.¡±


    If she epted this crown in front of James, she was afraid he would think that she still had a pipe dream about marrying him.


    ¡°All right.¡± Denise took the gift box and asked James, ¡°James, are the dresses ready?¡±


    James nodded his head and raised three gift bags in his hand. ¡°ording to what you said, three sets of limit-edition dresses were made.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡± Denise smiled and took the gift bags and put them in Ang¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have changed your mind, so I let James order them. You can choose anyone to wear tomorrow, or you can choose them all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Ang took the gift bags, and put them directly on the bed without opening them, and then stood beside Denise with her body stretched.


    Denise held a transparent ss box in his hand with her lips curved, and pulled James out. ¡°You are a man, and Ang is embarrassed to change clothes in front of you. Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    She opened the door and closed it after they went out together.


    ¡°Tomorrow night at the hotel, I will hold a birthday party for Ang at the Pearl Hotel. Would youe?¡±


    Denise gave the transparent ss box to the servant beside her and asked him to put things in her room.


    James paused and walked down the spiral staircase. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°I would stay out of the matters among you, Ang and Jessica. But could you attend tomorrow¡¯s birthday party? ¡±


    Denise rubbed her eyebrows and stood on the steps, looking at his back.


    James went down thest step and turned to look at her. ¡°When will it be over?¡±


    ¡°11 P. M.¡± Denise said.


    James said ¡°well¡±, turned around and walked towards the door and said:


    ¡°Before the end, I will arrive.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Denise stopped him, went around to stand before him, and looked up slightly at her son, who was half a head taller than her. ¡°Can we sit down and talk?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± James turned and walked to the front of the sofa and sat down, his slender legs ovepping.


    The fruit on the tea table has changed color after being put there for a long time.


    The servant brought some new fruits, and then put a cup of hot tea in front of each of them, before he waited aside.


    ¡°You know the tricks that Jessica has yed in those days. Why do you treat Ang like that?


    I haven¡¯t figured it out for two years. ¡±


    Denise sipped the tea and asked.


    James pulled his lower lip and tapped his slender fingers on the coffee table. ¡°When did you like to intervene in the affairs of young man like Auntie Adeline?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Hearing ¡°Auntie Adeline¡±, Denisewei wrinkled her brows.


    She drank several mouths of tea, then added:


    ¡°There are many things involved in the marriage between you and Jessica. I can understand you marry her ording to the wishes of your father and your grandfather.¡±


    James got more depressed, and the frequency of shaking the coffee table was increasing, but his voice was still settled. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you yet.¡± Denise smiled lightly andughed at herself. ¡°I can understand, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can ept it.¡±


    Her mouth got more curved, and she suddenly dropped the teacup to the ground, but she still maintained a shallow smile on her face. ¡°James, do you know what it feels to be inws with a marriage intruder? It¡¯s like eating a fly.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be engaged to her if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    James changed the position of his legs, and his body leaned forward slightly to be aggressive, while his elbows were on his knees.


    ¡°Your cancetion of engagement will only make your father, your grandfather and people in thepany unhappy.


    Your grandfather never liked you. If you do this, your uncle¡¯s children will meddle with it again, and maybe you won¡¯t even get 8% shares in the Harvey Group.¡±


    ¡°Let me be frank with you. I won¡¯t affect your future because of personal emotions, but I won¡¯t stand by watching Jessica and her mother live so smoothly with you and your dad. You muste at 6 p. m. for the birthday party tommorrow.¡±


    The servant came over, cleaned up the mess on the ground, and added a new cup of tea in front of her.


    ¡°To support Ang?¡± James picked up the tea, put it to his mouth, but didn¡¯t drink it, and put it back on the table. ¡°Do you really care about her or use her?¡±


    Denise gave him aplicated look and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see which dress Ang has picked.¡±


    When she walked to the spiral staircase, she stopped and looked back at him. ¡°Pearl Hotel, six p. m. tomorrow.¡±


    James looked at her back, picked up an apple and threw it into his mouth. Then he wiped his mouth with a paper towel and left.


    It was only 24 hours to her birthday party at 6 p. m. September 28th. But for Ang, every minute was extremely painful.


    She had endless nightmares all night, one after another.


    She woke up three times in cold sweats, but after lying down and falling asleep, she had more nightmares.


    When she got up in the morning, her pajamas were soaked with cold sweat, and her body was cold. There was a thick ck shadow under her eyes, which made her look extremely tired.

 Chapter 88 Hide in the Toilet

    Denise asked her anxiously if she needed to see a doctor, but she declined.


    After lunch, they spent more than four hours making up and getting changed. When they arrived at Pearl Hotel, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The invitations to the birthday party were sent in the name of the Harvey family, and most of the guest had arrived.


    Compared with Denise¡¯s birthday partyst time, there were some subtle changes in the attitude of the guests towards Ang. Last time, they praised without care, but this time they took some efforts to please her carefully.


    ¡°Miss Ang¡¯s dress is amazing. This design is somewhat familiar, isn¡¯t it Buddy Melville designed it? I also have a dress he designed by him.¡±


    ¡°As a girl of 20 years old, Miss Ang¡¯s skin is much better than our Irene. Irene,e and learn how to do skin care from Miss Ang.¡±


    Ang always hated the fickleness and hypocrisy of these people. Before she could leave due to the favor of the Chante family, now she had to ingratiate herself with it.


    ¡°James is over there, I will go there with Ang.¡± Denise smiled.


    They ridiculed a few words, and the crowd dispersed.


    Denise took a cup of juice to Ang first, and said helplessly,


    ¡°After so much talking, are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°A little, thank you Auntie.¡±


    Ang had a drink, but was still thirsty. She was stopped when she was going to get juice.


    Denise grabbed the juice in her hand and put it back on the table. ¡°This birthday party is specially for you. If you drink too much and go to the toilet all the time, it will be a waste.¡±


    Ang agreed.


    ¡°But this birthday party is to tell others that you are not an outcast here. You do not need to please them, and say hello to everyone.¡±


    Denise just made an excuse to find her son, but she didn¡¯t find him after looking around.


    Ang had a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s better to look at the ground than to look at the sky. You can be badly treated by anyone here if they are unhappy.¡±


    Denise patted the back of her hand, sighed and pulled her toward James, who had just appeared in the crowd.


    When they came to James, he was talking to a handsome middle-aged man. ¡°I will seriously consider the cooperation with yourpany. Excuse me.¡±


    The man said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the good news from you.¡± Like other men, women and children, he shed aside to make way for him.


    James went through the crowd, approached Denise, and said ¡°Mom¡±.


    He paused, looked in the crowd with no focus, and said to Ang,


    ¡°Happy birthday, I will give you a giftter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Deniseughed.


    Ang lowered her head, with a low voice, but her hands sped the dress tightly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. James.¡±


    Seeing her reactions, Denise gently separated her hand, bent down to tten the wrinkled dress.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something that the elders asked, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    James adjusted his bow tie and said casually.


    Ang tightened her lips, and didn¡¯t make any noise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I came in with Ang just now. Where have you been?¡±


    Denise¡¯s line of sight turned between them and changed the topic.


    As a waiter came over, James took a ss of champagne from the tray, sipped and said,


    ¡°There are too many people, let¡¯s go to the toilet for a hide.¡±


    ¡°Some people can¡¯t see you on weekdays, and it is natural for them to seize the opportunity today.¡±


    Denise chuckled and asked, ¡°Do those who were just surrounding you want to cooperate with the Harvey Group?¡±


    Standing next to Denise, Ang crossed her hands in front of the lower abdomen, quiet and transparent like nothing.


    ¡°There are some who want to marry their daughters or sisters to me, just for the project. Even being a lover is OK.¡±


    James paused his eyes for a moment on the shoulder scars of Ang, he wrinkled eyebrows slightly, and took a sip of champagne.


    Denise picked up the corner of his eye slightly, and had a bit of sarcasm at the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Then they still have a conscience as they didn¡¯t send their wives to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just not good to say it in front of so many people.¡±James said, ¡°There are some in private.¡±


    For this kind of things, the mother and son were used to it, and Ang did not care about it.


    The so-called upper-ss society, however, just had more power, influence and money, but they lived a dirtier and more ungrateful life than ordinary people.


    When they three stood together to talk about others, the guests got together in twos and threes to talk about them.


    ¡°Denise invited Ang to her birthday party, and now she throws a birthday party specially for her¡­ Does she really want a murderer to be her daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°If Denise agrees, the Harvey family won¡¯t ept. She did this mostly to get Mrs. Adeline sicken. ¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Denise has always had a good rtionship with Ang, and maybe she really wants Ang to be her daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°As far as the situation of the Harvey family is concerned, it is absolutely not good for James to marry Ang. What do you think is more important, the son¡¯s future or a girl of younger generation with blood rtionship?¡±


    Denise talked with James for a while, then looked around and asked,


    ¡°The Smith and the Harvey family were both sent an invitation. Why haven¡¯t theye yet?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Mostly they are annoyed.¡± Denise snorted and smiled. This time, she smiled a little more. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Hanis for a while. I¡¯ll go talk to them, and you can apany Ang around.¡±


    After a long quiet time, Ang answered. ¡°Don¡¯t bother James. I would stay by myself for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a trouble.¡± Denise didn¡¯t give her the chance to refuse, and turned her head to talk to James,


    ¡°Ang has a bad stomach. Don¡¯t let her drink tonight.¡±


    James nodded and nced at Ang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ang slightly wrinkled her eyebrows, and looked at Denise.


    ¡°Go quickly, you young people should havemon topics.¡±


    Denise pretended not to see her pleading, called the waiter, took a ss of red wine and left.


    The scale of this birthday party is evenrger than Denise¡¯s, but Ang couldn¡¯t feel happy though there were peopleing and going, andughing everywhere.


    She followed with James by his side, shuttled through the crowd, and asionally answered, but her nerves were always tense.


    ¡°Hey, the cleaning aunt is you, Ang!¡±


    Felix was wearing a pink shirt, squinting like fox, and shed a touch of surprise at the bottom of his eyes at Ang. He rushed to Ang and raised his ss, ¡± Excuse me for my rudenessst time!¡±


    His eyes seemed to scrape past Ang¡¯s body frivolously, and then finished off the red wine with one gulp.


    Ang was ufortable with the look, but she still lifted the juice at him, ¡°Felix.¡±


    Saying that, she drank half a cup of juice.


    Previously, people said that Felix was lustful, but she only heard about it. Later, they met in the Dream Club and he asked her to take off her clothes without saying a few words. Then she had an intuitive understanding of his lewdness.

 Chapter 89 Drink Enough in the Swimming Pool

    James shook the goblet, and the red liquid rippled round and round in the goblet to form a whirlpool, which was extremely ornamental, but it also indicated some dull depression.


    ¡°Is it OK for me to drink a ss of red wine and for Ang to drink half a ss of juice?¡±


    Felix put the empty ss on the table, took a new ss of red wine from the tray, handed it to her mouth with a smile, and said in an ambiguous way:


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t embarrass you. How about you take a sip and I drink the rest?¡±


    Saying that, he nced at James defiantly.


    The edge of the goblet was stained with Ang¡¯s lipstick. She pressed her lips tightly to get the ss in his hand. ¡°You drink a ss of wine, me too. It is fair.¡±


    ¡°Hey, no need to-¡± Felix smiled badly, and he did not release the ss, but covered his hand over hers, ¡°I am a man, you are a woman. If I have a ss of wine, and ask you to have one too, is this not bullying? Just take a sip and I¡¯ll take the rest.¡±


    Ang clenched her teeth as she looked at the two hands together.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Felix was clearly flirting with her, but she was going back to the Dream Club tomorrow. If she did not do what he asked, she was afraid he would make trouble in the futurte.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink enough water in the swimming poolst time?¡±


    James looked at him coldly and easily separated his hand, then yanked Ang behind him.


    Jessica just came in and saw this scene. Her smile froze on her face for a moment before returning to normal.


    ¡°Is Mr. James angry?¡± Thinking of the wretchedness at that party, Felix¡¯s handsome face was dark red, but he could only force a smile, ¡°I was just joking with Miss Ang. Don¡¯t mind, I apologize.¡±


    He raised his red wine and drank it up, cing the empty ss heavily on the table.


    ¡°Mind your mouth and hands. Even if I don¡¯t use my girl, it¡¯s not your turn.¡±


    James made a hawk-like gaze straight at him and said word by word.


    Ang clenched her fists tightly, knuckles whitened due to too much force.


    What did James take her for? An item?


    ¡°I¡¯m used to sharing women with my brothers, and I didn¡¯t know Mr. James is so attached to a random woman. It is my fault, and I¡¯ll never make the same mistake next time.¡±


    Felix¡¯s face was dark for a moment, and his eyes were full of defiance, but on his face was an ingratiating smile.


    James ignored him, and instead turned to speak to Ang, ¡°Give me your hands.¡±


    She held out her hands and he took two sses of champagne and poured the wine over her hands, carefully washing them before flinging her a few paper towels to wipe them clean.


    ¡°It has been cleaned.¡±


    Did James feel she was dirty? Ang endured the humiliation, and whispered.


    Felix leaned over the table in a hanging position and drank five or six sses of red wine in a row, and the corners of his eyes were tinged with a few shades of red.


    ¡°In the future, I will go around when I see a male dog in heat.¡±


    James took a paper towel and wiped his champagne-stained hands, then threw it away and walked towards the north, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Ang hmmed and bent her head as she followed him.


    When they were seven or eight meters out, Felix put his empty ss on the table with a thud, spat on the ground, and cursed.


    ¡°What the fuck! A fucking bitch on my head!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry, Felix?¡±


    A woman with arge xen curl approached him, her breasts clinging to him.


    ¡°That bitch James?!¡±


    Felix suppressed a growl, a sinister look in his cunning eyes, ¡°He was so rude just because he was born with a gold spoon in his mouth?¡±


    The woman looked around cautiously and said in a delicate voice.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of Mr. James, but this is not your ce after all, so keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Felix pushed her away in annoyance, his gaze locked on Ang¡¯s back.


    Refuse me, huh? I would get your body some day!


    Ang followed behind James and had only taken a dozen steps when Jessica shouted at them.


    ¡°Brother James, Ang, wait for a minute.¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle, quite enjoyable.


    Ang frowned and stopped anyway, she nced up, but James didn¡¯t seem to hear her and was still walking forward.


    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t shout out.


    ¡°Ang.¡± Jessica pushed the wheelchair to her, a veryforting smile on her pretty face.


    On the same day two years ago, the same scene happened when Jessica was walking towards the red race car with the same smile. The scene yed in Ang¡¯s mind like a movie.


    Anger went all the way up in her body, Ang took a deep breath and looked indifferent, ¡°Mr. James is just ahead, it¡¯s not toote for you to go after him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go for Brother Jamester.¡±


    Jessica smiled warmly, picked up the gift box on the wheelchair and handed it to Jessica with both hands, ¡°Ang, happy birthday.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t even look at the gift box, the scar at the end of her brow was tinged with a slightly manic look that she usually had, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t afford to ept your gift.¡±


    She did not want to take it either.


    She felt it was disgusting.


    ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t ept it, so I didn¡¯t send anything expensive.¡±


    The bottom of Jessica¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with bright stars, ¡°Do you remember?


    I fell in love with photography for a while and especially loved holding my canera around to take pictures.¡±


    There was a burning mania in Ang¡¯s breath, and she struggled to suppress the anger and disgust in her heart, ¡°It¡¯s been too long, and I have a bad memory.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much just before your eighteenth birthday, I took a lot of pictures of you, Greyson, my brother, me, and James.¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t seem to notice her emotions, her face still wore a bright smile, ¡°I develpped all those photos and made them into an album for you, tomemorate our wonderful youth.¡±


    The birthday party was crowded, and the sound of people everywhere annoyed Ang¡¯s already irritable heart to the maximum.


    She kept taking deep breaths, trying to ease her emotions, but right in front of Jessica¡¯s simple, innocent smiling face, and a supposed gift boxmemorating her wonderful innocence.


    All that anger can¡¯t no longer be suppressed!


    BANG!


    Ang took the gift box and heaved it to the ground, her voice a little shrill from strong emotion, ¡°A memorial to a good youth, or to my stupid ignorance?!¡±


    There were tears sliding down the corners of her eyes, and she wiped them away quickly.


    In an instant, the entire birthday party fell silent as the crowd looked at the two in shock, disbelief, curiosity or teasing.


    Jessica retracted her empty hand, froze and looked at the photos scattered into the ground, her smile disappeared like a colorful bubble in the sunlight, leaving only sadness, ¡°Ang¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡±


    Ang¡¯s body trembled slightly, mania and anger flowing through her body, seemingly bursting, ¡±You don¡¯t deserve it! Jessica, you don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    The gown was designed to be long to cover the scars on her leg, and she carried her skirt and rushed out of the banquet hall under Jessica¡¯s wounded gaze and the stares of others.


    People came and went in the hotel corridor, and Ang stumbled forward, not looking at them, but feeling that these people were talking about her just as they had two years ago.

 Chapter 90 Not as bad as a cold heart

    ¡°It¡¯s her who drove a car to run over Miss Jessica, and now she is still in rescue!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they two good friends? How can Ang be so cruel?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Even if they are not friends, she can¡¯t be like this, is this¡­¡­ murder?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a fuss. She¡¯s as uneducated as her brother and bullies her ssmates at school. She¡¯s not good in the first ce.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Chante family, these two siblings would have been in jail!¡±


    There were a few people waiting in front of the hotel elevator, and they were looking at her just like everyone else, their lips opening and closing.


    Ang couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but it always felt like they were criticizing her andughing at her.


    She ran pale across the elevator, carrying with her skirt into a side stairwell.


    The stairwell was dark, and with the sharp tter of her heels, the sound lights were on, but after she ran past them, the lights were back to darkness.


    The stairs looped infinitely without an end, just like the nightmare she was experiencing.


    BANG!


    Ang broke her foot and rolled down the stairs. She rolled two or three steps and stopped, nothing serious.


    There was no sound, the lights in the stairwell went dark instantly, and it was dark and silent all around.


    There was a faint sound of water dropping to the ground, followed by the sound more and more urgent.


    Ang crouched in the darkness with her legs in her arms, tears spreading across her cheeks at some point long ago.


    She sniffled, wiped the tears from her face with the hem of her skirt, and stared nkly into the darkness ahead of her, not wanting to move or speak.


    Cold.


    It was cold in the elevator room, but not as bad as a cold heart.


    Maybe she would die here, and the cleaners would find her.


    Ang circled her knees, her chin resting on them, his bones cackling against his flesh.


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t thought about revealing Jessica¡¯s true face after she was released from prison. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t think about James and his parents guiltily telling her they were sorry after they knew the truth. It¡¯s not that she dind¡¯t think about Danis apologizing to her over and over again¡­¡­


    But when she got out, she realized that all of that was just her thinking.


    She had no evidence to testify against Jessica, and could only spend day after day under the shadow of James and Jessica with difficulty, flukily hoping that there would be an end.


    ¡°Ang, where are you, Ang?¡±


    The urgent and anxious male voice rang out, and the tears broke again, but she still stubbornly refused to make a sound.


    ¡°Ang, where are you? Answer me, don¡¯t scare your brother!¡±


    ¡°Ang, tell me and what you¡¯ve suffered, and don¡¯t make it hard on yourself.¡±


    Greyson and Luna¡¯s voices rose and fell, but Ang clenched her lips until they were bitten through.


    CRUNCH.


    The voices of the two grew closer and closer as the sound lights came on.


    Greyson looked at Ang crouching and sitting in the stairwell, stunned, his heart like a needle stabbing or burning on an unbearable fire.


    She crouched in a tiny ball in the corner, her hair a little disheveled and blood oozing from the corner of her mouth.


    From his angle, she bent over. Being too thin, Ang was outlined by the gown to show the shape of her spine, and with the scars on her shoulder, there was a sickly beauty to it.


    But she wasn¡¯t beautiful to him, only heartbreaking. He remembered how she wanted to lose weight and failed, as she always had her baby fat.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Ang looked up, her eyes hollow as she looked at him, her voice as hoarse as a broken gong.


    Luna covered her lips, tears pouring down her face, tugging at her husband who was still dazed beside her, ¡°Hurry¡­¡­ go over there.¡±


    ¡°Why is your mouth bleeding? Did someone hit you?¡±


    Greyson darted down. Unable to find a handkerchief or tissue, he simply took off his suit jacket, gently and unskillfully wiping the corner of her mouth, his eyes filled with much care.


    With a taste of blood in her mouth, Agn shook her head wearily.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here? Did you break your foot?¡±


    Greyson anxiously lifted up her skirt and examined both of her ankles. They weren¡¯t swollen, but her skin was broken.


    And that little cut was nothingpared to the scars that crisscrossed her leg.


    Blood spilled from under his eyes, and he gritted his teeth and hammered a few hard punches on the ground, his hands soon dripping with blood.


    ¡°Is Ang hurt?¡± Luna was so anxious that she kicked Greyson, ¡°What do you get mad now? Take Ang to the hospital now.¡±


    Looking up at her with her head tilted, Ang said in a hoarse voice,


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, sister-inw, go back with my brother. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Has¡­¡­ it been hard these two years for you?¡±


    Greyson asked bitterly as he sat beside her, both hands propped on his knees to support his head.


    Their voices were low, the sound lights dimmed, and it was dark all around again.


    Luna red at him before realizing she couldn¡¯t see, so she stomped hard on the ground a few times and made sound with two dry coughs.


    ¡°Ang, your brother said your favorite game is to ride roller coasters and bounce around. If you don¡¯t like this birthday party, how about we go to the amusement park now?¡±


    Silence.


    None of the three said anything more, except that Luna stomped her foot every time the lights went down.


    Greyson, who was usually the most impulsive and mouthy, was quiet, like a different person.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Finally it was Luna who interrupted the silence, ¡°You haven¡¯t met your little nephew and niece. I think they look a lot like you. Do you want to go and see them?¡±


    Ang looked up at her, her eyes brightened for a moment, then quickly darkened again, her voice was soft, ¡°I¡¯d rather not go.¡±


    Maybe when they grow up, they¡¯ll feel ashamed of her as a ¡®murderer¡¯ aunt, and then they might as well not see her at all.


    Luna really didn¡¯t know what to do this time.


    ¡°Remember Aunt Susan?¡± Greyson inclined his head and looked at Ang, ¡±After you were put into prison, she resigned from our family and now owns a small noodle shop near the prison.


    Let¡¯s go to her ce and have a bowl of noodles for your birthday.¡±


    Ang hung her head low and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Just when Luna thought she would refuse or just be silent, she hmmed and then said.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to walk.¡±


    ¡°The birthday girl shouldn¡¯t have to walk on her honored feet.¡±


    Greyson squatted on the ground and pped his back with great bravado, as if there was no gloomy scene just now, ¡°Come up here.¡±


    Luna was afraid of Ang falling over, and hurriedly went over to support her, while nagging to Greyson, ¡°Can you walk more steadily?


    Can you do it, and if not, let me do it!¡±


    ¡°What did I say to you? Don¡¯t say no to your man. If I cannot do it, howe those two kids of us?¡± Greyson yelled.


    Ang wrapped her arms tightly around Greyson¡¯s neck, as she listened to the two tossing and turning out of the stairwell.


    The three were so outstanding with their bright dresses and good-looking faces, people who were checking in looked over. A few of them were acquaintances.


    They three didn¡¯t talk to anyone and went straight out to the car and drove to Aunt Susan¡¯s noodle shop.

 Chapter 91 He Knows It All in His Mind

    During these two years, Auntie Susan had not changed much, still round and rolled. She had a smile on her face at all times, looking very affectionate.


    When she saw Ange in, she first froze for a long time, then walked over to her with surprise and distress, ¡°Ang, when did youe out?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    She held Ang with one hand and stroked the scar at the end of her brow with the other hand. Her eyes were already red, ¡°You must have suffered a lot in the past two years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Ang struggled to tug at the corners of her lips and sat down in the chair, ¡°Auntie Susan, you¡¯re still as pretty as you were two years ago.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Auntie Susan¡¯s eyes fell on the scars crisscrossing her shoulders and spine, wanting to say something, but finally just wiped the corners of her eyes and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯ll go cook noodles for you!¡±


    Ang whispered a soft ¡°thank you¡± and forced a smile.


    Hearing the words ¡°thank you¡±, Auntie Susan stopped and looked at her with surprise, then said nothing and went to the kitchen to cook noodles with aplicated look.


    The noodles didn¡¯t take long to finish, and while Ang ate the incredibly familiar tasty longevity noodles, the depression in her heart was one after another.


    She asked in a slurred voice as she chewed noodles in her mouth.


    ¡°What made you think of opening a noodle shop?¡±


    ¡°Just do it when I want.¡±


    Auntie Susan said as she frowned and quickly stretched.


    Hearing this, Greyson put down his chopsticks and wiped the corners of his mouth haphazardly. His handsome face was full of gloom and anger, ¡°Mom and Dad disowned you as a daughter. Auntie Susan couldn¡¯t bear it, so she came here to open a restaurant.¡±


    Ang swallowed the noodles in her mouth, her eyes obscure.


    ¡°You¡¯re a father of two kids. Why are you still so tongue-tied?¡±


    Auntie Susan was so angry that she pped him twice andined to Luna, ¡°Luna, you have to discipline him properly!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna nced at Ang who was despondent and twisted her husband¡¯s ear to admonish, ¡°Don¡¯t speak if you can¡¯t speak. No one will regard you as a mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Greyson begged for mercy and didn¡¯t say anything more about what just happened.


    The restaurant was quiet except for the sound of eating noodles.


    A momentter, Ang¡¯s slightly hoarse voice from crying broke the silence, ¡°Auntie Susan, is it worthy for you to do this for a murderer?¡±


    ¡°Bah, you are not a murderer. Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Auntie Susan spoke like a machine gun, ¡°Our Ang is just naughty, a little yful, a little bold and a little clever. You at most can be considered a spoiled second-generation rich! I don¡¯t believe you have the guts to kill anyone!¡±


    Ang clutched her chopsticks tightly and poked the noodles in the bowl hard, with both pain and disbelief in her eyes, ¡°You believe me but why my Mom and Dad don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Overnight, her parents, who had doted on her in their hearts, did not hesitate to treat her as an outcast, and it took her almost two years to talk herself into epting this reality.


    But in the end, she couldn¡¯t get it past in her heart.


    Greyson mmed on the table with a thud and before he could yell, his mouth was covered by Auntie Susan, ¡°Luna, you take Greyson outside to enjoy the moon. I haven¡¯t seen Ang for two years, so I want to chat with her.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Susan, you should have let us out a long time ago. My husband and I even dared notbehave affectionately with you and Ang here as two big bulbs.¡±


    Luna finished gritting her teeth and dragged Greyson out.


    Greyson, a big man, struggled hard, and she couldn¡¯t stop him, so she twisted his ear and warned, ¡°Greyson, if you do that again, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡±


    Greyson instantly wilted and was dragged out by Luna, only to keep his gaze on Ang, his eyes filled with heartache.


    ¡°Do you want to hear Auntie Susan say something you like, or do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    Auntie Susan looked like the Maitreya Buddha, but always spoke and acted sharply, directly to the point.


    Ang¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at the noodles she had poked into a mess, picked up the bowl, and took a few sips of the noodle soup. Then she took a tissue towel and wiped the corner of her mouth, ¡°Truth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your mother, but your father¡­ knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t know, and he knows it all in his heart. But Mr. James refused to engaged to you, and he asked your father to choose between the family and you. He might think you¡¯re not as important as the family, so he gave you up.¡±


    Auntie Susan propped both hands on the table with five fleshy pits propping up her round andrge face.


    The door snapped open. Luna and Greyson came back again. Both of them nced at Ang at the same time and then returned to their previous seats in silence.


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened as she picked up the tissue paper and tried to take a sip of the noodle soup, but her hands were too shaky to hold the bowl steady and the bowl fell to the floor with a tter, spreading the soup everywhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie Susan.¡± She grabbed arge handful of tissues and knelt down to clean up.


    Auntie Susan stood up and walked around to her side, tugging her, ¡°It¡¯s good that you weren¡¯t hurt. Greyson, go get the broom, dustpan, and mop in the kitchen and clean it up.¡±


    Greyson frowned and groaned. When he was just about to retort, he was twisted by Luna and ordered to hurry up.


    His unspoken words dissolved into a long and reluctant word ¡°well¡±. Then he went to the kitchen to get his cleaning tools.


    Hanging her head low, Ang didn¡¯t make another sound.


    ¡°Auntie Susan.¡±


    Luna took a look at this and then at that, but finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°Even if dad was afraid of Mr. James and broke off the father-daughter rtionship with Ang, there¡¯s no need for him to protect Jessica at every turn in private, right? Those who didn¡¯t know would think Jessica was his daughter!¡±


    Ang still kept her head down, but her butterfly-winged, thickly curled eyshes fluttered and her head lifted a little higher.


    ¡°In my opinion, rich people are good at saving face!¡± Auntie Susan straightforward, ¡°Even if you all believe Ang, others may not believe her, and the evidence from the police station is not favorable to Ang. If¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bunch of losers. That car ident was clearly setup by Jessica, and they couldn¡¯t even find out anything!¡±


    Greyson interrupted with a yell as he took a broom with a disgusted look and cleared the noodles on the floor.


    Luna kicked his calf, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡±


    ¡°Sweeping noodles straight up with a broom, you¡¯re a talent too!¡±


    Auntie Susan covered her heart and cursed before saying, at Luna¡¯s urging,


    ¡°To put it simple, if you believe that Ang is not guilty, then you need to show the evidence.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t show the evidence but still protect Ang, then you¡¯re not distinguishing right from wrong. A man like Mr. Lorenzo, who is so good at saving face, can¡¯t tolerate people talking about him like that.¡±


    Auntie Susan didn¡¯t hide her contempt for Lorenzo, ¡°To tell you the truth, I really didn¡¯t think that he is a¡­¡±


    Ang wiped the corners of her eyes and raised her head with unconcealed exhaustion in her voice, ¡°Auntie Susan, don¡¯t say anything about him.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will listen to you.¡±


    Auntie Susan¡¯s chubby face was full of heartache. She gave a veiled nce at Ang¡¯s leg and swallowed before saying,


    ¡°Ang, have you had your leg checkedter?¡±

 Chapter 92 A Injured Cripple

    Ang hunkered her leg down into her skirt, covering her right legpletely with her gown, and gave a soft muffled ¡°yes¡±.


    ¡°So what did the doctor say?¡± Auntie Susan moved closer to her, her eyes filled with excitement, ¡°Is it still curable?


    My own nephew is an expert in this field and is now studying in America. I¡¯ll have hime back and examine for you!¡±


    Remembering James¡¯s warning, Ang pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I get angry when you say that!¡±


    Greyson violently pestled his broom on the ground, the noodles sttered on his suit pants and he didn¡¯t bother, ¡°James is a fucking psycho, pervert, bastard, son of a bitch. He broke my sister¡¯s leg and he won¡¯t let my sister cure it!¡±


    He spat on the ground, his handsome face red with anger, ¡°Fuck, I wish him to get hit by a car when he goes out. It¡¯s better for him to be a injured cripple. Break a leg and die without descendants¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, excuse me for interrupting.¡± Auntie Susan made a gesture of pause and said seriously,


    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good that Mr. James broke Ang¡¯s leg instead.¡±


    As soon as the words were heard, Greyson had already raised the dirty broom in his hand. Luna stopped him with an ugly face, ¡°You¡­¡­ It¡¯s not toote for you to hear Auntie Susan finish her words first.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t make a sound or do anything, but her face was bloodless and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    BANG!


    The broom was tossed onto the table.


    Greyson pulled over a chair and sat on it, and said to Auntie Susan with an angry look,


    ¡°Watch your mouth. If my parents hurt her, I will scold them, not to mention you!¡±


    ¡°How did you talk to your elders?!¡± Auntie Susan stood up and pped Greyson on the head, ¡°Did you still want to hit me?¡±


    Greyson covered his head with hands. His handsome face turned red and didn¡¯t exin why it was so for half a day.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me out?¡± Auntie Susan red at Greyson before sitting down in exasperation. Then she looked at Ang and said slowly,


    ¡°Miss Jessica said she wouldn¡¯t sue you, but the rest of the Smith family wanted to torture you!¡±


    Greyson growled angrily, ¡°What does this have to do with that bastard James breaking my sister¡¯s leg? He¡­¡±


    ¡°Could you let Auntie Susan finish what she has to say in peace?!¡±


    Luna put her hand on the inside of his arm and pinched him hard.


    Greyson grimaced in pain and muttered a few small words.


    ¡°If your leg hadn¡¯t been broken by Mr. James, how could the Smith family have agreed to only let you serve two years in jail? They will make you spend the rest of your life in jail for sure!¡±


    When Auntie Susan said thest sentence, she raised her voice.


    Ang clenched her fists so hard that they turned white, ¡°So¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment and squeezed the words out of her throat with difficulty, ¡°So you think I have to thank him for that?¡±


    A man broke her leg with a golf club, threw her in jail without allowing her to be treated, and she had to thank him?


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t get mad at me.¡±


    Auntie Susan pacified her, ¡°I just want to say that whatever perverted thoughts Mr. James had in mind, you are kind of blessed by the disaster.¡±


    Ang hung her head low and the scar at the end of her brow was flushed with bitterness, ¡°In your opinion, isn¡¯t it a good deal to trade a leg for the rest of your life to be free?¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t a cost-effective thing for her, and she¡¯d rather end up alone in prison than be brought to the Dream Club to be humiliated by James. She was even unable to die if she wanted to.


    ¡°Forget about these disappointing things. You didn¡¯t eat much of noodles, so sit for a while and I¡¯ll go make you another bowl.¡±


    Auntie Susan got up in a ze of glory.


    Ang really didn¡¯t have much appetite to eat but couldn¡¯t bear to brush off her good intentions, so she agreed.


    The Pearl Hotel.


    The hotel manager hurriedly led a few people into the RICH hall used to handle Ang¡¯s birthday party and came around to James.


    ¡°I have some business to attend to, so excuse me for a moment.¡±


    James was talking to a few people about business matters but when he saw the hotel manager and the othersing over, he told the bosses that he had to leave for a moment, and then went aside with the hotel manager and a few others.


    The hotel manager wiped the sweat from his head and said scrupulously.


    ¡°I just checked the surveince. After Miss Ang left here, she ran down the stairs and identally broke her foot on the third-floor stairs.¡±


    James shook the red wine in his hand and frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, the hotel manager cautiously said.


    ¡°Mr. James?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    James took a sip of red wine, which slowly heated up in his stomach and made him irritable.


    A twenty-year-old person could still fall? Was she stupid?


    It was then that the hotel manager continued, ¡°She didn¡¯t move after she fell, and then Mr. Greyson and Miss Luna found her and said something with her. They all cried but I don¡¯t know what they talked about.


    Later on, Mr. Greyson carried Miss Ang behind his back and left with Miss Luna.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The red wine was gently and slowly shaking, refracting brilliantly in the light, but like rich blood, depressing and stifling.


    The manager froze for a moment before snapping back, ¡°The surveince at the front of the hotel shows the three of them driving east, but we don¡¯t know exactly where they went. Do we need to follow them again?¡±


    Instead of answering, James asked, ¡°Greyson is carrying Ang because she broke her foot badly?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell from the surveince that Miss Ang¡¯s foot is swollen, so I¡¯m not sure how serious the injury is.¡±


    The hotel manager couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking, ¡°Should I call Mr. Greyson and ask?¡±


    James unbuttoned two of his shirts so that he could feel his breathing smoother, ¡°No, you may do your own work.¡±


    The hotel manager had just said yes and was about to take a few security guards away when he was pushed aside by Adeline.


    ¡°James, what the hell do you mean?!¡± Adeline rushed furiously to James, tilting her head to look at James, who was more than a head taller than her, and her delicate makeup couldn¡¯t hide her ugly face.


    The guests watched one good show after another, but continued to be excited and not bored.


    It seemed that every time as long as Adeline was around, they could watch a good show. After all, she was also a mudslide existence in the circle. She was over half a hundred years old but doing things more capriciously than thedies in their teens or twenties.


    James took a sip of red wine, the knot in his throat rolling, his expression nd, ¡°I don¡¯t know what auntie is talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so glib with me here!¡± When Adeline got angry, she spoke and acted ording to her heart, ¡°You¡¯re about to get engaged to Jessica, yet you¡¯re holding a birthday party for that vermin Ang? Are you having some kind of inappropriate rtionship with her?¡±


    James put the unfinished red wine on the table behind him and said carelessly. ¡°If I say yes, you are by andrge angrier, but if I say no, you won¡¯t believe me.


    What do you think I should say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me any smart answers!¡±


    Adeline was more dissatisfied with James, her future son-inw, ¡°Today in front of everyone, tell us whether you are still concerned about that bitch Ang? If so, I¡¯ll never let Jessica marry you!¡±

 Chapter 93 Who Am I Doing This for?

    The crowd that had been surreptitiously sizing up this scene was now staring directly and tantly at James and the others.


    James smiled, nced faintly at Adeline, and said, ¡°You think I¡¯ve dyed Jessica¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Adeline pinched her waist with one hand and tilted her head slightly, saying without hesitation, ¡°If it isn¡¯t because she likes you and wants to marry you, I would have arranged another marriages for her.


    The onlookers wanted tough, sighing at how her family, a schrly family, could raise a daughter like her, who didn¡¯t think twice about what she said and did.


    ¡°If I have dyed Jessica¡¯s marriage, then I have to apologize.¡± James bent down slightly and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to let her suffer from injustice either. You can arrange other marriages for her and I will never stop it.¡±


    Adeline didn¡¯t expect him to say that and froze for a moment, then pointed at him for quite a long time. Her face turned red with anger but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Jessica turned her wheelchair to her side. The corners of her eyes still had an unresolved redness, and there was more than a little soft beauty in her gentle temperament.


    Danis stood at the back of her wheelchair, his brows furrowed, the anger at the bottom of his eyes overwhelming.


    He gave James an angry look, clenching his fists without making a sound.


    ¡°Seek justice for you!¡± Adeline continued toin about James, and at the end said with an iron face,


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you, and you are not married yet. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go back now to arrange another marriage for you. I have to make him regret it!¡±


    She pushed Danis aside and was about to leave with Jessica.


    Jessica grabbed the wheels with both hands, which exactly offset the strength of Adeline, and the wheelchair did not move.


    She sighed with helplessness, ¡°Mom, stop joking.¡±


    ¡°Joking? You said I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Adeline let go of the wheelchair and pointed backhand at herself, full of aggression and anger, ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡±


    Jessica had a difficult look on her face and exined softly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I just think that this birthday party was held by auntie for Ang and shouldn¡¯t be med on James.¡±


    James stood aside and looked down at the ss of wine in his hand as if none of this had anything to do with him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even married him yet and you are defending him?¡±


    Hearing this, Adeline was so angry that her voice even broke a little due to its sharpness.


    She turned her head to Danis, clutching his arm and pointing at Jessica aggressively and angrily, and said.


    ¡°Danis, youe to judge if I¡¯m doing this for her good.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you need to speak less.¡±


    Danis swept his eyes at the crowd of onlookers, both ashamed and angry, and said in a very small voice,


    ¡°Have you forgotten how much trouble you stirred up by talking nonsense at Uncle Lorenzo¡¯s side?


    Indeed, James and Ang¡­¡±


    Adeline pushed him away and interrupted him in a sharp voice, ¡°Fine, you two siblings have grown up and have your own thoughts, so you don¡¯t listen to me anymore, right? I¡¯ll go, okay?!¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t give them any look and angrily left as a group of people looked on.


    Danis frowned but only took two steps to go after her before stopping and then rejoining Jessica.


    Jessica watched Adeline¡¯s figure disappear in the doorway and sighed softly, her eyebrows tinged with a bit of loss and sadness.


    She called the waiter, got a ss of wine, turned her wheelchair to James, biting her lips, and said,


    ¡°My mom has been well protected by our family since she was young, so her personality is a little too simple and she does things based on her mood.


    She didn¡¯t mean anything by what she said just now, so I hope you won¡¯t me her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true about what Auntie Adeline said.¡±


    James sat down on the chair and looked at her levelly, ¡°You are old enough to get married if you want. We will never stop it. When you get married, I¡¯ll send a generous gift.¡±


    Hearing this, Jessica¡¯s nostrils constricted slightly, and a mood of gloom shed quickly under her eyes.


    Danis walked up to them and looked at James from above with contempt mixed with jealousy and annoyance, ¡°You caused Jessica to lose her right leg and made her wait for two years. Now Ang is out of prison, so you want to annul your marriage with Jessica?!¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand James. He¡¯s just mad at what mom said.¡±


    Jessica raised his ss at James, ¡°I apologize for my mom.¡± She lifted her ss and finished it with a graceful gulp, cing the empty ss on the table.


    ¡°Your mother is greatly lucky to have a daughter like you.¡± James raised his ss at her, but only took a sip and said perfunctorily,


    ¡°Excuse me. I have something urgent.¡±


    Danis was very unpleasant with him and wanted to follow up and say something, but he was stopped by Jessica.


    She shook her head at him, ¡°Brother, if you are really good for me, then you should fight for me less in front of James. Everything I¡¯ve done is my own choice.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so good about James that you have to marry him?¡±


    Danis drank two sses of red wine in a row, sat down on the chair, and looked at her with an inclined head, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have you in his heart at all. Can¡¯t a person as smart as you see that?¡±


    Jessica smiled and asked bitterly, ¡°What about you? Why did you still pursue her when you knew that Ang didn¡¯t have you in her heart?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hope you won¡¯t regret itter.¡± Danis¡¯s eyes dimmed, and after a long time of silence, he said with aplicated expression.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Jessica lowered her eyes, her eyshes fluttering a few times, ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the use of regretting?¡±


    She lifted her eyes to nce at him and smiled faintly, ¡°Just like you, even if you regret and me yourself in your heart, aren¡¯t you still falling for Ang?¡±


    Danis¡¯s body stiffened violently, the bottom of his eyes filled with shock and guilt.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He wanted to say something but Jessica preceded him and said.


    ¡°Auntie has really spent a fortune on Ang. The new city secretary you want to see but can¡¯t see is also here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    James had always found the Smith family difficult to deal with, like hydroids. As long as they were stuck, he can hardly get ride of them.


    But tonight, the Smith family was extraordinarily annoying, and just after getting rid of those three, James met Edward, Jessica¡¯s father.


    ¡°I just heard from the hotel manager that you sent them to look for Ang?¡± Edward¡¯s voice was gentle.


    James said yes and teased. ¡°I wonder how Jessica always knows where I am and what I¡¯m doing and it turns out it¡¯s a specialty gic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that good. I just happened to hear from others.¡±


    Edward waved his hand and took a sip of champagne, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just came to say. I have a few acquaintances in the traffic police. Do you need to ask them to help you find out where Ang and the others have gone?¡±


    James said, ¡°Uncle, thanks a lot, but if I want to know where Ang has gone, a phone call will do, so no need to bother you.¡±

 Chapter 94 Pushing Your Engagement

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s rather nosy of me.¡±


    The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth were curved, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    James didn¡¯t make a sound as he sipped his wine, sort of acquiescing.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you so attached to someone.¡±


    Edward sighed and said with indication, ¡°Your mother has disagreements with your auntie Adeline, so it is understandable that she supports Ang, but it is unkind for you to do so¡­¡±


    The two families would be united by marriage. Ang was considered an enemy of the Smith family, but the Harvey family had repeatedly stood up for Ang. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, the Harvey family had indeed acted unkindly.


    ¡°As for the car ident two years ago, others may be unclear about it, but there is no need for you to pretend to be confused.


    The one who is being set up is me, not the Smith family, so you guys don¡¯t need toe before me as victims to gain sympathy.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    James frowned slightly, lifted the red wine, and finished it. It was rare to see unbearable anger on James¡¯s face.


    Edward frowned with a face of confusion, mixed with annoyance, ¡°What do you mean by I pretend to be confused?


    Do you mean that the car ident two years ago was self-directed by our Smith family?¡±


    The ending syble was slightly raised. ¡°Yes or no, you know it yourself.¡±


    For the past two years, the Smith family had been talking about this matter and asked them get engaged, and James had very little patience left now.


    Edward looked straight at him and growled low.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t forget that back then, the police came and said the evidence was overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± James sneered, ¡°If you have to pretend to be confused and theorize with me about this matter, forgive me.¡±


    After saying that, he put the empty ss on the table, turned his head, and walked away.


    Edward stayed where he was, his expression changing, but finally took a few quick steps to stop him,ughing,


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t like to talk about that, then we won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    James nced at him coldly. His expression had returned to normal, but he did not make a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m old and not as strong as you, so sit down and talk.¡± Edward walked around James and sat in the empty seat behind him.


    James sat down a seat away from him, ¡°If you have anything to say, you can just say it because I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°James, these two years, you didn¡¯t agree to get engaged to Jessica. Is there still someone else in your heart?¡± Edward said.


    The temperature in the hall was a bit high. James took off his suit jacket and rested it on the back of his chair, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be with a woman who is good at scheming.¡±


    ¡°Assuming that the car ident two years ago was self-directed by Jessica, did she harm your interests? Did it hurt the Harvey family?¡± Edward said.


    ¡°No, right? Why are you stubborn in this matter?¡±


    James snorted coldly, ¡°Uncle Edward, you have a really special way of exonerating your daughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exonerating Jessica. I just want you to take less of a wrong turn.¡±


    Edward tapped his finger twice in front of him and said in the tone of a mature man,


    ¡°You have grown up all the way smoothly, so you can¡¯t get past this hurdle since you may have been plotted by Jessica and this is why¡­¡±


    James interrupted with his slightly cool voice, ¡°Uncle Edward, so you admitted that she was the one who was setting me up?¡±


    Edward paused and didn¡¯t answer the question, but continued,


    ¡°James, don¡¯t let the arrogance ruin your future. Jessica was thinking more but she has never done anything wrong to you or the Harvey family, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°I never feel that I need a woman to n for my future.¡±


    James stared at him and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡± Edward seemed to have missed the meaning of his words, ¡°You are outstanding among your generation, but you are not well received by your father, and the shares you hold in thepany are no match for those of your uncle¡¯s children, right?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    James¡¯s legs were folded together, one hand resting on the back of the chair, his nicely shaped corbones and slightly sprayed pecs revealed in his slightly open shirt.


    Edward said, ¡°Your grandpa likes Jessica a lot. If you marry Jessica, she can help you in front of your grandpa.


    And if you move fast enough to give him his first great-grandson, he will definitely give lots of shares to your kid.¡±


    He spoke at length, and James summed it up directly with one sentence, ¡°You came to urge me to get engaged to Jessica?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Edward nodded in acknowledgment after a slight pause.


    Jamesughed lightly, stood up, and picked up his suit jacket, ¡°I still say that, if you are in a hurry, you can find someone else to marry her.¡±


    He put on his suit jacket and didn¡¯t give Edward another chance to speak as he simply turned around and left.


    The smile on Edward¡¯s face disappeared. He picked up a ss of red wine, drank it, ced it heavily on the table, and gritted his teeth, ¡°Insensitive little brat!¡±


    It was 8 p. m. now, and the birthday party only started for two hours. The departure of the birthday girl herself did not affect the good mood of the guests.


    After James separated from Edward, he met Sean, who was wearing a white suit, and Raya, who was hanging on to him like a ko.


    ¡°She pesters me toe and find Miss Ang, but I searched twice with her but couldn¡¯t find her. When I asked the others, they all said they didn¡¯t know, so I had toe to you.¡± Sean had a helpless face.


    James rubbed his brow and spat out three words sinctly, ¡°She was gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? Isn¡¯t she the birthday girl? Why did she leave? Now, where did she go?¡±


    Raya let go of her master, forgetting her fear at this moment, and crackled with a pair of big eyes.


    James lifted his eyes and nced at her.


    Raya¡¯s straight spine instantly bent down and instantly moved behind Sean.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± James frowned slightly and sat down on a side seat, pinching a piece of snack and throwing it into his mouth, chewing slowly.


    Raya immediately wilted, then stole a nce at James, covering her stomach fiercely, and screamed twice, ¡°Master, my menstruation ising, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Sean couldn¡¯t stand to look at her.


    ¡°Master, you give the gift to Ang!¡±


    Raya turned back halfway after running for a while, shoved the gift into his hand, then covered her stomach with a cry ¡°Ouch¡± and ran away in front of a crowd holding back theirughters.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s her nature.¡±


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses, and nced at James, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    James took a tissue and wiped the corner of his mouth, ¡°You¡¯d be like that if you were stuck by someone.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether you like her. I¡¯m still quite happy that my girl is stick to me.¡±


    Sean yed with the gift box and smiled with a swirling smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite happy when Ang was stick to you before?¡±


    Hearing this, James pulled his lips down and a coldness shed under his eyes, ¡°I never said I felt happy that she was stuck to me.¡±


    Sean tsked and returned to the previous topic, ¡°It is indeed really bad if you can not get rid of the Smith family.¡±


    He moved closer to James and said with a squeeze.


    ¡°James, are they urging you to get engaged again?¡±

 Chapter 95 Stupid or Not

    ¡°I don¡¯t like men, thanks.¡±


    James said yes and pushed away Sean who was about toe up to his face.


    Sean simply took off his gold-rimmed sses which he had pushed askew, and said curiously,


    ¡°Ms. Adeline, the siblings, and Mr. Edward all came over to see you. Were they all here to urge your marriage?¡±


    James frowned and didn¡¯t hide his discontent for the four members of the Smith family in front of Sean, ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°I thought they might have said something else besides that.¡± Sean said.


    ¡°Like distancing yourself from Ang or the attitude you and your mother have towards Ang¡­¡±


    James had lived for twenty-four years, and although he wasn¡¯t treated well by his grandpa, he had never been so stifled.


    He was being set up, but he couldn¡¯t fix the other side for a while and had to do something against his will under the other side¡¯s ckmail.


    He picked up a ss of red wine. The cold liquid slid down his throat, which slightly suppressed the anger in his heart, ¡°They said it too.¡±


    ¡°They not only force a marriage but also want to control everything. The Smith family is getting more and more arrogant with you!¡±


    Sean pinched a snack andmented. James grunted, notmenting.


    ¡°James.¡± Sean tossed the remaining small half of the snack into his mouth, hesitated slightly, and asked,


    ¡°You marry Jessica, then your mother¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°feelfortable?¡±


    There were some twists and turns among Jason, Adeline, and Denise, something that was known to almost everyone in the circle except for some of the younger generations.


    Jason was a well-deserved yboy. He changed women frequently like changing clothes, but Adeline was an exception for him.


    The two grew up as childhood sweethearts, and Jason had the intention to marry Adeline back then, but Adeline resented his ambiguity with too many women and married Edward, who was pursuing her fiercely at the time.


    If things ended here, forget it. Who hadn¡¯t pursued a lover when he was young?


    But Jason was angry and married Denise, who was a good match for the family, ording to his father¡¯s intention.


    Meanwhile, Adeline had been arrogant and indulgent since her childhood.


    After she married into the Smith family, even though Edward had done his best to treat her well, as soon as a word wasn¡¯t right for her heart, she turned her head and went to Jason toin.


    Even on the night Jason and Denise got married, Jason was called over by a word from Adeline and didn¡¯te back the whole night.


    There have been lots of simr or more outrageous things going on between them ever since then.


    Because of this, after Denise got married, she had a lot of trouble with Jason, and several times they almost ended up with a divorce, but both families did not agree.


    On the other hand, because of Adeline¡¯s rtionship, the Smith family got a lot of benefits from the Harvey Group, so Edward turned a blind eye to it, as long as his son and daughter was his own.


    James¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the table, clenching his fist slightly as he inclined his head to look at him and asked rhetorically,


    ¡°Uncle Arthur allowed the illegimate son to be the CEO of the family group, while you were forced to go abroad for a time. Are you Ok with that?¡±


    Silence.


    After a long time, Sean put on his sses, gave a lightugh, and said with a slight hang of his head,


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked an improper question, so forget what I just said.¡±


    ¡°I also said something improper, sorry.¡±


    James rubbed his brow, his eyes deep, ¡°Marrying into the Harvey family, some things are out of my mother¡¯s control, was just like you and I were born in the Brown family and the Harvey family, so somethings are out of our control as well.¡±


    These words were a sort of answer to the question raised by Sean earlier.


    ¡°Okay, forget it. Come on, cheers!¡± Sean raised his ss forward with a gentle smile on his handsome face.


    James clinked with him and raised his ss until it was empty, his obscure eyes falling on the Mrs and Mr. Chante who were weaving through the crowd.


    Sean followed his line of sight and said, ¡°Before the siblings came to you, they were telling Uncle Lorenzo and Auntie Elva about how Ang was bullying them. I and Raya happened to hear that.


    You guess what?


    ¡°All the wrongs are Ang¡¯s, all the grievances are Jessica¡¯s, and all the justice is Danis¡¯s.¡±


    James¡¯s eyebrows were tinged with a few moments of mockery.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good summary!¡± Sean pped his hands and sighed.


    ¡°The couple is really interesting, and Danis¡­¡±


    Heughed meaningfully, ¡°And I don¡¯t know if he is really stupid or not.¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a sound this time. Danis wasn¡¯t stupid but he just trusted his sister too much.


    Sean stabbed his arm, ¡°Ang¡¯s parents do not support her. Although she has a brother who loves her, his brother is useless. She is pathetic, so let her go.¡±


    ¡°It is none of your business.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, and his fingers tapped the table slightly faster.


    Sean swept his hand that kept tapping on the table and coughed lightly, ¡°She has been following you for so many years, and she has no deep hatred with you, but why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really worrying too much.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    James didn¡¯t hear him out and just stood up, fastening the buttons on his suit jacket with a slightly austere expression.


    Sean hurriedly followed and stood up, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s your own choice and I won¡¯t say anything in the future, okay?


    If my girl hasn¡¯t insisted on asking me to intercede, I don¡¯t want to get involved in your mess with Ang?¡±


    He shoved the gift into James¡¯s arms, ¡°Here you go. Make sure you hand it to Ang, or my girl will be yelling at me again!


    I¡¯ll go first!¡± After saying that, he just left.


    James nced at the gift box in his hand and casually tossed it onto the table before walking towards the front.


    But after a few steps, he turned back and left with the gift.


    Ang stayed at Auntie Susan¡¯s restaurant for over an hour before she left by car. When she was about to leave, Auntie Susan said a lot of exhortations such as ¡°Come here for noodles when you¡¯re free¡± and ¡°I will introduce my nephew to you when hee back¡±.


    ¡°Mom and Dad have not gone home yet. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go see my kids?¡±


    Luna felt that Ang was too depressed. There was never a light in her eyes, so maybe it would be better for her to see the kids and cheer her up.


    Ang lowered her head, the shadows of the tress, streetlights, and the buildings sliding across her face, and she was silent for a long time, shaking her head at the expectant look on Luna¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    Greysonpletely failed to understand his wife¡¯s intention. His face was full of disgust, but his look could not hide his doting, ¡°The kids are naughty. If they were not my children, I would have beaten them up!¡±


    Luna red at him.


    Greyson felt aggrieved, ¡°Ang is so beautifully dressed today. What if she hugs the kids and gets peed on by them? It¡¯s not just that she can see them today.¡±


    ¡°Ang, are you tired today?¡±


    Luna ignored her husband and whispered to Ang, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over and see the kids someday when Mom and Dad aren¡¯t at home?¡±

 Chapter 96 Donate Her Birthday Presents

    Ang smiled reluctantly and declined politely, ¡°I¡¯m usually quite busy with work, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Since she said so, Luna could only agree with her.


    The car soon pulled up in front of the Dream Club.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ang grabbed the handle of the car and was about to open the door when Greyson called out to her, ¡°Ang, wait for a moment.¡±


    He looked at Luna and pointed at a small supermarket next to the Dream Club, ¡°I am a little thirsty, please go and get me a bottle of water.¡±


    There¡¯s water right in the car. Obviously he wanted Luna to leave and talk to Ang alone.


    Luna understood him. Her face was cold and she didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    ¡°I know the owner of that supermarket well, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Ang could understand Luna¡¯s thoughts. Luna treated her brother with heart and soul, but her brother wanted to avoid her sister-inw and talked to her secretly. Her brother treated her sister-inw as an outsider.


    If she were her sister-inw, she would have felt ufortable.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a busy day, and you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Luna pulled her back, red at Greyson and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After that, she opened the door and got out of the car, but instead of going to the supermarket, she stood a short distance away from the car.


    Ang looked at her back and sighed, ¡±Brother, what are you going to say? Why can¡¯t you say it in front of your wife?


    Even if you¡¯re looking for an excuse, you should find one that¡¯s not so obvious¡­ Aren you making your wife unhappy by doing that?¡±


    Silence.


    Greyson looked depressed as he pulled out a cigarette, put it to his mouth, lit it, and then looked at Ang in the rearview mirror. However, he soonput out the cigarette, lowered the car window and threw it out.


    It was October, and the weather was fine during the day, but the nights were a bit colder, especially for Luna who was wearing an evening gown.


    Ang looked at Luna whose nose was frozen red, ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside, let my sister-inwe in.¡±


    She lowered the window to call out, but the window rose up before she could say something.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with a big favor, but I can help you with a small one.¡±


    Greyson had an expression like he had eaten a fly as he gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask that son of a bitch, James, out in a few days, and call you when it¡¯s about time!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After a long time, Ang answered, and then lowered the car window and called out to Luna.


    Luna walked to the car with her arms crossed, ignoring the passenger seat door that Greyson opened for her, and sat in the back.


    She didn¡¯t m the door or yell, but her face was extremely cold.


    ¡°Sister-inw, my brother was just telling me the details of my¡­ seduction of James.¡±


    Ang wanted tough, but her lips wouldn¡¯t cooperate, ¡°He was afraid that I would be too embarrassed, so he let you out. Don¡¯t be angry with him, me me instead.¡±


    She didn¡¯t learned anything good from her mom and dad, but she learned to maintain her dignity even if it¡¯s unnecessary from her dad. Sometimes she had to grit her teeth to get things done when she promised something beyond her ability.


    But after two years in prison, she came to the Dream Club, and she had already lost her dignity, not to mention maintaining it.


    Luna looked at her, going from being expressionless to surprised to heartbroken, guilty and sad in just a few seconds.


    She wanted to say something tofort Ang, but found that nothing was appropriate to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back early, and be careful on the road.¡±


    Ang opened the door and got out of the car, standing aside and watching them.


    Fearing that she might feel embarrassed and awkward, Greyson didn¡¯t say anything, and started the car directly. He turned left to merge into the traffic and left.


    It wasn¡¯t until the car disappeared from her sight that Ang minced her lips and turned around to head for the dormitory.


    Toot¨C Her phone vibrated.


    It might be inconvenient for her to answer the phone, so Denise sent a message.


    [Ang, I¡¯ve asked someone to take your birthday presents to James¡¯s house. When are youing over to get them? I can send someone to pick you up.]


    The wind was a little chilly, Ang trembled and replied,


    [The gifts are too valuable. If I keep them, I can only treat them as ornaments.


    If you have time, could you please help me deal with those birthday gifts and donate the money to the disabled who are in needs?]


    Denise replied immediately with a ¡°OK¡±.


    Ang put away her phone, rubbed her chilled arm, and went back to her dorm.


    ¡°Back?¡±


    Julia was removing her makeup, and when she saw Ang entering, she smiled at her, with some guilt and ingratiation hidden in her eyes.


    Ang nodded and sat down on the bed to take off her heels, rubbing her sore heels.


    In the light, the diamonds on the ne, on her gown, and on her heels were glittering and sparkling amazingly.


    Julia was envious and wanted to go up and take a look, but seeing that Ang didn¡¯t look good, she didn¡¯te close, only looking at Ang¡¯s ne, dress and shoes from time to time.


    ¡°Why am I suddenly in a bad mood?¡±


    Timothy sat on the bed and talked on the phone, but her eyes stared at Ang, ¡°How can I be in a fucking good mood when the most disgusting bitch is back?¡±


    The bitch she mentioned was obviously Ang.


    Julia put on her facial pack, and nced at Ang secretly. Ang was still massaging her heels, and her expression had not changed much.


    Seeing Ang acting like nothing was wrong, Timothy felt like she had hit her fist on cotton and was so angry that her words became more and more unpleasant.


    ¡°I heard the bitch was hospitalized a while back, why didn¡¯t she fucking die in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Living in a room with a murderer, what a fucking bad luck!¡±


    ¡°Coming back in a evening gown, with stic fake diamonds on the dress and ne and shoes, the bitch is fucking hrious!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, this bitch has the nerve to stare at me now, stare again and I¡¯ll fucking gouge her eyes out!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ang walked barefoot to Timothy, grabbed her phone, and hung up the phone straight away.


    ¡°Fuck you, how dare you!¡± Timothy stood up on the ground, one hand on her hip and the other poking at Ang, ¡°Why do you hang up my phone? Give my phone back to me!¡±


    Ang frowned, clutched her hand, and said coldly.


    ¡°Apologize to me and you can have your phone back.¡±


    ¡°You want me to apologize to you?¡± Timothy freed herself and pointed at her head.


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯ve broken your head, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Almost at the same time, Ang threw the phone to the ground in front of her, and the phone screen instantly cracked, covered with ayer of dense cobwebs.


    Timothy looked at the phone, with her eyes wide open, and then rushed to Ang with madness, ¡°You son of a bitch, fucking¡­¡±


    p!


    Before the words could be finished, Ang pped her across the face and yanked her hair, whispering.


    ¡°I told you to keep your mouth shut, and you ignore it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You bitch, let go of me!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s scalp was almost pulled off, and a cold sweat was breaking out on her head due to the pain.


    But no matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t escape from Ang¡¯s confinement.


    Ang¡¯s face tensed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance to apologize.¡±


    Julia had seen Ang dealing with Timothy, and the first two times she felt quite good.


    But today, Ang¡¯s state was obviously not quite right. She was afraid that Ang would be in trouble with thewsuit if she continued, so she rushed forward to persuade them.


    ¡°Timothy, what happens today is your fault in the first ce, so hurry up and apologize to Ang, and this is over!¡±

 Chapter 97 Call the Police and Sue Them

    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to judge whether I did the right thing or not, you bitch!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s face was distorted with pain, but she was still cursing, ¡°Ang, you stinking fucking bitch, kill me if you can!¡±


    The force in Ang¡¯s hand increased a little. She turned to look at Julia and said.


    ¡°Where are your scissors? Give them to me.¡±


    ¡°Ang, calm down!¡±


    As soon as she heard the word ¡°knife¡±, the sweat on Julia¡¯s head came out, not daring to agree at all, for fear that someone would die in their dorm tonight.


    As she spoke, Timothy was still shouting, ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me, Ang, you¡¯re a coward, a son of a bitch, a bitch for dogs to fuck!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Ang took the towel and tied Timothy¡¯s hands behind her back.


    She let Timothy cursed on the floor, and in Julia¡¯s frightened, confused, anxious andplex gaze, she walked to Timothy¡¯s bedside, took a shoe, and stuffed it into Timothy¡¯s mouth.


    The dormitory was instantly much quieter, but there was still the whimpering sounding from Timothy¡¯s mouth.


    Ang went to her table, opened the drawer, took out the scissors, and squatted down in front of Timothy.


    The whimpering in Timothy¡¯s mouth stopped, and the spiteful indignation in her eyes turned into fear.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Julia came up to Ang with trembling legs, shivering to grab the scissors in her hand, ¡°killing¡­ Timothy, this¡­ kind of person, is not worth it!¡±


    Ang nced at her, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Julia was scared to death, desperately shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed¡­ your parents do not admit you, but your brother¡­ brother and sister-inw still¡­ love¡­¡±


    Ang interrupted her with a frown, ¡°I won¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡±


    Julia wanted to ask if it was true, but seeing that she really didn¡¯t look like she wanted to kill someone, she let go of the scissors and sat down on the ground with weak limbs, wiping the cold sweat off her head.


    Then, under Julia¡¯s gaze that was first scared then incredulous and finallyughing, Ang cut Timothy¡¯s carefully maintained long hair into a buzz less than two millimeters in length with bald areas here and there.


    September 28th reminded Ang of too many unpleasant things, plus what Aunty Susan said, she was extremely depressed. But cutting Timothy¡¯s hair calmed her down instead.


    ¡°Got a cigarette and a lighter?¡± Ang turned to Julia and asked.


    Julia said yes and didn¡¯t ask her what she wanted to do. Covering her stomach to hold back herughter, she handed the cigarette and lighter to her.


    Ang lit the cigarette and burned six spots in the middle of Timothy¡¯s head without hurting her scalp.


    ¡°You¡­ you are so talented!¡± Julia couldn¡¯t help it anymore and burst outughing.


    Ang took a few pictures of Timothy from the neck up and then untied her, who was already on the verge of copse, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me again, or I¡¯ll send those pictures to the work group.¡±


    She really got tired of Timothy!


    Timothy removed the shoes from her mouth, and spat on the ground. She didn¡¯t have time to scold Ang, and hurriedly ran to the mirror.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± She covered her head and screamed. Looking at the pile of hair on the floor with scarlet eyes, she almost passed out.


    Juliaughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, ¡°Timothy, you¡­ you look so funny!¡±


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Timothy cherished her long hair very much, but now it ended like this, just like gouging her heart out, making her suffer a lot.


    Ang dodged to the side to avoid Timothy¡¯s attack, and before Timothy rushed to her again, she held up her phone, ¡°You can buy a wig and put it on, so no one will see you like this except me and Julia.¡±


    She paused, and her voice was louder than before, ¡°But if you mess with me again, I will post those pictures I just took to the work group.¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy, who was already on the verge of madness, stopped and just stared at Ang with extreme resentment, wanting to kill her on the spot.


    Knock! Knock!


    It happened that someone knocked twice on the door at that moment, and without waiting for an answer from inside, the door was pushed open from outside.


    Outside the dormitory, a group of people stretched their necks to look in, attempting to see what was going on inside.


    But Gabri closed the door aftering in, cutting off the sight of those who were outside.


    Gabri was holding a gift box in her hand, and she came here for Ang, but when she inadvertently nced at Timothy who was wearing a new hairstyle, she couldn¡¯t hold back and snorted augh.


    ¡°Gabri, please help me!¡± Timothy seemed to have found a helper all of a sudden, and spoke extremely fast to Gabri, ¡°Ang just tied me up, shoved a shoe in my mouth to humiliate me, and took scissors to kill me!


    We can¡¯t have such a murderer in the club!¡±


    Gabri smiled, and there were charm and sarcasm in her beautiful eyes, ¡°If Ang wanted to kill you, howe you don¡¯t have a single wound on you when you can¡¯t move or shout?¡±


    Ang stood by in silence.


    If Gabri believed Timothy¡¯s nonsense, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be the manager of the Dream Club. She didn¡¯t need to exin.


    ¡°She wanted to humiliate me first and then kill me!¡± Timothy lied without thinking, pointing at the pile of hair on the ground and yelling.


    ¡°This is the proof that Ang humiliated me. If youeter, you can only see my corpse!¡±


    Gabri sighed lightly and took away Timothy¡¯s hand that was tugging at her arm with a little impatience in her eyes.


    Timothy was the person who just can¡¯t take a hint, ¡°Julia is also a bitch, she acted as an essory to that murderer, Ang!


    Gabri, I¡¯m going to call the police and sue them and put them into jail!!!¡±


    ¡°Sue if you want.¡± Gabri raised her eyes slightly and teased under Timothy¡¯s frozen gaze.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call the police? Do you need me to lend you my phone?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s face became flushed and green, and then turned pale and flushed again, as wonderful as a tipped palette, and finally she red viciously at Ang. She grabbed a hat and put it on, mmed the door and went out.


    ¡°Nowadays, every girl has a bad temper.¡± Gabri rubbed her ear, which was sore from the mming sound of door.


    Julia nced at Ang and came up to Gabri and said, ¡°Gabri, as far as Timothy¡¯s temper is concerned, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will cause trouble for the club if she stays here?¡±


    ¡°Is this your way of telling me to fire her?¡±


    Gabri asked Julia carelessly, and then shoved the gift box into Ang¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°This is a birthday gift from Raya.¡± Ang held the gift box and was stunned.


    She thought¡­ Raya would note back to her.


    ¡°Just asking, you are overthinking it.¡±


    Julia smiled and took a bag from the table, ¡°These are specialties sent to me from my hometown, please take some and taste it.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 98 Curse More often

    Gabri didn¡¯t refuse and took the specialties Julia handed over. She told Ang not to forget to go to work on time tomorrow and left with elegant pace.


    ¡°Ang, what is Gabri thinking indeed?¡±


    Julia closed the dormitory door and puzzled, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she expel Timothy?¡±


    Ang shook her head, saying that she didn¡¯t know. She took the cleaning tools and carefully swept the hair on the floor.


    ¡°I think Gabri didn¡¯t fire Timothy because Timothy has someone behind her!¡±


    Julia sat down on the bed, thinking, ¡°Ang, before your parents admit your identity, you should try to be polite to Timothy.¡±


    Ang threw the hair into the dustbin, and then reced a new trash bag and said lightly.


    ¡°I used to be polite to her, did she appreciate it?¡± Julia thought seriously, ¡°¡­ seemed to curse more often.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang went out to throw the trash and when she came back, she saw Julia standing in the middle of the dormitory with her phone in her hand, and her eyes were already swollen with tears.


    Ang shut her mouth and walked over, handing her a few tissues.


    Julia took the tissue and blew her nose, choking with red eyes.


    ¡°He broke up with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Rub it.¡±


    Stunned, Ang handed her the entire box of tissues, then silently took the dustbin over here.


    Julia drew out a few tissues, carelessly rubbed the corners of her eyes, and casually threw them to the ground.


    Ang nced at the trash can close at hand, then at the tissues outside of it, and shut her mouth.


    ¡°You know what he said to me?¡± Julia sniffled, the tears she just finished wiping covered her face again. She looked wretched, angry, and helpless, ¡°He said he couldn¡¯t stand me sleeping with other men¡­ thinking that I had slept with other men, he felt¡­. I was dirty¡­¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t I do all this for him? Besides, he found the first guy for me and told me to sleep with that guy, and after that, I wanted to break up with him, but he said he was a jerk, that he was sorry, that he would never¡­ dispise me for that, and that he would never break up with me!¡±


    ¡°But now¡­ he¡­ says he can¡¯t stand it anymore, he¡¯s got a crush on a girl freshly graduated from college in hispany¡­ He says he¡¯s sorry, but he really didn¡¯t love me anymore¡­¡±


    Julia asked in a hoarse voice as she grasped Ang¡¯s arm in tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve done enough for him? Why did he¡­ do this to me?¡±


    Ang just handed her tissues and didn¡¯t say a word.


    There was no right or wrong in a rtionship, just like or dislike.


    For the following month, work was as usual at the Dream Club for Ang.


    As Denise personally organized the birthday party for her, those who came to the Dream Club for fun didn¡¯t harass her or say anything foul. Some people saw she was pretty and looked at her a few more times.


    Felix came to the Dream Club a few times with evil intentions, but Ang didn¡¯t need to worry about that because Gabri dealt with it for her.


    Danis and Cathleen¡¯s engagement was held on the National Day.


    The Smith family made an excuse that waiters were not enough, summoning Ang to the party to help. But Greyson directly hired a hundred ordianry looking men and women as waiters for the Smith Family, saying it was a gift for Danis and Cathleen, making them embarrassed in front of the guests.


    Except that, there was nothing happened in the following month. Without seeing the awful people like Jessica and James for over a month, Ang put on a few pounds, at least she didn¡¯t look skinny anymore.


    ¡°We have a day off today, going shopping?¡±


    After breaking up with her boyfriend, Julia instantly became haggard, and her heavy makeup couldn¡¯t cover her pale face and dark circles under her eyes.


    Ang was about to say yes when her phone rang, ¡°Excuse me, I have to answer a call first.¡±


    The call was from her brother. She went into the bathroom with her phone and then picked it up.


    ¡°Are you off today?¡± Greyson asked directly, andpared to his usual voice, there was a bit of depression and annoyance in his voice.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ang said yes and asked with a frown, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out today, I had an appointment with James this afternoon at the Dream Club. Keep your phone on and wait for my call.¡±


    After saying that, Greyson hung up the phone first for the first time.


    Ang was stunned, the hand clutching the phone so hard that her knuckles turned white.


    She bit her mouth tightly and there was sweat on her forehead.


    She hadn¡¯t seen James in the past month, and with no one giving her a hard time, she¡¯d forgotten the n.


    Considering the result of failing to seduce James, Ang¡¯s face was suddenly bloodless. She picked up her phone with trembling hands, hesitated for a moment, and finally dialed Greyson¡¯s number.


    When the phone got through, she swallowed and whispered.


    ¡°Brother, James and Jessica didn¡¯te to the Dream Club recently, the new supervisor and Gabri didn¡¯t embarrass me, can I¡­¡±


    She was really afraid of James¡¯s revenge.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡± Greyson interrupted her directly, and his voice became louder and louder, ¡°James and the others didn¡¯t go to the Dream Club to embarrass you now, what if they go back to you after a while?¡±


    ¡°And as for those guests, your birthday party just passed, because of Aunty Denise, they won¡¯t harass you!


    But who knows what will happen after a while? That son of a bitch, James, is Denise¡¯s son, and she can¡¯t be on your side forever!¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes and her eyshes fluttered.


    She had thought of what her brother said, but¡­ she closed her eyes, and just thinking of the scene two years ago when James broke her leg with a golf club, a cold sweat broke out on her back.


    Scared, she was really scared of James!


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Greyson said hastily with impatience.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the pinhole camera for you, and I¡¯ve also prepared a few pieces of erotic lingerie and other things for you, so don¡¯t think too much, just put it all on me if something wrong happens!¡±


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened slightly and the corners of her eyes turned red, ¡°Brother,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bunch of things to handle here, so I am going to hang up!¡±


    Greyson hung up the phone straight away.


    Ang nced at the photo with her brother on her phone screen. Her brother¡¯s arm was around her shoulder by the flower in the sunlight, and both were smiling happily.


    The photo was taken two years ago. But now looking at it again, she felt like many years had passed.


    She licked her lips and clutched her phone harder.


    It was true he was afraid of James, but she really didn¡¯t want to work at the Dream Club anymore¡­


    Knock, knock, knock!


    ¡°Ang?¡± Julia knocked on the bathroom door and called out.


    Ang put away her phone and opened the bathroom door, trying to suppress theplicated emotions aroused by the phone call just now, ¡°Sorry, I still have somethings to do today, so I can¡¯t go shopping with you.


    Tia is also off today, so you can ask her.¡±


    Julia stared straight at her, not moving, not making a sound.

 Chapter 99 Her Brother was Looking for Her

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Ang was distracted and tried to walk around her to get out.


    But Julia grabbed her arm and asked with a forlorn look.


    ¡°My boyfriend thinks I¡¯m dirty and doesn¡¯t want me, do you think I¡¯m dirty too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang repeated it again, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Julia still didn¡¯t let go and her eyes already became red, ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m particrly snobbish because I want to get to know James, Jessica and Greyson through you, so you don¡¯t want to treat me as a friend?¡±


    Ang looked at her and frowned slightly, not saying anything.


    ¡°My boyfriend is gone and my friends are gone, and I am really a loser.¡±


    Julia let out a bitterugh and let go of her, and the loss and pain under her eyes were hard to hide.


    She didn¡¯t continue to pester Ang and moved to the side with her head down.


    ¡°Like you said, people areplicated, and I¡¯ve never asked my friends to be nice to me totally, as long as they don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Ang gave her a nce and went out.


    Julia jerked her head up, her depressed eyes became bright, ¡°Ang, am I still your friend?¡±


    Ang went out with her wallet and phone and didn¡¯t answer Julia.


    It was almost twelve o¡¯clock and there were many pedestrians and vehicles on the road.


    Ang stood in front of the Dream Club and looked around, realizing that she had no idea where she was going. She came out just because she didn¡¯t want to argue with Julia about the friend issue anymore.


    Were they friends?


    Actually, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    Toot¨CThe phone vibrated.


    [I¡¯ve ordered you a takeaway, your favourite food. I¡¯ll call youter, don¡¯t run around!]


    It was from her brother.


    Ang stood in front of the Dream Club for more than ten minutes and received the takeaway ordered for her. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the dormitory, so she got a room at the hotel near the Dream Club.


    Under great stress, even the most delicious food lost their vor.


    Ang only ate a little. Shey on the bed, curled up in a daze.


    ¡°!¡±


    She suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯t take the erotic lingerie with her and sat up immediately.


    Her brother said he had prepared it for her as well, but he always did things carelessly and she was worried.


    Ang stood up, briefly tidied up her clothes, went to the nearby mall and bought Julia¡¯s favorite fried rice, and then went back to the dormitory.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Ang put the takeaway in front of Julia and went to the closet to get the gift box.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the mood to eat.¡±


    Seeing her favorite fried rice, Julia¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at Ang and asked.


    ¡°Are you going to¡­ seduce James today?¡±


    Ang thought the gift box was too eye-catching. She removed the packaging and put the three sets of underwear directly into a stic bag, ¡°Try to eat a little. Your ex-boyfriend already fell in love with another woman. He won¡¯t feel sorry for you or feel guilty about it or anything, even if you torture yourself like that. The only one who will suffer is yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer her question, as if she hadn¡¯t heard it.


    Julia took the hint and didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions, but after some hesitation, she still said.


    ¡°Ang, you¡¯d better not go, that n doesn¡¯t work.¡± She bit her lip and said with embarrassment.


    ¡°I was thinking of making you owe me a favor and didn¡¯t give it much serious consideration.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± Ang put the bag next to the pillow, took off her shoes,y on her side, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Julia probably knew Ang was pretending to sleep, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The only sound that remained in the dorm was the light sound of chewing.


    Every minute and second was unusually torturous for Ang, and it seemed as if a century had passed before the phone finally rang.


    She took a deep breath and picked up the phone with trembling fingers.


    A maic male voice rang out on the other side, ¡°Hello, this is HH Real Estate, do you need to buy a house in the near future¡­¡±


    Ang frowned and simply hung up the phone, lying on the bed again.


    ¡°Ang.¡± Julia walked over to the bed and pushed Ang lightly, her voice was very soft, ¡°I think even if you seduce James sessfully, he will not let you go. You¡¯d better think about it seriously, don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±


    Sitting up, Ang put her hair behind her ear and said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be involved if something goes wrong.¡±


    If something went wrong, she didn¡¯t need Julia or her brother to take the responsibility, she would take full responsibility herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I¡¯m not afraid if I was involved!¡±


    Julia exined with a flushed face, ¡°I just think that now it¡¯s aw-based society, everything can be solved byw. You don¡¯t need to use this kind of way¡­¡±


    Toot¨C


    Toot¨C


    The sound of phone vibrating interrupted her.


    Ang nced at the caller ID and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Room 506, Ang,e over.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, with a tiredness he had never felt before.


    Ang agreed and hung up the phone, then she put on her shoes and carried her bag.


    Julia pulled her back and said with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Ang, are you really not going to think about it anymore?


    No customer dares to harass you during this time, and the supervisor didn¡¯t embarrass you, either. Maybe you don¡¯t need to be in such a hurry to do that?¡±


    ¡°No one harasses me or embarrasses me now, but what aboutter?¡±


    Ang freed herself, ¡°Even if no one embarrasses meter, am I going to tell my kids in the future that I work at a club?¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes dodged and mumbled.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that embarrassing. There are many people doing the same work as us, and they also got married and had children. It¡¯s not as stifling as you say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you.¡± There was only sarcasm under Ang¡¯s eyes, ¡°You guys can leave after you save up enough money, you can leave this city to marry and have children, but I don¡¯t have the right to leave here.


    If I don¡¯t take this chance, I may have to stay here until I¡¯m old enough to die.¡±


    Sheughed at herself.


    ¡°Maybe at that time many people will tell their kids, look, it¡¯s Ang, she¡¯s been working in the club all her life.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ be careful, if something goes wrong, abandon the n and think of an excuse to muddle through.¡± Julia said.


    Without waiting for Ang¡¯s reply, she added.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work and you make James angry, find a way to let me know and I¡¯ll go find Jessica.


    She¡¯s so nice, even if she knows you seduce James, she will understand your difficulties and help you plead for mercy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, thank you all the same.¡±


    There was coldness in Ang¡¯s eyes. She turned around and walked away.


    Julia tugged her from behind and persuaded sincerely.


    ¡°Ang, do you have to suffer just for your dignity?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It¡¯s no big deal to ask a rival in love for help, and I think Jessica is very nice, she won¡¯tugh at you for that.¡±


    ¡°Which do you choose, suffer a little, or apologize to your ex and say you are wrong?¡±


    Ang freed herself and asked indifferently.


    Julia didn¡¯t know why she suddenly asked this question, but she became a bit agitated, ¡°I sacrificed so much for him, but he cheated me and is with someone else. It¡¯s obviously his fault, why should I apologize?


    I¡¯d rather eat shit than apologize to that jerk!¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯d rather eat shit and die than ask Jessica for help.¡±


    Greyson called again. Ang didn¡¯t argue with Julia anymore, as her expression wasplicated. She went out with the bag.

 Chapter 100 A Bite by A Dog

    About ten minutester, Ang arrived at the door of Room 505.


    Greyson, without wearing his suit jacket, leaned against the wall, smoking a cigarette. His handsome face was covered with annoyance, hatred and helplessness in the smoke.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Ang paused three meters away from him, called out to him, and then walked up to him with the bag in hand.


    Hearing her shout, Greyson turned his head to look at her. He put out his cigarette, threw it on the dustbin, and asked with a frown.


    ¡°What takes you so long to get here? Someone saw you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ang nced at the room with hesitation, and the hand clutching the bag tightened, ¡°James¡­ is in there?¡±


    Greyson said yes in a muffled voice and pointed at the bag she was holding with his chin, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Underwear.¡± Ang¡¯s voice was very low, and her face flushed for a moment, not with shyness, but with embarrassment.


    Greyson lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He pulled out a cigarette and put it to his mouth, then took it off again in annoyance and threw it into the dustbin.


    His knuckles whitened as he scratched his hair hard. He pulled two small items from his suit pocket and shoved them into Ang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your sister-inw asked me to remind you to take precautions, and she asked me to prepare two items as well!¡±


    Greyson was angry with James, and even more angry with himself for being ipetent, ¡°I don¡¯t know the size of condoms that bastard uses, if it doesn¡¯t fit, you have to take birth control pills!¡±


    Ang looked at them again, tossed both items into the bag, and said softly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad, it¡¯s not the Qing Dynasty, just¡­ regard it as being bitten by a dog!¡±


    Greyson had a depressed look on his face, ¡°I reckon the jerk won¡¯t be responsible even if he sleeps with you, so the most important thing is still to get the photos or videos!¡±


    He grunted, ¡±If we get the photos and videos, even if James doesn¡¯t care, his family will care about it!


    As soon as James lets go, I will immediately send you abroad. Even if James is powerful, he can do nothing when you¡¯re abroad!¡±


    It was about 2: 30 at noon, and there weren¡¯t many guests at the Dream Club yet, but even so, staff or guests would pass by in the hallway from time to time.


    Seeing that the siblings standing in the doorway, a staff passing by looked at them several times and finally came up and asked if they needed help.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± After the staff left, Ang frowned and said to Greyson.


    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll talk about thatter, tell me what¡¯s going on inside first.¡±


    It was obvious that they were standing in the doorway for a long time.


    ¡°James drank something and is now lying inside.¡± Greyson said.


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrink slightly. She was afraid that Greyson did something wrong and would get into trouble, ¡°What did he drink?


    What did you add to his drink?¡±


    ¡°Just a few sleeping pills and aphrodisiacs.¡±


    Greyson grunted, ¡°He¡¯s got you into this mess, but you¡¯re still worried about him?!¡±


    Hearing that it was just sleeping pills and aphrodisiacs, Ang sighed in relief and smiled bitterly, ¡±I loved him deeply in the past, but there¡¯s no way I still love him after he put me into this situation.


    I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll do something wrong and let my sister-inw and two kids pay for your fault.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Greyson muttered and dragged her inside the room, ¡±Cut the crap and hurry in!


    I¡¯ve got the camera installed, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Ang entered the room. The curtains were drawn inside and the lights were dim.


    The faint smell of men¡¯s perfume mingled with the smell of alcohol. There was also a vague smell of cigarettes, a little choking but not so much as to be unbearable.


    The table was cluttered with sses, a few empty, and a few half-full.


    There were also several tes of untouched fruit, and snacks.


    And behind the table, Jamesy on the sofa with a disheveled suit, his hair, which had always been meticulously groomed, was also a bit disheveled, and his handsome face flushed abnormally due to the effects of the drug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look stupidly!¡± Greyson picked up a beautifully wrapped box from the sofa and shoved it into Ang¡¯s arms, ¡°This is the clothes I prepared for you, wear itter!¡±


    After that, he stared at Ang and reminded.


    ¡°There are also trinkets for the neck inside, make sure you wear them, got it?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang nced at James, whose face was growing red on the sofa, and said to Greyson.


    ¡°Brother, you go out first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside, I¡¯m at your back, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Greyson hugged her and clenched his fists tightly as he exited the room.


    Ang opened the gift box, inside was a red tulle dress. It was called a dress, but the total fabric added up to just two palm size.


    Wearing it was not much different from not wearing it, which just made people have the desire to strip it off.


    Ang had never worn anything like this before, tugging it up and down from time to time, and every cell in her body felt ufortable.


    She frowned and took very small steps towards the person on the couch to avoid getting naked.


    James didn¡¯t take off his leather shoes. His calves and feet were hanging in the air, and his suit jacket was casually thrown aside.


    This made him much sexier and a little less unapproachable than usual.


    Ang¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast, sweat breaking out from her forehead and running down her cheeks.


    Even though he was in a state of unconsciousness at the moment, he still made her nervous and stressed.


    She took a deep breath and crouched down little by little.


    ¡°!¡±


    The person on the couch jerked his eyes open, and Ang¡¯s heart instantly jumped to her throat. She subconsciously stepped back, but her waist was held by the person on the couch.


    Her head spun dizzily.


    Ang copsed on the couch while James pressed himself against her, and she could hear his heart beating much faster than usual. The same as hers.


    James clutched her hand tightly, and his dark eyes became red due to the drug. He gazed at her and breathed heavily.


    Ang¡¯s limbs were weak, and her soaked back was sticky and ufortable against the leather couch.


    She looked at the man who was pressing against her. Even though she tried hard to maintain herposure, her voice still trembled uncontrobly, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink the red wine just now?¡±


    James wasn¡¯t sleeping, so when her brother told her about the camera, did he hear that?


    ¡°Of course I drank it.¡± James gazed at her with his hawk-like eyes, and his voice was a little hoarser than usual as he sneered.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t drink it, how will I know your n?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how much Greyson had drugged him. Every cell in his body screamed with sexual desire.

 Chapter 101 How Many Men Have You Seduced?

    Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and ayer of sweat appeared on her nose. However, at the moment, the arrow was fitted to the string, if she regretted it now, she wouldn¡¯t have such an opportunity again.


    She forced herself to smile and wrapped her arms around James¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t say anything, just moved up to kiss him.


    ¡°So well-equipped,¡±


    James tilted his head to avoid her kiss. His eyes were obscure, and his breathing was a little heavier, ¡°Ang, how many men have you seduced before?


    Tell me.¡±


    Ang gave a bitterugh, pressing her hands on his neck and kissing the corners of his lips, ¡°Would you believe me if I say I had only seduced you and failed?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James sneered, and his eyes burning with desire interspersed with unrestrained anger and pain, ¡°Ang, do you believe it yourself?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t expect to make him believe her. She just needed some pictures that could be used as a leverage to leave him.


    Admittedly, Ang¡¯s skin was not good, with scars crisscrossing almost her entire body except for her arms.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But in the dim light, the scars and the red tulle intersected, showing an peculiar beauty.


    When James¡¯s hand stopped at her waist, she clutched his hand violently, ¡°Hold on!¡±


    ¡°You regret now?¡±


    James¡¯s voice was unusually raspy.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    The photos and videos taken should already be enough. Ang pursed her lips, trying hard to push him away.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it, the drug was effective, and James had no intention of letting her go, not to mention that she brought the trouble herself!


    He undid his tie, but suddenly saw a sh of red on Ang¡¯s neck.


    James took it off from her neck.


    He nced at Ang, whose face instantly got pale, and chill was growing in his eyes.


    He threw the neck cor to the ground, stomped it with his foot, and took out the pinhole camera inside. James looked coldly at Ang,


    ¡°Two years in jail makes you capable of everything!¡±


    Under her terrified gaze, James threw the camera to the ground and crushed it with one foot, ¡°What do you want the video for?


    To threaten me?


    Tell me.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hands and feet were totally cold as in the ice cer, even the air snifted into the mouth was like cold air blowing out of the air conditioner.


    She would never have said ¡®Hold on¡¯ if she knew what she¡¯d just did would reveal the camera in the neck cor. After all, that hymen didn¡¯t mean anything to her¡­


    But it was useless to say anything now. The camera has been trampled and she didn¡¯t know if the pictures were still there.


    ¡°Speak out!¡±


    James¡¯s heart seemed to be clogged with a ball of water-soaked cotton, and it was unusually afflictive. He took a few steps forward, cupped her chin and forced her to look at him.


    The cool touch crawling up from his fingertips encouraged him to hug her and kiss her.


    But a little sanity he had kept him firmly in ce, suppressing the desire that was screaming at the back of his mind.


    Ang¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop trembling, and she dropped her gaze from him, whispering.


    ¡°Your guess is right, so why ask me?¡±


    James¡¯s thin lips tightened into a line as he looked down at her, his fists clenched and his brows frowned at her acknowledgement.

 Chapter 102 Ruthless to Himself

    With a great crash£¬


    nearly a dozen goblets were shattered to the floor by James, red wine covered the floor, and the rich aroma of wine spreading through the private chamber.


    As the goblets cracked, Ang¡¯s heart thudded along with  them, her body subconsciously curling up.  James picked up a shard and stabbed it into his thigh.


    Within moments, blood soaked through his suit.


    However, there was no change in James¡¯s expression, except that his face was a little pale, and he didn¡¯t even utter a muffled grunt.


    Ang clutched her body tightly, unable to stop shaking from fears. And the cold sweat on her head couldn¡¯t stop pouring out.


    James was not only ruthless to others, but also to himself. He didn¡¯t want to be controlled by the drug, and he stabbed his own thigh. She had no idea what he would do to her and her brother this time.


    Clip-clop.


    Clip-clop.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer.


    Ang watched James approaching her step by step with a deadly face. Ang¡¯s face was bloodless, and she desperately wanted to escape from him.


    But her limbs were so limp that she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Scaring.


    Really scaring.


    She didn¡¯t know if the fragment in James¡¯s hand would lodge in her right leg in the next second,pletely ruining her leg.


    Ka-da!


    As the debris collided with the ground, Ang¡¯s heart missed a beat, then jumped wildly the next moment, as if it was about to leap out of her chest.


    She wanted to beg for mercy, but she still remembered the scene when he mercilessly broke her leg two years ago. She was unable to say any word, as if her throat was crawled with worms.


    James picked her up and threw her directly outside the private chamber with looking at her. Then he closed the door violently.


    It was about 4 p. m, and the Dream Club was about to have its rush hours. There were no customers in the hallway but a cleaner was cleaning and two female receptionists were heading this way with talking andughing.


    They were stunned for a moment when they saw Ang, and stopped to stared at her nkly.


    One of them took out his cell phone, but snapped it away again, not daring to take pictures or record videos. Perhaps she was wary of Ang¡¯s notorious reputation as a murderer.


    Ang¡¯s hands were around the chest, and her straight and slender legs tightly mped. She lowered her head to cover her pale face with her hair. Her limbs and heart were cold, as if her blood had stopped flowing.


    She licked her dry lips and tried to push the door of the private chamber with her weak hand. However, the door had been locked from inside by James. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t open it at all.


    Her brother wasn¡¯t here, so she could only return to her dorm naked.


    Ang took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and took a difficult step forward as she met the gaze of others, with amusement and sympathy mixed with iprehension.


    DING!


    The elevator sound startled her.


    Ang stopped. Her face nched, and her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    How could she walk around the club naked and beughed at by others?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t move.¡±


    The elevator door opened, and Gabri stepped out with a dress on her arm.


    The corners of her peach blossom eyes raised slightly. Then, she walked over to Ang and help her dress up neatly.


    No underwear was not pleasant, but it was much better than beingpletely naked.


    Ang¡¯s mind was a mess. She had no time to figure out why Gabri had a dress in her hand. She whispered a ¡°thank you¡± to Gabri, and her face burned for a moment, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Why do you bother to say ¡°thank you¡± to her? James and the people around him are eveil!¡±


    As soon as Greyson came out of the restroom, he heard the coversation between Ang and Gabri. He walked over with a ck face.


    Looking at Ang standing on the ground barefoot, he twisted his eyebrows and picked her up by the waist.


    He would like to ask something. But with Gabri standing right next to him, it was really inconvenient.


    Ang wrapped her arms around his neck and exined wearily, ¡°The clothes I¡¯m wearing were given by Gabri, so I should say thanks to her.¡±


    ¡°The clothes on you were given by her?


    So James put you out naked?¡±


    Greyson red, swallowed the words into his mouth, just felt disgusted and ufortable, as if a mouthful of phlegm was in his throat.


    Gabri didn¡¯t exchange any more pleasantries with the siblings, went to 505 and knocked on the door, ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Angy in Greyson¡¯s arms, seeing the door of private chamber 505 opened, then closed again


    She looked at the closed door for a moment, then withdrew her gaze and smiled with self-deprecation.


    ¡°Greyson, put me down. I can walk by myself.¡±


    She said softly.


    Greyson didn¡¯t let go, but asked in a suppressed voice with a frown.


    ¡°What happened?


    Why did James throw you out naked?


    The medicine I gave him didn¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°The camera on my neck cor had been discovered by him.¡±


    Ang clenched her fists, speaking each word with unusual difficulty.


    This time, all her efforts were in vain. She could not leave the Dream Club. Moreover, her life would be more difficult in the future.


    Greyson¡¯s face was livid, but he still hold thest trace of hope. ¡°Then ¡­ is the camera still okay?¡± He asked.


    Ang shook her head, just felt bitter in her mouth, ¡°James threw it on the ground and stomped on it.¡±


    She looked up at him and asked reluctantly,


    ¡°Greyson, will the video captured by the camera be synchronously uploaded to the cloud drive?¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry, and didn¡¯t have time to set it up!


    I thought the n of putting the camera in the cor would work, and it won¡¯t even be noticed!


    It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Greyson felt guilty and regretful.


    Ang was dejected, but said soothingly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Maybe when ten or twenty years passed, James, Jessica and the others will have their anger subsided, and they won¡¯t be so bothered with me anymore.¡±


    Even if James, Jessica and the others didn¡¯t bother with her after ten or twenty years, how many ten or twenty years did she have?


    Besides, after ten or twenty years, James and the others might still not let her go.


    So what?


    Her brother had done everything he could to help her, and she didn¡¯t want to make him feel guilty.


    However, Greyson could not swallow this. His charming face didn¡¯t look well. ¡°No, we just cannot give up like this!


    He broke your leg, sent you to jail, and had sex with you. Now he¡¯s even thinking of keeping you at the Dream Club for the rest of your life. What a fucking bastard!¡±


    He put Ang on the floor. He couldn¡¯t bear her exposed tits due to ack of underwear. Then he just took off his shirt and put it on her, while he himself was half-naked.


    ¡°Greyson, he hasn¡¯te to you yet about you drugging him, so don¡¯t make trouble with him again!¡±


    Ang¡¯s arms were wrapped into his shirt as well, so she couldn¡¯t use her hands but her body to block in front of him.


    Greyson was so angry that he couldn¡¯t listen to anything anymore. He kicked open the door of the chamber opposite to 505, and pushed her inside, ¡°I¡¯ve booked this booth for the day. Have a good sleep inside and ignore what happens outside!¡± He said.


    ¡°Greyson¡­¡±


    Ang frowned and shouted at him, trying to stop him, but the door had been locked by him from outside.


    Greyson¡¯s face was extremely cold. He pushed open the door of the 505 and rushed in with bare arms.

 Chapter 103 Bad Temper

    In the private chamber 505.


    James stood in the southwest corner of the private chamber, he lowered his eyes so that others couldn¡¯t see his expression, but the blue veins on his face already showed everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call two people over for you.¡±


    Touching the clothes scattered on the floor, Gabri raised her eyebrows, then withdrew her gaze and turned to leave.


    Only then did James look up at her, his raspy voice tinged with chills, ¡°No necessary.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Gabri stopped and turned back.


    As soon as she finished her words, she saw James took a fragment of the goblet, expressionlessly stabbed it in hisp a few times, and then threw the fragment to the floor. She walked slowly to the sofa and sat down.


    Blood soaked through his suit pants and then ran down to his leather shoes, and quickly meandered all over the floor, which looked rming.


    Gabri slightly opened her lips. Even though she had never seen James show any mercy to others, she was totally surprised to see him hit himself so hard at this moment.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Gabri didn¡¯t say anything any more. She just took out her cell phone and called for someone to prepare a car, and two more people to help James to the car.


    As soon as she finished the call, the chamber door was kicked open.


    Greyson rushed in half-naked and gloomy, not even ncing at Gabri, and walked straight to James, who was sitting on the sofa and prepared to fight.


    ¡°Mr. Greyson doesn¡¯t look in a good mood today.¡±


    Gabri stopped in front of him with a smile.


    Greyson didn¡¯t intend to talk to her, gathered a handful of hair and yelled,


    ¡°Go away!!!¡±


    ¡°Well, what a bad temper! What if I don¡¯t let you go?¡±


    There was yfulness in Gabri¡¯s voice, and she narrowed her eyes slightly, like a cat stretching.


    Greyson, gritting his teeth, was angry by her attitude, ¡°It¡¯s a private matter between this guy and me, you stay out of it. If you still don¡¯t get out of the way, don¡¯t me me for doing something to you. I never have habit of not hitting women!¡±


    CRUNCH.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    The security guards Gabri just called came up.


    The three guards looked at James, whose leg was still bleeding, and at Greyson, who was confronting Gabri with bare arms, and were confused. They werepletely unable to figure out what was happening here.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, and I¡¯ don¡¯t have the habit of bullying the weak with many people. If you hurt a hair on my head, I¡¯ll let youe in alive and go out dead.¡±


    Gabri blinked and touched Greyson¡¯s face, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Greyson yanked her hand away with a grimace, as if he had been touched by something dirty, and rubbed hard at the spot she had touched.


    Gabri wasn¡¯t annoyed and watched his actions with a smile.


    ¡°James, why are you hiding behind a woman?¡±


    Greyson spat on the ground and pointed at James with scarlet eyes, ¡°Come out and let me beat you if you dare!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for James to speak, Gabri smiled, ¡°Mr. Greyson is really interesting, why should our Boss James be beaten by you?¡±


    ¡°He know the reason in his mind!¡±


    After speaking to Gabri, Greyson turned his head to look at James, his eyes filled with hatred and anger, ¡°James, you fucking threw her out and didn¡¯t even give her a piece of clothing. Did you want to force her to die?¡±


    Hearing this, Gabri¡¯s eyes raised slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but James nced over and her mouth closed again.


    James stood up and walked to Greyson with blood dripping from his feet. His handsome face was pale, but his aura was not less than usual, ¡°When you two siblings drugged me, you should have thought of such an oue.¡±


    The guards listened with their eyes glowing and the fire of gossips burning in their hearts, their heads lowered, but they listened carefully.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t force us in the first nce, we won¡¯t try to ckmail you with such dirty means as taking nude pictures?!¡±


    Greyson¡¯s body trembled due to anger, and every muscle was tensed.


    He pointed at James, his voice vaguely choked with a few sobs, ¡°Ang used to be such a cheerful person, but you fucking sent her to jail for two years. When she came out, she got so silent, and I¡¯ve never seen her smile again!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve broken her leg, and she can¡¯t dance. She can¡¯t even go back to her home, and you¡¯ve forced her to live with no fucking dignity in the Dream Club.


    Well,


    Will you be happy when you force her to die?¡±


    James¡¯s eyes flickered, his heart slightly hurt, but more than that, he could not suppress his anger, ¡°Death?


    It¡¯s too easy for her.¡±


    ¡°You fucking¡­¡±


    Greyson¡¯s eyes were red and he directly pushed Gabri and the others away and mmed his fist towards James.


    One punch after another.


    James clutched his attacking fist, and gazed at him coldly. Perhaps due to the effect of or the injury, his emotions were simply out of control, and the anger and stifling in his heart was hard to control.


    ¡°Ang is to me for everything.


    You two siblings don¡¯t need to struggle any more. She¡¯ll never leave the Dream Club for the rest of her life!¡±


    Seeing this, Gabri could not hide her surprise, she had never seen him show his emotions like this in the four or five years she had worked with him.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Greyson broke free from the confinement with force and spat on the ground in anger, ¡°No matter how powerful the Harvey family is, you can¡¯t control everything!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, James. If you don¡¯t let Ang go, I¡¯ll go to the police station, and if the local police station doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll sue further up!¡±


    Gabri¡¯s forehead jumped, and she cursed with the word ¡°bitchy man¡±.


    James sneered, ¡±It¡¯s true I can¡¯t just control everything, but you drugged me, and the neck cor Ang wore had an invisible camera in it.


    You could call the police and I want to know who would be arrested.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Greyson cursed and was about to fight with him.


    But this time James had his guard up and blocked it.


    Greyson¡¯s hands and feet were bound, the fact that even if James was injured, he couldn¡¯t beat him made Greyson really angry and he hated him so much, he simply went over and bite James¡¯s ear.


    James¡¯s head tilted and pushed him away with a cold face.


    ¡°Mr. Greyson, if you keep being unreasonable like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of causing trouble to the Chante family?¡±


    Gabri stopped in front of Greyson and reproached daintily with half-smiled eyes.


    It was the first time she had seen a man fight like this, which was no difference from women fighting by pulling hair.

 Chapter 104 Angela, Are You Ok?

    Greyson was unimpressed and snorted coldly£¬


    ¡°For those who doesn¡¯t even care about their biological daughter, but only care about the profits, they absolutely deserve the bankrupt!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Gabri said slowly, with one hand pinched at her waist.


    ¡°Think about it, if the Chant Group goes bankrupt, you won¡¯t be able to spend as much as you do now, and maybe even those cars you like in your garage will have to be sold¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you have so much bullshit? It¡¯s none of your business if I can spend my money extravagantly!


    Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Greyson had no pity for anyone other than his wife and sister, and directly pushed Gabri away as soon as he lifted his foot to kick James.


    Gabri looked at the three guards and frowned.


    ¡°Are you guys watching the show?


    You¡¯d better stop Mr. Greyson!¡±


    When the words fell, James had already clutched Greyson¡¯s outstretched leg and yanked it hard.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Greyson almost fell on the floor, and luckily, he grabbed the sofa aside. However, the action of splitting his leg pulled his scrotum, which was so painful that his head was covered with cold sweat.


    In a short time, two security guards had already stepped forward and restrained Greyson from both left and right.


    While the other one followed Gabri¡¯s order and went up to support James, whose face was as pale as a white sheet.


    ¡°Mr. James, what do you want to do with Mr. Greyson?¡±


    Gabri asked.


    ¡°Call the police to take him away, or what else?¡±


    James¡¯s arm was wrapped around the security guard¡¯s neck, and the cold sweat, which caused by the pain, ran down from his forehead to his cheeks.


    He just faintly nced at Greyson and withdrew his gaze, what he answered was not Gabri¡¯s question, ¡°Tell the security to delete today¡¯s surveince.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Surveince records need to be kept for at least three months.¡±


    Gabri said.


    Perhaps the pain in his leg lost its effect, the bottom of James¡¯s eyes tinged with ayer of confusion, and his pale face was covered with a flush at some point, ¡°Only delete it on this level, I¡¯ll be responsible for anything that happens.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Gabri ignored Greyson¡¯s shouting, and then she said to the security guard,


    ¡°The car is waiting downstairs, send Mr. James over there, you know exactly what to say and what not to say.¡±


    The security guard answered yes in quick session, and then held James and left.


    The door was locked from outside, and Ang couldn¡¯t open it from the inside.


    She rapped on the door and shouted for a long time, her voice was hoarse, but no one opened the door for her.


    It wasn¡¯t until about half an hourter then Gabri opened the door for her.


    Ang hurriedly said thanks and ran across to Room 505, only to see that it was unusually neat and tidy, her torn clothes, the crash pinhole camera, and the broken goblet were all gone.


    The ground was bright as a mirror, as if the blood was just a dream she had.


    She rummaged through the entire private chamber, but did not see James and her brother, she ran to Gabri with a pale face and a slight tremor in her voice, ¡°Miss. Gabri, do you know¡­ where my brother is now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. James got his leg a pretty bad wound, don¡¯t you want to know about where is him now?¡±


    Gabri¡¯s lips curved charmingly, but there was no smile under her eyes.


    Ang didn¡¯t care how James was injured or where he was, she grabbed Gabri¡¯s arm and asked once more, ¡°Have you seen my brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gabri gently broke her hand away, her smile tinged with imperceptible anger, ¡°Not only did I see him, I almost got beaten by him. Mr. Greyson is really getting better at it.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, her heart in turmoil, impatient to know about Greyson, but she had to apologize to Gabri, ¡°My brother got a little out of control because something happened to me, I apologize to you on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I can understand him too.¡±


    Seeing her so groveling, Gabri sighed lightly, unable to say whether it was sympathy or other emotions. ¡°Your brother is fine, and Mr. James doesn¡¯t n to make a fuss with your brother this time, so don¡¯t worry about him anymore.¡±


    The anxiety in Ang¡¯s heart faded slightly, ¡°Thank you, Miss. Gabri, for telling me this.¡±


    But she wasn¡¯t at easepletely. She didn¡¯t think someone like James would let her brother go so easily.


    Gabri hummed softly and stopped as she pasting her, and she inclined her head to tell her,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work today, go back and have a rest.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    It was good to have a rest, but Ang¡¯s right eyelid fluttered wildly, and her heart was inexplicably uneasy.


    She entered the elevator bare feet as the crowd stared at her with strange eyes.


    There was no wind, but there was nothing under her dress, cool and empty, and she was shamed and embarrassed.


    There were three men and two women standing in the elevator, and one of the women pointed at Ang, then she tiptoed up to the man¡¯s ear to mutter something.


    Ang couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but she always felt like they were all looking at her and talking about her.


    She stood unnaturally with her legs together in the corner of the elevator, both her hands pressed to her side clutching her shirt, a flush in her pale face.


    DING!


    The moment the elevator came, Ang moved from the corner to the door.


    She took a quick step as soon as the elevator doors opened. But just as she got out, she was yanked by a hand.


    She whipped her head around and saw the woman tugging at her was the same woman who had been tiptoeing around whispering to the man earlier, ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    The woman smiled at her and suddenly bent down to take off the high heels on her feet and put them in front of her, ¡°We¡¯re both about the same height and our feet seem to be about the simr size, you should be able to wear them.¡±


    Ang loosened her hand clutching the corner of her dress, her dress tightened slightly, and she looked down at the pink heels on the floor without making a sound.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    The woman arched her eyes, ¡°My husband will get me another pair of shoester.¡±


    Ang looked at the shoes, they were a pair of branded goods and they looked like that they had been worn just a few times, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m the staff of thispany,


    I lived not far away from here¡­.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Madame, it just so coincident that my wife is fond of the new shoes and wants to buy a pair of new shoes soon!¡±


    The man directly bent down and put the woman on his back. They didn¡¯t give Ang the chance to refuse, and left talking andughing.


    Ang pursed her lips, tilted her head and took a deep breath. She put on the slightly over-sized shoes, and went back to the dormitory.


    She had just pushed open the door when Julia greeted her with a worried look and asked.


    ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ang felt exhausted, both physically and mentally, and she took off her shoes and sat on the bed with her head down.


    She wanted to call her brother and ask how about him, but she was afraid to hear any bad news.


    Julia sat down beside her, and looked at the dense hickeys on her neck, trying to say something, but not a word came out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t look up, and there was an unconcealed exhaustion in her voice.


    Julia opened her mouth and didn¡¯t make a sound. She stood up, took a few steps on the floor, and sat beside Ang, asking with cautiousness and a little bit of guilt.


    ¡°Ang, are you really fine?¡±

 Chapter 105 Who wants to have sex me?

    Even though Ang¡¯s mind was chaotic, she still noticed Julia¡¯s abnormality, and she rubbed her aching brow and said,


    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±


    Julia wanted to say something, but she hesitated for a while and went back to her bed and took out her phone, opened WeChat, and handed it to Ang. ¡°You¡¯d better look at this.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    On the screen was the chatting records of a small group, and Ang knew all of them, as they were colleagues in the Dream Club.


    [I heard that Ang tried to seduce Mr. James and was thrown out naked by him!


    Not only I think so, with that look and scars all over her body, how could Mr. James like her?


    (contempt. jpg)]


    [Actually, I think Ang is pretty and has a good temperament, but she¡¯s just a bit arrogant.


    [It¡¯s not a seduction (creepy. jpg), a person who knows the story told me that Ang has a grudge with Mr. James and she was trying to kill him this time!


    I heard Mr. James went out supported by a guard and he was covered in blood!]


    [She just got out of jail and wants to kill people again!


    My God, it¡¯s horrible to work with her!]


    [You¡¯re wrong!


    Harry was at the scene today. He told me that Greyson was also there. In fact, Ang is Greyson¡¯s sister, the two siblings drugged Mr. James, and wanted to take some pictures as a threaten, so that Mr. James would give the most profitable project to the Chante Group.]


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Julia snatched her phone and flipped to the chatting records of a security group that one of the guards had cut for her, then gave the phone to Ang.


    These records are unsightly


    [Ang usually covered up quite tightly. When she is naked, I can only see her big breasts and ass. I really want to fuck her heavily!


    It¡¯s a pity that the boss ordered to delete the surveince recordings.]


    She¡¯s such a slut, why don¡¯t we date her and have some fun?


    (A picture of a man and a woman having sex.)]


    There were hundreds of chat records, and a few people talked from the body and the face of Ang. They had been discussing about how to sleep with her. The words they used were too dirty to hear, and there were even one or two self-proimed smart people, organized a Ssleep with Ang Programs which included n A, B, C and they also made up some dirty jokes.


    Finally, this security guard who cut the chat log to Julia sent a voice, ¡°Julia, you¡¯re so close to Ang, can you help me ask her out?


    If it is sessful, I will definitely reward you, or you cane over with her, and we three will have a 3P. I will definitely let you two feel great!¡±


    Ang clutched the phone expressionlessly, her lips pursed tightly with ayer of dry skin.


    ¡°When you¡¯re done reading, just give me the phone.¡±


    Julia was worried about her phone being smashed, and she took her own phone from Ang and said carefully and full of guilt.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯te up with this bad idea, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ang lowered her head and didn¡¯t make a sound, just clutching the corner of her dress so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    She took out her phone and opened WeChat, and there was numerous messages in the Dream Club work group, all of those were talking about her.


    Someone said she wanted to seduce James to be his wife, someone said she failed to seduce James and she nted to hurt him, and another said they have a personal vendetta, and this time she tried to kill him but failed¡­


    There were so many different opinions, and many made dirty jokes about her. and Timothy was bouncing around relentlessly to smear her.


    Julia looked at Ang, felt guilt and wanted tofort her, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Even if she was trying to find a solution, she couldn¡¯t deal with so many people. It was hard to block the source of rumors, so she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Ang licked her dry lips and sent a voice in the work group, ¡°Who wants to have sex me?¡±


    The work group, which had just been as cheerful as boiling water, was instantly silent, and even Timothy did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang sneered and pressed the voice button, the chill and ruthlessness seeping in her voice passed along the phone to the ears of those who were watching, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you talk about me in private.¡±


    ¡°But whoever makes me hear what I don¡¯t want to hear or see what I don¡¯t want to see again, you¡¯d better not me me for being hard on you.


    How ruthless it will be, you can ask Timothy, she knows better than anyone.¡±


    Julia listened with a frown, ¡°Ang, you are going to offend more people, right?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll say more worse words to disturb you?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t say this, will they stop talk about me?¡±


    Ang asked as she casually tossed her phone onto the bed.


    Julia was dumbfounded.


    Ang rolled over and turned her back to her, ¡°You can stay away from me if you¡¯re afraid of upsetting someone.¡±


    ¡°I was just worried about you.¡±


    Julia smiled sarcastically and sat back on her bed to look at her phone, only to find that no one had said anything in the group chat after the words said by Ang.


    It wasn¡¯t until ten minutester that more than 20 people popped up, and it was the ones whoforted Ang, and the ones who criticized the people who made fun of her in a righteous way.


    A few of them, about ten minutes ago, were gossiping about Ang.


    Julia nced at Ang¡¯s back, bite her lip, and followed with a message in the group-


    [All of you should stop guessing, as Ang was forced to do this.]


    In hospital.


    The ward was nothing but white items, and the air smelled of disinfect water.


    James was lying on the bed in a hospital gown with bandage wrapped around his thigh.


    The doctor wiped the sweat from his head andmented.


    ¡°The person who did this was so ruthless, the stabs almost hit the aorta. If they did, it would have been dangerous.¡±


    Gabri, who was standing at the side, raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at James on the bed. His expression did not fluctuate in the slightest, as if the person the doctor said was not him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gabri smiled to the doctor and asked.


    ¡°Mr. James also drank red wine with aphrodisiacs and sleeping pills, would you like to prescribe some more medicine for him or do something else?¡±


    The doctor looked at James, whose face was unchanged, and he was a little surprised, ¡°I really didn¡¯t see it, I¡¯ll have someone send the medicine overter, just drink it then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Gabri sent the doctor away, closed the door, walked over to the bed and said,


    ¡°Mr. James, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t make my decision, and I need to talk to you about it.¡±


    James yed with the jade pendant and lifted his eyes to look at her for a moment when he heard the words, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Now the rumors about Ang and you are all over thepany. They were saying whatever they want to say, and someone in the securities has saved the pictures of Ang¡¯s naked body. How do you think we should handle it?¡±


    Gabri rarely had righteous attitude, but she was truly sympathetic to Ang now.


    James¡¯s body stiffened, his hand holding the jade pendant slightly tightened, before he looked up at her, his handsome face slightly sunken, ¡°The surveince wasn¡¯t deleted?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been deleted.


    But a security guard said he took a screenshot of her at the time, and then that picture is being passed around via WeChat.


    I also looked, it was a bit blurry, and couldn¡¯t quite make out the face.¡±


    As she didn¡¯t know why he was reacting so badly, Gabri froze for a moment and said.

 Chapter 106 Nude Photos of Angela

    Silence.


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little depressing.


    James put the jade pendant back on his neck and said with a sullen face.


    ¡°Get that security guard over here in twenty minutes.¡±


    Gabri said okay and called the subordinate to transmit the order, then stepped aside.


    The Dream Club wasn¡¯t far from the hospital, and fifteen minutester, the guard arrived in sweat, greeting people in the ward with apprehension.


    ¡°Do you know why you are called here?¡±


    James sat on the bed, fixing his sharp eyes on the security guard.


    The security guard broke into a sweat because of his staring, and he swallowed and stuttered,


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did you pass on the nude photos of Ang?¡±


    James stood up, and looked down at the security guard, who was half a head shorter than him with a gloomy glint at the bottom of his eyes.


    Even if the security guard was senseless, he could see Mr. James, who was rumored to be on bad terms with Ang, was on her side.


    He got gooseflesh by James¡¯s questioning and his limbs went limp as he said in a hurry,Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, no. When Ang was thrown out naked by you, we happened to be called out by our supervisor and were not in the monitoring room.


    By the time we got back, the surveince video had been deleted by Gabri, and I didn¡¯t have time to take screenshots!¡±


    Before James spoke, Gabri walked up to him with the corners of her eyes slightly raised, ¡°Then the nude photos of Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not Ang!¡±


    The guard was afraid of being med by James and interrupted her immediately.


    James tugged at his cor and frowned slightly, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That was a nude image I downloaded from the inte and photoshopped it into the surveince video.¡±


    The guard¡¯s body shook and said in a shivering voice with his head down.


    ¡°Everyone was talking about Ang and¡­ many people asked me for the surveince video at that time, and then I¡­ I faked the photo.¡±


    He was afraid people would find out it was a fake, so he deliberately processed the face on the picture so that people wouldn¡¯t recognize that it wasn¡¯t Ang.


    The bottom of James¡¯s eyes were bitingly cold. There was a faint smile on his face and hidden veins standing out on his neck, ¡°You are so talented, and it is really a waste of talent to work as a security guard.¡±


    ¡°No no. It¡¯s an honor to¡­ work at the Dream Club, and many people envied me.¡±


    The guard treated him carefully.


    James tightened his thin lips and cast a sidelong nce at him, his eyes seemingly bottomless.


    The security guard was chilled by this nce, ¡°Mr. James, I know I was wrong. Later I¡¯ll go back and tell the guys that the photo was a fake, and I¡¯ll definitely not let Ang take the me.¡±


    ¡°Give the list who asked you for the surveince video to Gabri.¡±


    James didn¡¯t take his words, but said abruptly with his eyes narrowed.


    The guard nodded like a chicken pecking grains.


    ¡°Okay, that is all. Just go back.¡±


    Gabri took a look at James¡¯s expression and said to the security guard.


    The guard wiped the cold sweat from his head and almost trotted towards the door as if he was a survivor of a disaster.


    ¡°Wait!¡±|


    Gabri called out to him, smiling delicately, and her features were bright and beautiful. ¡°Is it clear what you should and should not say?¡±


    The guard nodded his head repeatedly and fawned,


    ¡°Those guys have no control over their mouths all day long, gossiping and spreading hearsay everywhere. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson when I get back and tell them to stop gossiping about what they shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°All right, just do it.¡±


    Gabri tucked the shredded hair behind her ear, making the simple gesture fascinating and charming.


    The guard gulped, opened the door and left.


    Instead of sitting back on the hospital bed, James walked over to the window and looked out, saying,


    ¡°When you receive the list, fire them as soon as possible. Our clubhouse doesn¡¯t need such mindless employees who are only keen to gossips.¡±


    ¡°From what he said, there were quite a few people.


    If you fire all of them at once and the staff can¡¯t be refilled, it will have a big impact on the business of the club.¡±


    Gabri got tired of standing and satzily in the chair.


    With the reputation of the Dream Club, recruiting a few dozen people was not a big problem.


    But new employees needed to be trained for half a month to a month. If they were used directly as regr employees, they would not only be unable to help, but will also cause troubles.


    James didn¡¯t even hesitate for a moment and said in a slightly cold voice,


    ¡°Transfer staff from elsewhere, and if you can¡¯t, just suspend business to bring it up to standard.¡±


    His attitude surprised Gabri, but it was within her expectation. Sure enough, no matter how cruel he was usually, he also had feelings.


    She hooked her lips in a rather cheerful mood, ¡°I¡¯ll recruit some employees and transfer some from other ces to keep the damage to a minimum. I¡¯ll keep you informed on what happens.¡±


    James tapped his fingers on the ss without speaking.


    Gabri coughed lightly and said deliberately,


    ¡°Oh, by the way, that security guard just volunteered to admit he was wrong. Didn¡¯t he¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish, James interrupted, ¡°Fire him after he¡¯s done what he needs to do.


    And sort out the information about his faking spreading naked photos of others and submit them to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    Gabriughed.


    ¡°Distributing obscene images is enough for a jail sentence. If he has a jail record, it will be hard to find a job again. That¡¯s really a brilliant move.¡±


    James swept her a cool nce and sat down on the hospital bed. The redness on his handsome face from Greyson¡¯s beating was extraordinarily obvious against his pale face, and he looked a bit funny


    But Gabri did not dare to tantly mock her boss. She lowered her head, coughed dryly to stifle herughter, and said carefully,


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any interest in Ang by the way you¡¯re reacting, so there¡¯s no need to stab your leg at all.¡±


    Why not just have sex with her?


    ¡°Are you idle?¡±


    James frowned slightly and quickly loosened his brow, and his look was gloomy.


    Others might not ask. But the more he didn¡¯t say, the more Gabri wanted to know, ¡°Mr. James, Ang has chased you for so many years. Do you really feel nothing for her?¡±


    ¡°Gabri.¡±


    James tapped his fingers quickly on the hospital bed and whispered a warning.


    Gabri blinked, as if she didn¡¯t hear the deeper meaning of his words, ¡°If I really hate someone, I would never see him for the rest of my life. Why would you keep her by your side and take a look at her from time to time?¡±


    In the past, Mr. James didn¡¯t evene to the Dream Club for half a year, but now it was as if he worked here!


    ¡°Mr. James, as a subordinate who understands the mind of a woman, I think I have to give a piece of advice to you.


    If you are looking for trouble now, it may not be helpful even if you kneel to¡­¡±


    Being stared at by James with a vicious gaze, Gabri stiffly changed the topic, ¡°Will you stay in the hospital or go home to recuperate?¡±


    It was obvious that she didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    James withdrew his gaze, not knowing what he was thinking, and ignored her.


    ¡°Mr. James, there¡¯s a lot of things waiting for me to deal with, so I¡¯ll go back in advance.¡±


    Gabri straightened the folds of her clothes and went out with graceful pace.


    James frowned and loosened his brows, his eyes flickering as he spoke to Gabri, who had already reached the door.


    ¡°Invite me into the work group.¡±

 Chapter 107 Angela was Drunk

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll invite you into the Dream Club management group in a moment.¡±


    Gabri said as she darted a wink at him.


    James tightened his lips, ¡°The guests had negativements to the Dream Club during this time, so I¡¯ll see what the staff says to determine if it¡¯s the management or the bottom staff to me.¡±


    ¡°I, the manager, didn¡¯t know that the customers¡¯ response was bad!¡±


    Gabri covered her mouth, her beautiful eyes widened from surprise, ¡°This is my dereliction of duty, and I¡¯ll just talk to the management. You have to deal with a host of problems every day, so there is no need to bother you.¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything, and just looked straight at her.


    Gabri didn¡¯t dare to make a bad move, ¡°But you¡¯re in hospital these days, and probably not that busy. I¡¯ll invite you into the group in a moment.


    In case they are too frightened to say anything, I won¡¯t tell them who you are.¡±


    After hearing his consent, Gabri then nodded and reached for the door.


    But when she reached the door handle, she stopped, leaned against the wall and looked at him with a smile, ¡°I think Ang is nice, but it¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not a man.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for James to say anything, she opened the door and went out.


    The moment the door was closed, James was the only one left in the ward.


    He sat for a moment before lying back on his bed, staring at the ceiling as his thoughts whirled uncontrobly.


    Two years ago, on September 27th, it was the day before Ang¡¯s birthday.


    James was surrounded by the management team in the mall, listening to their reports and asionally entering a store to ask for some specifics.


    As he entered a jewelry store, his eyes paused on a pair of rings. Then he walked over to them.


    The sales assistant had seen many customers, but it was the first time she had met a group of honoured customers. And the mall manager was even standing at the end of the group, as if he didn¡¯t quite have a position in them.


    She put on her professional smile and tried to control her excitement as she followed James¡¯s line of sight, ¡°You have a good taste. This is a new arrival in our store, made by the famous jewelry master Carlos


    Behrman, and in the entire City only¡­¡±


    James didn¡¯t have time for such nonsense, he tapped his finger on the ss cab and said sinctly,


    ¡°Pack it up for me.¡±


    A group of people standing behind him looked at each other in surprise. The boss James had just been in thepany for more than two years, and hadn¡¯t made any achievements. But he did like this¡­ His brothers in the Harvey family would rub his nose in this matter at the next meeting!


    ¡°OK.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Thinking about themission for selling this pair of rings, the sales assistant smiled with her eyes arched and her voice got a little sweeter, ¡°Would you like to look at other styles?


    We¡¯ve got several new arrivals here.¡±


    James handed her a ck card, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    When the sales assistant saw the ck card, her eyes lit up and her attitude became a little more respectful, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    She swiped the card with trembling hands, packed the rings, and handed the package and the ck card to him with both hands, ¡°Enjoy your shopping and wee to your next visit.¡±


    James nodded, took the ck card and the gift box, and headed out of the store.


    Just after leaving the store, his phone vibrated and rang.


    The corners of his lips curved up in a small arc. He took out his phone and the corners of his lips fell back when he saw the name, Jessica, then he simply hung up the phone.


    Seeing this, the man in the suit standing beside him on his right hand said at an appropriate speed,


    ¡°It¡¯s near National Day. In addition to the discounts, the mall has scheduled¡­¡±


    Just after a start, James¡¯s phone vibrated and rang again.


    James said sorry, took out his phone and looked at the caller ID, frowning slightly and picking up the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°James, Ang is drunk. You had bettere and pick her up.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s soft voice wasced with a bit of worry.


    James pursed his lips, and a darkness shed in his eyes, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°My home.¡±


    Jessica said.


    ¡°J and Nova are here too. I just can¡¯t take care of three drunks. If my mom sees us all drunk like this, I¡¯ll deserve a scolding.¡±


    James said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± and hung up the phone.


    ¡°I have something urgent to do, and you guys go on to report to the deputy general manager, Mr. Gerry.¡±


    He spoke to the crowd behind him for a while and was about to go.


    But Gerry pulled him back, ¡°Mr. James, can we talk for a while?¡±


    James raised his wrist to look at his watch and took a few steps to the side without saying anything.


    ¡°With your brother in the Harvey family and others making trouble, you didn¡¯t finish that Sunshine Garden project satisfactorilyst time, and the chairman wasn¡¯t very happy.¡±


    ¡°Now that National Day is underway. The news that you are absent from work for private matters will soon be heard by them. Once theyin to the chairman, your position as the general manager may be gone.¡±


    Gerry stood next to him and heard vaguely about what he talked about on the phone, but he almost guessed it.


    James lifted his wrist again and nced at his watch, ¡°Finished?¡±


    Gerry nodded.


    ¡°If my grandfather is going to remove me from my position just because of such a trivial matter, I have nothing to say.


    I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, and email me a copy of the mall¡¯s National Day promotion n by six p. m. this afternoon.¡±


    After saying that, James directly left.


    Gerry watched his fading back and sighed heavily.


    Twenty minutester, James drove to the Smiths¡¯ house.


    He got out of the car and entered the Smiths¡¯ vi, asking the maid in the living room, ¡°Where¡¯s Ang?¡±


    The two servants looked at each other and one of them stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    James hmmed and followed the maid up the revolving staircase with the gift box containing the rings. When reaching the third floor, he turned right and entered the first room.


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    James called as he pushed the door, and hesitated to give the ring directly to the drunken Ang or to wait for her birthday tomorrow.


    No one answered.


    The room was empty, the window was open a crack, and the wind blew in, the pale blue curtains fluttering up and down, bringing a scent of flowers.


    James¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly as he turned to look at the maid behind him, his voice a little cold, ¡°Where is Ang?¡±


    Being stared by James, the servant¡¯s nose was sweating. She lowered her head and said cautiously,


    ¡°Miss Jessica said to bring you here if you came looking for Miss Ang.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ang?¡±


    James repeated impatiently.


    The maid wiped the sweat on the tip of her nose and her voice was very small, ¡°Almost half an hour ago, I saw Miss Jessica together with Miss J and Miss Nova ying together, and now I don¡¯t know where they are.¡±


    James¡¯s brow furrowed and he turned his head away.


    But the maid got to the door before him and locked it, ¡°Mr. James, Miss Jessica said you can look across when you get into this room.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    James¡¯s patience had run out.


    The servant gulped, her mind racing, and said,


    ¡°Please go over and have a look, and I remember Miss Jessica saying she would be ying with Miss Ang and other girls in the room across the corridor.¡±

 Chapter 108 Set it up on Purpose for Me?

    The servant¡¯s words were inconsistent and clearly lying.


    But James frowned, fearing that Ang was really drunk in the opposite room, and still went to the window and pulled the curtains open.


    As far as his eyes could see, there was a bright French window. But in front of the window, Ang was dressed in a revealing outfit, with ample bosom, and the hem of her skirt barely covered her upturned buttocks. She was standing on tiptoe, holding Danis¡¯s neck and saying something.


    Her back was turned to James, while Danis looked down at her. His attention was all on her, and neither of them noticed James standing in front of the window of the opposite room.


    James¡¯s expression remained unchanged, clutching the gift box hard until his knuckles turned white, and his look was gloomy.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was still standing here, maybe there was a fluke in his heart.


    However, when he saw Ang behaving boldly and obviously flirting with Danis, he breathed heavily and abruptly pulled the curtain shut, turning around and striding out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. James. You can¡¯t leave yet. Our Miss said you can¡¯t leave until she arrives.¡±


    The maid bravely stopped in front of James.


    James looked down on the servant, and it seemed that a blistering storm was in his dark eyes, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, this is our Miss¡¯smand. She told me to make sure to stop you. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    The servant tried to stop him again, but before she could finish her words, he waved his hand and pushed her away.


    James walked to the door with his slender legs, opened the door and walked out.


    The maid was so anxious that she stomped her foot and hurriedly followed him, ¡°Mr. James, Mr. James, wait a moment. Miss Jessica will be right over!¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, take your time!¡±


    No matter how much she shouted behind him, James didn¡¯t stop for a moment.


    To her good fortune, when they reached the second floor, Jessica showed up.


    With a great sigh of relief, the servant said warily,


    ¡°Miss Jessica, Mr. James has to go, and I really can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°All right, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You can go down first.¡±


    Jessica spoke to the maid, then tugged on James¡¯s sleeve and gently asked,


    ¡°James, you saw it all, right?¡±


    James was very irritated. He loosened his tie, and gave an irrelevant answer, ¡°You tricked me toe here by telling me that Ang was drunk, then found someone simr to her and deliberately arranged this y for me?¡±


    ¡°I admit that I lied to you about Ang¡¯s getting drunk.


    But if I were to tell you directly that Ang was having an affair with my brother, and ask you to catch her adultery, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t evene over.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip, somewhat aggrieved and helpless.


    James grunted coldly and didn¡¯t make a sound, sort of acquiescing.


    He had never had much trust for the Smiths.


    ¡°But you¡¯d be wrong to say that I found someone simr to Ang to deliberately arrange this show for you.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were a little red, ¡°I¡¯m Ang¡¯s good friend, and the person she cheated on was my brother. How could I put dirt on both of them for no reason?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked up at him with her watery eyes, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve known Ang for so many years, and should know very well whether that person is her or not.¡±


    As if there were millions of ants gnawing at his heart, James felt numb, itchy and painful. He ripped off his tie and said with a slight frown,


    ¡°There are so many people in the world, and it¡¯s possible that there is someone who looks exactly like Ang.¡±


    ¡°It really breaks my heart that you would rather believe the probability of one in ten million than what I said.¡±


    Jessica smiled bitterly and wiped the corners of her eyes, ¡°All right. My brother is still in that room with Ang. Why don¡¯t youe over with me and see it with your eyes?¡±


    James put his tie on his arm, clutching the gift box in his hand with leaden eyes, lifted his feet and walked downstairs.


    Jessica trotted a few steps to follow him, and said in a soft voice,


    ¡°The small staircase southwest of the living room leads to that room across the hall. When you get there, I¡¯ll tell Ang that you just came over to see her.¡±


    His pace was so fast that she had to jog to keep up.


    ¡°This is the room. Wait a minute, James. I¡¯ll knock on the door.¡±


    Jessica reached the door first and knocked gently on the door.


    CRUNCH.


    The door opened from the inside, Danis stood at the door wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants. His gentle handsome face was cloudy at this time, looking at James with undisguised hostility.


    James¡¯s gaze crossed over him andnded straight on Ang, who was wearing a super short skirt and a bare midriff, his look gradually turning cold.


    There was only Ang and Danis in this room, and no anyone else!


    ¡°James, what brings you here?¡±


    Ang smiled and came up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck and gave a kiss on his lips, ¡°Did you miss me because you haven¡¯t seen me for half a day?¡±


    Looking at the amorous Ang, Danis¡¯s handsome face was wearing an awfully bad expression, and he really wanted to yank them away.


    But just as he took a step, he was tugged by Jessica and she shook her head at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do at the office, I¡¯ll be off!¡±


    Danis didn¡¯t even take his jacket and went out with a dark face.


    Ang¡¯s entire body was almost hanging on James, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?


    Having a bad day?¡±


    She chuckled, ¡°How about I give you another kiss? Don¡¯t get mad, okay?¡±


    She pouted to kiss him, but his head tilted and avoided her kiss.


    James thought about the scene he had seen earlier, and his handsome face turned gloomy. He prised her hands, pushed her away, and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to y with Jessica!¡±


    Ang replied without hesitation, not showing any sign of a guilty conscience.


    Lie!


    James was annoyed, and tugged hard at his cor. The two buttons on his shirt clicked to the ground.


    He tossed the tie that was over his arm, turned his head and walked away without speaking.


    Ang was puzzled and frowned as she was about to go after him, ¡°James, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    Jessica tugged her from behind and said with a sincere face,


    ¡°Maybe seeing you here with my brother, an admirer, James got jealous.


    You¡¯ll only add fuel to the fire by going over to him now, so it¡¯s better if I exin it for you.¡±


    James had just left the vi and hadn¡¯t gotten into the car before Jessica caught up with him.


    She covered her chest and gasped sharply, ¡°James, do you believe it now?


    Ang is getting engaged to you tomorrow, but she¡¯s still having an affair with my brother. I didn¡¯t want to see you being kept in the dark by them, which is why I came to you during their private meeting.¡±


    ¡°If Ang is having a private meeting with your brother, will she call you, J and Nova together?


    Jessica, do you think Ang is a fool?¡±


    James¡¯s mind was in a mess, and he didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking.


    The sunlight peeked through the cor of his shirt, casting a shadow on his corbone.


    His suit wasn¡¯t as meticulously dressed as usual, even looking a little disheveled because of the two missing buttons, but it added a little sexiness to him.

 Chapter 109 Why Should I Believe You?

    Jessica had a hidden crush in her eyes, and looked at him almost greedily as she whispered,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but I can tell you that it isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve run into them together.


    And like I said before, I don¡¯t have to nder my good friend and own brother.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James sneered, only to feel the annoyance spread down his limbs and bones, and now every cell was irritable and ufortable, like being cut by a knife and roasted by the fire, ¡°Why should I believe your side of the story?¡±


    Jessica sighed lightly, ¡°James, even if I made up what I said, how do you exin the scene you saw just now?¡±


    Sheughed bitterly at herself.


    ¡°Am I a witch who can manipte Ang to control my brother?¡±


    October was approaching, and the temperature was not high, but sweat was flowing down James¡¯s forehead in a steady stream.


    He unbuttoned his cuffs and pulled up his sleeves. On his well-defined forearms, veins stood out in a ferocious manner.


    Jessica had never seen him show so much emotion. Seeing him lose his temper for Ang, she was very miserable, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that, but tomorrow you will be engaged to Ang. So I hesitated again and again before I decided to tell you the truth.¡±


    She sighed heavily with helplessness, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see you living in the dark, nor do I want to hear people say that my friend is indiscreet and my brother is the third person in your rtionship.


    It¡¯s also painful for me to tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡±


    James said with a tightly tensed face and got into the car with a dazed look, quickly starting the car and leaving the Smith¡¯s house.


    Jessica watched the car fade away in her line of sight with aplicated and bitter expression.


    James imed that he didn¡¯t like Ang, and the marriage with the Chante family was just because of business interests.


    But from his performance today, he clearly had a crush on her, but didn¡¯t realize it¡­


    A few hours passed quickly for others, but it was sheer torture for James.


    He left the Smiths¡¯ house and hurried back to thepany, where the finance manager gave him the monthly report, but he didn¡¯t listen to anything.


    The secretary sent him the documents to be signed, two or three of which he signed in the wrong ce. And one was even signed in Ang¡¯s name.


    It was so inefficient that he simply went out of the office.


    Before getting in the car, he threw the rings he¡¯d just bought that afternoon in the trash can and drove away from thepany.


    As he reached the first traffic light, he frowned, turned the wheel, and headed back to the office.


    The cleaners at the Harvey Group were disposing garbage, which was already packed and about to be thrown in the dust cart.


    James sat in the driver¡¯s seat, his long, good-looking fingers tapping on the steering wheel.


    He fixed his gaze on the cleaner, got up and sat down again. He repeated this several times. When the cleaner was about to leave with his cart, he got out quickly with a sullen face and called out to the cleaner.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. James?¡±


    The cleaner¡¯s cloudy eyes stared at him for a moment, whose old, bark-like face was tinged with surprise and joy.


    James said yes, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    He frowned and held his breath as he took the top bag of trash off the cart, holding back the sour and disgusting smell as he pulled out the gift box with the rings in it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    James tied the garbage bag and threw it back onto the garbage truck, then hurried back to his car under the shocked and bewildered gaze of the janitor.


    The discarded drink from some garbage bag dripped onto his suit jacket, and the sour and rotten yet sweet smell of the drink made him disgusting.


    James took off his suit jacket and threw it onto the back seat of the car, then opened all the windows.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    A fresh breeze blew in. The smell of grass and trees blew away the sour smell in the car, but it made the fidgets in James¡¯s heart grow stronger.


    He mmed his fist hard on the steering wheel, and his handsome face was dark and frightening.


    Jessica asked him go to her house today. To be sure, there was the possibility of scheming against him. But just like she said, she was not a witch even if she was cunning. She cannot control Ang¡¯s mind and made her do something so ambiguous with Danis¡­


    Ang¡­ Ang!


    James clutched the gift box with cold eyes, and his hand went to the window but retracted.


    The depression and anger inside him had nowhere to go. He thumped his chest a few times, gritting his teeth and tossing the gift box on his suit coat.


    Buzz-


    Buzz-


    The phone vibrated.


    James looked at the caller ID, Greyson. He frowned and simply hung up.


    The phone vibrated and he hung up again. After nearly seven times, he answered the phone.


    ¡°James, what¡¯s wrong with you for not answering my calls?¡±


    Greyson asked impatiently.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Ang¡¯s birthday. Have you got your presents ready?¡±


    ¡°Also, you are getting engaged tomorrow, and I got a team to arrange all processes. You¡¯d bettere over tonight and practice them with Ang!¡±


    After hearing no response for a long time, Greyson shouted loudly, ¡°James, can you fucking hear me?


    If you can, just say yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avable tonight.¡±


    James clutched his phone tightly and replied, then hung it up directly. And he cklisted the mobile phone numbers of both Greyson and Ang, leaning back in his seat, his hands covering his face.


    Ang. He should never be softhearted and agree to be engaged to her in the first ce!


    In the twenty-two years James had lived, he had never been fooled by anyone like this.


    It wasn¡¯t because he liked Ang very much. But the woman who had decided to be engaged to him was entangled with another man¡­ With gloom in his eyes, he straightened up and started the car.


    He didn¡¯t sleep well all night and was a bit distracted on September 28th. He was out of form when wading through meetings and paperwork.


    Once it was 6 p. m, James put on his suit jacket and drove to the Chante family¡¯s house.


    During this period of time, the Chante family was springing up in business by taking advantage of the fact that Ang was going to get engaged to James.


    But Ang had surprised him so much yesterday that he didn¡¯t mind giving her the gift of calling off their engagement at her birthday party!


    And yet ¨C


    Bang!


    In front of the Chante family¡¯s vi, Ang¡¯s sports car crashed into Jessica.


    As the crimson blood tainted Jessica¡¯s clean white gown and snaked across the ground, everything started to change from that moment.


    Ang¡¯s birthday party was cancelled.


    Jessica was taken to the hospital for resuscitation, which was sessful after operation for more than two hours. The doctors said her leg was still curable and she would be able to walk in a few years, but she can never dance again.


    During the resuscitation, James was also there. He, together with several people from the Smith family, heard what Jessica said in hera, ¡°Ang, we are good friends. Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    Then she screamed and woke up.


    Adeline was so distraught that she burst into tears and took her in her arms and asked,


    ¡°Why did you ask Ang not to hit you in your dream?¡±

 Chapter 110 Jessica, Go to Hell!

    ¡°She seemed to think James liked me, and tried to run me over. I¡¯ve always considered her a good friend and don¡¯t know why she did it.¡±


    Jessica was in a flood of tears, causing others to pity her.


    James sat on a chair with his hands resting on his knees. He looked up at Jessica, and quickly lowered his head again, his eyes blurred.


    Adeline almost died of anger, ¡°An¡­ Ang. I treated her just like my daughter. How could she do such a frantic thing?


    I¡¯ll sue her and send her to jail!¡±


    ¡°Mom¨C¡±


    Jessica cried and tugged at her arm, shaking her head repeatedly, ¡°No, she is my good friend. I¡­¡±


    Edward stood by, looking at his daughter and thinking.


    Adeline was exasperated at Jessica¡¯s kindness for Ang, and interrupted her with heartache and anger, ¡°Do you know you almost died in the ident?


    Do you know your legs were broken and you¡¯ll never be able to dance again?! You¡¯re still speaking up for that murderer!¡±


    Hearing this, Jessica was stunned.


    She looked at her right leg and tried to move it. When she realized that she couldn¡¯t move it at all, she opened her mouth slightly and tears fell down her face.


    Danis¡¯s eyes were filled with hesitation and pain as he frowned and said,


    ¡°Is there any misunderstanding between them?


    Ang¡¯s usually a bit of tomfoolery, but¡­¡±


    p!


    Adeline pped him hard across the face, pointing a trembling finger at him, ¡°It¡¯s fine you don¡¯t feel ashamed to chase after that murderer and make it public. Now she¡¯s trying to run over your sister. How could you still speak up for her?!¡±


    She breathed heavily, her voice a little shrill, ¡°Would your sister use her own life to wrong the murderer?¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t use him, but justy on the bed, looking at him with tears and sadness in her eyes.


    Danis was filled with guilt by her look, and covered the side of his face that was hit. He felt a great deal of heartache, ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t let you be friends with her in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t¡­ be like this now.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t beat yourself up so much. Although I¡¯ve lost my leg, I¡¯m still alive.


    It¡¯s better than anything to be alive!¡±


    Jessica forced a smile, but tears still kept flowing down her cheeks.


    If she med and beat him, Danis would feel better.


    Now she, a dancer, couldn¡¯t dance again, but stillforted him, which made him feel awaful.


    He clenched his fist, his eyes full of struggle and resentment, looked at his sister in the hospital bed and solemnly said,


    ¡°Jessica, I will get you justice!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what a brother should do. Come with me to the Chante family to find that murderer!¡±


    Adeline tugged Danis outside and looked back at Edward, ¡°You follow us too!¡±


    Edward responded and said to James, who had been sitting silently at the side.


    ¡°James, Jessica will be in your care. After all, she was injured because of you.¡±


    He patted James¡¯s shoulder and gave Jessica a meaningful nce before exiting the ward amid Adeline¡¯s constant urging.


    The moment the door closed, only James and Jessica were left in the ward.


    Jessica wiped the tears from her face, tried to smile and said,


    ¡°I am fine. You must be tired from the day at the office. Just go home and rest. I¡¯m not going to kill myself just because I can¡¯t dance.¡±


    James stared straight at her without making a sound.


    ¡°Well, I admit that not being able to dance with a broken leg was a terrible blow to me, but I¡¯m definitely not going to think about killing myself.¡±


    Jessicaughed bitterly.


    She bit her lip and looked miserable, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that Ang would try to run me over just because she thought you liked me¡­ It¡¯s sad to be treated like that by a good friend.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her head and seemed to nce at James, but didn¡¯t expect him to be looking at her as well. Then she lowered her head in a hurry, and her face and ears were already red.


    Ang¡¯s affair with Danis was already annoying enough for James. But he even met another ident where Ang ¡®bumped against Jessica¡¯ today.


    He looked at Jessica with a cool gaze, ¡°Is Ang stupid?


    Why did she have to hit you in front of so many people on her birthday?¡±


    ¡°You suspected me yesterday, and still suspects me today?¡±


    Jessica pointed at herself, with a mixed feeling of aggravation, anger and despair, ¡°My greatest wish in life is to be a dancer and perform in front of the whole world.¡±


    ¡°Would I bet this life and risk getting run over and crippled to calumniate Ang?


    What am I doing this for?¡±


    James didn¡¯t change his mind because of her words, and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not you. How would I know what you think?¡±


    ¡°You still do not be¡­ believe me?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief, tears flowing down uncontrobly and feeling aggrieved, ¡°Why do you still show affection to Ang when she has an affair with my brother?¡±


    Hearing this, James¡¯s brows furrowed and he stood up violently, his voice a little more chilly than just now, ¡°It¡¯s between me and her, and it is none of your business.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°You¡¯re in love with Ang. So even if she betrayed you, you still have her in your mind, right?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s pupils reflected on his figure, her fingers clutching the hospital gown with resentment, aggression, anger and jealousy.


    James didn¡¯t look at her and denied without hesitation, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s soft voice was full of pain, ¡°So many people saw that Ang hit me with her car. Would I have let Ang hit me with her car?¡±


    James coldly plucked out a nce at her, ¡°You don¡¯t need Ang to drive into you, but just need to tamper with her brake and then stand in front of her car.¡±


    Ang was usually a bit foolish, domineering and wilful, but she never has the guts to kill a person. He had seen that she tried to kill a chicken but was so frightened that she could not hold the knife.


    Silence.


    Looking at each other, neither of them spoke again.


    The air seemed to be being sucked out of the room, making it difficult to breathe.


    Jessica looked at James¡¯s cold face, and the light at the bottom of her eyes became a little dull, and finally hollow, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, and I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    She curled her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to sue Ang. But now that you don¡¯t believe me, I just have to sue her for attempted murder.¡±


    Seeing that James was unimpressed, Jessica took out her phone and yed a recording¨C


    ¡°Jessica, go to hell, you go to hell!¡±


    It was Ang¡¯s voice, and then a loud crash.


    James¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and his muscles tightened, ¡°How did you get this recording?¡±


    He still didn¡¯t believe in the whole thing that Ang bumped against her, and said with a sh in his eyes,


    ¡°Have you been preparing for it for a long time?¡±

 Chapter 111 The Punishment She Deserved

    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed as she put away her phone and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Brother James meant when you said that I started preparing long ago, this recording was just something I happened to record when Ang hit me with her car.¡±


    She looked up at him and said softly.


    ¡°The police are already looking into the ident, and so far they said it is an ident.


    But if I give them this recording, the nature of the crash will be attempted murder.


    Brother James knows what that means, right?¡±


    It hurt so badly that she finished the paragraph, covering her mouth and coughing heavily a few times, her pretty face bing paler.


    But James didn¡¯t feel any heartbroken, there was only undisguised anger, his eyes were half narrowed, his hawk-like gaze seemed to tear her apart, ¡°You threatened me?¡±


    ¡°Just a matter of fact, how could it be a threat to you?¡±


    Jessica had an innocent face, only with bitterness mixed in the bottom of her eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that because Ang did something wrong to you so let her spend the rest of her life in prison?¡±


    James clenched his fists tightly and plucked at her with cold eyes, anger burning at the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°Brother James, Ang has been following you for so many years, yet she was dating with my brother.


    I feel both sorry for you and pathetic for my brother.


    And now that Ang has done such a thing, sending her to prison is the punishment she deserves.¡±


    Jessica said.


    The smell of disinfect water and medicine mixed together, choked James with irritation, he frowned tightly and said in a cold voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere with what¡¯s between me and Ang, so delete that recording.¡±


    Jessica had been doing a double take. If James agreed to send Ang to prison, it would prove that he didn¡¯t care about Ang, or if he had some feelings for Ang, but that feeling would had been taken away by Ang¡¯s cheating, so it couldn¡¯t be better for her.


    But now it seemed that he had deeper feelings for Ang than she thought, so she could just have to follow another n.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She suppressed the loss in her heart and shook her head at James, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. brother James. I can¡¯t delete this recording; if I do, there won¡¯t be any evidence for me to prove that Ang is determined to kill me.¡±


    James loosened his clenched fist, sat down in his chair, and stood up again, gritting his teeth as he said.


    ¡°You think the police won¡¯t find out about the tampering you did?¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯ve never done any tampering.


    Secondly, if you still don¡¯t believe me, you can always get a few more cops to check it out.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip with a bitter smile.


    James looked straight at her for a moment, twisted around, and walked away.


    But just as he took a step out, he was stopped by Jessica shouting, ¡°Can you listen to me for a few more words?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just say.¡±


    James didn¡¯t turn around, but was just silent for a moment before clenching his fist and squeezing a word out of his teeth.


    Jessica had grown up with a deep mind and a rigorous approach, and now that she had let him get a few more cops to investigate, she should just be confident that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything out.


    In fact, he could have just left the matter alone, and since Ang had done something wrong to him, these could be taken as a punishment for her.


    But as soon as he thought that she would spend the ¡­¡­ rest of her life in prison, he could not say exactly what he thought. But he could not let Jessica prosecute Ang on the charge of attempted murder.


    ¡°Even if Ang did something wrong to you by seducing my brother, even if she tried to run me over just because of a misunderstanding ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been good friends with her for so many years, I don¡¯t want to see her spend the rest of her life in prison.¡±


    ¡°But if I just pretend this crash have never happened, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to do that.¡±


    ¡°If you can make Ang cripple a leg like me, and never dance again, and send her to the eastern suburbs prison for two years, I agree not to charge her with attempted murder. This matter will be considered cleared between the two of us.¡±


    Jessica was lying on the hospital bed, her pale and beautiful face was calm, as natural as if she was discussing what to eat for lunch today.


    James turned to look at her, his face cold, veins protruding from his neck, ¡°I¡¯ll break one of her legs, and you two are clear.¡±


    The eastern suburbs were full of ouws, if they sent Ang to that kind of ce, how could she, an arrogant princess, stand it?


    Jessica shook her head and said with a sincere face.


    ¡°And send her to the eastern suburbs prison for two years.


    Auntie Elva and Uncle Lorenzo and Greyson are spoiling Ang too much and even let her dare to do something like killing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for her own good to send her to prison for two years; she¡¯ll be moreposed in the future if she goes in there and gets frustrated, lest she get into some big troubleter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, before you send Ang to prison, just ask the Chante family to cut ties with Ang first.


    If those inmates give in to Ang at every turn because of the Chante Family¡¯s name, then all my hard work will be in vain.¡±


    The people in the prison were all desperate ouws, who would not let her go just because Ang was a Chante Family member. Jessica said so, just becasue she wanted to use James¡¯ hand to let the Chante Family cut off rtions with Ang.


    James¡¯ gaze seemed to be interspersed with millions of sharp des, shooting straight at Jessica, biting and sharp, ¡°Do you really think that all police officers are out of uses?¡±


    ¡°I just think the facts speak for themselves.¡±


    Jessica smiled, ¡±What I said didn¡¯t make you agree now either, you can just let the police officers reconsider whether to agree or not.


    Even if you don¡¯t say yes, it is fine. I¡¯ll sue Ang for attempted murder, and it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    James clenched his fist, withdrew his gaze, and strode out of the ward.


    ¡°Even if I almost died, you don¡¯t care about me a little ¡­¡­¡±


    Jessica looked at his distant back and murmured, then covered her lips and coughed heavily, tears running down her cheeks.


    She was truly sad that she could never dance again from now on, but a hobby for a chance to be with Brother James would be worth it.


    The nights were cool, especially when there was a breeze.


    The tip of James¡¯ nose was slightly cold, but his limbs were burning with rage.


    Having been set up twice in two days and betrayed by his fianc¨¦e, he had never felt so frustrated.


    The sound of a vibrating cell phone was extra clear in the quiet night.


    James nced at the caller ID and picked up the phone, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Word has reached to your grandfather about Ang¡¯s attempted murder because of jealousy.¡±


    Denise¡¯s voice carried an unconcealed tiredness and helplessness, ¡°What the old man meant was that people of corrupt character could not enter the Harvey family¡¯s door.¡±


    James¡¯ hand clutching the phone tightened as he thought of the scene he saw at the Smith yesterday and frowned.


    ¡°Even if Grandpa doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll break off my engagement with Ang tonight.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Ang fine?


    What¡¯s with the sudden ¡­¡­?¡±


    Denise said in surprise.

 Chapter 112 Apologize to Angela

    One thing after another, James were overwhelmed, and he interrupted her with an unusual annoyance, ¡°Is there something else you¡¯re calling about?¡±


    Silence.


    Only after a long time did Denise say.


    ¡°Jessica was injured because of you after all, she¡¯s about the same age as you, and she¡¯s fine in every way.


    Your grandfather said that you should be engaged to Jessica so that the Harvey family would not fall into disrepute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this myself, you tell Grandpa not to worry about it.¡±


    After James finished speaking, he hung up directly with a gloomy face.


    *


    Ang also saw the message from Julia, the corner of her mouth pulled out a sneer and tossed her phone aside, not paying too much attention to the new WeChat number that Gabri had pulled in.


    With thousands of employees at the Dream Club, some leaving and someing, and peopleing in and out of the work group every day, it was really not surprising that a new person was added in.


    Ang drew the curtains, took off her white shirt and dress, and changed into her own clothes.


    Julia had been watching her, and naturally saw the dense hickeys on her body, ¡°Ang, you ¡­¡­ have these on you ¡­¡­ so did you seed or not?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking if I seeded in seducing him, or if I seeded in leaving the clubhouse?¡±


    Ang walked to the window, pulled open the curtains, the sunlight spilled in that moment, the body warmed, but the heart was still cold.


    When Julia saw her face, she knew she shouldn¡¯t ask more questions, but she really couldn¡¯t control her curiosity, ¡°Is it different?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my seducing him works or not, just gets a picture or video of us being intimate to ckmail him and I¡¯ll be out of here.¡±


    Ang did not know why she had to say this to Julia whose heart was not pure, perhaps ¡­¡­ because she was too lonely.


    Julia moved closer to her, her voice lowered, ¡°Did you get that photo or video?¡±


    Ang turned around, and gave her a look without speaking.


    She was standing against the light and couldn¡¯t see her expression, but Julia felt the depression around her, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s another way, so don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡±


    With her head bowed, Ang approached her a little, reaching her side before saying in a slightly muffled voice.


    ¡°Well, after another ten or twenty years have passed, maybe Mr. James and Miss Jessica won¡¯t bother with me about these old matters.¡±


    Julia couldn¡¯t tell if Ang really thought so or said it on purpose, she smiled sarcastically and said guiltily and slightly ingratiatingly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it again, maybe we cane up with something good.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Ang gave a perfunctory response and sat down on the bed to stare.


    Previously, she was still expecting to get a few photos or an intimate video to ckmail James, but now that the n had failed, the day had suddenly run out of hope.


    Should she stay in the Dream Club like this day after day, living in the shadow of James and Jessica?


    She didn¡¯t want to.


    But there was no way for her to leave, not even to die.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she died, the cost would be count on the Chante Family by James, and she could care less about Mom and Dad.


    But her brother and sister-inw had helped her a lot, both explicitly and implicitly, and she did not want to harm them.


    Toot¨C


    Toot¨C


    Ang and Julia¡¯s phones vibrated one after another, the former remained in a dazed position, motionless, while thetter picked up her phone and looked at it.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    Julia looked at the message in the group, her eyes lit up, she trotted to Ang¡¯s bed and sat beside her, ¡°This Henry said that the screenshots of your nude photos posted before were all made by him. When people in the surveince room happened to go out at that time, and no one saw the surveince of your nude section, he apologized to you in the group.¡±


    Ang hummed carelessly, not even nced at the phone.


    Another series of cell phone vibrations sounded.


    Julia looked at her carefully and said with surprise.


    ¡°Ang, the people who said the most mean things about you before are all @ you now and apologizing to you!¡±


    Ang hung her head low and didn¡¯t make a sound, not really cared if anyone apologized to her.


    She wondered what she was going to do after that.


    Seeing her like this, Julia silenced her voice, stood up, and sat down on a side chair. She paddled her phone, and looked through the messages in the group.


    Many people, who could not get a response in the group from Ang, or private chat with Ang, sent their messages to Julia, asking her to apologize to Ang for them.


    [Julia, do you live in the same dormitory with Ang?


    Is she with you now?


    (almost crying. jpg) Tell her that I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t have any bad intentions when I said that before, I just had a cheap mouth and casually teased her a few times].


    [Julia, your brother and sister-inw usually treat you well, right?


    You have to say a few good words for us in front of Ang. We also listened to the others talking hot and heavy, followed by two painless words. How do we know what they say is true or not!


    [I sent a message to Ang and she didn¡¯t reply it. I wanted to call her and didn¡¯t have her cell phone number, so I had toe to you.


    [Julia, ask Ang to forgive me for those jokes I said, after the matter ispleted, I will listen to all the words you said!


    These people who said terrible words about Ang, were now apologizing anxiously to her.


    The words were so earnest that they did not seem like a show.


    There were even some people who had little contact with Julia and were afraid that she wouldn¡¯t help, so they directly sent her red envelopes of hundreds and thousands dors via Wechat, begging her for help.


    Julia looked at the empty-eyed Ang, the guilt in her heart grew a little more. She put away her phone and walked over to Ang, squatting down and looking up at her, ¡°Ang?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ang gave her an expressionless look, like an oilmp burning out, weak, tired, with only a little remnant of life left in it.


    Seeing this, Julia¡¯s voice was much softer, and she nodded somewhat sheepishly at her phone, ¡±Those people whoughed at you before don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but they¡¯re all suddenly apologizing to you.


    They couldn¡¯t find you, and then they all came to me because they thought I was closer to you.¡±


    She licked her lips, ¡°Some people even sent me red envelopes with money, I ¡­¡­ I took them.


    Tell me if you want to forgive them. If you do, I¡¯ll transfer that money I received to you, and if not, I¡¯ll give it back to them.¡±


    Ang moved her body, straightened her upper body a litter, and gave a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m not into their money.¡±


    That was a rejection.


    ¡°You used to be the pampered girl of the Chante Family, so naturally you don¡¯t care about this amount of money.¡±


    Julia advised her with her own life experience, ¡°But you don¡¯t have much of a monthly sry now, so you can still live a little more generously by taking their money.¡±


    Angughed, this time without sarcasm, but without joy either, ¡°With money, and then what?


    Where can I spend the money when I have no vacation, live and eat at the Dream Club, and only wears a uniform during working hours?¡±


    ¡°You can buy the bag you like, get a new phone ¡­¡­¡±


    It was the first time that Julia had met someone who resented having too much money; there was so much to spend that she would just feel the money was not enough.

 Chapter 113 Nothing to Apologize for

    Ang interrupted her directly, her gaze tired and vicissitudes, ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    Julia was still trying to convince her, ¡°Just think about it. You can¡¯t leave the Dream Club anyway, and they are your colleagues. If you offend them now, life will be harder for you in the future¡­¡±


    Half way through her sentence, she covered her mouth and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s nothing to apologize for.¡±


    Ang lifted her eyes to look at her and murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°But what can I do? I just don¡¯t want to forgive them.¡±


    Julia tried to say something, but hesitated before saying.


    ¡°Just think about it, and then I¡¯ll return the money to them.¡±


    Ang was just about to say yes, but before she could open her mouth, the dormitory door was suddenly kicked open with a bang, and Lorenzo and his wife, who weren¡¯t supposed to be here, stood in the doorway.


    Both of their faces were tinged with red, except that Lorenzo¡¯s face was red from anger, while Elva¡¯s eyes were red from crying.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s parents, Julia¡¯s eyes brightened and she quickly stood up, greeting them politely, ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, Mrs. Elva, the two of you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Lorenzo crossed over her and swung a p directly at Ang.


    Julia¡¯s red lips were slightly open, stunned by the scene in front of her.


    But the p didn¡¯tnd on Ang¡¯s face. Ang stood barefoot on the ground, clutching the hand of Lorenzo swung at her, and said indifferently.


    ¡°Is Mr. Lorenzo always beating people up on sight, and is your refined temper an illusion?¡±


    She could hardly imagine that this man used to hold her in his heart and spoil her, and no matter what ridiculous things she did to woo James, he wouldugh it off and never me her.


    Now thinking about the past, what he did might not really be a favor, but an early idea to use her to bind with the Harvey family by marriage.


    Otherwise, if he really loved her as a daughter, why would he treat her like an outcast at the first sign of trouble?


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Lorenzo roared, trying to continue that p.


    However, Ang¡¯s strength was so great that it was difficult to even withdraw his hand, making it unusually awkward to move in and out.


    Ang snickered, ¡±Let go and then let Mr. Lorenzo beat me again?


    I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡± Panting heavily in anger, Lorenzo pointed his empty hand at her and said.


    ¡°How could our Chante Family have such a shameless daughter like you?!¡±


    Even after telling herself to stop getting her hopes high for her Dad, hearing his words at this point of time, Ang still felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    She licked her dry lips, ¡°If I remember correctly, Mr. Lorenzo kicked me out of the Chante Family two years ago, so technically, I¡¯m not one of your Chante Family member anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Lorenzo¡¯s eyes were widely opened. He was so angry that he did not utter a word for a long time.


    Julia watched this scene, not knowing what came to her mind. She bit her lips, and her eyes were obscure, as if she was desperately trying to hold back something.


    Fearing that Lorenzo would have a heart attack, Ang seldom said these words to anger him, but at this moment, her father was too angry to speak, and this subtle feeling of revenge made Ang feel painful yet pleasurable.


    She looked straight into his eyes, ¡°Besides, Mr. Lorenzo doesn¡¯t want a shameless daughter like me, and I just don¡¯t want a cold-blooded, selfish father like you!¡±


    Ang finished such a long sentence, without even a pause.


    p! Elva rushed over with red eyes and pped Ang on the face, ¡°Let go of your father and apologize to your father. Is this something you should say as a daughter?¡±


    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t have to be pped today.¡±


    Ang did not expect her mother, who had always been gentle and cowardly, toe over and hit her. She smiled to herself and shook off Lorenzo with force, a mist of water clouded the bottom of her eyes, but it quickly receded as if it had not been there.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ang exerted so much force that Lorenzo stumbled a few steps and crashed onto the table behind him.


    The legs of the table rubbed against the floor with a loud stinging sound, and the items on the table nked to the floor, and some of them hit Lorenzo unexpectedly.


    Lorenzo¡¯s back felt the pain, but his first reaction was to nce at Julia next to him, feeling humiliated and angry.


    ¡°Lorenzo.¡± Elva¡¯s face changed greatly and she hurried over to help her husband, ¡°How are you? Did you get a bump? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    As she spoke, tears fell from her eyes.


    Ang would feel heartbroken when she saw this scene in the past, but now she just felt more chilled inside.


    Lorenzo held the table, covering his chest and panting heavily, his heavy breathing sounded like the sound from a bellows, ¡°You¡­ you rebellious daughter!


    After two years in jail, you are still unrepentant. You even went to seduce James and was thrown out naked!


    Our Chante Family¡¯s face has been disgraced¡­ by you!!! Cough¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­¡±


    He pounded his chest and coughed heavily, like he was going to cough his lungs out.


    Ang sneered, ¡°The point is to be thrown out naked, right? If I seed in seducing him, shouldn¡¯t you be on your knees begging me to return to the Chante Family?¡±


    He came to see her today to criticize her for this matter¡­ heehaw!


    Hearing the words, Lorenzo¡¯s face turned saucy purple, and he pointed at Ang, his eyes cracking, ¡°You- ahem!¡±


    ¡°Lorenzo, quickly, take the medicine!¡±


    Elva shivered as she took out the bottle and put the pills to his mouth, then habitually ordered Ang, ¡°Ang, quickly pour your father a cup of warm water!¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t move and sat down straight away, ¡°Sorry Mrs. Elva, I don¡¯t have any water for Mr. Lorenzo here.¡±


    ¡°Ang, why are you still so petty at this moment?¡± Elva twisted her head and looked at her with hatred, tears fluttering down from her red and swollen eyes.


    Without waiting for Ang to reply, Lorenzo grabbed the pills in Elva¡¯s hand and put them in his mouth, ¡°I won¡¯t drink her water even if she gives it to me, it¡¯s too dirty!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, Mrs. Elva, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far by not asking why Ang did that? You just came up, hit her, used her, and scolded her!¡±


    Julia stood in front of them and said with a terrible face.


    Ang inclined her head and nced at her, a slight surprise shing in her eyes, as she did not expect her toe forward and say this for her.


    ¡°This is our family business, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face turned red and annoyed by Julia¡¯s words, but he held himself congenial and spoke to her gently and did not lose his temper.


    Elva, however, was displeased with Julia¡¯s words. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder Ang never talked back to me and his father before, but now she speaks so impulsively, did you encourage Ang to do this to us?¡±


    She just couldn¡¯t ept that her daughter, who used to stick to her and pamper her, was now looking at her like she was an enemy.


    Julia¡¯s face alternated between blue and white due to an uncontroble rage, and there were a bunch of expletives that she wanted to say, but given the fact that they are Ang¡¯s parents, she held back from cursing. What I do is none of her business.¡±


    Ang frowned, ¡°Both of you please leave, and you are not wee here.¡±

 Chapter 114 For the Sake of the Chante Family

    Ang said without mercy.


    Hearing this, tears welled up again in Elva¡¯s eyes, as she looked at her daughter and choked up, saying, ¡°Ang, you really¡­ really want to draw a line with me and your dad¡­¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ruined the reputation of the Chante Family, do you think we would havee to such a ce to find you?¡±


    Lorenzo interrupted her, looking at Ang with disgusts, and said forcefully.


    ¡°I just make myself clear today. You must leave this clubhouse, leave the City, and never return again for the rest of your life!¡±


    Elva¡¯s tears hung on her eyshes as she reached out and tugged on his sleeve, ¡°As long as Ang left this clubhouse, everything will be fine. Why do you want her to leave the City?


    She¡¯s only twenty years old with a high school diploma, how can she make a living out of B City?¡±


    ¡°A loving mother can never teach children properly!¡±


    Lorenzo looked at her angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one who taught her to be like this by indulging her unconditionally since childhood!¡±


    Elva didn¡¯t say anything anymore, only her tears kepting down.


    ¡°Ang, did you hear what I said clearly?!¡±


    Lorenzo reverted to looking at Ang like he was looking at something dirty.


    Julia clenched her fists, wanting to help Ang say a few words, but she was afraid of offending the Chante Family. So she just remained silent


    Ang snorted withughter, her eye full of mockery, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of the Chante Family. Mr. Lorenzo is in no positin to care where I am and what I¡¯m doing.


    Besides, B City is not owned by the Chante Family, so what can you do to drive me out?¡±


    Seeing that Lorenzo was about to get angry again, Elva was worried about his health andstepped forward hurriedly and said.


    ¡°Ang, do you know what people outside are saying about you when you stay and work at the Dream Club as a young girl? Just take Mom¡¯s advice and get out of here.¡±


    Her words might sound like sincere advice, but her eyes were full of disapproval and iprehension, even scolding and shame.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In the end, her attitude towards Ang¡¯s working at the Dream Club was actually the same as Lorenzo¡¯s, as both of them feel that this daughter was a disgrace for them.


    Ang looked at the couple, anger, repression and pain coursing through her blood, as if they would burst through her veins and break out of her body in the next second.


    She smiled to herself, both resentful and helpless, ¡°If James hadn¡¯t threatened me with the Chante Family, and do you guys think I would have stayed at a ce like the Dream Club?¡±


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have any expectation for her Mom and Dad and the others anymore, but she looked straight at them, still holding on to a sliver of a fluke,


    What if the truth dawned on them and they felt ashamed and heartbroken for her?


    It was a slim hope, but¡­ but they were her parents after all! What if, what if they still had a little bit of affection for her?


    ¡°A bitch!¡± Lorenzo pointed his finger at her, his face turning saucy purple with anger, his body still trembling, ¡°You only asked your family for money and left all your trouble behind you for us when you got into trouble! When will you consider for the good of the Chante Family?¡±


    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t go back to the Chante Family after you were released from jail, you can¡¯t find a decent job, so youe to a ce like the Dream Club to make quick money!


    Now saying that you did all this for the Chante Family is totally a lie!¡±


    These words were like a basin of cold water throwing on Ang from head to toe. She was clearly standing in the dormitory, but it was as if she was standing in the cold wind wearing water-soaked clothes, her whole body was so cold that there was no trace of temperature.


    Julia worriedly came over and grabbed her hand and shook it a few times slightly, ¡°Ang, are you¡­ okay?¡±


    Ang shook her head at her, shook off her hand, walked over to Elva, who was in mixed feelings, and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°What about Mrs. Elva? Do you agree with Mr. Lorenzo that what I just said is all made-up nonsense?¡±


    Elva looked at her and then inclined her head to look at Lorenzo, stammering for a long time before avoiding her gaze and whispering.


    ¡°Your dad has met so many people; he won¡¯t¡­ misjudge a person.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang let out augh, and as sheughed, tears streamed down her face.


    How silly of her to get her hopes up for her mom and dad¡­


    Elva looked at her current situation, her heart was quite unpleasant, like a knife twist, ¡°Ang, listen to my advice.


    Dream Club is not a good ce to work. You are young and beautiful now, so you can still earn some money in such ces, but what about when you are old¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really admirable how resourceful you are, Mr. Lorenzo and Mrs. Elva. I thought I could fool you guys with that excuse I just made up.¡±


    Ang wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and curved her lips. Except for her eyes which were slightly infrared, there was no trace of her crying at all.


    It was true that she would stay at the Dream Club now, not because of the Chante Family, but just for her brother and sister-inw. It had nothing to do with her parents.


    Lorenzo snorted coldly, ¡°After two years in prison, you¡¯re still stubborn. Sooner orter, and you¡¯ll pay the price with your own life¡±


    ¡°Pay the price with my life? Wasn¡¯t it you who forced your own daughter to die for profit?¡±


    Thinking about what Auntie Susan said on her birthday, the curve of mockery at the corner of Ang¡¯s mouth grew wider and wider.


    Lorenzo¡¯s eyes shed and he didn¡¯t anything.


    It was Elva who was displeased with her words, ¡°Ang, you attempted to kill someone, your father couldn¡¯t bail you out even if he wanted to.


    And James asked your father to choose between you and the Chante Family, and your father had no choice but to give you up!¡±


    ¡°Is that so, Mr. Lorenzo?¡±


    Ang looked at Lorenzo with cold eyes.


    Elva couldn¡¯t look at it anymore, her red and swollen eyes were full of rebuke, ¡°Ang, you did something wrong yourself, how can you me your father for everything?


    Do you lose the most basic sense of right and wrong?¡±


    ¡°I really have to stop listening!¡±


    Julia¡¯s expression changed, and after a moment of hesitation, she stood out and said angrily.


    ¡°Ang worked as a cleaner some time ago, resting less than a few hours a day, and doing several times more work than others. But she was paid less than others, is this what you mean by earning quick money easily?¡±


    ¡°To put it in a bad way, Mr. Greyson, no, let¡¯s say Luna, she has no blood rtion with Ang, but she did much better than you as parents to Ang! At least, she doesn¡¯te up and criticize like you guys! I really doubt if you guys are Ang¡¯s real parents!¡±


    The Chante Family was arge family, although it was not as powerful as the Harvey family, it was also a famous and powerful family in B city.


    Lorenzo had Elva enjoyed extremely high status and reputation both in their circle and with ordinary people due to Lorenzo¡¯s engagement in charity, and they had never met someone like Julia, who had used them over and over again.


    Elva was always gentle and had never scolded anyone, but now she was enraged by Julia¡¯s words.


    Lorenzo¡¯s face was equally unpleasant, but his family teachings did not allow him to argue with a junior stranger. He grunted coldly in anger, not wishing to dwell on Ang and Julia.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to my good advice, don¡¯t me me for being hard on you!¡±


    He finished, turned and left.

 Chapter 115 Why Do You Hit Me

    Ang looked at his back and said faintly.


    ¡°Then you must strike hard, and if you do get me out of the Dream Club, I¡¯ll rent advertising space all over the city to show my appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Ang, you¡­¡± Elva looked at her worriedly, and before she could finish her sentence, she left after Lorenzo¡¯s constant urging.


    Ang minced her lips and walked over to close the door, then she sat back down on the bed, her head bowed as she wondered what she was thinking.


    Julia took a deep breath and sat down in the chair to watch her. She didn¡¯t make a sound.


    After a long time, Ang looked up at her and said.


    ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me just now.¡±


    ¡°I got scolded indiscriminately by my parents at home a lot, and I kind of wanted someone to speak up for me back then.¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes were a little red, she wiped the corners of her eyes and waved her hand at Ang, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop spoiling the fun.¡±


    Toot¨C Toot¨C At this time, Julia¡¯s phone vibrated and she picked up the phone and said in a vicious voice.


    ¡°Did you say that you will never call me again? How¡­¡±


    She said and went into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.


    Ang¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and she just felt physically and mentally exhausted like never before.


    Shey down on the bed, her hands resting on the t of her belly, and slowly closed her eyes.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wished she could just go to sleep forever and never have to deal with those nasty people and things again.


    But she couldn¡¯t. At the very least, the next day, Ang had to put back on the modified uniform that resembled a janitor¡¯s uniform and go to work.


    ¡°Good noon, Ang¡­ Good noon.¡± When she met a colleague she had only met a few times on her way, she greeted her with a smile, but couldn¡¯t stop her voice from shaking.


    Ang nodded at her, feeling amused.


    If she was afraid of Ang, why did she say hello to her?


    Along the way, she encountered a number of other colleagues, either known or unknown, they greeted her in a deliberately friendly manner without exception.


    Ang nodded perfunctorily at them and took a few steps out before she heard their murmurs


    ¡°Fendy and the others apologized to Ang yesterday, and Ang said she wouldn¡¯t forgive them, and then they were all expelled!


    Counting that man who PS the pictures, that¡¯s an expulsion of over sixty people!¡±


    ¡°Expulsion is still considered find. I heard that the security guard who made the pictures just got expelled when the police came over and took him away. It seems that he will be put into jail, and his life is finished!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder what kind of person Ang has gotten into¡­¡±


    ¡°Well at least we¡¯re all colleagues. What Ang has done is just too much!


    She was ashamed of what people said about her seducing Mr. James and being thrown out naked. But she shouldn¡¯t have done that kind of thing in the first ce!


    It¡¯s disgusting to be a bitch and also try to make a name for herself!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if they did it on purpose. It wasn¡¯t loud, but is just loud enough for Ang to hear clearly.


    Standing against the light, the corners of her mouth pulled out a sneer as she turned to look at the backs of the three men who had spoken, ¡°Stop.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why James had fired those people, but she wouldn¡¯t be naive enough to think he was doing it for her.


    The three men stopped and turned to look at her.


    One of the men said grimly. ¡°You called us for something, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who just said I¡¯m a whore and still want to make a good reputation for myself, right?¡±


    Ang recognized her voice and took a step towards her.


    Her pupils reflected Ang¡¯s approaching figure, and she collected the loose standing posture and straightened her spine, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking¡­ about.¡±


    p! Ang didn¡¯t hear her out before pping her across the face.


    ¡°Why are you to hit me?¡±


    The woman covered her punched face and looked at her angrily, ¡°You just want to make a name for yourself even after being a bitch, what, you have the guts to do it but dare not to admit it?¡±


    Her twopanions rushed to pull her away.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± The woman was pped, and her temper burst out, ¡°I just want to scold this stinking shameless bitch today, and look at what kind of virtue she has. She actually went to seduce Mr. James, and she deserves to be thrown¡­ ouch!¡±


    Ang pped the woman on the other half of her cheek and said faintly.


    ¡°A bit of left and right symmetry looks better and it¡¯s not that I have the guts to do it without admitting it, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    She cupped the woman¡¯s chin and snorted lightly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to hear you fart in front of me, too smelly!¡±


    The woman tried hard to break her hand, but couldn¡¯t, and was so angry she wanted to yell, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it.¡±


    Ang looked at her indifferently, her other hand rose.


    The woman subconsciously craned her neck and covered her face with both hands, swallowing all the words that had reached her throat again.


    Her twopanions stood timidly aside, for fear of Ang hurt them.


    She looked at the coldness between Ang¡¯s eyebrows, and the scar at the end of Ang¡¯s eyebrows, she thought about what had happened to her colleagues, and said with a reluctant frown,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you.¡±


    ¡°Let me hear you say anything else I don¡¯t want to hear, and I won¡¯t be so gentle next time.¡±


    Ang released her chin and gave a deep warning.


    The woman touched her burning cheek, gave a very lopsided hmmm, and left straightly, ignoring her twopanions.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go to work, so we¡¯ll leave now, bye!¡±


    Her two femalepanions spoke sharply to Ang and run away.


    Ang minced her lips and prepared to go to work as well, but at that moment, she heard a cheerful apuse.


    ¡°Good!¡± Raya popped out from the corner of the stairwell and looked at her with bright eyes, ¡±Wow, Ang, you are really handsome just now! If you were a man, I¡¯d want to marry you!¡±


    Ang was dumbfounded. When she didn¡¯t answer, Raya didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and said with a smash of her mouth.


    ¡°You said they can¡¯t afford to mess with you, so why do theye to mess with you?¡±


    She pointed to her head and blinked her big eyes and said.


    ¡°Do you think they have a problem here?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Ang smiled lightly at her.


    Raya looked stunned, murmuring,


    ¡°Wow, you look good when you smile!¡±


    The curve of Ang¡¯s mouth narrowed, she bowed ny degrees, and said sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Raya for all the things you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    For someone who had met just for a few times, Raya had done a lot for her already.


    ¡°It¡¯s weirdly embarrassing for me to hear your gratitude.¡±


    Raya scratched her pill head, her doll face was full of distress, ¡°I didn¡¯t even help you¡­¡±


    Ang straightened up and said with downcast eyes.


    ¡°To help or not is one thing, whether it work or not is another. You have really helped me a lot, so you deserve it.¡±


    Unlike her parents and her former friends who treated her like an outcast without even trying to help her.


    ¡°You¡­ are just too polite. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Raya smiled blushingly and said


    ¡°I heard that you were thrown out naked by that big iceberg, so I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t think twice about it. That is why I skipped work toe to you.


    But I¡¯m relieved to see you still have the spirit to fix those foul-mouthed women.¡±


    Hearing her next words, Ang¡¯s pupils shrank.


    She clutched the corner of her shirt and tried tough, but she couldn¡¯t.


    She hung her head low to restrain the obscurity in her eyes and said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you Miss Raya for your concerns.¡±

 Chapter 116 Say Something behind My Back

    ¡°Are you not happy?¡±


    Raya was a bit more simple, but a woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that Ang was not in a good mood right now.


    She swallowed and said with some consternation.


    ¡°Did I say something you don¡¯t like to hear? I¡­ I just said what is up in my mind. I didn¡¯t mean anything else, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±


    Ang tried to pull her lips, but the bottom of her eyes were obscure, ¡°Miss Raya, you are too naive. In the future, when you make friends and help others, you¡¯d better ask Mr. Sean first. Don¡¯t be used by others because it will cause trouble to you, your father and Mr. Sean.¡±


    Raya frowned and pouted,


    ¡°But I think you¡¯re a good person!¡±


    ¡°Good person?¡± Angughed awkwardly.


    No matter before or now, no one had ever described her like that. It was more like abel exclusive to Jessica.


    Raya nodded vigorously, ¡°A woman¡¯s sixth sense!¡±


    Silence. It was almost time for work and from time to time some staff passed by.


    But whether they were joking, talking, or fooling, they all curbed their voices when they passed the two, deliberately softening the sound of their footsteps and breathing.


    Half an hourter, Ang said to Raya, who looked confused and nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as you thought. You don¡¯t have to visit me in the future.


    I have to work now, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    When she was hospitalized, Sean told her that she was the kind of person who had ¡®ulterior motives¡¯ and warned her to stay away from Raya.


    ¡°Ang? Ang!¡±


    Raya jumped and shouted twice but the person in front of her didn¡¯t even stop for a moment.


    She frowned with a doll face, and could not figure out what had offended Ang.


    Abruptly, she tapped her head, remembering something, and reached for her phone to make a call.


    Once the call was answered, she stood akimbo and shouted, ¡°Master, did you say anything to Ang behind my back?


    Don¡¯t digress. I¡¯m just asking you, yes or no?!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy ran to nearly fifty barber shops with that miserable hair, but all the barbers said the length required for hair extensions was at least ten centimeters.


    And her hair was only a centimeter or two, and some hair was less than a centimeter. With their skills, they couldn¡¯t extend her hair.


    No one would take the job, no matter how much she promised to pay!


    The more Timothy thought about it, the more resentful she was. She heard the news that Ang had been thrown out by James and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to severely humiliate Ang, but in the end, she failed and almost got expelled from the club.


    ¡°George, do you just bear to see me being bullied by Ang like this?¡±


    In the supervisor¡¯s office, Timothy sat on the new supervisor¡¯sp.


    George looked straight at her, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to let you suffer like this, but you also know that Ang¡­ we two can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    He gulped and tried to kiss Timothy.


    Timothy pouted and pushed him away, hatred in her eyes, ¡°You just think too much. If Mr. James was really interested in that woman, how could he throw her out?


    Darling, don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡±


    ¡°I will never forget it!¡± Hearing this, Timothy directly pushed him away and roared with a re,


    ¡°George, if you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t touch me today!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy, take it easy. There¡¯s no need to get so angry!¡±


    George liked this kind of shrewish woman, and he patted hisp and coaxed patiently.


    ¡°Sit on myp first and we¡¯ll take our time.¡±


    Timothy red at him without moving, ¡°Just tell me yes or no. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go find Lewis!


    He loves me so much, he will promise me straight away for something as trivial as this. He will not be a wimp like you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just mention Mr. Lewis whenever you say anything. Even if he loves you, he can hardly deal with Ang like me, right?¡±


    George was not angry at being called a wimp, but rather found her more interesting than his submissive wife at home.


    After hearing this, Timothy thought he was telling the truth, and then she sat on hisp with an angry face, ¡°Now what? That woman made a fool of me in public so many times and now she has cut¡­ I can¡¯t fuck tolerate that anyway! If I cannot manage to torture Ang, I will change myst name!¡±


    When George was about to say it was okay for her to take hisst name, his phone rang. It was a message from the Dream Club management group and the work group, all from Gabri.


    Morris, Perry, Diana¡­ and fifty other people gossiping the incident between Ang and Mr. James and spread false information in the club, which is a serious vition of the basic guidelines of the club and has constituted the crime of defamation.


    As the employees of the club, Mr. James will not prosecute them. However, such employees are no longer qualified to work in the club.


    After discussion with Mr. James, we have decided to dismiss these 50 people and never hire them. I hope you will take this as a warning.


    As George read the message, Timothy also took a look.


    She looked at George who was frowning, secretly scolded him as a wimp, and twined her arms around his neck to act coquettishly,


    ¡°Honey, the club fired these people because they talked nonsense about Mr. James, which pissed him off, and it had nothing to do with Ang!¡±


    She nuzzled George, ¡°If Mr. James had a crush for Ang, would he throw her out at the first ce?


    Besides, don¡¯t forget that Ang was doing all the toilet cleaning before. Could Mr. James ask his woman to do this kind of work?¡±


    George narrowed his eyes, ¡°You¡­ you are too anxious. I¡¯ll think¡­ think hard again about the way to deal with Ang.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t give her a firm answer.


    Hearing this, Timothy pulled her hand straight out, her eyes rollling and she said with an angry face,


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m embarrassing you! There¡¯s a party on the rooftop tomorrow night, and you can let Ang clean there alone by that time. That¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    George was a cautious person, and he could not make a hasty decision without knowing about Ang¡¯s rtionship with James, so he hesitated and said,


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it back. Just give me a straight answer, yes or no?¡±


    Meeting such a wimp, Timothy was livid, ¡°If not, I¡¯ll get out now!¡±


    George looked down at himself, hesitated, and gritted his teeth,


    ¡°I promise you. How could I not agree to the request of my dear darling?¡±

 Chapter 117 Danis, Please Respect Yourself

    About six o¡¯clock in the evening, Ang met Danis in the private chamber, or rather, it seemed that Danis hade to find her intentionally.


    In therge chamber, Danis sat alone in the corner without turning on the light. The room was dimly lit, while there were several sses of wine toppling over in front of him.


    The strong smell of alcohol filled the entire space, choking Ang and making her ufortable.


    She looked at the man who was already drunk, turned around, and headed out. She didn¡¯t want to see him and it was okay to switch with her colleagues and let theme over.


    ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Danis staggered to his feet and pointed at her with a wine bottle.


    Ang lowered her head, ¡°I went to the wrong chamber and someone else wille over to serve youter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I called you over!¡± Danis threw the bottle onto the table and walked drunkenly over to her, his hand dangling over her head before retracting it.


    He sat back, then patted the seat beside him, his voice tinged with a bit of rasp and depression, ¡°Come here and sit.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t move, but looked up at him and asked,


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I told you to sit over here. Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    Danis¡¯s voice was raised a little higher, and his amber eyes were bloodshot because of too much drinking.


    Ang stood still, and after a long time, she snorted coldly at him, ¡°If Mr. Danis called me here just to y drunken madness. Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany.¡±


    After speaking, she turned around and headed for the door.


    Seeing this, Danis stood up abruptly, walked up to her in a few steps with long legs. He mmed the door, and pushed her against the door, his eyes fixed on her.


    The strong smell of alcohol on him instantly enveloped Ang¡¯s entire body. She tried to push him away but didn¡¯t seed, ¡°Mr. Danis, please respect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Respect myself?¡±


    Danis squeezed out the two words from his teeth as if the anger in his heart was ignited by her remark. He clutched at her wrist and his breath filled with the smell of alcohol sprayed on her face, ¡°You¡¯ve been thrown out naked and now you¡¯re talking about respect?!¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils crinkled as she clenched her lips and pushed Danis away with a fierce force.


    Her wrist was bruised from his clutch, and she frowned and moved it a few times.


    Danis staggered and sat on the ground. He held onto the ground and staggered to his feet, looking at her with disappointment and anger, ¡°Is it the truth that you went to seduce James?


    Yes?¡±


    He slowly walked up to her, clutched her shoulders with his hands, and said in a higher voice, ¡°Answer me!¡± Ang hated his questioning tone, pushed him away hard, and stood further away, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She looked at him with cold eyes and said indifferently,


    ¡°But no matter what I do, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    The Smith siblings were shit for her to avoid. She felt them smelly from a distance and felt disgusted and sticky when they touched her.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Danis any further, lest Cathleen or other persons of the Smith family woulde and give her another dirty name for seducing Danis.


    She twisted her head and tried to left. But when she grabbed the door, Danis was faster than her and mmed the door directly with his slender white hand.


    Ang frowned, holding back her anger, and said,


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Before finishing her words, she was squeezed to the wall by Danis.


    He cupped her face in his hands, breathed heavily, and kissed her. His light-colored eyes were now stained with intense lust and anger.


    Ang could not push him away, only to feel that this handsome face was now as disgusting as a fly. She tilted her head and his hot kiss fell on her neck.


    It was wet and disgusting like maggots slipping through. She could not wait to take a shower ten or twenty times right now to rinse it off.


    ¡°Danis, don¡¯t go too far!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ang gritted her teeth, and used all her strength, but she was only separated from him by an arm¡¯s length, and could not push him away.


    Danis looked down at her with undisguised desire in his eyes, ¡°Didn¡¯t you seduce James just to try to squeeze back into the circle?


    You don¡¯t need him. You can just seduce me. I can give you what he can!¡±


    He rubbed his hands around her waist and was about to go down and kiss her as he spoke.


    p!


    Before Danis kissed her, Ang pped him across the face and took advantage of his daze to raise her right knee without hesitation, driving it into his crotch.


    It hurt like ten thousand ants biting the heart. Danis mped his legs and bent down to cover his crotch. The sweat on his forehead couldn¡¯t stop flowing down.


    Bang! At the same time, the door was opened, and Cathleen rushed in.


    Her eyes seemed to spit fire as her gazended on Ang¡¯s somewhat messy front.


    ¡°Before scolding someone, you¡¯d better find out if I am the one trying to seduce someone, or if someone is trying to bully me.¡±


    Before Cathleen could speak, Ang said first.


    Cathleen had pretty much guessed what was going on by looking at Danis, but she still looked at Ang and said,


    ¡°Do I need to ask this question? The story of how you failed to seduce James and was thrown out instead has already spread in the circle. Seeing that your previous target didn¡¯t work, you¡¯ve switched to my fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cathleen¡¯s really amazing for telling lies without blinking your eyes.¡±


    Ang sneered, turned around, and headed for the door.


    Cathleen was flushed with anger by her words, but she didn¡¯t retort, nor did she go after her. She only mmed the door heavily shut after she went out.


    Ang rubbed her ears that had been shaken to nothing more than a buzz, and frowned again, rubbing hard at the spot where she had been kissed by Danis. She didn¡¯t drop her hand and purse her lips tightly until the outeryer of the skin was almost scratched.


    She had avoided their circle as much as she could, but why did they still not leave her alone?


    ¡°Ang?¡± Gabri shouted from a distance, and when she came closer, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said lovingly.


    ¡°I have some things to deal with now. Help me take the chicken soup to the hospital.¡±


    The only person who could make Gabri personally deliver chicken soup was definitely James.


    Ang pursed her lips and said with her head down,


    ¡°Gabri, I¡¯m really sorry. I still have a few hours before I get off work, so it is better to have someone else deliver it for you.¡±


    ¡°Toozy to find anyone else.¡±


    Gabri shoved the thermos directly into her hands and stretched outzily, saying,


    ¡°You can go now.¡± The temperature of the thermos was not high, but it was a hot potato in Ang¡¯s hand. Her empty hand was grabbing the corner of her clothes, and her palm was already full of cold sweat, ¡°You don¡¯t need to find it yourself. Ada is not working today. I will go find her and give her the chicken soup, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome.¡± Gabri smiled and threw a wink at her, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Georgeter, and I¡¯ll stop by and tell him that you have been contracted by me after six o¡¯clock. He won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She helped Ang straighten her clothes, and without giving her a chance to refuse, she left in a rather cheerful mood, humming an old song.


    After walking some distance away, Gabri turned around and winked at Ang, ¡°I have confidence in you!¡±

 Chapter 118 He Would Drive Her Crazy

    The words fell as the elevator clinked, and she entered with a seductive smile on her lips.


    Ang looked at the thermos in her hand, the corners of her mouth tightened, then she walked towards the elevator with heavy steps.


    The Smith siblings were shit for her to avoid, while James was the vicious dog that nearly killed her several times. She hated him and wanted to kill him, but she was forced to surrender under his sharp ws to avoid being torn to pieces.


    There were many people at the hospital. There was an old man who lost his left arm and had a fake calf with a gully face. When he saw Ang, his eyes lit up, then he patted the young man beside him who was also disabled, and pointed in the direction of Ang.


    Another pair of eyes lit up.


    The two supported each other and walked strangely to Ang and stopped her.


    As soon as Ang looked up, she saw two unfamiliar faces. One was about sixty or seventy years old with a gully face, and the other was about thirty or forty years old with fine lines at the corners of his eyes and tanned skin.


    The two men were of different ages, but both were disabled. Their clothes had been washed white, although they were neat, and they wore ck, rare, and cheap cotton shoes on their feet.


    The way they dressed gave people a feeling that they were begging or they are going to say, ¡°Girl, I just need a few bucks for the travel expenses. Can you lend me a little?¡±


    The liars. Ang looked at the two men again and was pretty sure she didn¡¯t know them, ¡°May I help you?¡±


    PUFF! The two men didn¡¯t say a word, and after ncing at each other, they simply fell to their knees.


    Themotion was so loud that many people around looked over with strange eyes.


    Ang frowned and didn¡¯t help them up, nor did she say anything. She just looked at them with a light expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± Seeing this, the middle-aged man waved his hand at her twice and said in broken Mandarin,


    ¡°We are not beggars or liars. We are the peasant-workers that you helped. We just want to say thank you to you!¡±


    The old man, meanwhile, wiped tears from his eyes and spoke a localnguage that Ang could not understand.


    ¡°I have not helped any peasant-worker. You have got the wrong person.¡±


    Ang said lightly, turned around with the thermos, and left.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly helped the old man up, then limped towards Ang and said as fast as he could,


    ¡°We¡¯re really not liars. We just happened to see you and wanted to say thank you!¡±


    In Ang¡¯s suspicious gaze, his dark face flushed red, ¡°We are here to work. We are construction workers. The building copsed and injured us. Several even died but our boss ran away!¡±


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t sold that pile of birthday presents and donated the money to us, we wouldn¡¯t even have the money to treat our illnesses and put in fake legs!


    I kowtow to you again!¡±


    He was about to kneel down. Ang thought for a moment and remembered that she had asked her aunt to sell all the gifts she had received for her birthday party and donated the money to the disabled.


    She put the thermos on the floor and bent down to help the middle-aged man up, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I have something else to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t take credit for it, nor did she stay to hear the onlookers praise her incessantly. She bent down to pick up the thermos and went to the elevator to line up.


    ¡°Here, you can stand here!¡±


    A talldy with a loud voice directly pulled Ang to the front, and then she stood at the back and gave the others around a thumbs-up, ¡°This girl is really beautiful and kind, awesome!¡±


    There was a chorus of echoes all around, praising Ang for her kindness.


    When Ang entered the elevator, she saw the two disabled peasant-workers waving hard at her with grateful smiles on their faces.


    She looked at them, the corners of her mouth ticking slowly, and a happy smile appeared in her eyes.


    James¡¯s VIP ward was on the twelfth floor.


    Ang stood in the doorway for a few moments before slowly raising her hand and knocking on the door.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Come in.¡± James¡¯s cold voice came through the door.


    Ang looked at the door and licked her dry lips before opening the door and stepping inside.


    Seeing her enter, James¡¯s dark eyes shed for a moment and he quickly put away the things he was ying with.


    But no matter how fast he put it away, she still saw it. He was ying with her jade pendant that should have been in the hands of her former supervisor.


    Ang minced her lips, suppressing the hatred in her heart. She walked to the table and put the thermos on the table, ¡°Gabri still had something to deal with, so she asks me toe over.¡±


    He fired so many people because of the incident yesterday. She still wondered how James would deal with her.


    He wouldn¡¯t fire her, which was so kind to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± James responded with his gaze pausing on her for a moment before he remained silent.


    As long as he was around, Ang felt ufortable all over.


    She stood with her head down and her spine tense for more than twenty minutes until her palms were soaked with sweat. Then she said,


    ¡°If Mr. James has nothing else to do, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    James nced at her, interrupting her words before putting the jade pendant back on his neck.


    Ang frowned and didn¡¯t move.


    James propped himself up on the bed with one hand and sat up, ¡°Pour me a bowl of chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    Suppressing the anger that almost broke out of her body, Ang responded in a low voice and went over to pour him a bowl of chicken soup.


    She really didn¡¯t understand how he could act like nothing was wrong in front of her today when he had left her naked in the hallway yesterday.


    Ang absentmindedly walked up to him with the chicken soup and bent down to hand it to him with both hands.


    James didn¡¯t take the chicken soup. His eyes settled on the reddened patch on her neck and then a touch of gloom appeared in his eyes,


    His bony fingersnded on her neck and said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    The cold touch on her neck made Ang¡¯s body tremble. She straightened up, pulling her cor up to cover the mark without making a sound.


    She didn¡¯t want to exin it to him, and she didn¡¯t have to exin it to him.


    Anyway, to exin or not, his attitude towards her was the same.


    ¡°Ang.¡± looking at her indifferent face, James¡¯s chest seemed to be clogged with a ball of water-soaked cotton. He unbuttoned a button, but his breathing didn¡¯t flow much better because of it, ¡°I¡¯m asking you something.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She looked up at him and quickly lowered her head, ¡°Is there a rule that subordinates must answer the questions of the superiors?


    If not, I refuse to answer your question.¡±


    James¡¯s hawk-like gaze locked on her, his voice heavier, ¡°Ang.¡±


    He rested his fingers on the bed, tapping mindlessly.


    Ang raised her head again and didn¡¯t lower her head this time, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be so loud. I can hear you very well. May I help you?¡±


    The corners of her lips curled slightly.


    In the past, cautiously bowing to greet him was of no use. The anger, depression, and hatred flowing in her body were a strange sense of pleasure when she saw his dark face.


    Probably, he would drive her crazy.

 Chapter 119 Do You Think He Will Care About You

    James gazed at her steadily with his obscure look, without making a sound.


    This time, Ang did not bow her head as before. She also looked at him steadily, with no humble or overbearing. There was also some provocation and arrogance hidden in her look.


    This kind of look reminded him of her two years ago. James¡¯s throat rolled and his gaze fell on the reddish patch on her neck, ¡°Did Danise to you?¡±


    It was a question but James said in an affirmative tone, with jealousy he didn¡¯t detect in himself.


    The bottom of Ang¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment, and she sneered.


    ¡°Thanks to you, everyone in your circle knows about my slutty ways, and even Mr. Danis wants to keep me as a mistress.¡±


    ¡°Keep you a mistress?¡± James tapped his fingers on the bed a little faster, intentionally ignoring the inexplicable irritation in his heart, and snorted coldly,


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to cling to him without him paying for it, right?¡±


    Ang looked straight into his eyes, thenughed lightly, and averted her gaze, ¡°No matter who it is, as long as he can take me out of the Dream Club, I can¡¯t wait to cling to him.¡±


    She bent down and came up to him, her voice lowered and the curvature of her mouth converged, ¡°Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±


    James¡¯s action of snapping the bed paused slightly. His fists clenched slightly and then he leaned forward and reached out to cup her chin, ¡°Danis is not capable of taking you away, so you don¡¯t need to waste your efforts on him.¡±


    Ang moved his hand away, straightened herslef up, and took a few steps back to distance herself from James.


    ¡°You crippled his sister¡¯s leg, and he just got engaged to Cathleen. Do you think he will care about you?¡±


    ¡°Even if he tries to take you out of the Dream Club despite everything, as soon as his mother, his sister or his fiancee raises the slightest voice of doubt, he will abandon you without hesitation, because of his guilt towards Jessica and the so-called justice he insisted on or the face of the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will only suffer more.¡±


    James¡¯s look was the same as before, but his slightly clenched hands were loosened. His bony fingers were tapping on the table, which was a small gesture that he would only make when he was extremely annoyed.


    Ang nced at him lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    Hearing this, James frowned and reached out to loosen another button on his clothes. He pulled a long face and his eyes were seemingly filled with gloom.


    Ang was in a good mood, ¡°The chicken soup Gabri asked me to bring has already arrived. I still have work to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Without another nce at him, she curled her lips and went out under his dizzying gaze.


    The phone vibrated. Ang looked at the caller ID and her eyes softened a bit. She picked up the phone, ¡°Sister-inw-¡±


    ¡°Long story short.¡± Luna¡¯s voice was faster than usual.


    Ang¡¯s hand clutching the phone tightened, her body became tense because of her words, ¡°Sister-inw¡­ is something wrong?¡±


    Luna was desperately anxious, ¡°After mom and dad went to see you yesterday, Dad lost his temper when he came back. He confiscated your brother¡¯s bank cards, cell phone,puter, and so on, preventing him from giving you money secretly or having any more contact with you.¡±


    ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t listen, so dad just locked him up and he¡¯s not allowed to go anywhere.


    Mom persuaded dad a few words, saying that at least you¡¯re their daughter, but dad didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    She sighed and digressed, ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense. Your brother asks if you are okay.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did James embarrass you after discovering that you drugged and installed a camera to record everything?


    ¡°¡­ No.¡± From the time it happened until now, James didn¡¯t me her at.


    Ang didn¡¯t know what he thought, but she didn¡¯t think he would be kind enough to let her go.


    Hearing this, Luna heaved a sigh, and a few sobs came faintly, ¡°It¡¯s all your brother¡¯s fault. That idiot never achieves anything, but he always makes troubles for you.


    Ang, don¡¯t worry about it. Tell me if James embarrasses you, maybe I can help a little bit.¡±


    She stuttered in herst sentence, speaking without much confidence.


    Having such a sister-inw was really a great privilege for Ang, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ang, dad is home. I will hang up now and call youter!¡±


    Luna said in a panic and hung up the phone Ang looked at the ck screen of her phone, smiled bitterly, and walked to the elevator.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived.


    Sean exited the elevator gracefully with his briefcase, while his empty hand tugged at Raya who was crouching on the ground and not moving.


    ¡°Master, you cane by yourself. Why do you take me with you? Boohoo¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ Ah, I have my period and my stomach hurts. I have to go back!¡±


    Raya crouched on the ground with a crumpled face, on the verge of tears.


    Sean turned around, raised his eyebrows, and looked at his rogue apprentice on the ground. Then he sped his briefcase under his armpit, bent down, and easily picked up Raya, who was squatting on the ground and not willing to go any further.


    Raya fluttered like a shrimp, who was about to get into the oil pan, still yelling, ¡°Help, I¡¯m being molested!


    Anyone here? Someone has robbed a woman in daylight, help-¡±


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    She swallowed the two words when she saw Ang, ¡°Wow, Ang, you¡¯re here too!¡±


    Ang hummed and whispered,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Raya.¡±


    ¡°Just in time!¡±


    Raya pinched Sean¡¯s armpit twice andnded smoothly. She thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°My master said he¡¯d take you to dinner and apologize to you!


    After we visit Iceberg, let¡¯s go to dinner together!¡±


    Ang nced at Sean, whose face flushed and still forcing himself to act calmly for the sake of his image, and then she looked at Raya, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, did you have your dinner?¡±


    Raya stammered and interrupted her words. Then she didn¡¯t wait for Ang¡¯s answer and answered the question herself,


    ¡°It¡¯s early, so you must be hungry. What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll make a reservation first!¡±


    She stretched out her phone and began to tap the screen.


    ¡°Miss Raya, It is not necessary.¡± Ang said, ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr. Sean only a few times, and he¡¯s never done anything wrong to me.


    By the way, both of you have helped me several times, so I am the one who should say thank you.¡±


    Raya put away her phone and pouted,


    ¡°He said you approached me with evil intentions and told you to stay away from me in the future. This is why he is sorry for me and sorry for you!¡±


    She grunted heavily, red straight at Sean with her big watery eyes, and shouted in a long-drawn-out tone,


    ¡°Master-!!!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ang, it was presumptuous of me to say itst time.¡±


    Sean rubbed Raya¡¯s bun with deep affection, and turned his head to talk to Ang,


    ¡°And I hope you cane to have dinner with us.¡±


    Ang politely refused, ¡°Mr. Sean is too polite. Miss Raya¡¯s status is not ordinary. It¡¯s natural that you would think of me that way, so you don¡¯t need to take this matter to heart.¡±


    ¡°Ang¡­¡± Raya took her hand and nestled pitifully, ¡°You are angry, so you are not willing to eat with me?¡±

 Chapter 120 I Have No Intention to Change My Sex

    Ang couldn¡¯t stand the soft girl nestling, and in the end, she was softhearted and agreed.


    The trio walked together towards the ward. Raya¡¯s entire body almost hanged on to Ang, chattering nonstop.


    Sean nced at the two several times, his face became worse, and finally, he walked over with an angry face and abruptly dragged Raya from Ang.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Raya red at him.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses and replied primly, ¡°You¡¯re so fat that you will hurt Ang.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Raya¡¯s eyes widened suddenly and she asked Ang nervously, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Ang nced at the man who was hostile, sighed slightly, and nodded.


    Seeing this, Raya, a young and active girl instantly became depressed. She followed them with sighs and no longer hanged on to Ang with her whole body.


    When the trio entered the ward, the bright and spacious room instantly became a bit more alive.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James was sitting on the hospital bed. His gaze crossed over Sean andnded on Ang, flickering, and then he retracted his gaze naturally, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I, on behalf of the general public,e to see if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Sean walked towards the table and sniffed at the thermos, ¡°Where did you buy this chicken soup? It smells pretty good.¡±


    The chicken soup in the bowl was untouched and still hot. Sean picked it up and took two sips, ¡°It tastes good too.¡±


    James looked askance at him, ¡°A dog¡¯s nose may not be better than yours.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. It¡¯s something you can¡¯t be jealous of.¡±


    Sean took two more sips as he spoke, ¡°Why did I hear Gabri say you almost stabbed an artery. You¡¯re so cruel to yourself too, huh?¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a sound, but just lifted his eyes and looked at Ang.


    As if she was aware of it, Ang lowered her eyes to avoid his gaze.


    Taking in the small movements of the two, Sean put down the bowl in his hand, and said somewhat maliciously,


    ¡°Actually stabbing yourp doesn¡¯t work as well as stabbing your penis. How do you¡­¡±


    James¡¯s gaze was so oppressive that Sean coughed and didn¡¯t continue to say.


    Raya, who had been cowering behind Ang, suddenly revealed her head and said some shocking words,


    ¡°Yes, a man¡¯s penis hurt more than anywhere else. You don¡¯t need to stab it but screw it yourself, then¡­!¡±


    Sean walked up to her with an angry face and covered her mouth, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ang stood quietly at the side, not participating in their conversation.


    ¡°I have no intention of changing my sex.¡±


    James nced coolly at Sean, ¡°If you want to change your sex, I¡¯ll be happy to provide the funds for the surgery.¡±


    He directly refused James¡¯s ¡°kindness¡± without even thinking about it.


    The topic was over, and Raya shrank abashedly behind Ang again, whispering to her andining, ¡°Every time the Iceberg smiles, I think nothing good is going to happen. When he doesn¡¯t smile, I think nothing good is going to happen either.¡±


    Ang hummed absently and looked at the ground intently.


    Raya exaggeratedly shivered all over, wrapped her arms around her chest, and whispered, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not appropriate to call him Iceberg. He still loves to smile, although his smile is quite fake¡­ Oops, he is looking at me!!! Did he hear me talking about him?!!¡±


    She jumped three feet high and crouched directly on the ground, her entire body hiding behind Ang.


    When Ang was tossed by her like that, she subconsciously looked up at James and bumped right into his dark eyes.


    She got dazed for a moment, quickly came back to her senses and dropped her gaze to the ground.


    After being thrown out naked by him, she was expecting something worse would happen to her and her behavior were slightly more unrestrained than usual, she was still¡­ afraid of him in her heart after all.


    The kind of fear that was so deeply embedded in the bones and piled up over seven hundred midnight nightmares would be difficult to erase during her lifetime.


    James withdrew his gaze and looked at Sean, ¡°Your vision is not very good.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Sean snorted coldly, defending his apprentice, his future girlfriend, ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±


    Jamesughed lightly and said faintly,


    ¡°I¡¯m blind, so I got a brother like you.¡±


    ¡°Master, when shall we leave?¡± Raya fidgeted so she crouched and proceed towards Seanically, softly pouting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here with Iceberg, and I¡¯ll go to dinner with Ang first?¡±


    She blinked and still stole a nervous nce at James every now and then.


    Sean was amused by her abashed look, ¡°Want to go first?¡±


    Raya nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice.


    ¡°No!¡± Sean smirked and gave her a hard rub on her pill head, admiring the change in her expression.


    Raya¡¯s face full of longing went into a gloomy cloud when she heard the word ¡®No¡¯. She stood up and walked towards Ang with a sigh.


    ¡°Did you break both the legs of Ang and Raya? Why is she so afraid of you?¡±


    Sean looked at his own apprentice with a mixture of anger and amusement.


    Hearing this, Ang¡¯s hands hanging on the sides of her body clenched a little, and the deliberately forgotten scenes reyed uncontrobly in her mind, which made her hard to breathe.


    She said nothing, turned her head, and walked out.


    Raya tugged her from behind, constantly on guard for her to escape, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to make a phone call.¡±


    Ang rubbed her aching brow and made a perfunctory excuse.


    Raya stole a nce at James and whispered in her ear,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you, too, and I promise, I¡¯ll stay far away from you after I go out and I¡¯ll never listen to you on the phone.¡±


    Ang gave a low muffled sound and walked out. Raya followed behind her like a small tail.


    When they went out, Sean went over and closed the door before asking,


    ¡°What the hell is going on this time? I hear Ang seduced you, sought revenge on you, and there was even an unspoken rule between you and Ang¡­ There are various gossips and why are you sent to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Greyson put sleeping pills and aphrodisiacs in the wine I drank.¡±


    James frowned and quickly loosened his eyebrows as he replied concisely.


    Sean was both confused and amused, and a little surprised, ¡°You actually fell into such a simple trap?¡±


    James fiddled with the folds on his hospital gown, nced up at him, and lowered his head again, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d pull a dirty trick, so I wasn¡¯t prepared for it.¡±


    Greyson hated those dirty tricks, so if he disliked someone and wanted to persecute him, he always did it head-on and never yed dirty tricks.


    The elders of the Brown family and the Chante family were good friends, but Sean and Greyson hated each other.


    ¡°Greyson always shoots from the hip and doesn¡¯t know how to beat around the bush. It is normal that you were not prepared for it.


    Sean pushed down his gold-rimmed sses and smiled,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what drugs this idiot took wrong recently. He got a position in the Chante Group and learned to talk business outside, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t even read the contract and was cheated.¡±

 Chapter 121 His hand on her forehead

    James hmmed thoughtfully, ¡°He¡¯s doing it for his sister.¡±


    ¡°What???¡±


    Sean didn¡¯t get it for a moment, ¡°What does his doing business have to do with Ang.¡±


    James looked up at him, and after a moment, he said slowly.


    ¡°You are a famouswyer?


    Are those people blind or just out of their minds?¡±


    ¡°James, you should be happy to have a friend like me in your life. I¡¯m the only one who can stand your temper!¡±


    Sean pushed his sses a little and leered at him, ¡°Greyson learns to do business to get Ang out from your control, right?¡±


    James turned his head to look out the window, Ang was standing at the railing with her back to him, her figure was thin, her back was forlorn, and she could not be associated with the arrogant youngdy two years ago.


    His heart throbbed uncontrobly, as if insects were gnawing at it.


    ¡°Heartbroken, huh?¡±


    Sean followed his line of sight, ¡°It would be great that Greyson drugged you, then Ang seduced you, and you just slept with her and then be together with her.¡±


    James withdrew his gaze, his fingertips twisting the quilt slightly, ¡°They installed cameras and tried to record video to ckmail me.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Sean¡¯s lips were half open in surprise. This siblings¡¯ tactics were so mean, but he had to admit that it was simple and effective, and risky.


    James lowered his eyes as the dim sunlight spilled over him, enveloping most of his face in darkness, ¡°I am not heartbroken. She asked for all of this.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t see the point!¡±


    Sean scratched his hair without any care, ¡°What the hell happened between you and Ang two years ago?¡±


    For awyer with severe OCD, knowing only the oue of a case without knowing the truth was too much of a torment.


    BANG!


    Raya banged on the door and couldn¡¯t bear toin to Sean, ¡°Master, even women are not as nagging as you are, are you going to eat?


    If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll go with Ang, I¡¯m so hungry!!!¡±


    After saying that, she bravely red at James a few times, but thetter acted like he didn¡¯t see it, so she got greatly frustrated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Sean immediately threw the so-called ¡®truth of the case¡¯ into the nooks and crannies, grabbed his briefcase and headed out.


    James called out to him from behind, ¡°I¡¯m not driving. Could you wait for me to get change and take me home?¡±


    Raya lowered her head and rolled her eyes in disgust.


    ¡°Would you stay in the hospital for two more days?¡± Sean asked.


    ¡°No.¡± said James.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you change your clothes first.¡±


    Sean nced at the thermos, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink the chicken soup. Did you eat dinner?


    We are going to have dinner, so why don¡¯t youe along and have some before we go home?¡±


    Raya wanted to refuse when she heard he was going to invite James to join him for dinner, but before she could refuse, he had already finished the sentence.


    She was dumbfounded, eating with the big iceberg was purely to make her lose weight!


    ¡°Eh. James is injured, so spicy crawfish or spicy tofu or hot pot will not be good for him!¡±


    Raya siggled twice, ¡°It¡¯s better for him to go home, as porridge is best for patients!¡±


    As if not hearing the resistance in her words, James took out his clothes and got out of bed, heading towards the bathroom, ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to mind me, just order whatever you want, and order a soup or congee for me.¡±


    When he finished, he had gone into the bathroom, with the door closed behind him.


    Raya stamped her feet in anxiety and thought bitterly, ¡°Master!!!! Why did you let him go with us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being polite, James has never liked to eat out.¡±


    Sean also didn¡¯t expect James to agree, and was a little surprised for a moment, but quickly thought of something.


    He pinched his apprentice¡¯s puffy cheeks, which felt good in his hand and uplifted his mood, ¡°Do you want to help Miss Ang?


    This dinner is a good opportunity.¡±


    Raya hung her head and sniffed, and asked breathlessly, ¡°What does eating have to do with helping Ang?¡±


    ¡°Confucius said, heaven¡¯s secrets must not be divulged.¡±


    Sean raised his eyebrows and flicked her on her forehead.


    When James got changed, the four of them left the hospital together and got into Sean¡¯s Mercedes.


    Sean sat in the driver¡¯s seat; Raya avoided James like he was a snake, and grabbed the passenger seat like a tiger pouncing, so Ang could only sit in the back row with James.


    The seat was spacious, and there was some distance between she and James, but she still felt ufortable all over.


    She moved in her seat, and then again, her whole body pressed against the car window, every inch of her skin taut.


    Raya, who was constantly aware of the movement in the back row, saw the situation and asked curiously, ¡°Ang, do you have hemorrhoids?¡±


    At the words, an awkward silence fell over the car as their eyes fell on her.


    Ang primed up her lips, as James¡¯s gaze made her feel ufortable. She frowned, ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing this, Raya said in a tone of a person who had experienced this.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed to say you have hemorrhoids in front of us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯tugh at you. A girl in my college dorm also had hemorrhoids, and she said they were so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t stop trying to scratch them with her hands. When no one¡¯s around, she just scratches it, and if someone¡¯s around, she rubs it on the stool and it¡¯s super itchy.¡± Raya twisted her face with an empathizing look.


    Hearing this, James stopped his eyes on Ang¡¯s hip, wanting to say something but stopped, his eyebrows knitted.


    Being stared at by three people on her butt at the same time, Ang moved her arms and legs ufortably, ¡°I don¡¯t have hemorrhoids.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you just rubbing over the seat?¡±


    Raya believed that she had hemorrhoids and said with great bravado.


    ¡°This is hospital, don¡¯t be embarrassed. The sooner you treat it, the better. Come on, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Ang was not good at exining the reason for moving back and forth in her seat, but there was no way she really had to go to the hospital for hemorrhoids. She clutched the corner of her coat, ¡°It¡¯s just a mosquito bite on my butt, no hemorrhoids.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Raya was surprised that there were actually mosquitoes in this weather, and did not say anything more about the hemorrhoids.


    Ang let out a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t dare to move again, only to press her body against the car window, regretting for the millionth time that she had agreed to go to dinner with Raya.


    When they almost reached the destination, several cars in front had a rear-end ident, and Sean braked urgently to avoid crashing into them.


    The car braked to a stop all of a sudden. Both Sean and Raya were OK, as they fastened the seat belts, but Ang sat in the back row without fastening her seat belts, and her whole body mmed into the front seat by inertia.


    She reacted extremely quickly, subconsciously reaching out with her hands against the seat in front of her so she wouldn¡¯t crash into it.


    Ang did end up not hitting it, her forehead stopping less than a centimeter from the seat in front of her.


    Only because there was a bony male palm between the front seat and her hands, and at that moment, his palm was protecting her forehead.

 Chapter 122 Trying to Protect Her

    Ang was slightly stunned for a moment, looking up at the owner of the hand.


    James¡¯s hand was shielding her head, but his head hit the seat in front of him, and there was arge, unusually visible red patch on his forehead, as if he had hit it quite hard.


    ¡°I¡¯m just holding the seat so I don¡¯t get bumped, and I am not trying to protect you. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    James inclined his head and looked at her, withdrawing his hand. His palm was slightly closed, his fingertips touching and lightly twisting a few times, and he could still vaguely feel the warmth of her body.


    In the front row, Raya was pointing at Sean with one hand, and was resting the other hand on her waist,ining his poor driving skills, while the driver was helplessly pointing at the car in the front and exining to her.


    No one noticed any difference of the two in the back row.


    Even if James didn¡¯t say this, Ang wouldn¡¯t think much about it. She withdrew her gaze, gave a faint ¡°OH¡± sound and remained silent.


    James looked carelessly ahead, but his back was straight.


    Hearing her shallow moan at this point, he furrowed his brow slightly and copsed his back against the backrest. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was very upset.


    The front crash wasn¡¯t very serious, and the owners quickly negotiated a private deal, and the traffic quickly returned to normal.


    Raya at firstined to Sean about how the customers were, butter she lowered her head and started ying mobile games, and stopped talking. There was a total silence inside the car.


    The silence made the depressing atmosphere even worse.


    Ang pressed her body against the car window, feeling ufortable from inside out. A second was like a year.


    By the time she was craning her neck, the car had stopped.


    She reached her hand to the back of her neck and squeezed, and a food court was ahead of her.


    ¡°There are a few good restaurants on this street, spicy crawfish, grilled fish, a Szechuan restaurant, Japanese food and a noodle shop. Which one should we go?¡±


    Sean twisted his head and asked Raya, his eyes full of doting.


    Raya¡¯s mouth was watering and her eyes were shining, ¡°Can we eat them all?¡±


    Sean flicked on her forehead, and twisted his head to ask Ang, ¡°Today is the day to make amends to Miss Ang, so it¡¯s Miss Ang¡¯s choice.¡±


    ¡°Spicy crawfish.¡±


    There were no lights on in the car, and Ang looked down at James¡¯s injured leg with her split vision, and in the obscure light, the corners of her lips curled, as she picked a restaurant that was least suitable for a patient.


    Sean swept the two in the back row yfully with his eyes, parked the car, and led them towards that restaurant.


    The lights were just on, the night market hadn¡¯t started yet, and the food court wasn¡¯t too crowded.


    But when they entered the shop, they were regretfully informed by the shopkeeper that the private rooms were fully upied and that they could eat in the lobby if they didn¡¯t want to wait.


    Raya could not wait and answered straight away, casually pointing to a table of four in the middle of the hall, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit over there!¡±


    Ang, who was used to eating in a room or a corner, pursed her lips when she saw the spot she pointed to, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It is ufortable to eat in the middle. Let¡¯s take that seat in the southeast corner.¡±


    James nced at her and walked straight toward a table for six in the corner.


    Sean was willing to sit anywhere and walked directly after him.


    Raya was so angry that she stomped her foot, grunted twice, and reluctantly followed Ang over and sat down.


    ¡°When James told me before that Miss Ang liked spicy crawfish, I didn¡¯t quite believe it.¡±


    As he ordered, Seanughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s true.¡±


    Ang gave a slight pause, subconsciously nced at James, then withdrew her gaze, lowered her head and continued reading the menu without making a sound.


    James pulled his lips, ¡±It¡¯s a habit for me to remember a little bit about what people around me like to eat. You like French food, my mom prefers a sweet and sour diet ¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment and added somewhat deliberately, ¡°Jessica¡¯s tastes are on the lighter side.¡±


    After saying that, he swept a vague nce at Ang. These words were said to Sean, but Ang knew he wanted her to know as well.


    He just meant that she was not special to him.


    She tugged her lips sarcastically and looked up to speak to the waitress.


    ¡°Twelve scallops with garlic and vermicelli, extra garlic, please.¡±


    James didn¡¯t like garlic and couldn¡¯t stand even the slightest smell of it.


    Hearing this, James looked the same as usual, but it was Sean who couldn¡¯t help but look at Ang a few times, his face was weird.


    ¡°Ang, can you finish twelve of them?¡± Raya was stunned.


    Ang smiled and said lightly.


    ¡°Pack it up if I can¡¯t finish them.¡±


    Not long after they had ced the order, a rather disgusted female voice came from the door, ¡°What kind of good food can be made in such a small shop? Is it clean?¡±


    It was Cathleen¡¯s voice.


    Immediately afterwards, Jessica¡¯s soft voice came, ¡°Do you like spicy crayfish?


    This ce enjoys high customer reviews. You can try it first and if you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll eat somewhere else.¡±


    Ang could see the doorway as soon as she looked up.


    The two waiters at the door maintained a professional smile, but at this moment, after hearing Cathleen¡¯s words, the smile on their faces vanished a bit.


    Cathleen walked in first, followed by Jessica, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and Dannis, who was standing behind the wheelchair.


    The waiter tried to exin to Cathleen that the food of their restaurant tasted good and had good hygiene, but thetter reached out a finger and wiped down the nearest table, the disgust on her face thickening a bit more.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the small shop here, go eat at a bigger one, what¡¯s the point of insulting the shop?¡±


    Raya pped the table and stood up, growling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t spend a penny and treat yourselves like a god, can you at least show some respect?¡±


    These words drew their attention directly. Cathleen¡¯s face suddenly changed and she wanted to say something, but Jessica beat her to it, ¡°Miss Raya misunderstood us. Cathleen is just heavily squeamish and has no intention of insulting this shop.¡±


    Raya kept her face dark and silent.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Danis¡¯ eyes crossed the crowd andnded on Ang with a despondent andplicated expression.


    And when he saw James beside her, there was a little more anger and disgust in his eyes.


    Completely ignoring his gaze, Ang poured a cup of the sour plum soup and took a sip, not tasting a bit of sweet and sour, only a bitterness that spread to her soul.


    ¡°Cathleen speaks in a straightforward manner and may not be very pleasant to the ear, so I apologize to both of you for her and hope you will forgive us.¡±


    Jessica looked at the two waiters and said sincerely.


    She was beautiful and gentle, and had a decent attitude. The two waiters quickly responded that it was okay, and exined, ¡°The private room is already full, so if you want to eat in the private room, you have to wait for almost an hour or so. If you¡¯re eating in the lobby, you can order now.¡±


    Cathleen¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Seeing this, Ang snorted secretly. If it wasn¡¯t for that car ident two years ago, she was afraid that she would appreciate Jessica¡¯s kindness toward the two waiters.


    ¡°We¡¯re friends with those gentlemen anddies, so we can sit next to them.¡±


    Jessica smiled at the two waiters and said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 123 Have a crush on you?

    The waiter immediately said yes, and thoughtfully wiped the table and chairs several times for Cathleen, a ¡®mysophobia freak¡¯.


    Jessica spun the wheelchair to reach the table of Ang and curved her lips, ¡°James, do you mind putting the tables together so we can eat together?¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a sound, just looked at Sean.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Jessica.¡±


    Sean pushed his sses andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s paying the bill today, and I don¡¯t like to eat with strangers.¡±


    Jessica wasn¡¯t annoyed, and said softly.


    ¡°It was presumptuous of me. If Mr. Sean doesn¡¯t like to eat with strangers, I cannot force so.


    But since we ran into each other, would you mind making friends with me, Mr. Sean?¡±


    ¡°Sean Brown.¡±


    Sean extended his hand towards Jessica, as if he had a point, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Miss Jessica.¡±


    Jessica smiled and shook her hand, ¡°Jessica Smith¡±.


    I haven¡¯t heard much of Mr. Sean, and I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t met until now.¡±


    Raya stared intently at the two hands sped together, grunted unpleasantly, and looked down as she whirled through the menu.


    During this time, Danis sat on a side seat, his gaze pinned on Ang.


    As if she was unaware of it, when the waiters put twelve scallops with garlic and vermicelli on the table, Ang stood up and ¡®thoughtfully¡¯ ced two scallops each in front of James, Sean and Raya.


    She took a bite first, then looked at James and said.


    ¡°The scallops taste great, especially with the garlic on top. Won¡¯t you try them?¡±


    Raya gulped and picked up the scallop and took a bite, nodding her head repeatedly, her eyes shining brightly.


    And James looked at the scallops and picked them up as well, taking a bite, his face as normal, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    He ate one scallop in a graceful but extremely quick manner, and then picked up another scallop with a natural look and put it into his mouth.


    Seeing this, a sh of surprise shed in Ang¡¯s eyes, and she instantly felt the scallop in her mouth was tasteless.


    Danis had been watching her, and when he saw her repeatedly paying close attention to James, his thin lips tightened into a line, and the bottom of his amber eyes looked unusually deep from anger.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be yours no matter how long you look at her.¡±


    Cathleen¡¯s face was unusually ugly, ¡°After chasing after a girl for so many years, she still didn¡¯t ept you, and you¡¯re still delusional enough to think she will suddenly have a crush on you?¡±


    Her voice was not too loud or small, but the neighboring table could definitely hear it.


    Ang kept her head down and ate her scallops, just pretending to hear nothing.


    James¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, sank, moving to nce at Danis without any intention, and slowed down his movement with the scallop in his hand.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being poked by Cathleen, Danis withdrew his gaze, his face getting ironic.


    ¡°Cathleen, have a look at what I ordered, is it okay for you ?¡±


    Jessica turned her head to look at Cathleen and said softly.


    ¡°Do you want to add a few more things?¡±


    Cathleen didn¡¯t follow the way Jessica gave her, and said with a vague smile, ¡°No, thanks. I am full with anger. What else do I need to eat?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Ang, these honey baked chicken wings are super delicious, try it.¡±


    Raya took a bite of the chicken wings, the bottom of her eyes instantly filled with bright stars, handing one of the chicken wings to Ang like offering a treasure.


    Ang took a bite, and felt it sweet, but not greasy, and the chicken meat inside was tender. It was really well grilled, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s quite delicious.¡±


    James nced at her red lips glowing from the oil, and his throat rolled as he also took a honey baked wing.


    ¡°How can you have the face toe out to meet people when you get thrown out when seducing a man? Shame on you.¡±


    Cathleen was too angry to eat, but Ang ate with gusto next to her.


    Moreover, her fianc¨¦¡¯s heart was also set on Ang, which made her extremely ufortable.


    Ang¡¯s face instantly sank, and she clenched her fist, putting down the chicken wings and holding back the anger in her heart without making a sound.


    ¡°Stop talking and no one will take you as a mute!¡±


    Danis furrowed his brows as he scolded at Cathleen.


    Cathleen sneered, and said ironically.


    ¡°Are you upset that I talked about your sweetheart?


    She would rather like someone who broke her legs and threw her out naked than ept you, so just give up!¡±


    Danis clenched his hands hard, and the menu was balled up.


    He kept his head down and didn¡¯t make a sound, but his fists were clenched and the veins on his neck were popping up


    ¡®Break her legs¡¯, ¡®Throw her out naked¡¯, ¡®Throw her out naked¡¯, ¡®Break her legs¡¯¡­ These two phrases yed over and over in Ang¡¯s head, and she pursed her lips tightly, her body trembling slightly.


    ¡°Ang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Raya looked confused.


    Ignoring Raya, Ang scuffled to her feet, a te in his hand, her face horribly grim.


    How sad can it be to offend Cathleen!


    She was not even afraid of death anymore!


    ¡°Discussing others in public indicates a bad family education.¡±


    Before Ang could snap a te over Cathleen¡¯s head, James stood up and put his hand on her shoulder, pressing her back into her seat.


    Cathleen didn¡¯t expect James to stand out, she wrinkled her brow, and her face changed, ¡°Just now, I was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t pay attention to what I said. If I offended Mr. James, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to forgive you?¡±


    Jamesughed lightly, but there was no even a bit of smile in the bottom of his eyes.


    Cathleen was slightly stunned, her face embarrassed and unusual.


    Usually, people who knew each other don¡¯t embarrass each other in public like this.


    Danis frowned and stood up, the mad surge of anger suppressed at the bottom of his eyes, ¡°As a man, Mr. James doesn¡¯t need to make things difficult for a woman.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a male chauvinist like Mr. Danis.¡±


    James looked at Danis and Cathleen, the bottom of his eyes sank slightly, ¡°Men and women are the same for me, I treat them equally.¡±


    Raya quietly poked Ang and talked to her ear, ¡±Is Mr. Iceberg fighting for you?


    Looking at it that way, it seemed like he was much more handsome and was not as annoying as before.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer her. She looked up at James, put down her te, and proceeded to gnaw on the chicken wings in her hand.


    Jessica sighed lightly and said to Cathleen.


    ¡°Cathleen, James broke Ang¡¯s leg because she broke my leg first.¡±


    She nced sympathetically at Ang, ¡±Later on, he threw Ang out naked because Greyson drugged him, and then Ang tried to take the opportunity to seduce him, and he had no choice but to do so.


    How can he not be angry when you just said that and described James the victim as the abuser?¡±


    Danis sat down again, hisplexion changed, as anger, impulse, heartache; guilt took turns to upy his heart. As all the feelings were crushing him, and tearing his heart to pieces.


    Since their two tables wererge and they looked either wealthy or powerful, the lobby manager had arranged for several waiters to be at their disposal.


    At this moment, when they heard Jessica¡¯s words, they all looked at Ang, their eyes filled with disgusts.

 Chapter 124 What He Is Up To?

    Ang had long been used to such stares, she could never match Jessica in her scheming mind, she suddenly spat out a chicken bone and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Raya sounded a bit confused, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not fighting for me, he¡¯s just sticking up for himself.¡± said Ang.


    James nced at Ang and only saw the swirl of her hair, he frowned slightly and withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°Cathleen, yous should apologize to Brother James. He¡¯s not an unreasonable person.¡±


    Jessica gently advised Cathleen. Then, she turned her head and said to James.


    ¡°Brother James, Cathleen was furious with my brother before she spoke.


    Just do me a favor. If she apologizes to you, just let her go. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± said James.


    Jessica sighed in slight relief and gave Cathleen a wink.


    Cathleen was just about to apologize to James, but he said first.


    ¡°No need to apologize to me. Apologize to her. If she forgives you, it is over.¡±


    He pointed to Ang.


    Seeing this, Cathleen¡¯s face suddenly changed, like she had eaten a fly by mistake.


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened, she looked up at James.


    Sometimes she really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, like now.


    He had broken her leg for Jessica in the first ce, and she thought he must love Jessica deeply, but what she had seen and heard since she was released from the prison was contradictory to that conclusion.


    James ¡­ she could not really guess what he was up to.


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but quickly returned to normal, ¡°Brother James. That is just too much for me, not to say Cathleen.¡±


    ¡°Ang knew that the Harvey and Smith families were about to get engaged, and she also knew that my brother and Cathleen were already engaged, yet she tried to seduce you while flirting with my brother frequently.¡±


    ¡°She did something wrong to Cathleen, and now Cathleen as the victim is just telling the truth, why should she apologize to Ang?¡±


    The waiters stood eye-to-eye, not daring to tantly gossip, but listened attentively, and suddenly their disgust for Ang increased to a higher level.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    James sneered and looked askance at Jessica, ¡°I remember saying that the Harvey family doesn¡¯t necessarily have to choose the Smith family for a marriage.¡±


    Jessica rested both hands on her legs and clutched her clothes, her clear face turning pale in a sh.


    ¡°As for Mr. Danis Smith,¡± James walked up to Danish and put his hand on his shoulder, his eyes slightly cool, ¡°He¡¯s the one who pestered Ang, right?¡±


    Hearing this, the waiters were a bit confused; the two ims were worlds apart, who was telling the truth then?


    ¡°What are you guys doing standing there? Come and help, don¡¯t you see it¡¯s busy?¡±


    Seeing the argument between the two tables, the lobby manager was worried that a couple of waiters would hear something they shouldn¡¯t and piss them off.


    Jessica smiled and wanted to say something else, but she was interrupted by Danis.


    He jerked to his feet and said with a grimly handsome face.


    ¡°Enough!¡± When he finished, he didn¡¯t look at anyone and strutted towards the door.


    ¡°Danis!¡±


    Cathleen shouted behind his back, and without any response, he didn¡¯t even stop for a second before he exited the resturant.


    Her eyes were slightly red with anger, she tried to go after him, but she took a few steps and then backed off, reluctantly apologizing to Ang, each word squeezed out from her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault today, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Woman who can¡¯t control her man should find reasons from herself and shoud not put shit on me every time something goes wrong. It is disgusting.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ang looked at her and said word by word.


    Cathleen was angry, but when her split vision swept James, she took a deep breath and held her face red,


    ¡°Sure! Now can I go?¡±


    ¡°Did I say I wouldn¡¯t let you go?¡± Ang¡¯s voice was faint.


    Cathleen red at her and said to James, ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave now,¡± and she trotted off toward Danis.


    Jessica gave James a wounded look, ¡°Brother James, I¡¯ll leave first. Remember not to eat spicy food and seafood, it¡¯s not good for your injury.¡±


    Without waiting for James to answer, Ang said first.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Miss Jessica.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip, ¡°Are you trying to get me to apologize to Cathleen for you?¡±


    On the side, Raya squeezed her eyes at Sean and whispered something, ncing at Jessica every now and then.


    ¡°If Miss Jessica can¡¯t guess what I¡¯m thinking, don¡¯t guess, such smart-ass remarks will make me feel sick.¡±


    She tugged at her lips, ¡°I called you to tell you that you should not say ¡®though Ang is my friend¡¯ whenever you open your mouth in the future. Every time I hear that, I am too sick to eat all day.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman is always a gentleman when he sees a man, and a viin is not.¡±


    Jessica smiled helplessly, ¡±Since you don¡¯t want to be my friend, then it¡¯s not good for me to impose. I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave you for now.¡±


    She gave James a deep look, the bottom of her eyes filled with hurt.


    But James sat down a few minutes ago, with a honey baked wings in his hand without giving Jessica another nce.


    Raya tugged on the sleeve of Ang, still eating, and her speech was slurred, ¡°She said you are like a viin ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ang just casually responded.


    Seeing that James wasn¡¯t looking at her, Jessica sighed in disillusionment, turned the wheelchair, and prepared to walk out.


    Sean raised his eyebrows and said perfunctorily.


    ¡°Miss Jessica is notfortable in her wheelchair, do you need me to walk you out?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Jessica politely said.


    ¡°There are still a lot of kind people in this world.¡±


    Sean, who was meant to be polite, sniffed and ttered.


    ¡°Miss Jessica is as beautiful as a flower, so naturally she is in demand in this world where good-looking face prevails.¡±


    Jessica smiled warmly, gave James another look, and turned her wheelchair towards the door.


    ¡°Are you on your own?¡±


    Not far away, a young male waiter greeted her, saying warmly andpassionately.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you, so I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    Ang looked up and saw Jessica say thank you to the male waiter, and his fair and clean face was then covered with a blush, and his eyes glittered underneath.


    She smiled and went on to eat.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that car ident, perhaps she would never have recognized Jessica¡¯s true face in her life.


    And now, how many people were just like her, wallowing in the illusion of Jessica¡¯s innocence, goodness and beauty?


    After eating, they paid their bills and headed out together.


    Sean and James were walking side by side behind them when they suddenly stopped and said.


    ¡°James, is this blood on your pant? You wound is bleeding?¡±

 Chapter 125 If you can’t let her go

    Hearing this, Raya stopped and ran to the two men, stretching her neck to look at James¡¯s pant legs.


    If she hadn¡¯t been so scared of him in her heart, she would have lift his pant for a look.


    But Ang didn¡¯t even stop for a moment. She walked towards where the car was parked by herself, indifferent to what was happening behind her.


    James looked at Ang¡¯s back, frowned slightly, and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Sean followed his line of sight and raised his eyebrows. He caught up with Ang and stopped her, ¡°Miss Ang, I have to take Raya home and then go to the office to take care of some business matter, so I really don¡¯t have time to take James to the hospital.


    How about you apanying him to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I just heard James said he is okay.¡± Ang said faintly.


    Sean crossed over to her and looked at James, coughing slightly, ¡°James, your wound is bleeding again. You¡¯d better go to the hospital immediately to prevent it getting worse, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    James paused, and swept a nce at Ang, who was not far away, ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have to get up early for my work tomorrow, and I don¡¯t have time either, bye.¡±


    When Ang finished, she didn¡¯t give Sean a chance to say anything and stepped into a taxi.


    After she closed the car door, Raya flew around to the other side and got into the car, then she lowered the window and cheerfully said to Sean, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so busy, so I¡¯ll just take a taxi with Ang!¡±


    Then, in a small and timid voice, she said to James, ¡°See youter, Mr. James.¡±


    James did not make a sound, his gaze obscured as he looked at Ang¡¯s side face in the car. He pursed his lips tightly, and something vaguely was tumbling at the bottom of his eyes.


    Ang was sitting in the car, and even when she felt his sight, she didn¡¯t turn her head to look at him, or say anything to him.


    ¡°Miss Raya, where are you going?¡± She turned her head to look at Raya beside her, and asked.


    Raya said in a hurry, ¡°City Hall, I¡¯m getting off at that bus stop at City Hall ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, please go to the city hall first, then to the Dream Club.¡±


    Ang sidled over to Raya and raised the window on beside her.


    The driver quickly started the car and disappeared at the first intersection.


    Only after the taxi disappeared from sight did James withdraw his gaze, his right hand hanging on the side of his suit pants, his index finger subconsciously snapping against his body.


    Sean stretched his arms, pushed his sses and asked him, ¡°Are we still going to the hospital?¡±


    James walked towards the car, and Sean was left behind alone, ¡°A little blood is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°Since you said so, don¡¯t me me for not being kind to you.¡±


    Sean took a few steps to catch up with him and put his hand on his shoulder, ¡°James, let¡¯s continue our previous conversation. As awyer, I have the purest spirit of searching for the truth.¡±


    The two had talked earlier about the reason for James and Ang¡¯s breaking up, but it turned out that before he could hear the answer, Raya rushed in.


    James walked over to the Mercedes, frowned, and told him, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Sean took the car keys and opened the door and got into the driver¡¯s seat, while James went around to the other side and sat in the passenger seat.


    ¡°James, what the hell happened to you two years ago with Ang?


    If you don¡¯t talk to me, I will be scratching my head all day thinking about it.¡±


    Instead of rushing to drive, Sean inclined his head and asked.


    James¡¯s handsome face was slightly sunken with the colorful lights from outside pouring in. The interior light of the car was off, and it was impossible for Sean to see his expression clearly.


    Due to their friendship for so many years, Sean did not to ask more questions. He pushed his sses and said in a serious tone.


    ¡°If you still can¡¯t let her go, then forgive her for the mistakes she made before. It is no good to torture yourself.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± James frowned and answered without hesitation.


    Seanughed and leaned in suddenly, unbuttoned James¡¯ shirts and pulled out the jade pendant he was wearing around his neck, ¡°Then how do you exin this?


    I remember that bastard Greyson paid a fortune to get his sister an identical one.¡±


    ¡°It just happens to be exactly the same.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes shed, and even he couldn¡¯t tell why he was lying about such a trivial matter.


    Sean grunted, ¡°Liar the hell out! The first time I saw Ang, she still had it around her neck, and now it is gone. It just so happens that you have one exactly like it? What kind of coincidence is that?¡±


    James¡¯s brow furrowed, and he didn¡¯t make a sound as he tightened his lips.


    ¡°No more words, right? You¡¯re simply ¡­¡±


    Sean found a rare opportunity to taunt James and was about to make a big speech when someone suddenly knocked on the side window.


    He could only let James go for now and straightened up to lower the car window.


    The knockers on the car window were from traffic police.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses and assumed the posture expected of a famouswyer, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The two traffic police looked at each other with some weird faces.


    Then the older one cleared his throat and said.


    ¡°This is a public ce, and what you¡¯re doing in the car is visible to anyone passing by.¡±


    After he finished, he gave a veiled nce at James, whose shirt was slightly open, and shook his head.


    Sean looked confused.


    ¡°If you two are really in a hurry, you can go to a hotel nearby; if you¡¯re looking for excitement, you can go out into the wild. Please behave yourselves in the public area.¡±


    The older police added, and then left with the other.


    The young traffic police¡¯s voice carried along the wind, ¡°No wonder my sister is alwaysmenting that all the good looking men are gay¡­¡±


    What the hell was going on?


    James silently moved away from him.


    Sean stiffened his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sexually interested in you.¡±


    He started the car and didn¡¯t continue the topic anymore, ¡°If you still can¡¯t let go of Ang, you should think about things more or less in the future. If you keep on offending her like this, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter!¡±


    James took off the jade pendant, holding it in his hand and ying with it, the light and shadows were cast on his face, and Sean could vaguely see the fleeting tangle under his eyes.


    Sean dropped him off at James¡¯ house and left, urging him to go to the hospital if his leg hurt badly.


    Inside the hall, Denise sat on the sofa. As a woman who had always been elegant and careful about her image, her eyes were slightly red at this time, and her face was tinged with a bit of despondency.


    ¡°Had a fight with my Dad?¡± James asked as he gave her a look.


    Denise smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not really a quarrel, and it¡¯s just ¡­¡±


    Her voice choked, and before she could finish her sentence, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, and she covered her mouth somewhat woefully.


    ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    James pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to her, as he sat down on the couch opposite her.


    Denise wiped her tears, and after spending three or four minutes adjusting her emotions, she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that your Aunt Adeline felt aggravated here and called your father, and then your father called me ¡­ and told me that if Adeline called himining it one more time, he would divorce me.¡±

 Chapter 126 How Can I Betray You?

    James lowered his eyes, huge waves surging in his pupils.


    ¡°Your father says you havee of age and hopes you can marry Jessica as soon as possible.¡±


    Except the slight redness around her eyes, Denise looked the same as usual.


    James lifted his eyes to look at her, his voice was cold, ¡±I¡¯ll make my own decision; it¡¯s none of his business. If he calls to push you again, you just tell him to call me directly.¡±


    He paused and sneered. ¡°As for the divorce, do you think he can make his own decision?¡±


    Deniseughed, ¡°Well, definitely he could. It just depends on whether he can give up his inheritance in the Harvey family.¡±


    The Harvey family had been running business for generations, while the Brown family was a military and political power. Hence, it was impossible to say who was taking advantage in their marriage, but each of them had gained their own benefits.


    If her husband were to divorce her, it would hurt the dignity of the Harvey family and would harm its business interest. By that time, the first one to oppose it would be James¡¯ grandfather.


    Pissing off his grandfather with an intention to inherit the Harvey family¡¯s assets was like daydreaming.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t want the money, he wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time with you.¡±


    James¡¯s look was filled with mockery.


    A glint of despondency shed under Denise¡¯s eyes and she smiled.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, enough about that.¡±


    The curve of her mouth narrowed and she said seriously.


    ¡°I heard you left Ang nakedst night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± James frowned, got up, and was going upstairs.


    Denise stood up and followed, looking at his back and said.


    ¡°James, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and Ang, but if you have done such a thing to Ang, all her dignity is gone, will you regret it in the future?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret for someone who betrayed me.¡± James turned around and said word by word.


    Denise froze for a long time before continuing.


    ¡°How could Ang betray you? She loves you so much.¡±


    ¡°Dad likes Auntie Adeline so much, howe he married you and had rtionships with some other women?¡±


    James¡¯s dark eyes were welled up with intense emotion. He looked no different from other days, but the veins on his neck popped up and looked slightly hideous.


    Silence.


    As James turned to leave, Denise stopped him, ¡°James, in order not to cause unecessary misunderstandings and regret, you¡¯d better ask her what¡¯s going on in person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, have a good rest.¡±


    James headed upstairs, leaving her with only a forlorn back.


    The taxi stopped in front of the city hall bus stop and Raya jumped out of the car, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, bye!¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±


    Ang responded in a slight voice, inclining her head to look out of the window.


    At the entrance of the City Hall stood a dignified middle-aged man, and Raya ran towards him joyfully, intimately wrapped his arms and said something to him, then both of them walked into the door.


    Everyone could tell they were in a good rtionship.


    A sh of envy passed through Ang¡¯s eyes. She used to have a good rtionship with her father, but ¡­ she smiled to herself and said to the driver.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of the Dream Club, and Ang paid and got out of the taxi.


    A man and a woman were pulling and arguing about something at the north entrance.


    This kind of thing wasmon, and Ang wasn¡¯t about to ignore it, heading straight for the Dream Club.


    Just as she approached the two quarreling, she suddenly heard the man saying, ¡°Julia, I am truly sorry. I have already broken up with her!


    Come back to me, okay?¡±


    Ang stopped and looked at them, not sure the Julia he mentioned was her roommate.


    ¡°Whether you broke up with her or not, it has nothing to do with me! Frank, we¡¯re done. Just let me off!¡±


    It was Julia¡¯s voice.


    The light was dim, but she could see clearly that Frank was holding Julia and wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Ang pursed her lips and walked towards them, ¡°Julia.¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, Frank, who was holding Julia tightly, immediately let go and pulled away from Julia.


    Ang could barely make out the man when she got closer.


    The man wore designer clothes and had a handsome face, but he blushed, maybe out of embarrassment or some other reasons.


    Julia nced at her ex-boyfriend who kept a distance from her, her face with delicate makeup was depressed.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ncing over the shy man, Ang asked her, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    Not waiting for Julia to answer, Frank was a little anxious, ¡°Julia, I thought I would be happy after the breakup, but I was thinking about you every second when it really happens. Julia, give me another chance, can we find another ce to talk about it?¡±


    Julia looked down and yed with her fingers without making any sound.


    ¡°After the talk, if you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore, I will leave you alone.¡±


    Frank stepped forward and gently took her hand, ¡°Julia, give me a chance, Okay?¡±


    Julia bit her lip, and then she turned around and said to Ang under Frank¡¯s begging gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a while, Ang, would you ask George for a leave for me?¡±


    Ang agreed her and told her to take care before entering the Dream club.


    It was after 8 p. m., and the Dream Club was already full of people. When the colleagues saw Ang, they greeted her immediately.


    Ang looked at their scornful and somewhat fawning faces, feeling amused and pathetic.


    She nodded perfunctorily at them and made her way to the supervisor¡¯s office.


    Before her getting inside, she knocked on the door and waited for the man inside to respond.


    The floor in the office was clean, but there were some messy folds on the couch and a sweet, choking smell in the air, so it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what just happened here.


    The new supervisor was an ordinary middle-aged man, and he sat on the chair with a pair of ck-rimmed sses,


    When Ang was looking at him silently, he was also looking through her, thinking in his heart that although this girl was good looking, she was too boring by not saying anything nice to him.


    A sh of bemusement crossed George¡¯s eyes, but he faked a smile and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have anything to report?¡±


    ¡°Julia has some personal affairs to deal with, so she wants to ask for a leave.¡±


    The smell in the office was so disgusting that Ang tried desperately to resist the urge to cringe.


    ¡°Well.¡± George asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t shee to ask me by herself?


    Did she cause any trouble and don¡¯t dare toe to me?¡±


    Ang said lightly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just personal affair, and she doesn¡¯t have enough time, so she sends me here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± George lengthened his tone, ¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ang said sinctly.


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    George froze and looked at her several times.


    Ang waited for a long time for him to answer, ¡°George?¡±

 Chapter 127 James’ retaliation

    ¡°Well? Are you going to ask for a sick leave for Julia, I see.¡± George said.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking for a leave for her, I¡¯ll be looking for you if anything happens to her.¡±


    This supervisor was over cautious. Ang looked at him and answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She turned around and left, and after closing the door, she heard Timothy¡¯s voiceing from the inside vaguely.


    Ang stood in front of the door for five seconds before walking to her dormitory.


    It¡¯s a normal thing for a female employee in the club to have a sexual rtionship with the supervisor.


    Ang didn¡¯t think much, she went back to the dormitory, washed up briefly, and prepared to apply a facial mask.


    At this time, Julia called, and told her she wouldn¡¯t be back tonight.


    Timothy didn¡¯te back either.


    The next day, Ang was on a night shift, and she didn¡¯t wake up until early noon.


    She charged her phone and turned it on to check the time, only to find that it was already 10:30 a. m. and her sister-inw had called her many times.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister-inw?¡± Ang called Luna back.


    Luna was worried, ¡°I have called you many times, but could not get through. I thought something happened to you and almost went to the Dream Club to find you!¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened; my phone was out of battery.¡± Ang rubbed her head and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re okay.¡± Luna¡¯s voice was full of worry, ¡°I didn¡¯t call for anything, just to see if you¡¯re fine. Your brother and I are worried ¡­ about that incident happened the day before yesterday, and we are afraid of James¡¯ revenge.¡±


    The day before yesterday, that was the day when Ang seduced James and then got thrown out naked by him. Ang¡¯s hand clutching the phone tightened, and after a long time of silence, she said, ¡°There is no need for you and brother to worry.¡±


    Sheughed at herself. ¡°I went to jail for two years and was still fine, and the Dream Club is better than jail.¡±


    Hearing this, Luna became more worried, ¡°Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°If James gives me a hard time, I¡¯ll call you, and then you and brother cane to help me, okay?¡± Ang said with a smile.


    Reluctantly reassured by her words, Luna gave her a piece of advice before hastily hanging up the phone.


    Ang went to work as usual, but when it was close to eleven o¡¯clock in the evening , George asked her toe to his office.


    Ang knocked on the door and entered, ¡°George, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± George said.


    ¡°Julia didn¡¯t show up for work today either, you know that, right?¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°She said she didn¡¯t have your number, so she asked Gabri for a leave.¡±


    ¡°Gabri told me about Julia¡¯s absence. Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    George pushed up his sses and wanted to say something.


    Ang ced both hands in front of her belly out of habit and said faintly.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll say it directly.¡±


    George sighed, ¡°You still remember this incident the day before yesterday when you went to see James and then got thrown out by him, right?¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrunk, sweat quickly rose on her nose, and she answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    What does George mean by that?


    ¡°Mr. Luis is going to throw a party on the rooftop tonight, and James asks you to clean the rooftop when the party is over.¡±


    George looked at her with pity, his face was full of guilty as he emphasized, ¡°Alone.¡±


    The rooftop was spacious and usually three of four cleaners were assigned for the task.


    But now it was only an hour before she was off duty, and he was obvious torturing her by assigning such a task for her alone.


    Seeing Ang remain silence, George sighed again andmented.


    ¡°I know it is too much to ask you to clean such arge rooftop, but¡­ but it is James¡¯ idea. I can¡¯t refuse him. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ang pursed her lip and promised him, the hands originally ced in front of her belly had dropped to the sides of her body, and she frowned slightly.


    ¡°Thank you for being so considerate.¡±


    George lifted his wrist to look at the time and coughed, ¡°Mr. Luis¡¯ party is over, so you can leave now.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t move.


    Seeing this, George asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know if James arranged this personally.¡± Ang stressed the word ¡®personally¡¯ and looked straight at him.


    For people like James, as long as he expressed his displeasure with her, his staff would definitely fight against her. Hence, there was no need for him to arrange this by himself.


    Take the previous supervisor as an example, he kept targeting her because of James, but James didn¡¯t even have to exin what he did.


    If George said that it was arranged by James, then she was sure that the supervisor was lying.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The smile on George¡¯s face stiffened for a moment and he said bitterly.


    ¡°Well, it seems that I have to tell you the truth. The job wasn¡¯t arranged by James.¡±


    ¡°This morning, Gabri told me something on WeChat, and she said James wasn¡¯t satisfied with you, so she let me¡­¡±


    George didn¡¯t say it clearly as he looked at Ang, ¡°You understand that, right?¡±


    Ang let out a muffled sound, and the hands hanging on the sides of her body clutched her clothes as she exited the office with tight lips.


    She met Timothy when she got out.


    ¡°Humm!¡± Timothy grunted, tugged her hard with her shoulder, and went to the supervisor¡¯s office, twisting her waist.


    Ang snorted, stretching out a leg quickly.


    BANG! Timothy tilted her head without looking the way, and when she was tripped, she fell directly face down onto the ground.


    ¡°Has your nose done stic surgery?¡±


    Ang looked at her and pulled her lip, ¡°What a pity if it has!¡±


    After saying that, she ignored Timothy, whose eyes were red with anger, and walked straight to the staff-only room at the end of the corridor to get the cleaning tools.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Timothy was so angry that she heavily hammered the ground a few times. She blew her injured hand with tears, and stared viciously at Ang¡¯s back with a conspiratorial smile.


    She¡¯d like to see how Ang would still be so arrogantter!


    Ang took her cleaning tools up to the rooftop and swept the floor, her face darkened.


    All the remaining meals on the table were dumped on the floor. Bottles of wine were all broken and thrown all over the table and floor, and the cream stains were everywhere.


    The pool, which should be crystal clear, was littered with trash and looked a total mess. It seemed that she had to draw off the water and do a thorough cleaning.


    Looking up at the cloudy sky, Ang sighed deeply and began to clean the ce.


    The floor was littered with broken bottles and she had to take utmost care. Even so, some of the small pieces cut her hands as she was putting the trash into the garbage bag.


    Fortunately, it was just a few small cuts and didn¡¯t bleed much. It took her two hours to clean up the trash on the floor.


    Ang was so tired that her neck, back and limbs were sore, and her legs were so heavy that she could barely walk as if they were filled with lead.

 Chapter 128 Death as a Relief

    Ang looked out into the distance. The city in front of her was colorful and prosperous, mesmerizing to countless people; however, it made her feel exhausted and disgusted.


    She squeezed her sore calves and walked over to the pool, pull out the trash inside and put it into garbage bags, then she drained the pool and dragged her tired body to clean it.


    It was cool at night and a little chilly cleaning here in her uniform, so she leaned against the mop and folded her hands together, blowing hot air into her palms.


    Ta-da-da. The sound of high heels came, which was especially clear in the silent rooftop.


    As soon as Ang turned around, she saw a woman closing the rooftop door.


    The light was so dim that she couldn¡¯t see that woman clearly, only her general figure.


    She frowned and shouted at her, ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door, I¡¯m still outside¡±


    However, the woman just ignored her and closed it.


    It was only then that Ang noticed something was wrong, she dropped the mop in her hand and ran towards the woman, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing her, the woman speeded up and quickly locked the door, then she ran away.


    Ang frowned and ran to the door, pushing hard, but couldn¡¯t open it, ¡°Is anyone there?


    Can anyone hear me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone out there?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone out there?!¡±


    Ang shouted for a long time, but there was no response.


    As the staff was off duty now, who would be here on the rooftop except her and the woman?


    The worst thing was that her phone ran off power, and she left it in the dorm and didn¡¯t bring it with her.


    A gust of wind blew, a little chilly. Ang sneezed, and wrapped her clothes tightly around her body.


    The pool hadn¡¯t been cleaned yet, but she was not in the mood to clean it.


    She was so tired that she felt like she was a car running out of gas, then she pulled up a chair and sat down.


    The wind was fiercer and more urgent than ever, and there was a faint sound of thunder in the distance, as if it was going to rain.


    The clock pointed exactly at 1:30 a. m., but James was lying on bed with a clear head.


    He stared at the ceiling. The words that Sean and his mother said shed through his mind sincest night.


    ¡°If you still have Ang in your mind, you should consider things thoroughly in the future.


    If you keep on offending her like this, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°James, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and Ang, but if you have done such a thing to Ang, all her dignity is gone, will you regret it in the future?¡±


    Why do both Sean and his mother say he¡¯ll regret it?


    In their opinions, did he like Ang so much?


    But he didn¡¯t think he liked her; to him, she was just a suitor who adored him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When he got angry with her because she betrayed him, it wasn¡¯t because he liked her, but because he hated to be tricked by others, just like his mother was being tricked by his father.


    Why did he feel nothing for other women, but he just wanted to have sex with her madly when he saw her sexy figure by chance? James sat up, and his irritable feelings made him sweat.


    He took off his pajamas, revealing his strong, lean waist and broad back, and went to the bathroom.


    After taking a cold shower, James was still sleepless. However, because of that thought just now, his mind was filled with mixed feelings.


    He frowned, went into his study, and pulled out a document. However, after staring at it for a long time, he didn¡¯t read a word, his mind was full of things rted to Ang.


    James tossed the file onto the desk and picked up his phone to dial a number that he had called countless times in two years.


    Woken up in the midnight, the person on the other side sounded very aggressive, ¡°Who¡¯s that?


    Calling me at such a time, are you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± James interrupted him.


    The man on the other side froze for a long time, seemingly sobered up, ¡°James?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes were dark, his fingers lightly snapping the desktop, ¡°Do you have any clues for that car ident?¡±


    BOOM! Heavy thunder rang in all directions, silver lightning tore through the sky, and beans of rain crackled down. The autumn raines heavy and fast.


    There was no ce to hide from the rain on the rooftop, so Ang could only crouch on the ground and hide under the table.


    At first the condition was fine, only her shoes were soaked. However, the wind blew up and the wind mixed with the rain pounded straight to her.


    The rain hit her face heavily. After her clothes were soaked, the cold wind made her chill.


    Ang was freezing and shivering all over, sneezing several times.


    She looked out at the roiling rain, draped herself in arge garbage bag, and rushed out to pull over a table, setting it down and blocking it from the windy side.


    It was much better that before, but there was still constant rain falling on her body.


    Ang¡¯s hair and clothes were soaking, and the rain dripped down her cheek and poured over her clothes.


    In the autumn breeze, she wrapped around her knees, her teeth chattering up and down, her face unusually pale.


    Her leg had been broken by James, and now she had been drenched in cold water and blown, her leg was vaguely sore.


    But she was used to this kind of pain. Gritting her teeth, she could barely bear it.


    It took about half an hour for the rain to weaken, but it didn¡¯t stop.


    Ang¡¯s face changed from pale to gray, her lip became blue and purple at some point, and cold sweat and rain mixed together on her forehead and flowed downward.


    She felt a soaked sponge was pressed against her chest, so stuffy that she could barely breath.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡±


    Ang covered her mouth and coughed several times, phlegm all over her hand.


    She reached out and tried to wash her hands with the rain, but before she managed to clean it, she coughed again.


    It was hard to bear. It hurt so much.


    Heart beating fast, Ang breathed sharply, desperately trying to draw in oxygen like a fish exposed to the sun.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough cough cough cough!¡±


    Ang tried her best to suppress her cough, but all her efforts were just in vain. She coughed more violently than before, and the phlegm that spurted out of her throat stuck to her palms.


    She opened her hands and found it was pink.


    The pulmonary edema she caught in prison rpsed.


    Ang covered her heart, knowing that she might die, but not feeling any hint of fear.


    She got out from the table and stumbled to the door to open it, ¡°Is there¡­¡±


    She stopped after opening her mouth, and then she sat beside the door and let the rain pouring down on her head.


    God gave her a chance of natural death. So why should she waste it?


    She was really stupid to hide under the table, she should have gotten wet in the first ce, freezing to death, or dying from her illness. Death was better for her than living and suffering from James and Jessica.


    ¡°James¡­ you¡­ cough cough¡­ would regret¡­¡±


    Ang tilted her head and looked at the sparkling night, smiling brightly even though her body was hurting like hell.


    If she died out of illness, she wouldn¡¯t have to stay in this world and suffer, and James wouldn¡¯t be able to find an excuse to make things difficult for her brother.


    Well, it seemed that God was helping her this time.


    She didn¡¯t know whether there was reincarnation after death, but if there was, she never wanted to be a human being again.


    Born in this world was a suffering.

 Chapter 129 Please…please

    ¡°Ang! Is it you, Ang?¡± When Ang¡¯s mind was fuzzy, she suddenly heard someone calling her.


    She opened her eyes with all her strength and found Julia anxiously looking at her through the ss door.


    When Julia saw her, she got more anxious and said, ¡±Ang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t be afraid, I will open the door for you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ cough¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Ang wanted to say don¡¯t open the door, but countless phlegm was piling up in her throat, and as soon as she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but cough and couldn¡¯t even say the three words in full.


    Julia was so panicked that her face was pale, she kept telling Ang not to be afraid, and picked up her phone to call Gabri, ¡°Gabri, Ang was locked up on the rooftop, and now she¡¯s dying¡­ you¡­ can you get the key ¡­ here?¡±


    She was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do and tears were streaming down her face.


    After getting Gabri¡¯s affirmative answer, Julia hung up the phone, and wandered around bewilderedly, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯ll be fine¡­ There seems to be a fire apparatus around here, I¡¯ll go to look for it¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ take it easy¡­¡±


    Maybe she was so nervous and scared that she was not talking logically.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ang was breathing more sharply, and her heart beating quickly and she couldn¡¯t say a word but coughing continuously.


    Her face was ashen and the bruise on her lip was a little thicker than before. She knew if she didn¡¯t go to the hospital now, she would definitely die in this ce.


    However, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all, and she even looked forward to it immensely, just like the time when she opened her arms to crash on the car.


    Ang wasn¡¯t afraid of hell, nor was she worried about the existence of a heaven. She only prayed that Julia would find the fire apparatuster and take her to the hospital so that she could leave this world as she wished.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t get what she wished for¡­


    With a loud crash, The ss door of the rooftop was knocked open.


    Julia got the fire extinguisher and without much effort, she broke the ss door.


    She ignored the gash on her arm, and after a few more ms on the door with the fire extinguisher, she hurriedly dropped it and made her way through the shattered door to Ang.


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯ve called 120, just hold on.¡±


    Julia wiped the tears running from her eyes, the blood on her hands glued her face, ¡°Just hold on a little longer, you¡­ you will be fine!¡±


    Suppressing her desire to cough, Ang clutched at Julia¡¯s hand and begged.


    ¡°If you¡­ Cough¡­ you really treat me as a friend, just¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­¡±


    She coughed violently for a while, spitting out bloody spit that was quickly washed away by the rain.


    Julia¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, ¡°Ang ¡­ Ang, you¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just let me¡­ just let me¡­ leave this world.¡± Ang tugging hard at her lip, she hissed, ¡°Please¡­ cough¡­ please.¡±


    She had nothing left for this world, which only brought her sorrow and pain and her only wish was to leave this world.


    Julia¡¯s lip was slightly open, and her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling under Ang¡¯s begging gaze.


    Trembling her hands, she wiped the blood off the corner of Ang¡¯s mouth, her eyes were full of pain.


    ¡°Please¡­ cough cough!¡±


    Ang clutched her hand, and under her eyes was an intensity of longing Julia had never seen before.


    The tears on Julia¡¯s face flowed down together with the rain, her long hair clinging to her face where her makeup had been spent.


    She choked as she looked away from the Ang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll call 120 and tell them not to¡­ not toe.¡±


    A rippling smile spread in Ang¡¯s eyes. The constant coughs made her impossible to say a word and she just smiled at her, waiting for her death.


    Julia listened to her increasingly rapid breath, looked at her paler face and bruised lips, and she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Ang¡­ Ang, is there anything in this world¡­ that wants you to¡­ to live on?¡±


    Ang shook her head with all her strength.


    Perhaps her brother and sister-inw were her motivation to live, but after James¡¯s torture and humiliation, Jessica¡¯s betrayal and her parents¡¯ nders, this motivation was no longer enough to sustain her.


    She wanted to die, that was her only wish at this moment.


    James received a call from Gabri at 2:15 in the morning. The rain weakened, but it was still pouring down, making his hearts uneasy for no reason.


    When James heard that Ang was going to die, all fondness, despise, betrayal, marriage with Jessica, the clue of the car idents and trivial things like those were gone, leaving him with a nk mind.


    He stumbled to his feet, shuffling down the stairs in his pajamas and slippers.


    ¡°James, I love you so much. How about I be your bride when I grow up?¡±


    ¡°We grew up together, and I heard that children born by parents who grow up together are smarter!¡±


    ¡°James, I¡¯ve made a deal with your mother, I want to be her daughter-inw!¡±


    ¡°You promise? I have recorded you promise of engagement, don¡¯t regret it! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°So, are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°You broke one of my legs and put me in jail for two years, we¡¯re done, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, seduce you and then take a video to threaten you, so I can leave the Dream Club.¡±


    Memories flooded through James¡¯ mind. Ang, who was always lively and arrogant, ovepped with a silent and obedient figure, and finally, the two images changed into one sentence.


    She was going to die!


    James was frightened. He had never been so panic.


    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The maid ran out with sleepy eyes, shaking James with her phone screen and rubbing his eyes.


    James¡¯s ears were buzzing, not even hearing what she was asking, nor was he in the mood to hear what she was asking.


    He dragged his sore limbs and rushed out of the house.


    The maid followed him and shouted anxiously, ¡°Young master, where are you going?


    Young master, it¡¯s raining outside, take your umbre if you want to go out!¡±


    But James didn¡¯t stop. He kept on running in the rain and got onto his car. Soon, his car disappeared in the rain.


    The servant wiped the rain on her face and sighed.


    The noise woke up Denise. She went to the front door in her robe and asked the maid standing in the rain, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the young master seems to have something emergent to deal with and he is out in his pajamas and slippers, drenched in the rain.¡±


    The maid ran to Denise with her hand covering her head and said.


    It was a rainny midnight and there was barely a car on the road.


    James elerated to the fastest speed, his trembling hand nearly lost its grip on the steering wheel.


    A bolt of lightning streaked through the sky, illuminating his taut, handsome face, and the cold sweat could be clearly seen on his forehead and nose.


    The rain kept pouring on the window, the wipers couldn¡¯t even wipe it, and it was hard to see the road from inside the car.


    Despite this, James didn¡¯t slow down at all.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind:


    Ang must be fine.

 Chapter 130 She Was Not in a Good Condition

    James ran numerous red lights along the way before he managed to reach the Dream Club after twenty-five minutes.


    As a result, he got out of the car with ragged breath, and before he could enter the Dream Club, he received a call from Gabri, ¡°James, we¡¯ve arrived at the first hospital, Ang is hospitalized for emergency rescue.¡±


    James hung up the phone, took a deep breath, got into his car with a pale face, and rushed to the first hospital as fast as he could.


    As soon as he reached the hospital, two policemen showed up, and said respectfully.


    ¡°James, you have run thirty-six red lights, we will suspend your license and you need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± James¡¯s mind was nk, his ears were buzzing, and he couldn¡¯t hear what they said, nor did he have time to listen to what they said.


    He pushed the cops away and ran to the elevator.


    Although it was 3 a. m. in the morning, the hospital was still crowded.


    James was wearing his pajamas and slippers, dripping wet, looking wretched and strange.


    But he didn¡¯t even care about their gazes; he just wanted to get to the emergency room as fast as he could.


    There were lots of people in the elevator, but James just nced at them, then went straight to the stairs and went upstairs quickly.


    The two cops looked at each other and followed him out of duty.


    Outside the emergency room, Gabri and Julia were there.


    They were drenched on the rooftop for a while, and their clothes were soaked, now clinging onto their bodies and outlining their luscious, generous curves.


    Seeing Jamesing in, Julia stood up subconsciously, wringing her hands in a restless manner, lowering her head, not daring to speak.


    ¡°James!¡±


    Getting drenched made the others look wretched, but it made Gabri even more sexy and seductive.


    She walked towards James with a worried look, even an unintentional move made her look so morous.


    James¡¯s voice was full of worry, even he didn¡¯t notice it, ¡°How is Ang?¡±


    ¡°She is still in the emergency room. The doctor said her pulmonary edema and leg problems rpsed and she was not in a good condition.¡±


    Gabri shook her head and looked at the two cops, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The two cops were still, after being nced by such a beauty, their face suddenly flushed.


    One of them stammered.


    ¡°We got a report that¡­ someone was¡­ racing in the urban streets and came with him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Seeing that James was in his pajamas and slippers, Gabri rubbed her brow, and said to them.


    ¡°James has something to handle, and it¡¯s not convenient to talk outside the emergency room, so can we change a ce and talk about it?¡±


    That was fine, and the two cops followed Gabr to the opposite direction of the emergency room.


    James stood in a daze outside the emergency room, staring at the words ¡°emergency room¡± in a trance, feeling it unusually blinding.


    The doctor said she was not in a good condition. What would happen to her?


    His limbs went limp, his eyes ckened. The panic that he had never felt ran over his body.


    Ang might die¡­ This idea fermented a little in his heart, and his hands hanging on both sides of his body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Julia stood beside him and nced at him, and when she noticed that his face was unusually pale, she quickly withdrew her gaze, and even slowed down her breath.


    ¡°Why is she on the rooftop at such ate time? How did you know she was there?¡± James¡¯s cold voice broke the silence in the corridor.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Julia¡¯s heart stuttered, then began to beat so fast that it was about to jump out of her chest.


    In the past, she only admired and feared James, but this time, she felt a hint of weakness, and also a hint of anger for Ang.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She lowered her head and whispered,


    ¡°I went back to the dorm around one in the morning, and soon, Timothy, one of my roommates, came back as well.¡±


    ¡°She always curses before when shees back. However, this time, it seemed that she was in a good mood. I felt weird and asked her where was Ang. She told me she would nevere back, and she might even die tonight¡­¡±


    James was anxious with mixed feelings and wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to her, ¡°Make it simple.¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud and didn¡¯t have any emotion, but Julia was scared by him.


    She swallowed and tried to make it simple, ¡°Timothy and Ang are not getting along well. I feel there is something wrong with Timothy, so I asked my colleague about where Ang is, and they said she was arranged to clean up the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°I was worried about her, so I went to the rooftop, and then I found her¡­¡±


    She choked, ¡°I found she was dying.¡±


    ¡°She was dying.¡± These words stung James¡¯s heart, his lip quivered, and his body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    Seeing his look, Julia didn¡¯t dare to say a word. She tried to slow down her breath to make James not notice her and kept praying for Gabri toe back.


    James didn¡¯t speak to her after that, as he stood motionless in front of the emergency room, like a lifeless statue.


    Only the rain water on his hair and clothes kept dripping to the ground.


    Every drop of rain made Julia¡¯s heart beat with it.


    ¡°James, it is Ok now, but your license has been suspended and you need to apply for it again.¡±


    After talking to them, Gabri walked over with her slender figure.


    James turned around sluggishly and hmmed, not speaking.


    Seeing this, Gabri sighed faintly, but she didn¡¯t say anything either.


    She looked at Julia beside and asked when raising her eyebrow.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the ambnce? Youe here so much earlier than me!¡±


    Hearing this, James turned his head, and his deep gaze fell on Julia, intense emotions tumbling at the bottom of his eyes.


    Julia¡¯s whole body tensed immediately, her eyes blinking much faster than usual, and she stammered for a long time before stuttering.


    ¡°I¡­ I was so¡­ panicked at the time that I forgot to call¡­ an ambnce.¡±


    James stepped forward, and his eyes were cold, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Julia¡¯s face was bloodless as he looked at her, and her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She swallowed several times. She was afraid of him, and that trepidation increased after she learned that James had broken Ang¡¯s leg before.


    ¡°Think about it before you answer.¡± James gazed at her, a chill seeping into every word.


    Julia really couldn¡¯t carry the pressure brought by him and Gabri, and exined, ¡°I called an ambnce at first, but then Ang stopped me. So I cancelled it.¡±


    Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t hold her emotion and continued, ¡°If I were Ang, who was turned from a nobledy in the Chante family to a PR girl in the Dream club, being thrown out naked, couldn¡¯t go back home and were always med by my parents, I would also feel that it is better to die than to live!¡±


    She regretted as soon as she said this, and she lowered her head, not daring to say a word.

 Chapter 131 Who is Angela’s Family

    James had known for a long time that Ang wanted tomit suicide. However, at this moment, he still felt a pang in his heart while knowing it again from someone else.


    As if he suddenly stepped into a quicksand trap, with quicksanding from all directions, blocking his five senses and seven orifices.


    With each breath, all that was inhaled into his nose and the throat was quicksand, and the suffocation followed was just unbearable.


    Gabri nced at him and said to Julia, who was flustered at this point.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tossing about all night too. Go home early and rest, I give you two days off. And, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened on the rooftop, got it?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gabri.¡±


    Julia said stiffly against the pressure brought on by James.


    ¡°But I want to stay here.¡±


    Gabri looked at her and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Julia lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to speak again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Then just stay if you want to.¡±


    Gabri looked at James¡¯s soaked pajamas and pants, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some dry clothes.¡±


    James looked at the emergency room, his thin lips tightly minced, not making a sound.


    Gabri didn¡¯t wait for him to answer, and she just twisted around and walked away.


    In the corridor outside the emergency room, Julia and James were left.


    Julia secretly nced at James for several times. After hesitating for a while, she took her cellphone and walked to the stairwell before calling Greyson.


    The emergency treatment might not be sessful, and Ang might want to see Greyson one more time.


    James stood in front of the emergency room, flustered, cold, tired, and annoyed, but he didn¡¯t want to sit down or change clothes, just stood there quietly.


    Even when he saw with his own eyes that Ang betrayed him, he had never thought of a world without her. If Ang hadn¡¯t been rescued today, he¡­¡­


    James¡¯s breath rasping in his heavy chest, he bit his lips and took his cellphone to call his special assistant Lee, ¡°Find out who are the best doctors for pulmonary edema and leg illness in B City and around the country. By whatever means, get them to the first hospital as fast as possible.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t let her die!


    When Julia returned from the call, she saw James still standing in the same position as before, as if he didn¡¯t move a bit at all.


    She lightened her steps and stood behind him. She was so tired that she wanted to sit down, but she was too afraid to do so.


    Time passed by, but the emergency room door never opened.


    James¡¯s heart sank little by little, and he called Lee again, and was told that he had already contacted a few experts.


    But several of the experts are not in B City. The nearest one won¡¯t be at the airport until 4:30 tomorrow afternoon at the earliest.


    Uneasiness spread inch by inch in his mind, and dominated his thoughts and body, and he had never been more helpless in his life.


    Gabri brought him a suit and leather shoes and found an empty ward for him to change, but he remained standing in ce as if he didn¡¯t hear her word.


    She sighed and ced the bag on the seat, then sat back in the chair, propping her chin up in one hand in thought.


    Julia¡¯s feet ached and her legs were sore from standing for too long, so she bent down and squeezed her sore calf before sitting down on the chair.


    But she was so nervous that her butt onlynded on the edge of the seat.


    ¡°What do you think of Mr. James¡¯s feeling for Ang?¡±


    Gabri nced at James¡¯s back and askedzily as she came close to Julia¡¯s ear.


    Julia¡¯s whole body was tensed up. When Gabri suddenly asked such a question, she was so scared that she almost jumped up.


    She really didn¡¯t have the mood to gossip about Ang and James¡¯s rtionship at this moment, but her superior asked a question and she had to respond earnestly, ¡°I¡­¡­ don¡¯t have much contact with Mr. James, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She spoke in a very low voice, but even so, she was afraid that James would hear her and secretly nced at him again.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like her, how can he look like this?¡±


    The bottom of Gabri¡¯s eyes was brimming, as if she was asking Julia, and as if she was talking to herself.


    Julia, as a woman, still blushed when she met Gabri¡¯s amorous eyes.


    She opened her mouth, but ended up saying nothing. She just took a nce at James before staring straight at the emergency room as he did.


    James usually felt that time flew fast, a day passed unnoticed after one or two meetings, and then dealing with dozens of documents.


    But now, every minute made him feel unusually tormented, as if he was being cut by a knife and roasted by fire.


    ¡°James, what¡¯s going on with Ang?¡±


    At 3 58 a. m., Denise arrived outside the emergency room apanied by her maid.


    After she had someone ask around, she learned that both James and Ang were at the hospital, but she had no idea what was going on.


    Once Julia saw she was dressed in luxurious brands and had an extraordinary temperament, even without make-up or deliberate dressing, she subconsciously stood up and went beside the chair restlessly.


    ¡°She has a recurrence of pulmonary edema and leg problems and is under emergent treatment inside.¡±


    James didn¡¯t move for so long that his legs had gone numb. He intended to walk up to Denise, but stumbled suddenly and held onto the wall before he could stand still.


    ¡°!¡±


    Denise¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and her lips half opened.


    After half a minute, she resumed her senses and looked at James incredulously, ¡°James, what did you¡­¡­ do to Ang again?¡±


    James tightened his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°You misunderstood Mr. James.¡±


    Gabri stepped forward, stood beside Denise and said softly.


    ¡°This time, Ang in the emergency room had nothing to do with Mr. James.¡±


    Denise¡¯s brow was furrowed and her face was hard. She didn¡¯t say any more on this matter, and she clearly didn¡¯t believe what Gabri had said.


    She was also a bit annoyed at this point, and turned to Julia instead of looking at James and Gabri, and asked.


    ¡°Thisdy, do you know how Ang is doing now?¡±


    ¡°The situation¡­¡­ is not good.¡±


    Julia felt quite ttered when she was suddenly asked by the legendary Mrs. Harvey, and carefully weighed her words, ¡±When I found Ang, her old illness had already recurred, and she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    By the time we got her to the ambnce, she¡­¡­¡±


    Julia paused for a moment and said with difficulty,


    ¡°She¡¯s unconscious.¡±


    ¡°So when did she go into the emergency room? Did the doctor say anything?¡±


    Denise tried to remain calm, but still spoke much faster than usual.


    Julia was just about to say that it had been over an hour. Before she could speak, the door to the emergency room snapped open and a doctor walked out, wearing a facial mask and disposable hat.


    He was followed by a tired nurse, who was holding a few sheets of paper, and Julia didn¡¯t know what these papers were for.


    James¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and he moved strangely fast to the doctor, wanting to ask how Ang was doing. When he saw the doctor¡¯s serious face, the words that had reached his throat couldn¡¯t evene out.


    He never thought there would be a time when he had to hesitate for a long time to ask a question.


    ¡°Who is Ang¡¯s family?¡± The doctor asked hurriedly while removing his mask.


    James¡¯s throat knot rolled for a moment, the bottom of his eyes was suppressing the wildly overwhelming emotions, each word was asked with unusual difficulty, ¡°How is she¡­¡­ doing?¡±

 Chapter 132 I am her…… boss

    ¡°She is in a bad situation.¡± The doctor frowned at him and asked in a very quick voice.


    ¡°Are you Ang¡¯s family? If she continues the operation now, her life will be in danger. If she doesn¡¯t have the operation now, she canst half a day. If you agree to continue the surgery, sign the liability form in a moment; if not, transfer her to ICU now.¡±


    James¡¯s forehead and nose were covered in cold sweat, and his handsome face didn¡¯t show any color as he clenched his fist and said.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°There are no family members here, but I am her¡­¡­ boss and I can sign the liability form¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t, if you are not Ang¡¯s family!¡±


    The doctor interrupted him hastily, and it was toote to ask why Ang¡¯s family was not there, ¡°Hurry up and let Ang¡¯s familye over. If they really can¡¯t rush over, it¡¯s fine to let them agree on the phone while leaving a recording of the phone call!¡±


    Denise was never an indecisive person, but she was also caught in a difficult dilemma now, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a better way? Money is not a problem!¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t waste your time here, hurry up and call Ang¡¯s family!¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face was covered with sweat.


    As soon as the doctor finished his words, a rush of footsteps came.


    Greyson ran over topless with only pajama pants and a slipper, his eyes scarlet as he growled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Ang? Where¡¯s my Ang?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, he¡¯s Ang¡¯s family!¡±


    Julia hurriedly grabbed Greyson¡¯s arm and led him to the doctor.


    The doctor wiped the sweat from his face with his sleeve and said in brief, ¡°Continuing with the operation could be life-threatening for Ang, and if we don¡¯t, she¡¯ll have half a day to live.


    If you agree to continue the operation, sign the liability form now!¡±


    The nurse behind him hurried up and handed a few pieces of paper in her hand along with a pen to Greyson.


    It wasn¡¯t hot, and was even a little cool after the rain, but sweat continued to trickle down from Greyson¡¯s forehead.


    He red at James with crimson eyes, veins popping out on his forehead and neck like an ghost running out of hell.


    ¡°Dr. Lewis, is the liability form signed? If not, we¡¯ll have to transfer her to the ICU!¡±


    A nurse ran out from the emergency room, panicking.


    Dr. Lewis was so angry that he stomped his foot and asked Greyson, ¡°You are Ang¡¯s family, will you sign it or not?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ sign!¡±


    Greyson wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, red fiercely at James while gritting his teeth and squeezing the word out.


    He took the liability form and pen handed to him by the nurse, took a deep breath, signed it, and handed it back to the nurse.


    The nurse took it and hurried back to the emergency room with the doctor, and the door quickly closed again.


    During this period, James stood by in a daze and was unable to help or intervene. He did not even have the power to sign because he wasn¡¯t Ang¡¯s family.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what he felt in his heart, pain? boredom? But he felt fear, panic and uneasiness, and was afraid that Ang would die just like that.


    He didn¡¯t want to delve into whether he liked Ang or not, or what kind of feelings he had for her.


    He had only one thing on his mind now, and that was to keep her alive!


    ¡°James, you¡¯re a fucking son of a bitch!¡± Greyson walked up to James with scarlet eyes and raised his fist high.


    Julia gritted her teeth and stood in front of James with her hands stretching out stiffly, ¡°Mr. ¡­¡­ Greyson, this time the matter is not necessarily rted to Mr. James!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Blood was all over Greyson¡¯s eyes.


    Julia was so scared that her whole body trembled, but she did not get out of the way, ¡°Greyson¡­¡­ If Ang woke up and knew that you¡­¡­ beat Mr. James for her, it would¡­¡­ be¡­¡­ ¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish, Greyson gritted his teeth and lowered his hand while suppressing the anger and hatred churning in his veins as he stepped aside.


    Julia sighed in relief, only then to realize that her back was soaked.


    ¡°Greyson.¡± Denise walked up to Greyson, called out to him while bowing ny degrees, ¡°I apologize to you and Ang for what happened to Ang.¡±


    James stood aside frowned, but he did not defend himself from anything in the end.


    There were tears in the corner of Greyson¡¯s eyes, he wiped them and shook his head at her, ¡°It¡¯s all that bastard James¡¯s fault. It¡¯s none of your business, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me or to Ang!¡±


    ¡°James is my son, he has done something wrong, I¡­¡­¡± Denise looked at James, sighed heavily and digressed, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, why did youe dressed like this?¡±


    Hearing this, Gabri picked up the bag on the seat and handed it to Greyson, ¡°These are Mr. James¡¯s clothes, he¡¯s about the same size as you, you should be able to wear them too.¡±


    ¡°I would rather freeze to death than wear his clothes!¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t pick up while turning to Denise with his bare chest, answering her in an annoying and somewhat despondent manner, ¡°I said I came to look for Ang, but my dad wouldn¡¯t let me, he yanked me and pulled my clothes off!¡±


    It was really hard to say something when the real father was so hard on his daughter.


    Deniseforted him,


    ¡°Did you tell your father that Ang was in emergency room? If you had, he would have¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I told him, but he didn¡¯t let mee!¡±


    Greyson interrupted her distractedly, then stared at James viciously, ¡°With this bastard threatening the Chante family, even if Ang died, my father wouldn¡¯t let mee and see her!¡±


    Denise didn¡¯t say anything else, and she really wasn¡¯t sure what she should say.


    Not muchter, Luna came as well, and brought a set of clothes for Greyson, ¡°Mom stopped Dad for me and let mee over. Don¡¯t me Mom, she is not¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for her to be pretentious!¡± Greyson pulled out his suit jacket and draped it over himself while still wearing pajama pants and one slipper underneath, which was quite out of ce.


    A group of people waited outside the emergency room, but no one made a sound. Everyone looked at the tightly closed door of the emergency room.


    Finally, the sky began to light up, and the sun ran little by little to the southeast from the east.


    James lifted his wrist to look at the watch. It was nine thirty in the morning, and Ang had been in the emergency room for seven or eight hours.


    His heart sank again, like a million insects crawling down his throat to gnaw at his heart; his throat was tightening while his heart ached,


    Squeak! The door to the emergency room opened and Dr. Lewis came out and said.


    ¡°The operation is very sessful.¡±


    It was only a few words, but he had to gasp with each word. When he finished, he sat down directly on the floor in exhaustion.


    Inside the open door, the doctors and nurses involved in this operationy in a heap, they were tired, but they just couldn¡¯t suppress the curve of their mouths.


    James¡¯s tense nerves were slightly rxed at this moment, with his heart thumping rapidly; he pursed his lips before lifting his legs to go to the emergency room.


    Dr. Lewis stretched his leg to stop him and said wearily.


    ¡°The patient has just woken up and will be wheeled to the general ward soon. You guys can go in and talk to her, but you can¡¯t let her get emotional. She needs rest, so you guys bettere out after you talk to her. It¡¯s okay not to talk to her.¡±

 Chapter 133 James’s feelings for Angela

    As soon as the words left his mouth, two nurses braced themselves on the ground and stood up before pushing Ang outwards.


    James¡¯s gaze was glued to Ang, and he subconsciously followed her.


    ¡°James, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t follow her!¡±


    Greyson stopped in front of him, clutching his cor with both hands, and said in a suppressed voice with gritted teeth.


    After saying that, he trotted off to chase after Ang.


    ¡°James.¡± Denise walked up to him, sighed, and said.


    ¡°I could care less what feud you and Ang have to settle.


    But she can¡¯t afford to be stimted right now, so consider Mom begging you not to show up in front of her during this time.¡±


    James looked straight at her while not making a sound, his fists slightly clenched.


    ¡°James¨C¡± Denise called him again, with a hint of begging in her eyes.


    James¡¯s fists unclenched, clenched, and unclenched again, and said coolly,


    ¡°OK.¡± After hearing this, Denise let out a sigh of relief and went worriedly to check on Ang, followed by Julia, Luna and her maid.


    The crowded corridor was instantly left with only James, Gabri and the doctor Liu who was sitting on the floor.


    James nced at the emergency room, pursed his lips, and walked towards the elevator, his tall figure looking wretched and forlorn.


    Gabri stood still for half a minute, said a few words of thanks to the doctor, and then followed him into the elevator.


    It was just the two of them in the elevator.


    Gabri leaned against the elevator wall and looked at him with a diagonal hook at the corner of her mouth, ¡±Mr. James, you still want to say that you don¡¯t have feelings for Ang?


    You¡¯re twenty-four years old now, and there¡¯s no point in ying the game of ¡°say yes and mean no.¡±¡±


    This time, James didn¡¯t deny it directly like he did in the past, but digressed, ¡°For the rooftop incident, you check it out and tell me.¡±


    DING! The elevator arrived at the first floor.


    James strode out of the elevator, and in the midst of surprised and curious eyes, he exited the hospital in his half-wet, half-dry pajama and slippers, and drove away.


    The rain had stopped, the sky was blue and the air was fresh.


    Gabri took a deep breath and looked at the sky and stretched herself hard withziness and interest in her brow.


    ording James¡¯ personality, he should have invited her to the car as a gentleman, but this time he did not say anything, and drove away. Thus, someone¡¯s heart was messed up.


    Inside the ward, Ang was lying on the hospital bed, her face as pale as thin paper, her figure looking thinner under the wide hospital gown.


    Greyson didn¡¯t ask her what was going on, he just stared straight at her with scarlet eyes while weeping silently.


    His appearance looked especially funny with his unconventional outfit, but no oneughed.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve just been rescued, shouldn¡¯t you be happy now?¡±


    Ang pulled her lips, but there was no smile, only unconcealed loss in her eyes.


    She thought she was dead this time, but she didn¡¯t expect herself to be pulled back from the death door. When she was discharged from the hospital, she would most likely to start a boring and undignified life again, and God would not see her well after all.


    Luna handed a tissue to Greyson and frowned.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ang just got better. That¡¯s a good thing, why are you crying? Cry again and you get out, no more crying in here!¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t take the tissue, and he wiped his face haphazardly with his sleeve a few times, sniffed hard, and questioned Ang, ¡°When you begged for death, didn¡¯t you think about me and your sister-inw?¡±


    He paused a moment before his voice rose much higher, ¡°Who the hell am I working so hard for now?!¡±


    He went to thepany to learn to do business, and he wasughed at by so many people and didn¡¯t think of giving up, wasn¡¯t it just to be stronger so he could help her leave that bastard James?!


    ¡°Greyson, the doctor said Ang shouldn¡¯t be too emotional! It¡¯s okay to save something forter.¡± Denise pulled Greyson and advised him gently.


    Greyson didn¡¯t say anything, and he just stared straight at Ang.


    ¡°Who said I wanted to die?¡± Ang said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who asked to die when I was brought in after being locked in the rain on the rooftop and having a recurrence of my pulmonary edema and leg problems.¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t believe it at all and yelled,


    ¡°Liar! Julia told me that she called an ambnce for you, but you were so determined to die that she had to call again and tell them not toe!¡± Denise sat in a side chair and listened to them with her eyes flickering.


    And Julia twisted her hands with a burst of red and white on her face, looking at Greyson and Ang. She wanted to say something but could say nothing.


    Ang just faintly nced at her, and didn¡¯t mean to me her, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to speak much at that time, plus the wind and rain and thunder, maybe Julia heard it wrong.¡±


    After hearing this, Greyson still had a few moments of suspicion, but his face was no longer as ugly as before.


    ¡°Ang, no matter what others think, your brother and I will always be on your side. Don¡¯t let it get to you.¡± Luna said as she sat on the edge of the hospital bed and took Ang¡¯s hand.


    Ang smiled and nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped Ang this time. I have nothing to give you, just send your bank card ount number to my phone, and I won¡¯t let you help her for nothing!¡±


    Greyson turned to Julia and said.


    Julia¡¯s face turned red, and after further hesitation, said.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re in the same dorm, and it is the least I can do, no¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You can send my brother your bank ount.¡±


    Ang interrupted with a smile, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t feelfortable without giving you some money.¡±


    Today, Ang smiled even more, but Luna felt that she was not happy and was just doing it to her and Greyson for fear that they were worried.


    Julia looked at Ang, and then at Greyson, and said carefully with delights. ¡°Then thank you Greyson.¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t even take this trivial matter to heart, he was concerned about something else, ¡°I remember you said someone had locked Ang up on the rooftop?¡±


    He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes clouded with gloom.


    Julia gulped, before saying, ¡°The person who locked Ang up on the rooftop should be Timothy, but I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    Greyson gave a gentle hum and told Ang, ¡°Take a rest and don¡¯t think about anything else¡±, then turned his head and walked out.


    ¡°Greyson, where are you going?¡± Luna stood up and called out to him, just in case he might cause more trouble.


    Greyson¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop and his voice, tinged with some ruthlessness, came from the doorway, ¡°Whoever wants to get rid of Ang, I¡¯ll fucking get rid of her!¡±


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯ll go watch your brother closely and see youter!¡±


    Luna was worried about Greyson fooling around and couldn¡¯t rest assured of Ang.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die, don¡¯t worry, sister-inw.¡± Ang gave a lightugh and said lightly.


    ¡°When my sister-inw finds my brother, tell him for me that sometimes it¡¯s harder to live than to die, and there¡¯s no need to get rid of the guy who put me on the rooftop.¡±


    No one knew better than her about a fate totally worse than death.


    Julia looked at her like this, feeling a little strange, yet familiar.


    The times she handled Timothy, that was the look¡­¡­ that made her feel terrible.

 Chapter 134 Don’t worry, it won’t kill me

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, except for ¡­¡­¡±


    Luna wanted to say James, but ncing at Denise beside her, she swallowed the name that had reached her mouth, ¡°The ones who plotted against you, your brother and I can¡¯t let go of any of them.¡±


    She reassured Ang and hurriedly went after Greyson.


    Julia walked over and closed the door. Before standing restrainedly to the side, she sneaked a nce towards Ang or Denise every now and then.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time getting wet and tossing about with me all night, thank you.¡±


    Ang said to Julia.


    ¡°Go back and rest, don¡¯t make yourself sick.¡± Julia was really too tired. Since Ang was out of danger now, she didn¡¯t push it any further and went back.


    Denise looked at Ang with caring and guilt, ¡°Hungry?


    Do you want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°No need for that, auntie.¡± Ang said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Denise sighed, intending to say something but said nothing.


    ¡°What James did is none of your business, and you don¡¯t have to feel ashamed or anything because of those things.¡±


    Ang¡¯s voice was soft, and after saying this, she covered her mouth and coughed.


    Seeing this, Denise¡¯s face changed greatly, she pulled her hand and asked,


    ¡°Are you okay? Is it a recurrence of pulmonary edema? I¡¯ll get the doctor!¡±


    She spoke sharply and flustered, and stood up immediately when she finished.


    ¡°It is not necessary.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang took her arm, rubbed the throat of herself, and said faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little tickle in my throat, not a recurrence of pulmonary edema.¡±


    Only then did the blood return to Denise¡¯s face. She sat down and opened her mouth several times before asking, ¡°When did you get pulmonary edema? Why didn¡¯t I hear of it?¡±


    ¡°I caught it in prison. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill me.¡± Ang spoke in an indifferent voice.


    But the more indifferent she was, the more ufortable Denise¡¯s heart became, ¡°Ang-¡±


    There was only a word, but nothing more.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that what Mr. James did was none of your business?¡± Ang looked at her andughed. ¡°James is your son, so even if you take his side, I can understand.¡±


    She paused for a moment and said with a slight bitterness and sarcasm.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve done a lot, more than what Lorenzo or his wife has done for me.¡±


    Denise sighed andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Your mother is just used to listening to your father. In fact, she still takes you as her daughter in her heart.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered, ¡°So what if she has me as her daughter in her heart, as long as Boss Lorenzo is around for a day, she will unconditionally stand on his side.¡±


    She licked her dry lips and added the second half of her sentence, ¡°Even if Boss Lorenzo wants me dead.¡±


    VIP ward was very spacious, but Denise at this time was like being in a small cage less than one meter long, wide and high, cramped, and depressing.


    She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Auntie, please go back and rest. I want to rest for a while too.¡±


    Ang broke the silence as she moved her arms and murmured.


    ¡°Too tired¡­¡­¡± Denise felt that the cage confined her got smaller again, and she couldn¡¯t even move now, ¡°Huh? OK, then take your rest.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even know what expression she left the ward with.


    ¡°Madam, let the youngsters toss themselves about, don¡¯t worry about them.¡± After exiting the ward, the maid advised.


    Denise rubbed her aching brow, ¡°I just feel sorry for Ang. After all, I watched her grow up, and the Smith family¡­¡­¡±


    She stopped talking, with a look of despondency and unwillingness shing across her features, and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go back and make some soup for Ang and bring it to herter.¡±


    Instead of sleeping, Angy on the hospital bed and opened her hands while staring in awe at the gauze wrapped around her hands.


    She couldn¡¯t feel anything else except pain.


    She really wanted her brother and sister-inw to leave her alone as well, so she could die andpletely ignore James¡¯s threats.


    But she was afraid that her brother and sister-inw would really have to leave her, and then there would no longer be anyone in the world who would care for her and love her¡­¡­


    Were all people so contradictory?


    Ang licked her dry lips and took a deep breath before closing her eyes.


    Tired, really tired.


    Greyson drove his car and arrived at the Dream Club in a breeze and rushed in, with Luna trotting behind him.


    At eleven o¡¯clock, the Dream Club¡¯s passenger flow was not more, but not less.


    The waitors at the front desk and the guests lingering in the lobby looked at Greyson with either indifference or teasing or curiosity, while whispering,


    ¡°Why is he wearing a suit on top and pajama pants underneath? How strange!¡±


    ¡°And no shoes on one foot, what augh!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not out of his mind, is he? I heard he¡¯s been going crazytely and actually learning business from someone, making a lot of jokes!¡±


    ¡°Greyson just smashed the Dream Club some time ago, and I heard that because of that, the Chante family gave that piece ofnd in the G City nning area to Mr. James.


    If Greyson smashes the Dream Club again this time, let¡¯s see what the Chante family will take to pay for it!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo gave birth to this siblings of Greyson and Ang, which is really unfortunate ¡­¡­¡±


    Thatst person didn¡¯t finish her words as Greyson aggressively walked up to her and lifted her with both hands, ¡°J, right?


    Didn¡¯t you used to fucking follow my sister around and lick her like a pug?


    Now that the master has lost his power, you dare toe and step on her face?!¡±


    ¡°Greyson ¡­¡­¡± J was caught off guard with feet off the ground, her face was white with fear, ¡°I¡¯m a ¡­¡­ woman ¡­¡­¡±


    Almost the moment herst wordnded on the ground, Greyson threw her to the ground with a thud and his foot on her stomach, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a woman?


    When I want to hit someone, I never look at whether that person is a man or a woman!¡±


    A few women who had just been grimacing didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Greyson grunted coldly at J, who was about to pee in fear, spat on the ground and said impatiently towards the receptionist.


    ¡°Where are your new supervisor and the one called Timothy? Tell them both to get the hell out of there!¡±


    Jmely climbed up and got into the crowd when Greyson did not pay much attention to her.


    She straightened her back again, only this time her voice was much lower, ¡°Do you really think this is your Chante family? Just wait for Mr. James to clean you up, huh?¡±


    ¡°Miss J, if you can talk about people behind their backs, you can say it to Greyson¡¯s face.¡±


    Someone beside herughed at her. J mumbled a few words, her voice was so small that no one else could hearit at all, and she headed upstairs.


    Staff at the Dream Club¡¯s reception desk had been so hard that people watching thought they wouldn¡¯t pay attention to Greyson who hade looking for trouble.


    But they did not expect that the chief inside the front desk stood out and respectfully said to Greyson, ¡°We have sent someone to inform George and Timothy, please wait for a moment.¡±


    After saying that, she pointed at therge vase that Greyson was about to kick and said


    ¡°It¡¯s a Qing Dynasty vase that just came up for restocking, and it¡¯s worth a hundred thousand dors, so it¡¯s not worth for you to kick it.¡±


    Before Greyson could do anything this time, Luna stepped forward and kicked over therge vase, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good to me.¡± As for the ¡°it¡±, whether it refered to the vase, the receptionsit at front desk, the people watching or James, it depended entirely on one¡¯s interpretation.

 Chapter 135 Clues to the Car Accident

    Greyson was worried that Luna would knock her feet and hurt herself, so he hastily dragged her behind him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this kind of rough work.¡±


    Then, he yelled impatiently at the receptionist, ¡°Where are those people? Did they go to heaven?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry? Mr. Greyson.¡±


    George came downstairs with a pale face and smiled at Greyson.


    ¡°Have a cup of tea to cool down your fire.¡±


    Greyson looked straight at George with a cold smile.


    ¡°Eve, quickly bring a cup of tea over to Mr. Greyson!¡±


    George¡¯s back was shaking from his staring, and he could barely maintain the smile on his face.


    The person who had been called Eve answered and went to bring tea, but before the tea could be brought up,


    BANG! Greyson kicked George to the ground, then stepped forward, crouched down and grabbed him with his hair and said grimly, ¡°You¡¯re the fucking asshole who asked Ang to clean the rooftop alone?¡±


    George fell backwards with his hands and legs in the air, and his sses fell to nowhere. He fumbled for a while before he could feel them, but they had been crushed broken by him, and he couldn¡¯t wear them at all.


    He narrowed his eyes at Greyson with a steady stream of cold sweat rising from his forehead, ¡°I¡¯m the one who told her to go, what¡¯s wrong?


    She was an employee of the Dream Club, and it is right that I, as a supervisor should order her to do something¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Greyson cursed and mmed a fist hard into his face.


    The left side of George¡¯s face instantly swelled to an awful height, he covered his face with both hands while craning his neck, and was unable to speak clearly due to his injuries, ¡°What the hell is going on? If you want me to die, Mr. Greyson, you have to let me die for a clear reason!¡±


    ¡°My sister almost got killed by you, and you still have the face to y innocent here?!¡±


    Greyson clutched George¡¯s cor with both hands and picked him up, each word squeezed out between his teeth.


    George was shocked, his face was bloodless, his back was instantly wet with cold sweat. He shrank his neck and said immediately,


    ¡°You can¡¯t me them all on me! I¡¯m also a subordinate. I follow orders from above. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! I have told Miss Ang, and she said she understood me and didn¡¯t me me! Mr. Greyson, I really don¡¯t know what happened!¡±


    By the end of the sentence, he had taken on a crying tone.


    He had prepared his words carefully to arrange a retreat for himself when he had left Ang alone to clean the rooftop, so even if something happened, it wouldn¡¯t implicate him!


    But he didn¡¯t know Greyson was totally unreasonable!


    There was a roar ofughter from the onlookers, and cheers to intensify the conflict.


    Normally, people from the Dream Club woulde over and intervene, and if they really couldn¡¯t solve the problem, they would invite Gabri or James toe, but today they were instructed to do what they should do, and pretend that they didn¡¯t see George being beaten at all.


    George had meant to put the me on his superiors and let Greyson go to Gabri or James to settle the conflict and spared him as a subordinate.


    But when Greyson heard this, his anger grew a bit more. He kicked him several times on his body, ¡°Are you using James to pressure me? Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of him?!¡±


    George curled up and begged for mercy while crying with snot and tears, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    Greyson stopped only when he was tired of beating. Before clutching George¡¯s cor, he picked him up and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°You left Ang alone to clean the rooftop, so Timothy would go and lock the rooftop door¡­¡­ Say, did you collude with each other?¡±


    The crowd sighed for a while. Greyson was known for spoiling his sister, and George actually had someone lock Ang to the rooftop. No wonder Greyson was as crazy as he was at this moment, and so ruthless in his actions.


    ¡°Lock¡­¡­ lock the door?!¡±


    Last night¡¯s storm turned into moderate rain. If someone got locked on a rooftop, there would be a serious ident!


    George was so frightened that his whole body was soaked in cold sweat, and he said hurriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ask Ang to go to¡­¡­ clean the rooftop is an order from the above. I simply do not know the matter of locking the door, Mr. Greyson, you¡­¡­ cann¡¯t vent your anger on me!¡±


    He actually scared out of his pants, and there was instantly a smell of urine in the hall.


    Greyson frowned and threw George to the ground before taking several steps back.


    The onlookers also took a few steps back in unison as if they were wound up, and many covered their noses.


    ¡°What do you mean by an order from the above?¡±


    At that moment, a loving and lingering female voice came out while causing the hearts and minds of many men around to stir.


    Gabri gracefully walked in andzily said, ¡°I can¡¯t carry such a big blind me.¡±


    When George saw her, his face was bursting into red, blue and white as if a palette was turned over. His body was shaking like a sieve, and he stuttered for a long time and did not hold aplete sentence.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Greyson spat on the ground, his face as ugly as hell.


    He thought at first the matter of the camera and drugs had angered James and the rooftop thing was to punish Ang instructed by James, but he didn¡¯t know that it was entirely this little supervisor¡¯s evil intention!


    George saw the ruthlessness in his eyes, his limbs softened, his face swelled like a pig¡¯s head and his eyes narrowed. He begged for mercy, ¡°Mr¡­¡­. Mr. Greyson, the matter of locking the door really has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s Timothy¡­¡­ Timothy who did it, letting Ang go to the rooftop to¡­¡­ clean is also her intention, and I did not¡­¡­ It has nothing to do with me! ¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Anger flowed through Greyson¡¯s veins and was about to blow him up. He didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to his exnation, grabbed a small vase not far away and smashed it onto George¡¯s head with a big BANG.


    Blood was spilled everywhere, but not enough to kill him.


    Georgey on the floor with his hands over his head while wailing in pain.


    ¡°Come here, you two, and throw him out into the rain! Just get him to the hospital when he¡¯s almost dead and don¡¯t let him die!¡± Greyson pointed at the two male staff members and said coldly.


    The two waiters didn¡¯t move, but subconsciously looked at Gabri and saw her nodding before one of them picked up one of George¡¯s arms and took hin out.


    Greyson looked expressionlessly at the bloodstains trailing out from the floor, swept a nce around, and squeezed a word out of his throat at one time with scarlet eyes, ¡°Where is the one called Timothy?¡±


    James went back to change his clothes. Every cell in his body screamed for being tired and sleepy, but he didn¡¯t want to sleep at all.


    His mind was a jumbled mess, the scenes of Ang gluing after him years ago, the way she had groveled before him and the others after her release, the words of his mother, Gabri, and Sean had said when they had advised him, mixed together and stirred his heart into a frenzy.


    ¡°When Ang was bent on dying, I called 120, and then she begged me to tell the EMTs not toe.¡±


    Julia¡¯s words rang clear in his ears, each word like the sharpest knife plunging into his heart one by one with blood gurgling.


    His chest was so unbearably tight that he could hardly breathe, and James made a fist with his right hand and hammered his heart heavily a few times, but it waspletely useless.


    Toot¨C At this moment, the phone vibrated.


    James picked up the phone and heard the man on the other end saying,


    ¡°Mr. James, I am in the cafe, and the evidences I¡¯ve found in the past two years have been organized as you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    The knot in James¡¯s throat rolled, and a dark tide tumbled at the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 136 Her Car was Substituted

    After James hung up the phone, he intended to drive to the cafe. As soon as he got in the car, he remembered that his driver¡¯s license had been suspended by the traffic police.


    He frowned and called the driver over.


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s the fastest I can drive. If I go any faster, I¡¯ll have to lose my driving license!¡±


    After ten minutes on the road, the driver didn¡¯t know how many times he¡¯d been rushed.


    James frowned faintly, raising his wrist again to look at his watch, his thin lips pursed tightly.


    Fifteen minutester, the car arrived in front of the cafe.


    James got out of the car and walked towards the cafe. His steps were much faster than usual, the driver following behind him.


    ¡°You wait in the car.¡± James stopped and said to the driver.


    The driver went back to the car, puzzled in his mind.


    In the past, he could follow whatever James talked about, so why did he stop him today instead?


    Did James want to talk about something dark?


    James entered the cafe and walked straight towards the middle-aged man in the corner wearing a baseball cap under the gaze of the waitress.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± James asked as he walked up to the man.


    Martin pointed to the seat opposite, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, James. Sit down and talk, as things are a bitplicated.¡±


    James minced his lips and sat down, facing behind him.


    ¡°You care a lot about this car ident?¡±


    Martin smiled and gave him a file bag.


    James took the file bag and was about to open it when the waitress came over. She looked at him with a smile and asked.


    ¡°Can I get you something to drink, sir?¡±


    ¡°A cappino with extra sugar!¡± Martin said.


    The waiter said okay and then asked James, ¡°How about you, sir? What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Atte.¡±


    James stopped opening the file bag and added, ¡°Please hurry up, thanks.¡±


    The waitress said yes and quickly came over with a cappino andtte, and put them on the table without leaving.


    James¡¯s brow had been tinted with impatience and his previous unobtrusive, in front of this file containing the clues of the car ident was swept away, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sir, can¡­¡­¡± The waitress, with a peachy face, gathered her courage and said.


    ¡°Can I have your Twitter?¡±


    James didn¡¯t even hesitate for half a second, ¡°No.¡±


    The waitress wanted to say something else, but James went ahead,


    ¡°We have important things to talk about, thanks.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ okay.¡± The waitress left fondly.


    Martin smashed his mouth. The waitress was pretty, but she just couldn¡¯t read cues at all!


    James pushed thette aside before opening the file bag. He pulled out the contents.


    ¡°Why do you order coffee if you don¡¯t want to drink?¡± Martin took a sip of his cappino and squinted in happiness.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t order one, the waitress will keeping over and interfering with our conversation.¡±


    James looked through the sheets of paper and some other things contained in the file bag. His face changed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Martin put down his cappino, the smile on his face vanishing into nothing, all turning into chagrin and resignation,


    ¡°I met my match this time!¡± He sighed and said.


    ¡°Let me start by telling you my guess. I suspect the red sports car that Ang drove two years ago is not her car.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hers.¡± James frowned faintly, untied a knot, and said.


    ¡°The model and te number, even the scratch on the left door all match.¡±


    Two days before the birthday, Ang¡¯s car scuffed. Paint needs to be imported from abroad, so the car scratches to the day of the ident had not been dealt with.


    Martin picked up his cappino and took a sip, ¡°James, take it easy, listen to me.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°OK.¡± James rested his right hand on the table, tapping it once or twice.


    Martin wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand, put his arms on the table, and leaned his body slightly forward, ¡°I found traces of the license te being moved by someone, but without fingerprints on it. At first, I assumed the sports car was not Ang¡¯s, but someone else substituted her car with an identical sports car, and then switched her license te to thister sports car.¡±


    ¡°I followed that stream of thoughts and checked a lot of surveince videos, but I didn¡¯t see anyone switch the cars.


    But Iter found out that when Ang went to get her nails done on September 24th, her car was parked in a blind spot. And a strangely dressed man had appeared near the nail salon that day and followed Ang for some time.¡±


    ¡°I found this manter, but unfortunately, he had terminal lung cancer two years ago. By the time I found him, he had just passed away.¡±


    Speaking of which, Martin sighed heavily, regretfully.


    ¡°Such a coincidence?¡±


    James tapped the table a little faster, his brows furrowing slightly, ¡°He died just for his cancer?¡±


    Martin shook his head, unable to hide his disappointment between his words, ¡°Yes, the doctor said he couldst at most untilst year, and it turned out to be a miracle that hested until I went to him recently.¡±


    ¡°He lived alone and I couldn¡¯t ask anything about him from anyone else. But I asked a friend at the bank to check, and found that he received a transfer of half a million dors two years ago.


    It¡¯s nothing to you, but to amon man like him, it¡¯s a lot of money.¡±


    James never thought he¡¯d have a moment in impulse. He picked up histte and took a sip, not in the mood to listen to Martin talk about the investigation, and asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°If it¡¯s true that Ang¡¯s car was changed, does that mean she¡¯s not guilty?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Martin felt a toothache, ¡°Let me be honest with you. If Jessica had yed some tricks behind, then she must have started preparing for it long ago.¡±


    ¡°The brakes on the car were damaged by aging, but it¡¯s not appropriate to say that. Someone must have been driving regrly and deliberately with that particr brake-harming driving style, so the brakes were damaged in that way.¡±


    ¡°Even if it could be proven that the car had been substituted, there¡¯s no way to prove that someone tried to harm Ang by damaging the brakes. After all, it is damaged by aging.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s useless to talk so much!¡±


    Marin, with a headache, tapped his head and said.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s the recording that¡¯s the trickiest.¡±


    ¡°There was a problem with the car¡¯s brake, and if we can prove that the recording was fake, we can say that the crash was an ident.


    But if we can¡¯t prove that the recording was fake, the crash will be determined as premeditated murder. And the brake failure caused the ident.¡±


    Martin picked up his cappino and took a few sips, muttering.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting to be a tongue twister!¡±


    Silence.


    James¡¯s gaze at him was like piercing nails, the coldness in his dark eyes freezing into ice, ¡°You¡¯re saying all this to cover up the fact that you didn¡¯t find out any useful clues?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Martin took a few more sips from his cappino and smiled sarcastically, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Just the car substitution, it took me almost a year to guess, and another half a year to find the man, and that¡¯s almost two years of work.¡±

 Chapter 137 It’s Angela’s voice

    Under James¡¯s cold and piercing gaze, Martin put down his cappino and crossed his hands on the table, ¡±Anyway, ording to my investigation in the past two years, Jessica is just too terrible.


    Although she is pretty and well brought up, I think if you do marry such a wife in the future, you may not even know how you die eventually!¡±


    ¡°The recordings have beenpared over at the police, it¡¯s Jessica¡¯s voice, not a fake.¡±


    James stood up and looked down at him from a high position, saying coolly.


    ¡°If the recordings aren¡¯t fake, you can¡¯t prove that Ang is innocent, can you?¡±


    Martin was ufortable all over from his look and squirmed back and forth a few times. Then he stood up like him and said with two dry coughs.


    ¡°I think the recording might have been recorded in advance by some game Ang and Jessica used to y, but it¡¯s just a guess on my part. Just like I guessed that the car wasn¡¯t Ang¡¯s, and it would take a lot of time and effort to find clues to verify it.¡±


    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped long before the sun was out and the sky was blue.


    James lowered his head, the sunlight spilling over his thickshes casting a shadow on his face.


    He stood in the bright sunlight, but it was like he was shrouded in a darkness that was palpitating to look at.


    The cafe was warmly decorated with coffee aroma curling, the greenery was eye catching, and it was a pleasure to sit here with a hot drink.


    But at this moment, Martin stood opposite James, and he only felt tormented. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold back and broke the silence, ¡°James, I have pulled out all of the stops.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that you are not satisfied, but I can only refund half of the money you paid before. After all, I cannot refund all¡­¡­ for these two years.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, James sat down and signed a check, shoved it into his hand, and then stood up, ¡°Keep digging.¡±


    Martin looked at the numbers on the check and smiled joyfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I find out anything, I will definitely inform you first.¡±


    James nodded, his handsome face slightly sunken as he left, his long back looking a bit forlorn.


    Inside the Dream Club, George being thrown out was just the beginning, and it was the onlookers who would go wild next.


    Timothy was seized with curses and dirty words, which were ipatible with that pretty face.


    ¡°Let me go, I fucking told you to let me go!¡±


    ¡°You bastards, believe it or not I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Greysonughed coldly, flung the vase in his hand, walked over, and stood in front of Timothy who kept cursing and shouting at him, ¡°You¡¯re the one who deliberately locked the rooftop door?¡±


    Timothy tilted her head and said arrogantly.


    ¡°Do you have any proof? Don¡¯t shit without proof!¡±


    Julia had already returned and was also standing in the hall. She took a few steps forward with an embarrassed face and said,


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t locked the door, why did you tell me that Ang would nevere back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to say that, and it is none of your business!¡±


    Timothy broke away from the two guards and rushed towards Julia with a fierce face.


    Before she rushed to Julia, Greyson kicked her in her lower abdomen.


    She stumbled back several steps, leaned against therge vase, and then fell to the floor.


    J went upstairs for a while and came back downstairs, stretching her neck in the crowd and said grimly,


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even sure if it¡¯s she who locked the door, but you already hit her. Aren¡¯t you afraid of hitting the wrong person?¡±


    Greyson proned to use his hands rather than his words. He inclined his head and red at her, raising his fist threateningly, ¡°Say another word if you dare!¡±


    This man had never been reasonable, and he didn¡¯t distinguish between men and women when it came to hitting people. J twisted her body unwillingly, but she didn¡¯t dare to make another sound.


    But there were also someone here who weren¡¯t afraid of trouble, and someone echoed J¡¯s previous words, ¡°Greyson, are you bullying others with your power?


    If you hit the wrong person, what are you going to do¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Timothy got up from the ground and pointed at Julia, cursing, ¡°I admit that I locked that woman to the rooftop, what you can do?!¡±


    The crowd was astonished.


    Report!


    The man who hadn¡¯t finished his sentence swallowed his words again, his clean face a flush.


    ¡°What can you do? Hah!¡±


    Greyson stepped forward with scarlet eyes and mmed his fist on Timothy¡¯s nose, ¡°I can make your life a living hell!¡±


    Timothy was smashed by his punch and her head was dizzy, her eyes were bleeding, and the blooding out of her nose smeared a small part of her face.


    She wiped a handful of blood from her face with her right hand, and looked down. She was about to break into a cussing when she was suddenly yanked by Luna.


    Luna was really pissed off. She had meant to yank Timothy¡¯s hair and scratch her face for her sister.


    Unexpectedly, she had just tugged on the big beautiful curls when Timothy¡¯s hair actually¨Cwent off!


    Everyone except Julia, who looked at Timothy¡¯s choppy hair of one to two centimeters and the six dotted on the top of her head like a monk, was shocked, dumbfounded, and then bursted intoughter.


    Even Gabri didn¡¯t hold back either, and she curved the corners of her mouth, a shallow smile swirling under her brimming eyes.


    Both Greyson and Luna stood across from Timothy, and they had mixed feelings at this point.


    Timothy, who had been cursing at the top of her lungs, instantly blushed, not knowing whether she was angry or ashamed. She swept at the crowd, covering her head with both hands, and her mouth deted, tears flowing down her face.


    She looked at Gabri and tried to straighten her back, ¡°Gabri, I¡¯m an employee of the Dream Club, are you just going to watch me get bullied?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gabri¡¯s mouth curved a little wider and she said lightly,


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    There was another burst ofughter from the crowd.


    Timothy wiped the blood below her nose. Her face changed again and again.


    She swept her eyes at the crowd in shame and broke down yelling


    ¡°Noughing! Do you know who is behind me? It¡¯s Mr. Lewis! If he finds out you guys are bullying me, he won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡± Greyson sneered.


    ¡°Not to mention a Mr. Lewis, even if there is another Mr. Smith, Mr. Green, Mr. White, I am not afraid!¡±


    The corners of Gabri¡¯s eyes were slightly raised as shezily threw out a big news, ¡°Not sure yet, Greyson. Do you know who this Mr. Lewis is?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Greyson asked subconsciously.


    Gabri smiled, nced lightly at the crowd, and her red lips parted slightly, ¡°Charles Lewis.¡±


    Boom!


    The crowd exploded.


    Ang just wanted to close her eyes for a while, but she didn¡¯t expect to fall asleepter. And when she woke up again, there was Denise sitting beside her and James and Julia standing across from her.


    ¡°You finally wake up.¡± Denise smiled, gave his son a wink, signaling him to go out.

 Chapter 138 Your parents are having a divorce

    James furrowed unconsciously, ncing at Ang. His gaze paused on her dry, cracked lips for a moment before withdrawing and he opened the door to go out.


    Julia went over and closed the door, the restraint in her expression faded a little, and sat down on a side seat.


    ¡°I made some chicken soup and millet porridge, which one do you want?¡±


    Denise asked, pointing at the two thermos buckets on the table.


    Ang wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have much appetite and didn¡¯t want to eat at all. But when she met Denise¡¯s eyes, she changed the words that were on her lips, ¡°I will take the millet porridge.¡±


    Hearing this, Julia immediately stood up, went over and served a bowl of millet porridge and brought it to Ang.


    Ang really didn¡¯t have any appetite. She took a spoon and scooped up some porridge, put it close to her mouth, blew on it, and took a small sip, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Not long.¡± Denise smiled and said,


    ¡°Is it hot?¡± Ang said just right, bowing her head to eat the porridge.


    ¡°Ang¨C¡± Denise called out to her.


    Ang put down her spoon and looked up at her, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Denise swept in Julia¡¯s direction, and her lips opened without making a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fruit.¡± Julia said and went out.


    The moment the door closed and there were only two people left in the ward, Denise said,


    ¡°Your mother had a fight with your father over you, and the two are in the middle of a divorce. If they had been agreed on the distribution of property, they might have gotten the divorce papers today.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand shook slightly, the bowl in her hand nearly dropped to the floor. After a moment of froze, she let out a low moan and continued to eat the porridge.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She don¡¯t know if it was because she was recovering from a serious illness or something else, the supposedly sweet millet porridge tasted nothing in her mouth, and she even tasted a bit of bitterness.


    Denise looked at her and sighed, ¡°Disagreement on the distribution of properties?¡±


    Ang swallowed the millet porridge and looked up at Denise.


    Denise said ¡°Your mother asked for two-eight, she got two, your father eight, your father¡­¡­¡±


    Sheughed meaningfully, vaguely sarcastic, ¡°Your father told your mother to leave penniless, saying that the money had nothing to do with her in any way.¡±


    In fact, Elva was from a rich family and Lorenzo was just a poor boy.


    The two met in college and wanted to get married after graduation.


    Elva¡¯s parents disapproved of their marriage, but since Elva was pregnant and insisted on marrying Lorenzo, the old couple agreed.


    They had only one daughter, Elva. Two years after her marriage to Lorenzo, the old couple died in a car ident, and thepany was handed over to Lorenzo, renamed Chante Group a few years ago.


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered, took out a spoon, picked up the bowl, and drank half a bowl of millet porridge.


    Denise took the bowl and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it if you can¡¯t finish it.¡± Then she put the bowl on the table.


    Ang sat on the hospital bed with her eyes downcast, a grain of rice at the corner of her mouth, her eyes obscure, her hands clutching tightly to the quilt.


    ¡°What is on your mind now?¡± Denise took a tissue and wiped the rice grains off the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°What?¡± Ang lifted her eyes and tugged at her lips, ¡°No matter what it¡¯s for, the two of them can¡¯t be separated.¡±


    Her dad was so desperate to main his reputation that he would never divorce her mom with his reputation ruined.


    As for her mom¡­¡­ her mom was so used to relying on her dad that her mom would forgive her dad if he gave in a little.


    ¡°It depends. Your mom is divorcing your dad over you this time, that didn¡¯t ur to you, did it?¡±


    Denise took her hand and said in all sincerity, ¡°Children are the flesh that falls off their mother¡¯s body, how a mother can see her child suffer?¡±


    Ang tightened her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door, and Denise said. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Julia smiled as she walked in and ced the fruit on the table.


    ¡°Once aged, my body just can¡¯tpete with you youngsters.¡±


    Deniseughed, letting go of Ang and stood up, ¡°Just such an small incidentst night, I still haven¡¯t gotten over it yet. I have to rest for a while.¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°You should go home and rest first.¡±


    ¡°I just leave the millet porridge and the chicken soup here.¡±


    Denise said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Ang said, ¡°If you¡¯re busy or tired, don¡¯te. I¡¯m old enough to take care of myself, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I witnessed you grow up, can I not be worried about you?¡±


    Denise red at her, opened the door and left.


    When she went out the door, Denise realized that her son was still there and said in an annoyed manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here, and don¡¯t see Ang until her out of the hospital!¡±


    ¡°You can just have the driver take you back, I can get a cabter.¡±


    James said.


    Denise nted a nce at him and grumbled as she brushed past him.


    ¡°What have you done before¡­¡­¡±


    Obscurity shed in James¡¯s eyes, he lowered his eyes without making a sound.


    Inside the ward, Julia brought her right hand to her mouth in the shape of a trumpet. Her left hand pointed at the door, whispering.


    ¡°James¡¯s still at the door, not leaving.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ang responded, head in the clouds.


    Julia cleared her throat and lowered her voice some more, ¡°After knowing that you had an ident, James rushed here in his pajamas and slippers, and was fined arge amount of money for speeding and running a red light.


    The money is nothing for him of course, but the main thing is that his driver¡¯s license has been revoked. He has to take the driving test again if he wants to drive!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ang frowned and responded.


    Her reaction was so calm that Julia couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Ang, I think James should love you very much. You didn¡¯t see, when he heard about your ident, his face was pale¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him.¡±


    Ang clutched the sheets beneath her and interrupted Julia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Julia froze for a moment and asked cautiously,


    ¡°Ang, you used to like James so much, won¡¯t you feel happy now after you find out he loves you too?¡±


    ¡°He broke my leg, made me homeless, left me in the Dream Club to humiliate me. Is this like?


    I should be happy for it?¡±


    Ang snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a SM fun and have no masochistic tendencies.¡±


    Julia pulled her lips stiffly and forced a hollowugh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Ang said.


    ¡°I should thank you after all, I¡¯d be dead if it weren¡¯t you.¡±


    Julia couldn¡¯t tell if this was really thanking her or if she was saying the opposite, ¡°Ang, do¡­¡­ you think I¡¯m nosy?¡±


    Ang was determined to die, but because of her, Ang failed.


    ¡°No.


    My wanting to die and you saving me are two separate and mutually exclusive things. I should thank you.¡±


    Ang asked.


    ¡°How did you know I was stuck on the rooftop?¡±


    Julia¡¯s face instantly sank, ¡°That bastard Frank said he wanted to make up with me, but he ended up drugging me after asking me out and sent me to one of his clients as a gift.¡±


    She looked down and wiped the tears before continuing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get back to the dorm until about 1:00 a. m., and it wasn¡¯t muchter that Timothy came back. I felt something was wrong with Timothy, so I asked a colleague where you were, and then went to the rooftop to look for you.¡±

 Chapter 139 Guess Who the Sugar Daddy Is

    ¡°Timothy¡­¡­¡± Ang murmured and smiled.


    Someone like Timothy, if you didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would be more aggressive.


    But if you taught her a lesson, she would still wait for an opportunity to retaliate and became more aggressive.


    Endless cycle, no solution.


    Julia blushed from herughter and wrung her hands and said,


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid for falling for that bastard again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± After a pause, Ang said. ¡°A man like that is not worthy of your love.¡±


    Julia¡¯s face was bleak as she waved her hand at Ang, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him, it sucks.¡±


    Her eyes lit up with excitement and she said.


    ¡°Funny news to tell you, Greyson beat up Timothy for you, and then that idiot spoke out the name of the sugar daddy behind her.


    Guess who that sugar daddy is?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Ang was not interested in the sugar daddy behind Timothy, but asked cooperatively anyway.


    ¡°Charles Lewis!¡±


    Julia¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but pluck up a bit, ¡±It¡¯s that Charles Lewis of the Lewis family, Jessica¡¯s grandfather!


    He¡¯s almost seventy years old and a notorious calligrapher, how could he get involved with someone like Timothy?¡±


    Ang was also stunned. She had seen Charles frequently during those years when she was on good terms with Jessica.


    From her memory, Charles was an idle figure who didn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. He liked to practice calligraphy, raise flowers and walk his dog. But she never thought he would actually be the sugar daddy behind someone like Timothy!


    Seeing that Ang was finally interested in the news, Julia became even more excited and said with both eyes shining.


    ¡°You think that old man is in his seventies and can still have sex with Timothy?¡±


    Ang was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Timothy even said she¡¯s pregnant with Charles¡¯s baby!¡±


    Julia¡¯s face was full of gossipy, and after she said this, she came up to Ang and whispered.


    ¡°Do you think the baby is really his child, or a cuckold on his head?¡±


    Ang used to call Charles Grandpa, just like Jessica, and this time, when she listened to Julia gossiping about such things, she felt indescribably odd.


    She licked her dry lips and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but yesterday Timothy slept with George.¡±


    Julia asked with a strange smile.


    ¡°Do you think Charles would have a heart attack if he knew Timothy had cuckolded him?¡±


    She talked a lot of nonsense with Ang, and finally said with a sigh.


    ¡°Greyson and Luna wanted to give Timothy a hard time, but Charles informed Lorenzo, who brought a few people to the Dream Club and forcibly took them away.¡±


    Hearing this, Ang pursed lips, her eyes were dark, and she clutched the bed sheet under her, so hard that her knuckles turned white.


    Julia was about tofort her, when the door open and James walked in, straight to the bed.


    Ang gave him a nce and then withdrew her gaze with an expressionless face.


    ¡°James¡­ James.¡±


    Julia shouted bravely, wanting to remind him that he should not upset Ang and should go out ASAP.


    James looked back at her, his gaze slightly coolly, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Julia gave a sarcasticugh, swallowed all the words that had reached the tip of her tongue, and pointed to the fruit on the table and asked,


    ¡°I just wanted to ask if you eat fruit? I¡¯ll wash it, hah.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, there were two dry chuckles.


    ¡°That is not necessary.¡± James said, ¡°You can just wash those for you and Ang.¡±


    Julia was stressed about standing here and wanted to find an excuse to leave, but she feared that James would say something or do something to irritate Ang, so she could do nothing but stay.


    ¡°Eat a banana, Ang, it¡¯s good to eat a banana.¡±


    The bananas didn¡¯t need to be washed, and she handed it over to Ang.


    Ang took the banana, peeled it, and took a bite.


    The knot in James¡¯s throat rolled down and his eyes changed slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t leave the hospital yet, I¡¯ve contacted a doctor to treat your leg.¡±


    ¡°Can Ang¡¯s leg still be healed?¡±


    Without waiting for Ang to answer, Julia asked with his bright eyes.


    James nodded, his eyes still focused on Ang, he really¡­¡­ liked her?


    ¡°I do not need your sympathy, James.¡±


    Ang grabbed the banana and threw it hard, crossing over James and into the trash can behind him, ¡°I have no money, I won¡¯t treat it.¡±


    Julia watched as the banana passed over James¡¯s shoulder, her heart almost beating out of her chest.


    ¡°You need ¡®t to pay for it.¡±


    James walked over to the table, took a kiwi, and shoved it into Ang¡¯s hand.


    Looking down at the kiwi in her hand, Ang sneered.


    ¡°You are asking me to gnaw on it with my mouth?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll peel it for you!¡±


    Julia was worried that Ang would ¡®attack¡¯ James with the kiwi again, and hurriedly walked to the bed and took the kiwi from her hand.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Thank you, James, for being kind and charitable, but I don¡¯t need it, thanks.¡±


    Ang spoke in a calm voice, but her hand clutched to the bed sheet under her, ¡°Jessica¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t been cured, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to cure mine.


    If my leg recovered, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to break it again.¡±


    Julia was scared, her heart was almost in her throat. She secretly gave Ang a wink, but thetter didn¡¯t even look at her.


    ¡°No.¡± James frowned faintly, and walked away.


    Ang sat on the hospital bed, her lips pursed tightly, her face was in full shadow.


    He broke her legs as he liked, he wanted to treat her legs also as he liked, what was her to him?


    A toy?


    She took a deep breath, her eyes slightly red, and she touch her disabled right leg with her trembling hands.


    What¡¯s the use of curing it? she hadn¡¯t practiced dance for two years. It won¡¯t be easy to pick it up again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you heal your leg if you can?¡±


    Julia frowned, ¡°Ang, you shouldn¡¯t end up with a lifelong disability just for a moment of bravado, that¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    Ang pulled her lips, but there was no smile in her eyes, ¡°If a man breaks your leg and says he¡¯ll help you heal it, and he¡¯s likely to break it again, will you heal it?¡±


    Julia was dumbfounded, her brain dangling.


    ¡°I will not.¡± Ang said word by word.


    ¡°And when I¡¯m in a position to kill him, I won¡¯t bear grudge for his sympathy.¡± Julia heard her say these words and goose bumps appeared all over her body. Sheughed dryly and handed over the kiwi she had gotten, ¡°Eat it, your lips are dry.¡±


    Because of the affair between Charles and Timothy, the Lewis family was shrouded in gloom. The servants even walked with a deliberately light footstep, not daring to speak loudly at all.


    Inside the hall, all three generations of the Lewis family were present, including Jessica¡¯s family of four.


    The person who couldn¡¯t ept most that Charles was still messing around at such an old age was Danis, who stood out and questioned with a livid face.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re already in your seventies, and Timothy is only twenty years old, the same age as Jessica, how can you do that?¡±


    Charles picked up his tea, took a sip, and said effortlessly, ¡°True love has nothing to do with age, Danis, when did you be so worldly?¡±

 Chapter 140 Expert Rejected James

    Hearing this, the faces of the people in the hall screwed up again, but the Lewis family had a strict parenting. And they, being the younger generation, could not say anything about the old man at this moment.


    Danis was so angry that his handsome face was green, ¡°That Timothy workds in Dream Club, and now everyone knows that she¡­¡­¡±


    He found it difficult to say, ¡°Being pregnant with your child, do you know what people are saying about the Lewis and Smith families now?¡±


    ¡°She was forced to sell sex because of her family, bow to necessity, no one can me her.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charles frowned, ¡°As for what others say, it¡¯s out of our hands, and we don¡¯t need to bother.¡±


    Danis strained his neck, his handsome face was red, the veins on his forehead were popping, and his lips couldn¡¯t stop trembling, ¡°I grew up respecting you and following your example everywhere, but I didn¡¯t expect you to not feel ashamed after doing such an immoral thing. You still want to use these sophomoric reasons to convince us!¡±


    Charles changed his face and grabbed the teacup on the table and threw it at Danis.


    The teacup smashed into Danis¡¯s head, warm tea flowing down his cheeks, then the teacup fell to the ground with a tter and cracked into pieces.


    Charles stood up and looked at Danis angrily with an livid face, ¡°Danis, I taught you etiquette and upbringing since you were young, and this is how you talk to your elders?¡±


    ¡°Danis!¡± Adeline couldn¡¯t help herself. She trotted to Danis and looked at the blood seeping out from his head, her heart was aching, ¡°It¡¯s all bleeding, does it hurt?¡±


    Danis pursed his lips tightly, gazing on Charles.


    ¡°Grandpa, my brother is angry and he¡¯s just speaking without going through his mind.¡±


    Jessica pushed her wheelchair over and said softly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to bother yourself arguing with the likes of him.¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Danis, ¡°Danis, you should quickly apologize to Grandpa, look how angry Grandpa is about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Danis clenched his fist and fixed his eyes at Charles, ¡°A man in his seventies and a twenty year old woman from the brothel are having an affair, making it known to public that the woman is pregnant and he is still unrepentant, you are not worthy of my respect!¡±


    He said, word by word, under Charles¡¯s gloomy gaze.


    ¡°You, are, a, rascal!¡±


    Charles was a respected man both at home and outside. Upon hearing Danis describing him like that, his anger rubbed off on him, ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t have this treacherous grandson like you!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Danis is just a little kid, why are you being pushy with him?¡±


    Adeline turned to look at Charles and snarled sharply.


    She turned around and took Danis¡¯s hand tofort him, but he flung her away with one hand.


    Danis snorted coldly, his amber eyes filled with anger, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to have a grandfather like you who doesn¡¯t know shame either ¨C shame on you!¡±


    He finished wiping a handful of blood from his head and strode off.


    The crowd in the hall looked at each other, and finally looked at Charles in unison and advised,


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to disown Danis as your grandson for the sake of a woman from a brothel, do you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already in your seventies. The girl named Timothy, must hook with you without good intentions, right? As for the baby in her belly, it¡¯s not even clear who the father is!¡±


    ¡°My wife is right, Dad. Even if that baby is yours, you will allow that woman to give birth to it?


    Your great grandson is even four years old!¡±


    They were talking one by one, and the whole hall was a mess, as noisy as a vegetable market.


    Charles¡¯s face sank as he sat on the sofa and pped the table heavily, ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡±


    Everyone immediately shut up, and the hall was instantly silent to hear a pin drop.


    ¡°Jessica, what do you think?¡±


    Charles changed his face, poured a cup of tea and took a sip. Then he looked at Jessica.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly focused on Jessica.


    Jessica bit her lip and said slowly.


    ¡°I know that you are truly in love with Timothy and not a lecherous man like the outsiders say.¡±


    ¡°Jessica!¡±


    Adeline tugged on her sleeve and said with an embarrassing look on her face.


    ¡°How do you stand in for that little bi¡­¡­¡±


    Bitch?


    Without waiting for her to finish, Edward yanked her to his side and gestured for her to keep her mouth shut.


    Charles¡¯s wrinkled face became gentle and resumed the refined look as usual and he said approvingly.


    ¡°You know me, go on.¡±


    ¡°But Grandpa,¡±


    Jessica deliberately avoided Charles¡¯s expectant look, ¡°This matter is ultimately bad to our fame, and it will have a bad impact on both the Lewis and Smith families.¡±


    Charles heaved his teacup onto the table, his face sinking.


    Jessica just ignored it, her voice still soft, ¡°And I also know something about that Timothy, she has a very bad reputation.


    Grandpa, that woman approached you on her own initiative and drugged you with ill intentions.


    Why don¡¯t we just let her have an abortion and pretend this never happened!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Charles pped the table heavily, his cloudy eyes were filled with disappointment for Jessica, ¡°Timothy never drugged me, and I won¡¯t allow you to frame her for my reputation. This is something only a viin would do!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s face was unhappy.


    Jessica furrowed imperceptibly and she wanted to say something else, but was preempted by Charles, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being in my seventies?


    I¡¯m not cheating or breaking thew, so what¡¯s the shame of being in a rtionship?¡±


    A kind of awkward shed in Jessica¡¯s eyes as she stepped forward, ¡°Grandpa, you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Charles stood up and interrupted her with an cold face, ¡°Timothy is now in the hands of James, either you get Timothy back by tonight or I¡¯ll go myself!¡±


    He grunted heavily, swept the crowd around, and left in a rage.


    Jessica looked at his aged figure, and tightened her lips, only feeling as disgusting as if she had eaten a piece of shit.


    The hall was a mess, Charles¡¯ love in the twilight yeasrs made everyone¡¯s face shameless, but helpless.


    Adeline was a hothead, but failed toe up with a solution. Then she asked anxiously,


    ¡°Jessica, you can¡¯t ask for Timothy from James for your grandfather. What if he dislikes this whole thing with your grandfather and doesn¡¯t get engaged to you?¡±


    ¡°I have to.¡± Jessica forced a smile, if Grandpa had gone himself, God knew what the mess would turn out to be!


    Adeline¡¯s eyes widened unbelievably as she said


    ¡°You really want to go?¡±


    ¡°Or is there another way?¡±


    Jessica asked rhetorically, her trailing voice was full of irritation that she couldn¡¯t conceal.


    James didn¡¯t leave the hospital after leaving the ward, but stood at the door of the ward, thinking about the whole thing.


    He minced his lips, pulled out a cigarette and held it to his mouth. Before he could light it, a nurse came over, ¡°Sorry sir, you can¡¯t smoke here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± James put away the lighter and threw the cigarette into the trash. Then he stood by the window, looking into the distance, his mind in a mess, yet he seemed to think of nothing.


    Toot¨C The phone vibrated. James picked up the phone, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I had already made an appointment with Dr. Rnd for a checkup, but¡­¡­¡± The man said cautiously, ¡°But when he heard that it is you who invited him, he said he wouldn¡¯te.¡±

 Chapter 141 Voyeuristic Mr. James

    James held the phone tightly, and said indifferently,


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, I do.¡±


    His voice was getting softer and lighter, ¡°His aunt¡¯s name is Susan, and she has been a servant in the Chante family for several years. She has told a lot about you and Miss Ang to Dr. Rnd. So his impression of you is¡­ not good. ¡±


    It was not ¡®not good¡¯, but ¡®very bad¡¯. He just didn¡¯t dare to say.


    James lifted his eyes and did notment about it. Instead, he said,


    ¡°Give me Auntie Susan¡¯s current address and contact information.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    At this time¨C


    BANG! Hearing the sound of the door opening, James subconsciously turned to look at the door of the ward.


    Julia turned her back to James, grabbed the doorknob, half of her body stretching out of the door, and said goodbye to Ang, ¡°I will see you again tomorrow. If Mr. Jameses to you, you have to treat him as a cabbage, and don¡¯t be angry at him. The doctor said you can¡¯t get emotional, is that clear? ¡±


    James looked at Ang on the hospital bed through the crack in the door. Two years ago, her cheeks had childish roundness. Now, she looked less childish with a kind of indescribable charm. Her cheeks had sunken in, and her features were very prominent and beautiful.


    But¡­ it made him feel tight in his chest.


    Was he distressed? Distressed because he was in love?


    Ang noticed him. With her brows frowned, she just nced at him, and then her eyes moved away with a panic, as if she saw something she shouldn¡¯t be looking at.


    James clearly saw her reaction. There was more pain and itching in his stuffy chest, as if tiny needles were piercing his heart again and again.


    Not fatal, but hard to bear.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was the ¡°like¡± Sean mentioned. Because he had never been in love before, he didn¡¯t know what it means to ¡°like¡± someone. He only knew that when Ang was by his side every day before she turned 18, he had never had such an ufortable experience.


    Without hearing Ang¡¯s reply for a long time, Julia curled her lips, ¡°Ang, did you hear what I said? What if Mr. James¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, when did you be so voyeuristic?¡±


    Ang interrupted Julia¡¯s words, her gaze falling on James behind her. Her indifferent voice vaguely tinged with a bit of mockery.


    ¡°!¡±


    Julia¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly, twitching underneath the corner of her left eye a few times, and followed Ang¡¯s gaze stiffly. The color on her face alternated between colorful, blue, white and red.


    She swallowed and said sardonically,


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. James, you haven¡¯t left yet? What¡­ what a coincidence!¡±


    At the end, she giggled and had no idea where to put her hands.


    Luckily, she had just said ¡®treat Mr. James as a cabbage¡¯ and not ¡®Just as Mr. James is farting¡¯ ¡­ But the situation didn¡¯t seem to be any better now.


    ¡°Recently.¡± James looked at Ang and said.


    Ang frowned, avoiding his gaze.


    Julia stood awkwardly between them, feeling ufortable anywhere, from her head, arms, legs, buttocks to back. She nced at James secretly, as if she was being roasted in an oven.


    ¡°Julia.¡± Ang looked at Julia¡¯s pale face and shouted.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Julia turned to look at her, crying without tears, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk to Mr. James alone, so please go back first.¡±


    Ang said as she licked her dry lips.


    Listening to this, Julia quickly rejoiced if she was pardoned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first then!¡±


    She turned to James but did not dare to look at him, lowered her head and spoke very quickly, ¡°See youter, Mr. James!¡±


    Then she left quickly.


    Ang looked through the crack of the door and saw that James was the only one left. She lowered her eyes and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Seeing this, James frowned invisibly and loosened his shirt button, but the annoying feeling of depression at his chest did not diminish.


    Ang would be ecstatic if they had the chance to be alone before, but now she avoided him, as if he was a viper.


    One sat in the ward, the other stood outside the ward, with the door between them slightly open. James looked straight at the woman, bur the woman looked straight at the floor. Neither of them spoke, so the atmosphere was slightly depressing and weird.


    At that moment, Julia, who had just left, came back out of breath.


    ¡°Whoops ¡­¡­ I almost forgot Ang said she wanted to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Under James¡¯ gaze, she smirked and walked into the ward in embarrassment.


    Ang¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°I can go to the bathroom by myself, so you don¡¯t have toe back.¡±


    Julia with his back to James always felt ufortable. She twisted her body ufortably, ¡°I can go outside and wait if you have a private conversation with Mr. James.¡±


    She was still worried about Ang who was just recovering from a serious illness, because Ang¡¯s emotions should not be agitated.


    ¡°¡­ Thanks.¡±


    Looking at her, Ang lowered her head and said a few momentster, then covered her mouth and coughed a few times.


    Seeing the cold sweat on her forehead, Julia asked quickly,


    ¡°Ang, are you OK?¡±


    James¡¯s back was straightened immediately. He subconsciously took a step forward, but soon frowned and backed away.


    ¡°I am O..¡±


    Before ¡®K¡¯ came out, Ang, who was pale and sweating, covered her mouth and coughed again.


    James ran into the ward with eyes wide open. As he ran too fast, he hit a chair and almost fell over.


    But he ignored it, ran straight to the bed and pressed the emergency button, her face pale and hand trembling.


    Ten minutester, Ang entered the operating room again.


    James and Julia stood outside the operating room, and neither of them said anything, so the atmosphere was intense.


    ¡°Mr. James.¡± Julia hesitated and spoke stiffly, ¡°Could you¡­¡±


    She swallowed and wiped the cold sweat off her head before continuing.


    ¡°Could you please¡­ stoping¡­ to the hospital¡­. these days?¡±


    In just one sentence, she stuttered several times.


    James moved his eyes from the door of the operating room to Julia.


    Julia held her hands together, her back was wet with cold sweat, and her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    This was a society under the rule ofw, but the fact he broke Ang¡¯s leg abruptly made her particrly afraid of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when she¡¯s out.¡± James looked at the operating door again.


    Julia intended to say, ¡®what if Ang sees you and bes emotional again? Please go now¡¯, but she sneaked a glimpse of his face and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    In fact, as a bystander, she really couldn¡¯t understand them.


    If Mr. James loved Ang, why did he break her leg and hurt her in so many ways?


    If Mr. James had never loved Ang, but when she entered the emergency room, why was he particrly worried, desperate and anxious?


    Julia really didn¡¯t understand the thoughts of these rich people, either Mr. James, or Ang.

 Chapter 142 Half-month Holiday

    About an hourter, the door of the operating room opened.


    The moment the door opened, the nervous Julia looked at James subconsciously, for fear he would rush over now and make Ang emotional again.


    But James just looked inside the operating room for a moment without moving, and then asked the doctor who came out, ¡°How¡¯s she now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    The doctor took off his mask, wiped the sweat from his head, and said, ¡°Miss Ang¡¯s body is too weak and needs a good rest.


    I suggest you ask anyone who are unfriendly to Miss Ang not to visit her these days. ¡±


    Hearing this, Julia swallowed and vaguely nced at James a few times.


    Thest time she took a sneak peek at him, he happened to look at her too, which made her chilling all over. She quickly lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at him anymore.


    ¡°¡­ um.¡± James looked into the operating room for a while. He slightly squeezed his sexy finger, and quickly released it, and finally he turned and walked towards the elevator.


    Looking at his back, Julia¡¯s back rxed slightly, but she was still very nervous.


    ¡°Your name is Julia?¡± James suddenly turned around and asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Julia¡¯s heart thumped, with her spine re-straightened. She said with a trembling voice,


    ¡°Yes, my name is Julia, J-U-L-I-A.¡±


    James answered calmly.


    ¡°You are granted half-a-month holiday now.¡±


    Then he got into the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Julia suddenly realized that Mr. James actually gave her half-a-month vacation.


    Just so she could take care of Ang?


    She stroked her hair, murmuring, and then followed the nurse to send Ang back to the ward.


    The anesthesia effect might had not gone away, so Ang was still asleep, and Julia felt worried for nothing.


    She regretted the harsh words she said to Mr. James just now.


    DING! The elevator arrived at the first floor.


    When James got off the elevator and exited the hospital, he happened to meet Jessica at the entrance.


    She was sitting in the wheelchair with a bouquet of flowers on her knees, and behind the wheelchair stood not Danis, but one of the Smith family¡¯s maids.


    ¡°James.¡± Jessica greeted gently, ¡°Are youing to visit Ang too?¡±


    James nced at her, asking instead of answering, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah?¡± A little surprise surfaced on Jessica¡¯s pretty face, then she smiled, ¡±Did you misunderstand?


    I didn¡¯te to the hospital today to look for you, but to visit Ang.¡±


    James snorted lightly and didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and left immediately.


    ¡°James!¡± Jessica frowned slightly and said, ¡°Apart from visiting Ang, I also have something unimportant to talk to you.¡±


    James stopped and turned around. He didn¡¯t go back, just looked at her from afar and said with a smirk, ¡°Uncle William told you I was here?¡±


    His mother would not reveal his whereabouts to Jessica, so it could only be Uncle William, a driver in the Harvey family.


    ¡°I had something for you, so I asked Uncle William. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Jessica sighed lightly, with a slight helplessness between her eyebrows.


    Jamesughed lightly, ¡°What do I think too much?


    Connecting the fact that you always know where I am to Uncle William?¡±


    ¡°I told you don¡¯t think too much about it, and then you gave Uncle William such a serious charge. Uncle William is really wronged.¡±


    Jessica said coquettishly.


    Standing in the backlight, James¡¯ brows and eyes were trapped in a shadow, which her confused.


    ¡°After visiting Ang, I want to tell you something. Is that okay?¡±


    Jessica gently broke the silence between them.


    James did not answer her, but said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t visit Ang these days.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I will hurt Ang?¡±


    Jessica smiled bitterly, ¡°Ang used to be my best friend after all, and with so many people in the hospital, I even don¡¯t have the chance to do anything to Ang even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°It breaks my heart that you think of me so viciously.¡±


    James sneered slightly, ¡°You will hurt Ang by showing up in front of her.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s expression became awkward after hesitation.


    She was silent, but the maid behind her couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mr. James, when Miss Ang did such an unforgivable thing to Jessica, Jessica not only graciously gave up prosecuting her, but also came to the hospital to visit her sincerely regardless of what happened in the past.¡±


    ¡°But you me Jessica for it! You are confusing right and wrong!!!¡±


    James gently swept the maid a nce, and the maid who was indignant just now immediately lowered her head, not daring to meet his eyes, but the annoyance and resignation between her expressions did not recede.


    He tilted his head slightly, looking at Jessica, and said slowly,


    ¡°There are three categories of people who can graciously forgive a murderer who tried to kill them, and still be kind to each other regardless of their past.


    Saints, pseudo-saints true viins and silly people.¡±


    Bending his body, he looked straightly at Jessica, and said word by word,


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that you are saint or silly.¡±


    Jessica smiled awkwardly. Biting her lip, tears welled up in her eyes, which made her look particrly touching, ¡°James, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to me? Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    James didn¡¯t even nce at her more than once, indifferently withdrawing his gaze and turning towards the outside.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. James is framing you!¡±


    The aggressive maid stared at James¡¯ back, but she kept her voice down as much as possible to avoid being heard by James, who walked ahead.


    Jessica smiled, warmly but bitterly, and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, James isn¡¯t like that.¡±


    While speaking, she turned her wheelchair out.


    Looking at the flowers in herp, the maid hesitantly asked,


    ¡°So ¡­ aren¡¯t we going to visit Miss Ang?¡±


    Jessica stopped and picked up the flowers on herp to maid, and said,


    ¡°Throw it away. These flower smells a bit choking. I will bring other flowers to see Ang another day.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The maid stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair, frowning as she said,


    ¡°In my opinion, a murderer like Ang is not worth visiting. She has no conscience and as heartless as a wolf!¡±


    Jessica smiled lightly and said softly,


    ¡°No matter what, Ang was always my friend, so I can¡¯t be judgmental even she¡¯s unkind.¡±


    It was nearing 6:00 p. m. and the two entered the nearest Japanese restaurant.


    Jessica ordered a lot of foods, then looked at James and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve pretty much ordered everything you like, so see if there¡¯s anything else you need to add.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    James said.


    Ordering food was a kind of waste when he was with her,  because he was not in a mood to eat at all.

 Chapter 143 I Want to Treat Angela’s leg

    Jessica said ok to James, and then to the waiter,


    ¡°That¡¯s it for the time being. If there is anything we need for a while, I will tell youter. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, your meal will be served soon.¡±


    The waiter left after that.


    James crossed his slender legs and leaned forward slightly, as if he wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°I heard that the food in this Japanese restaurant is delicious, but I haven nevere here before.¡±


    Did you choose this restaurant without hesitation because you have tasted its food before? ¡±


    James lifted his eyelid to look at her, ¡°No. This restaurant is the closest to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Looks like the you are busy inpany, so please take more care of yourself.¡±


    Jessica squeezed her hand slightly and smiled,


    ¡°Work is not as important as your health.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    James smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not that busy in thepany. I just don¡¯t want to waste time on something and some people. It¡¯s not worth spoiling my mood.¡±


    Jessica was a little sad and didn¡¯t speak any more.


    After a little while, the waiter served the dished.


    ¡°The sashimi is fresh, you can try it, James.¡±


    Jessica picked up a slice of raw fish withmunal chopsticks and put it on the te in front of James.


    nced at the sashimi, James did not move or speak any more.


    Jessica ate in silence, then wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue, ¡°I heard Ang had an ident around one or two a. m. in the morning. Do you have under-eye dark circles because you have been helping her all night? ¡±


    ¡°I was up all night.¡±


    James exchanged his legs, ¡°But it¡¯s not all about her.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes flickered, with a surprise shing under her eyes. She asked with a smile,


    ¡°Apart from Ang, is there anything else you need to deal with overnight?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    James sneered, ¡°How many meals I have to eat in a day? What do I eat, how many times do I go to the bathroom¡­ do you want to know all of that as well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you with, but there is nothing more. I won¡¯t ask you such questions if you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Jessicaughed mockingly, then said, ¡°Actually, I came to see you today because of my grandfather.¡±


    James propped his elbows on the table, and his eyes teasing slightly, ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ should have heard all about my grandfather, right?¡±


    This was really not a good thing, so Jessica lowered her eyes. Although her expression was normal, her earlobes were extremely red.


    James tapped his fingers on the tabletop, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it. I don¡¯t have so many friends like you to easily get the whereabouts of others and something messy.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face flushed red. She was embarrassed and took a bite of sashimi with chopsticks. It took half a minute before her expression returned to normal.


    She swallowed what was in her mouth and said, ¡°My grandfather¡¯s matter is very serious, and it is rted to your Dream Club, haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Dream Club is just a smallpany under the Harvey Group. I can¡¯t manage all the small things in it.¡±


    James said.


    Jessica frowned slightly. ¡°There is ady named Timothy in the Dream Club. She drugged my grandfather and is now pregnant with my grandfather¡¯s child, so I want to ask you for this person.¡±


    ¡°I have some impression of this Timothy. If I remember correctly, she is twenty years old. But your grandfather is almost 70 years old¡­ she actually drugged your grandfather?¡±


    James ced his hands on his knees and leaned his body back slightly against the chair.


    Jessica clenched her palms andughed,


    ¡°It should be, because my grandfather was never too attached to such ascivious woman.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t care, why do you want this woman from me?¡± James asked with a lightugh.


    Jessica stunned.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s an employee of my Dream Club and did something illegal like drugging, why don¡¯t you send her over to the police station and let the police handle this matter.


    I won¡¯t be partial if it¡¯s true about her drugging, and then she should go to jail.¡±


    James said.


    Jessica stunned again and remained speechless for a moment. Her expression changed, showing rare irritability and embarrassment


    James sit upright, resting his elbows on the table, leaning forward slightly, ¡°What do you think, Jessica?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Is it fair to deal with it like this?¡±


    ¡°This is not a serious matter, and my grandfather is a public figure, so we don¡¯t go to the police station to report it. It is just to avoid being reported unscrupulously by some reporters.¡±


    Jessica forced a smile.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    James pretended not to see her wretchedness and said,


    ¡°In terms of the social status of the Harvey family, the Smith family, and the Lewis family, no reporter would have the courage to report something untrue to earn a gimmick.¡±


    He paused for a moment and looked at Jessica indifferently, ¡°But if it¡¯s the truth, it¡¯s hard to say if it will be reported and how many people will report it.¡±


    Silence.


    Three waiters came up to put the shrimp and sushi on the table, and told them the dishes were all served and then left silently.


    The maid who sits cautiously next to Jessica sounded confused. Now the maid noticed that both of them were silent, so she was fidgeting in the middle.


    She got up and stood behind Jessica, which made her feel better, but being within James¡¯s gaze made her feel not so good again.


    The two of them faced each other silently for a while, and in the end Jessica broke the silence, ¡°The Lewis family values blood tie, so no matter how Miss Timothy is pregnant with my grandfather¡¯s child, I will take her away. After all, the child is a descendant of the Lewis family, please consider it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to take Timothy away if you want to.¡± James said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Ang¡¯s leg treatment to go wrong because of you.¡±


    Jessica froze for a moment and said bitterly,


    ¡°It is an unquestionable moral truth for anyone with a killing intention to pay for what she owed.¡±


    She looked down at her leg, ¡°Ang failed to kill me two years ago, but broke one of my legs. Now you say you want to treat Ang¡¯s leg. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too unfair to me? ¡±


    The maid who has been with Jessica for many years was also anxious. ¡°Mr. James, you two family have made a good rtionship, but you did it for a murderer, it would be too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said many times that we all know perfectly well what happened then.¡±


    James minced his lips and said,


    ¡°And after a while, you can stand up again, just like ordinary people.¡±


    He considered treating her in her own way to record Jessica¡¯s words as evidence. But she was very cautious and never directly indicated that the car ident that year was her design.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t dance anymore!¡±


    Jessica collected the smile at the corner of her mouth and said word by word,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry James, no matter how generous I am, I can¡¯t be indifferent to Ang¡¯s leg treatment.¡±

 Chapter 144 You’re a Smart Guy

    Neither James nor Jessica was in the mood to eat the delicious food on the table.


    James bends her lips without the slightest smile. ¡°Then I can only refuse you. Timothy is a member of my Dream Club. I can¡¯t just hand over an employee to an elderly man to be his wife.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jessica forced a smile, with her whole body tensed up.


    James replied indifferently,


    ¡°Just telling you the truth.¡±


    Jessica stiffened, then smiled and said softly with her fists slightly clenched,


    ¡°I asked you for Timothy today because I was entrusted by my elders, and it wasn¡¯t necessary. But if you disagree, I might sue Ang to vent my anger.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes sank and he sat down.


    ¡°You are a smart guy, so you should know what to do.¡±


    Jessica already looked as normal and said in a slow voice.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    James¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jessicaughed,


    ¡°At least I think you are a smart guy.¡±


    ¡°Then I might disappoint you.¡±


    James nced at her coolly, ¡°Now there are two choices,


    One, you take Timothy away, and I will treat Ang¡¯s leg.


    Second, you sued Ang, and I posted Mr. Lewis¡¯ love affairs online. ¡±


    Jessica¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but there was still a light smile on her lips,¡±If I want to take Timothy away, and don¡¯t I agree to treat Ang¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°There is no such possibility.¡±James said.


    Jessica couldn¡¯t keep smiling. ¡°Do you really think my grandpa is someone who values fame?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    James smiled and stood up, ¡°That¡¯s quite good.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Seeing his resolute back, Jessica¡¯s expression changed, and finally she shouted out loudly, ¡°James!¡±


    James didn¡¯t even stop for a moment on his feet, nor did he respond.


    ¡°What about this, Miss?¡±


    Seeing that James was almost at the door, the maid said anxiously.


    ¡°If your grandpa and Timothy¡¯s secrets are really revealed, it will not only be bad for the Lewis family, but also ruin the reputation of the Smith family!¡±


    A hint of cunning shed under Jessica¡¯s eyes, and she softly said,


    ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    Seeing James who was about to open the door, she paused and said, ¡°¡­ After all, Ang used to be my friend. If her legs can be cured, I will be happy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart guy.¡±


    Pausing, but without looking back, James returned her evaluation to her.


    Jessica¡¯s hand ced on the armrest of the wheelchair was slightly hard and smiled,


    ¡°Since we have reached an agreement, let¡¯s sit down and have a meal together. It would be a waste to order so many dishes and not eat.¡±


    ¡°My taste is different from yours, so we can¡¯t eat together. Enjoy it slowly.¡±


    James didn¡¯t even look back at her, just pushed the door open and walked away.


    Jessica looked at the empty doorway, her red lips slightly opened, trembling,  then she slightly lowered her head. A trace of pain and bitterness crossed the bottom of her eyes.


    After James left the Japanese restaurant, he took a taxi to Auntie Susan¡¯s Noodle House.


    When he entered the noodle house, Auntie Susan was clearing the table with her back to him, ¡°What would you like to eat?


    Just a minute ah, I¡¯ll be right ¡­¡±


    A smile froze on her round face when Auntie Susan turned around and saw James.


    She put the broom dustpan aside, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. James likes to eat anything made by a small shop like mine, so it¡¯s better not to waste it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Auntie Susan.¡±


    James said.


    ¡°Sure, long time.¡±


    Aunt Susan smiled and said in a very unceremonious tone, ¡°You are Mr. James, the boss of the Harvey Group, and I¡¯m just a small noodle shop owner, we,¡±


    She pointed to the sky, and then to the underground, ¡°We are so different in every way, so it¡¯s normal for us not to meet each other!


    It is abnormal for you toe here today, I feel flustered! ¡±


    ¡°Is there any noodle?


    Could you help me prepare one, Auntie Susan. ¡±


    James lowered his eyes slightly and pulled out a chair and sat down.


    ¡°Even if there are noodles, I dare not make it for you!¡±


    Aunt Susan smiled, ¡°If you get a hair or fly in your noodles, and then close my shop, I might as well not do business with you in the first ce.


    What do you think?¡±


    James tapped on the dining table, ¡°I think even if there are no hair or flies in the noodles, you have to pull a few hairs or catch a few flies to put them in.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James is really joking, how dare I?¡±


    Auntie Susan picked up the broom again and swept the already clean floor, ¡°If you find out and break my arm or a leg, then I have nowhere toin.¡±


    James slightly raised his eyebrows, ¡°If it¡¯s impossible for me to find out, are you going to do this?¡±


    Auntie Susan stopped sweeping and looked at him with a broom in her pestle andughed twice.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd is your nephew, right?¡±


    Auntie Susan¡¯s words were full of irony, so the conversation progressed very slowly, and in the end James simply got to the point.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my nephew.¡± Auntie Susan said,


    ¡°But he has a stubborn temper and a bad rtionship with me. So if he doesn¡¯t willing to treat Miss Jessica¡¯s leg, it¡¯s useless for you toe to me.¡±


    James said, ¡°Then if he refuses to treat Ang¡¯s leg, will it be useful for me toe to you?¡±


    Hearing this, Auntie Susan stunned for a moment, and thenughed and said,


    ¡°No need to trouble you. My nephew just returned from the United States a few days ago, and he has promised me to treat Ang¡¯s leg for free. He will definitely heal Ang¡¯s leg.¡±


    She smiled again, ¡°Ang with a bad temper is very clear about love and hate, so she doesn¡¯t like to ept other people¡¯s favor.


    If you are really sincere, I will trouble you to stay away from Ang! ¡±


    ¡°Then thank you, Auntie Susan.¡± James¡¯s eyes were slightly sunken, and his slender fingers tapped on the desktop a few times, then he stood up and undid one button on his shirts, only to find that the inexplicable dullness in his heart had not diminished.


    Auntie Susan said, ¡°You misunderstood what I meant. I did this for Ang, not for you, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°I still have some things to deal with, so I will leave first. I will visit youter when I have time.¡±


    James¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly as he prepared to leave.


    ¡°Hold on a second!¡±


    Auntie Susan blocked his way with a broom and smiled and said, ¡°No matter what the reason you broke Ang¡¯s leg two years ago, at least Ang won¡¯t have to go to jail for a lifetime. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I like you. Don¡¯t talk about Ang, I, an outsider, can¡¯t ept what you did to her.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to do something good, please let Ang go and stay away from Ang in the future. As her aunt, I would like to thank you on behalf of Ang!¡±


    James nced at the broom in front of him, moved his gaze to Auntie Susan, and said sarcastically, ¡°How do you judge that it is me and not her who did the wrong thing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Auntie Susan stunned.


    James stepped over the broom, strode out of the noodle shop, and said indifferently,


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to be in charge of what happens between me and Ang.¡±

 Chapter 145 Open the Door

    Ang lived in a VIP room, but now there was an extra patient on the apany bed.


    His face was somewhat simr to Ang¡¯s. He was lying on the hospital bed in a hospital suit, and his left leg and left hand hanging in the air were cast in a cast, which looked particrly funny.


    ¡°Are you ¡­¡­ stupid?¡±


    Looking at her brother, Ang sitting on the hospital bed showed a veryplicated expression.


    ¡°Dad locked me up, but I was worried that you were being bullied, so I jumped from the second floor.


    If I hadn¡¯t jumped from the window, I could now¡­ Whoops! ¡±


    Greyson identally touched the injury, and his handsome face paled in pain within a second.


    Luna stood aside and looked at him indifferently.


    Julia, with her head down, held back herugh so hard that her shoulders shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult with an ID card, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me so much and don¡¯t be so reckless in the future.¡±


    Ang minced her lips, nced at Greyson¡¯s leg hanging in mid-air, and sighed a few inaudible sighs.


    Even though Greyson became a patient, he didn¡¯t stop making trouble. His body cannot move, but it does not prevent him from having a naughty attitude.


    He quarreled with his wife, and Ang and Julia asionally interjected, which made the atmosphere in the ward quite nice.


    At 8pm, Julia was ready to leave, but as soon as she pushed open the door, she saw two unexpected people.


    She nced subconsciously toward Ang and shut the door behind her quickly.


    Seeing this, Ang looked towards the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Julia faked augh and was about to speak when Lorenzo¡¯s voice rang out from outside, ¡°Who¡¯s inside, open the door.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Elva¡¯s soft but husky voice rang out, ¡°Ang, are you guys in there?


    Open the door for us.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face was strained, her lips pressed tightly, her hands tightly clutching the sheets under her.


    The people she least want to see were Jessica and James, followed by her parents!


    ¡°Miss Ang.¡±


    Julia had offended the couplest time, and she really didn¡¯t want to offend them a second time. So she turned to Luna and said vaguely,


    ¡°The doctor said, Ang has to be quiet these days, and not to be emotional.¡±


    Luna frowned silently.


    ¡°Mr. James came to visit Ang today, and she went into surgery againter.¡±


    Julia also thought of her daughter-inw not being able to stop her father-inw and mother-inw, so she turned to Greyson.


    ¡°What a fucking cunt!¡±


    Greyson cursed, not knowing if he was cursing James or the couple.


    Luna walked over to the table, picked up the two teacups on the table, and asked him, ¡°You smash them yourself, or do you?¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t answer, and he grabbed the two tea cups with his uninjured hand and mmed it towards the door¨C


    BANG! The sound of a teacup shing on the door. Crap!


    The sound of a teacup falling to the floor and shattering.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Greyson, with the blue veins on his forehead popping, yelled at the door, ¡°You are not wee here!! Get away!!!¡±


    Every time he roared, Julia¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°You could go back first.¡± Ang said to her.


    Because Luna and Greyson are protecting Ang, Julia has nothing to worry about. She didn¡¯t want to offend someone who shouldn¡¯t offend, so she hurriedly said goodbye, bypassed the debris on the ground, opened the door and left.


    The moment she opened the door, Luna had no time to lock the door because Lorenzo had already opened the door and strode in, followed by Elva with red eyes.


    ¡°Ang¨C¡±


    Elva crossed over Ang in a few steps and rushed to Ang¡¯s bed.


    She nced at Ang carefully, and the tears fell down. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    She trembled and tried to touch Ang¡¯s face, but Ang turned her head and avoided.


    ¡°Whether I am ufortable or not, it has nothing to do with you .¡±


    Ang looked at her ndly, as if she were a patient,


    Noting the hatred and disgust in Ang¡¯s expression, Elva staggered back a few steps, and choked quietly while covering her mouth.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    Lorenzo grunted indifferently, ¡°You divorced me for such a person without conscience, do you regret it now?¡±


    He stared at Ang indifferently, ¡°Not only will she not appreciate you, but instead¡­ are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to say that about my daughter!¡±


    Elva mmed him randomly with her bag, choking on a sob and yelling,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t drive Ang away, or if you cared about her, how could she¡­ deny me as her mother?¡±


    Lorenzo drew aside, but Elva didn¡¯t mean to stop. ¡°Ang almost died in a car crashst time, but you think¡­ she was acting. This time she had a recurrence of pulmonary edema, and you still said she was acting! Son of bitch, she is your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Enough?!¡± Lorenzo with red eyes grabbed Elva¡¯s arm, but his expression was impatient.


    From knowing that Ang¡¯s pulmonary edema recurred and entered the rescue room, his wife, who had always been so obedient, had gone crazy, as if she had changed to another person suddenly.


    Seeing the couple quarreling in the ward, Ang looked on coldly, while Greyson became more and more irritable.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± No one paid attention to Greyson yelling, so Greyson could only hit the bed and increased his voice, ¡°This is the ward! Can you two go out to quarrel?¡±


    Ang covered her mouth and let out a small cough, her face was a little paler.


    Luna gave her a worried look and talked to Lorenzo and Elva, ¡°Dad, Mom, the doctor said that Ang should not be emotional ¡­¡±


    ¡°You all targeted me, right?!¡±


    Lorenzo used to control everything at home, but today he was med by everyone. At this time, his anger was on the verge of sting, and he roared blushingly,


    ¡°If you are all so worried about Ang, you can just get along with her! Fuck!¡±


    This was the first time he said dirty words in front of the family.


    The ward fell silent for an instant, and Elva looked at him incredulously with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Cry again, all you can do is crying all day!¡±


    Lorenzo blushed and yelled at Elva roughly, ¡°You are just a loser who gave birth to two bastards, and you always think you are my good helper!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my credit, the Chante Group would have closed down. And you were ashamed to hide 20% of the shares secretly, threatening me for an unscrupulous little beast!¡±


    Ang coughed, covering her mouth, and a sneer came out of her mouth.


    A little beast and murderer with no conscience¡­ This was the definition given to her by her biological father!


    Seeing her coughing, Greyson¡¯s expression became flustered, and he wanted to jump over, but Luna held him back.


    ncing at the inws who were still facing off, Luna walked to Ang and asked Ang irritably and worriedly, ¡°How do you feel?


    Do you need me to call a doctor? ¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t die yet.¡±


    Ang shook her head and opened her palm to show her, ¡°I have no sputum, just a cough. This is not a recurrence of pulmonary edema.¡±


    Seeing this, Luna and Greyson were relieved.

 Chapter 146 Why don’t you trust me?

    Elva stopped crying, eyes taken over by despair. After a while, she asked with a trembling voice,


    ¡°Is that what you think of me after all these years?


    A wimp who can¡¯t do anything but cry?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an epted fact?¡±


    Lorenzo asked.


    ¡°How much do you think your 20% of shares would worth the price if I hadn¡¯t developed the Chante Group into such a tremendous group today?


    You don¡¯t deserve those shares at all!¡±


    Elva¡¯s jaw dropped as she listened. She was unable to speak for a long time.


    Greyson disliked his parents because of what happened to Ang, and he felt nothing but annoyed as the two argued. Now he was lying on the hospital bed, watching them coldly.


    And Luna, as the daughter-inw, felt she was in no position to interver at this time. The ward was instantly so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    At that moment, somebody sneered suddenly.


    It was Ang. She adjusted her sitting position and said to Lorenzo,


    ¡°You¡¯ve talked so much downright nonsense, and failed to make a single point.¡±


    You should reflect on and ask yourself¡­ you had taken over thepany only because my grandparents died in a car ident. Otherwise, how could a poor man like you, who had to be funded by Grandma for college tuition and living expenses, be a boss?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you shut up!¡±


    Lorenzo hated it when people brought out his past as a poor boy. Now he was covering his chest, panting and pointing to Ang, ¡°You¡­¡±


    BANG


    At that moment, the door was pushed open from outside and James walked in.


    He skimmed Ang first and saw she was fine. Then he withdrew his gaze. His handsome face became slightly sunken as he interrupted Lorenzo, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chante, please excuse us for a second.¡±


    When James looked over, Ang avoided eye contact with him, and when he moved his gaze away, she didn¡¯t look at him either. She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t know where she should be looking at.


    Lorenzo said, ¡°James, you¡­¡±


    He had barely opened his mouth before he was once again interrupted by James coolly, ¡°Please show yourself out, immediately.¡±


    ¡°We will, if you insist.¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face still looked upset, but he had regained his usual refined demeanor, ¡°It¡¯s about that piece ofnd in G City, I want to talk to you.¡±


    James frowned slightly as he fixed his eyes on Ang once more.


    She didn¡¯t look at him because she was lowering her head down. He could only see her side, which looked even thinner than before.


    His heart ached slightly and his adam apple rolled. Then he pulled the door open and went out.


    Lorenzo had been looking for James recently, but every time, he would be told that ¡°He is not in¡±, or ¡°He is in a meeting, and this is not the proper time¡±, ¡°He is very busy today and didn¡¯t have the time to me you¡±. Lorenzo had gone there for eight or nine times but did not see James, so he knew that James was avoiding him.


    Seeing James answering him, Lorenzo looked so happy. He immediately stepped over and followed him.


    Elva wanted to chase him, but she stopped only after a few steps. Then she lowered her head and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Ang, you just coughed, how do you feel now?


    Just tell us if you don¡¯t feel right, and let Elva call the doctor!¡±


    The ward was finally quiet, and Greyson asked again. He looked so worried.


    Elva wiped her tears and looked up in fear. Then she replied, ¡°Ang, are you mad because I fought with your father¡­?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ang frowned and interrupted her in a cold voice. Then she turned to Luna and Greyson with a mild expression. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing how close Ang was to Greyson and Luna and how distant she was to her, and coupled with the poking words Lorenzo said today, Elva was momentarily saddened and her body stumbled a few times.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Luna saw her and rushed forward to help her.


    Elva leaned on her and looked at Ang with a tearful glint, ¡°Ang, are you ming me for not speaking up for you two years ago?¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes, trying not to look at her in the eyes.


    When she was manipted and sent to prison two years ago, she only felt aggrieved. She  felt deeply the pain of being betrayed by Jessica; she had never resented her mom and dad.


    What disappointed her was the way her mom and dad treated her after she got out of jail¡­ she felt it so sarcastic every time she thought of it.


    ¡°Back then¡­ you ran Jessica over with a car! What did you expect me to say after you did that?¡±


    Elva¡¯s heart was aching and she argued, ¡°I felt as helpless as you when I saw you end up in prison!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what exactly the feeling was called. It might be ¡°ufortable¡±.


    Ang frowned and said with a tightly clenched fist.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    She had already saw Elva thought after she had been nearly dead for several times.


    Elva¡¯s eyes were swollen like two walnuts. When she saw Ang¡¯s attitude toward her, she felt sadder and continued, ¡°You said you have such a good rtionship with Jessica, how could you¡­ drive a car over her¡­ just because James likes her?¡±


    ¡°Why did you want to kill her?¡±


    Luna tried to stop her when she heard it, but it was toote ¨C


    ¡°I¡­ said¡­¡± Ang wass muttering.


    At this moment, her blood was steaming and boiling with fury. Ang stood up and squeezed a few words out of her teeth, ¡°Shut up!


    Don¡¯t trust her!


    Don¡¯t trust her!!!


    Don¡¯t trust her!!!¡±


    Ang walked up to Elva with her eyes red. Every cell in her body tensed up as she screamed, ¡°How many times have I told you that I didn¡¯t do it? I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t do it!!! Why don¡¯t you believe me?!!¡±


    She pointed at herself and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter! Why do you trust Jessica instead of me?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elva took two steps back, looking at Ang¡¯s twisted face, and then she said nervously.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m usually too ¡®naughty¡¯ and not as ¡®well-behaved and obedient¡¯ as Jessica?


    Huh?¡±


    As Ang stepped closer, tears emerged from the corners of her eyes. She tried not to let it rolled down and said, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m not a good person, that I¡¯m inferior to Jessica in every way, then you should pretend I was never born as well!¡±


    She yelled and felt her throat tightened. Then she took a deep shaky breath and continued, ¡°I¡¯m already done with the Chante family, so why do you have toe and annoy me?


    Does taunting me make you happy?¡±


    Elva¡¯s lips trembled slightly. Her tears streamed down as soon as she opened her moouth, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ang shouted. She covered her mouth as she coughed. Then she pointed at the doorway.


    Elva stood still, tears kept flowing down her face. She looked at Ang desperately, sad and surprised. She opened her mouth several times, but not a single word came out.


    Luna was standing by. She wanted to stop the two but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Greyson looked at the ceiling in a daze, not knowing what was in his mind.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang snorted coldly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go out if you don¡¯t!¡±


    She got out of bed. And without her shoes on, she tumbled out the door with a bumpy right leg.


    Greyson turned over when he heard the door open. Then he nced coldly at Elva and frowned, trying to get up.


    ¡°Just stay put before you can walk on your own. I¡¯ll follow her over there and check it out!¡±


    Luna went over and pressed him down. Then she said to Elva, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her¡±. Hurriedly, she chased after Ang and ran out of the door.

 Chapter 147 I’m Not Your Daughter

    Elva looked at the door with teary eyes. Then she lifted her leg to chase after her, only to be stopped by Greyson with a grim face, ¡°Just stay in the ward! You¡¯re killing your daughter!¡±


    ¡°Greyson, do you think it¡¯s all my¡­ fault too?¡±


    Elva sobbed sorrowfully as she wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    Greyson looked away from her. His uninjured hand tapped on the hospital bed. His frowned eyebrows showed that he was shaded and annoyed at the moment.


    Elva didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She stumbled and sat on Ang¡¯s hospital bed, and then she wailed aloud.


    As soon as Ang went out, she saw James and Lorenzo standing not far from the doorway. She skimmed the two coldly, and immediately withdrew her gaze and headed towards the stairwell on the east side of the corridor.


    ¡°Why did youe out without your shoes on?¡±


    James walked up to her and tugged on her arm. He looked so confused when he saw her bare feet.


    Ang turned over and gave him a grim look. Then she shook off his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey¡¯s talking to you, why are you not answering him?


    Are you deaf?¡±


    Lorenzo yelled as soon as he saw Ang, his anger came back up again.


    Ang sneered and snorted,


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I answer him or not!


    Who do you think you are to lecture me?¡±


    ¡°You-you ungrateful brat!¡±


    Lorenzo gasped, and covereed his chest with his hand. His face blushed because of hasty breath.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang sneered, ¡±I don¡¯t have a hypocrite father like you! I¡¯m not your daughter!


    You should keep your emotoin under control at the moment, we don¡¯t have medicine for heart attack!¡±


    She said without even looking at James, as if she hadn¡¯t seen him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lorenzo stared grimly at Ang, as if he was going to lose his breath in the next second.


    Ang snorted at him and turned around.


    ¡°Go back and put your shoes on before you go out.¡±


    Jamesmanded as he frowned faintly. Then he surpassed her within a few steps and blocked her way.


    Lorenzo covered his chest, and his voice became much softer and his eyes wandered between James and Ang. Obviously, he was pondering.


    Ang tilted her head and looked at James. She clenched her fist and her gaze was as sharp as a knife. Then she asked, ¡°What? Why does Mr. Harvey even care whether I wear shoes or not now?¡±


    Two years¡¯ amodated resentment and anger surged wildly through her body. Her rational senses had been snuffed.


    Her pitch rose and even seemed a little shrill as she yelled, ¡°You just want to see me wretched, miserable and suffer. That¡¯s how I am now! Aren¡¯t you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡± James¡¯ pupils reflected her twisted face, and he couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling right now. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was pain, annoyance, or a mixture of some other emotions.


    Ang snorted loudly, ¡°These extra concerns of yours should be given to the woman you love. I don¡¯t need them and I don¡¯t deserve them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to warn me or threaten me, I¡¯m a selfish and ruthless person. If you push me too hard, I¡¯ll just die. I don¡¯t care how other people will do!¡±


    She covered her mouth and coughed and left without looking at him again.


    James looked at her thin figure. He lifted his right foot, but before he stepped on the ground, he restrained himself and put it back. His eyes grew darker and darker.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the shoes to Angter, thanks for your concern, Mr. Harvey.¡±


    Luna caught up with him and said nervously.


    ¡°Ang just argued with my mother. She must be very angry now. I hope Mr. Harvey could forgive me if she was disrespectful just now.¡±


    James saw Ang walking away. His eyes turned darker, and then he unbuttoned his shirt. He looked at Luna and nodded.


    But he said nothing.


    Luna figure out what he had on his mind. She felt even more nervous after she heard what he said. But there was nothing she could say or do.


    She bowed and apologized to James for Ang, and then she ran back. After she fournd those shoes, she went out to look for Ang.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, what do you think of what I just said?¡±


    Lorenzo now looked as learned and refined as he usually was, but his face was a little pale.


    The Harveys had no intention of carrying out any project in G City, but now news had been released that thend they got from the Chantes would be auctioned.


    They called it an ¡°auction¡±, but most of the time the final buyer was already set before the auction started.


    He was looking for James today to discuss it.


    James skimmed him and said indifferently,


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to talk to me about this now. The highest bidder will win at the auction. If you are interested in thisnd, just prepare more money, but there¡¯s no need toe to me.¡±


    What would happen at the auction remained unknown, and that piece ofnd in G City was such a rewarding investment that so manypanies was trying their best to win the bid.


    If they reallypeted with otherpanies in the auction, they would have to offer higher than the market price, which was definitely not a good thing for the Chante Group.


    ¡°Hah-hah!¡±


    Lorenzoughed and said secretly.


    ¡°James, you¡¯ve been in the industry for years now. You do know that auctions can be decided in advance, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    James responded without hesitation.


    Lorenzo¡¯s had a sincere smile for a second, and then he said, ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°I know otherpanies always do that, but the Harvey Group has never done that before.¡±


    James interrupted him. He inclined his head to look at the direction which Ang had headed to. His long and slender fingers tapped a few times on the edge of his pants, and his eyebrows were inked with some imperceptible annoyance.


    The smile on Lorenzo¡¯s face froze, as three years ago and five years ago the Harvey Group had privately set the Chante Group as the final buyer in advance in two auctions, and he knew James¡¯s answer was clearly a perfunctory response to him.


    He forced a smile and added, ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    ¡°I never joke around on business.¡±


    James said as he nced at the direction Ang headed to.


    ¡°I still have something to do, so please excuse me.¡±


    After saying that, he lifted his leg and was about to walked away.


    Lorenzo stepped forward to stop him.


    ¡°Anything else for you? Mr. Chante!¡±


    James raised his eyebrows slightly as he asked.


    Lorenzo sighed and asked slowly,


    ¡°James, you still mind the fact that Ang run over Jessica two years ago, right?¡±


    James looked at him and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°What happened two years ago was our family¡¯s fault  and we owe the Smiths an apology. It was my fault to have raised the ungrateful and ruthless brat.


    Over the years, in order to express our apologies, the the Chante Group has given a lot of profits to the Smith Group, and I have also renounced Ang. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already doing my best to make it up for Jessica, and I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me because I am your uncle. You shouldn¡¯t hold it against the rest of the Chantes just because of what happened to Ang.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lorenzo said sincerely.


    James grinned a smile, but there was noughter in the depth of his eyes; instead, they were dark and carried a refreshing chill.


    Lorenzo¡¯s heart stuttered as heughed.

 Chapter 148 You Are a ‘Good’ Person

    ¡°You¡¯ve already known what exactly happened in the car ident two years ago, right?¡±


    James asked slowly as his eyes fixed on Lorenzo¡¯s face.


    This was the first time Lorenzo told James about the car ident two years ago. He deliberated it for a moment, then he looked at James¡¯ face and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who is right or who is wrong. At the end of the day, it was Jessica who was hurt. Ang¡¯s legs were snapped and thrown in jail, because she totally deserved it.¡±


    As for¡­¡±


    ¡°You are such a ¡®nice¡¯ person.¡± James interrupted with a smile.


    Lorenzo couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant and thought he wasplimenting. So he politely replied,


    ¡°Ang deserves to be punished for her mistake. Though she is my daughter, I have to be reasonable and not cover it up for her.¡±


    ¡°Well, not bad for a nice person like you.¡±


    James sneered.


    Lorenzo smiled, ¡°Then thatnd in G City¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish the rest of the sentence, but what he meant was clear.


    ¡°To participate in the auction, I suggest you prepare some money in advance, and if yourpany does not have enough working capital, you can go to the bank for some loan.


    I have other things to do, so please excuse me.¡±


    James didn¡¯t give Lorenzo any chance and strode out of the room.


    The curves on Lorenzo¡¯s mouth disappeared. His middle-aged but well-maintained face was filled with bewilderment and confusion.


    He saw James¡¯ back disappear from his sight, and his bewilderment grew a little more.


    James held a grudge against the Chantes because Ang hit Jessica. Now that he had cleared the air with Ang, he wondered how came James was still upset with him.


    And today, judgnig by the way James looked at Ang, it was not like he hated her guts. Lorenzo felt like¡­ he frowned and nced at the ward. After a long time of deliberation, he walked in.


    Ang was barefoot and taut. She reached the grass in front of the hospital, which was lit up but not very bright.


    The ce was empty after 9:00 p. m., because the patients and families who took the walk here went back.


    The chilly crowled upwards along her feet, her legs and her hands¡­ her whole body felt chilly. Only her heart was on fire, but it was not the heat of passionate enthusiasm; it was the heat brought on by the fire of anger and depression, which almost burned out her soul.


    ¡°Ang, put on your shoes, the ground is cold, and you¡¯ll get sick.¡±


    Luna stood behind her for a long time. Then she sighed softly and walked up to Ang with a pair of shoes in her hands.


    Anyone with ame leg and pulmonary edema, catching a cold would only brought her many more problems.


    Ang was lowering her head and didn¡¯t look at Luna. She didn¡¯t put on her shoes and let the coolness on her body and the fire in her heart mingle together. She felt so painful as if she was walking on a knife edge or being cooked in a frying pan.


    ¡°No matter how angry you are, just don¡¯t torture yourself. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll have a hard time if you rpse, and that would only make your haters happier.¡±


    Luna knelt down and grabbed Ang¡¯s ankle. Then she said, ¡°Juts lift your feet.¡±


    Ang shook her head. Tears streamed down from the corner of her eyes, she hastily wiped it away and said in a hoarsen voice,


    ¡°I just need a moment for myself. Luna, please go back, it¡¯s cold here.¡±


    ¡°Just lift your foot when I tell you to. You¡¯re trying to make me angry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Luna looked up and yelled at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll call your brother to handle this.¡±


    Ang grinned a smile, and tears rolled down into her mouth. It was salty. She then said, ¡°He¡¯s no better than me now, and he can¡¯t even get out of bed. How could he possibly hit me?¡±


    She said as she lifted her right foot held by Luna.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He will as soon as he got better.¡±


    Luna put the right shoe on her, then she held the left foot and said,


    ¡°This one.¡±


    Ang lifted her left foot and looked down at Luna who was putting her shoes on. A suffocation hit her chest and she could barely catch her breath.


    She wiped her tears and almost fell down. Then sheughed and said, ¡°He never hit me because he loved me too much.¡±


    ¡°Then you should treat yourself better and stop torturing yourself.¡±


    Luna put on her shoes and stood up. Her eyes were slightly red. She said, ¡°You could never imagine how much he had been through over these two years. He was always drunk. When he was drunk, he squatted on the floor, covering his face and crying. He always said that he was sorry¡­ for you.¡±


    Luna sobbed and took a deep breath. Then her voice had returned to normal, as she continued, ¡°He has started going to the office to study now, but his wreched look made him a joke to other people. Many times has hee home angry and said he wouldn¡¯t go back again, but on the next day he would still go to work an hour early, acting like a totally different person.¡±


    Ang lowered her head without making a sound. Her upper body was shrouded  invisible in darkness. Clear liquid dripped down on her shoes.


    ¡°Your brother is doing this to help you.¡±


    Luna patted her hand, and said with her soft voice, ¡°So don¡¯t torture yourself. That will only make your brother¡¯s heart hurts, and so does mine.¡±


    In the past two years, Ang had only cried in front of Greyson and Luna once, which was in the dark stairwell at her birthday party.


    The rest of the time, no matter how frustrated and angry she was, she had never shed a tear in front of anyone.


    This time, her tears was totally out of control. She tilted her head to try not to cry, only to find more tears flow down her neck.


    Two years in prison had snuffed all her dignity and temper, and her only motivation to live was to see her parents, Greyson and Luna after she was released. Then she would kill herself and leave the world that had made her suffer.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet James before she met her parents, and she was threatened by him to be an employee in the Dream Club and began her life worse than death.


    She thought prison life was the darkest time of her life, but she didn¡¯t expect the angry and viciousments from her parents, who used to hold her in their hearts. The humiliation she received while working at Dream Club made her more exhausted both physically and emotionally¡­


    It was then that she realized that the darkest time of her life had just begun.


    Exhaustion, pain, helplessness and despair haunted her every day. The best ending she could think of was death, but she didn¡¯t want to get Greyson and Luna involved in her death, so she could only live like a walking dead every day¡­


    Coward, waspish, shameless, murderer¡­ thesebels imposed on her by others asionally stabbed her heart like a knife, but to her, whose life had been at risk for several times, the only thing that mattered was Greyson and Luna.


    As for other people¡¯s words, she had already be numb to them.


    ¡°Ang,¡±


    Luna said as she took off her coat and put it on her. Then she said after hesitation,


    ¡°No matter how the Harvey Group is, they have to follow thew.


    You don¡¯t have to stay at the Dream Club and be humiliated for me and Greyson. so how about this¡­ when you get out of the hospital this time, your brother and I will find a way to send you abroad¡­ just don¡¯te back.¡±


    Ang lowered her head down and numbly wiped away her tears. Then she said dully,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, when you get out of the hospital, go abroad.¡±


    Luna sighed lightly and continued. ¡°Greyson and I felt so bad seeing you live like this.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°As for James¡­ no matter how angry he is, he can¡¯t posiibly get me and your brother killed.¡±


    Ang interrupted her and said, ¡°There were times when I wish I could die.¡±


    She looked up at the dark sky. There were no light in her eyes, as she was like a doll without a soul.

 Chapter 149 Marry You?

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Luna frowned and said, ¡°Ang¡­¡±


    Ang continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take the me for the mistakes I ¡®made¡¯.


    I want a moment for myself. Please go back, Luna.¡±


    Ang interrupted her in a hoarse voice.


    Luna wanted to say something, but she hesitated for a moment and cut it short,


    ¡°OK.¡±


    She paused for a moment and added, ¡°You can have half an hour, if you¡¯re not back by then, I¡¯lle and find you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ang answered and tried to force a smile, but then she failed and said, ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡±


    Luna sighed lightly and shoved her phone to Ang, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the time.¡±


    Ang nodded and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty years old, Luna! Don¡¯t take me as a three or four-year-old kid who could be abducted at any moment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a lot more worrisome than a child,¡±


    Luna said.


    Ang pursed her lips and yed with the phone in her hand, silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    Luna waved at Ang and left. She turned and looked back several times.


    The dark sky had no stars and no moon. Ang could only feel the fresh air after the rain and a fewmps on the grass. This ce was frighteningly empty.


    But for Ang, it was the only ce that would allow her to rx for a moment.


    She let out a long breath and stood in a daze for a moment. She had the feeling that someone was watching her.


    She nced back around, only to see a blur figure disappeared at the entrance to the inpatient unit.


    Maybe it was weird that a woman stood here in the middle of the night, and passersby cast a nce at her out of curiosity.


    Ang smiled to herself, after two years in prison, she was a bit overly sensitive.


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    A man called her name, and the voice sounded familiar.


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened and she frowned in disgust. She didn¡¯t turn around or make any response.


    The person who call her names got no response. So he called out again, ¡°Is that Ang?¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Ang heard footsteps approaching.


    Ang pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t wanting to see this person, so she lifted her feet to walk towards the opposite direction.


    Seeing her leaving, the footsteps behind her sounded a little faster. Then the man surpassed her and stood in front of her.


    Under the cold incandescent light, the man¡¯s handsome face was so lear, and his amber eyes were tinged with a bit of fatigue and anger at the moment. He asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me?¡±


    Ang looked at him indifferently. Her heart, which had been softened by the empty silence, had more disgust and hatred at this point. She replied, ¡°Is there any rules saying that I have to answer Mr. Smith every time?¡±


    ¡°Ang, why do you have to talk to me like that?¡±


    Danis grabbed her arm. There were anger and disappointment in his eyes.


    Ang, however, only found his look disgusting. She shook off his hand and said coldly,


    ¡°I told you a long time ago that I hope you could stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to hear your mother and your sister say that I seduce you!¡±


    She finished speaking and was about to leave, but her was suddenly clutched by Danis. Then he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t let you go. Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Danis¡¯ voice was full of pain, and he questioned as he held her tightly.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you forget James after he broke your leg and sent you to prison?¡± Dansi asked with a trembling voice.


    Ang was a bit weak because she was recovering from a serious illness. She struggled for a while but atst, she failed to break free from his hug. She was so annoyed and yelled,


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Why do you like James so much?¡±


    Danis wouldn¡¯t let her go, instead he hugged her a little tighter and continued, ¡°Ang, do you really love him that much?¡±


    Ang was panting from her struggling. Her once indifferent eyes were filled with hatred at this time. She screamed out, ¡°I said, let go of me!¡±


    Danis wrapped his arms tightly around her and said in a low voice,


    ¡°What if I say no¡­¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang interrupted him with a sneer and stepped heavily on his foot. When he was screaming in pain, she pushed him away and pped heavily on his face.


    Bah!


    The crisp p was loud and clear against the silence of the night.


    Ang red at him with cold eyes and squeezed one word out of her teeth. ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    He had humiliated Ang for Jessica once and now he was acting like he loved Ang so much. That made Ang feel more than disgusting. Moreover, the man had been engaged to Cathleen, yet now he was still harassing Ang.


    Ang refused him for the first time simply because she had no feelings for him; she still took him as a big brother. Now she refused to be with him only because she found him exceedingly disgusting!


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t seduce James again, I can forgive you for hitting Jessica, and I will break off the engagement with Cathleen and marry you.¡±


    Danis knew this would be unfair to Jessica, but he really couldn¡¯t forget Ang, especially after he knew Ang almost died this time. He no longer wanted to hide his true feelings anymore.


    Besides, his grandpa was in his 70s and hooked up with a 20-year-old woman. The family didn¡¯t say much about that. He assumed they could also ept it if he was with Ang.


    Angughed in exasperation as she looked at the swollen left side of Danis¡¯ face. She sneered,


    ¡°Why are you so sure that I¡¯ll definitely agree to be with you?¡±


    ¡°You want to go back to your old standard of living, so you stayed and worked at the Dream Club, right?¡±


    There was self-doubt and struggle in Danis¡¯ eyes, but more than that, there was madness and hotness. He added, ¡°If you marry me, I can give you anything you want!¡±


    He took a few steps forward and took her hand. Then he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Give me your word now and I¡¯ll leave Cathleen immediately. That would be much better than staying with James and being humiliated.¡±


    Ang looked at her hands grabbed in his, and this time she did not struggle. She nced behind him and said,


    ¡°What brings you here, Jessica? Your brother is talking to me about his wedding.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, how do you¡­¡±


    Danis asked and instantly let go of Ang¡¯s hand. Then he turned around to exin to Jessica, only to find that there was no one behind him.


    Ang was making fool of him.


    He turned and looked at Ang.


    ¡°Why do you have to look at me like this, Mr. Smith?¡±


    Ang took a few steps backwards, trying to get away from him. She mocked,


    ¡°You said you won¡¯t let go of me, and I¡¯m just testing you. Is this your way to keep your promise?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Danis¡¯ expression changed and he clenched his fist. A whileter, he said with a bitter and annoying expression.


    ¡°I was serious when I told you about being together, and even if Jessica did havee, I would never let you go¡­ and now you¡¯re teasing me?¡±


    Ang took out her phone and checked the time. It was sixteen minutes out of the half hour she had. She frowned and found that she hated Danis even more.


    She put down her phone and looked straight at him. Her eyebrows showed her disdain. She asked, ¡°Even if you really wants to marry me, then what?¡±


    ¡°What then?¡± Danis¡¯ asked and frowned.


    Ang snorted coldly, ¡°Marrying me? Wouldn¡¯t you feel guilty for Jessica?¡±


    Danis¡¯ eyebrows frowned tighter. He didn¡¯t say a word, which meant a silent YES.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go through all the troubles to marry someone I don¡¯t love, and whenever Jessica and I have any disagreements, you will take your sister¡¯s side and use me because you¡¯re her brother.¡±


    Ang looked at Danis in the eyes and continued, ¡°On top of that, I have to be scolded by your mother and Cathleen for being a slut. Your mother would definitely make me suffer.¡±


    Atst, she sneered, ¡±So why would I marry you?


    Are you out of your mind?¡±

 Chapter 150 Angela’s Future Boyfriend

    Danis was dumbfounded. He was angry at her words, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute them.


    Seeing Ang leaving, he quickly took a few steps forward to stop her¡­ ever since two years ago, he always felt that she was getting increasingly distant, and that made him worried.


    ¡°Anything else, Mr. Smith?¡±


    Ang raised her head to look at him, and under the incandescent light, the impatience and disgust between her eyebrows were clearly reflected in Danis¡¯ eyes.


    His heart ached abruptly and he was slightly stunned. He tried to open his mouth several times and finally he said in a very soft voice,


    ¡°If you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll be on your side.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ang sneered again.


    ¡°And may I ask you, when do you think your sister was wrong?¡±


    Danis¡¯ Adam apple rolled down and his eyes shimmer. Then he answered, ¡±Jessica has always been a very considerate and intelligent person, She always put herself in other people¡¯s shoes.


    Even after you deliberately hit her with your car two years ago, she didn¡¯t sue you because she was afraid that if she did, you¡¯d spend the rest of your life in jail¡­¡±


    Ang looked straight at him. The sneer in the bottom of her eyes was intensifying, but she didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to talk to someone like Danis at all, and if she said more, it would just be a waste of time and energy.


    At this time, there were footsteps approaching, and a warm male voice called Ang from behind, ¡°Mr. Smith has said too much, I¡¯d like to cut it short into one sentence,


    You don¡¯t think your sister could do anything wrong, do you?¡±


    Ang frowned slightly and turned to look at the man.


    He was dressed in a tidy suit with a whiteb coat. He looked handsome and cheerful. As he smiled, he had two deep dimples in his cheeks.


    The night was dark and the light was dim. The man standing in front of her was as shining as sunshine.


    ¡°Rnd?¡±


    Danis asked and skimmed the man. Then he frowned.


    Rnd smiled with his eyebrows arched. Then he replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t met you for seven years, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Smith to recognize me at a nce.¡±


    The two were in the same ss from kindergarten to junior high school, but Rnd applied for an exchange program in the United States in his senior year, and he had never returned until now.


    ¡°This is really not a good ce for our reunion.¡±


    Danis grinned a smile, but there wasn¡¯t a slightest joy in his eyes. He said, ¡°I have some personal matters to discuss with my girlfriend, so please excuse us.¡±


    Hearing this, Ang¡¯s eyes turned darker. And as she was about to open her mouth, Rnd asked first, ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    Without waiting for Danis to respond, Rnd gave a lightugh, ¡°Danis, are you kidding?


    My aunt always told me that you used to be stucked to Ang like a bubble gum, but ever since Jessica¡¯s incident two years ago, you and Ang have be enemies.¡±


    Danis¡¯ expression changed and his fists clenched slightly.


    Rnd paused for a moment and raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know that she has be your girlfriend?¡±


    Ang frowned as she heard the stranger mentioned her name so many times, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What was between me and Ang is none of your business.¡±


    Danis¡¯ fists clenched to tightly, and his face was so grim.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Rnd reached out and pulled Ang into his arms. Then heughed,


    ¡°My aunt¡­ maybe you¡¯re more familiar with Aunt Susan.


    She said she was going to introduce me to Ang as her boyfriend when I got back, so as her future boyfriend, what happens between you and her is surely my concern.¡±


    At first, Ang wanted to push away this man who had inexplicably put his arm around her, but when she heard him mentioning Aunt Susan, she stopped her outstretched hand and put it back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, just ignore him.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She took Rnd¡¯s forearm and walked towards the inpatient building.


    Danis wanted to chase, but Ang patience had been pushed to its limit. She took the phone and waved it in front of Danis¡¯ eyes. Then she said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Do you want me to call your family and fiancee and tell them that you¡¯re pestering me at the hospital?¡±


    Hearing this, Danis took a step back. He looked at the disgust and hatred in Ang¡¯s eyes, which made his heart hurt a little. He felt sad, angery, guilty, and some reluctant. He didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    Pain and struggle shed across his eyes. He hesitated again and again, watching Ang with Rnd¡¯s arm and left.


    The moment they entered the inpatient department, Rnd loosen his arm and took a step back. He kept an appropriate distance between him and Ang, and then he apologized,


    ¡°My aunt always mentioned your name ¡®Ang¡¯, so I called you by your name just now, and I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Myst name is Chante, and my first name is Ang.¡±


    Ang exined. And then she asked as she nced at his badge,


    ¡°You¡¯re Aunt Susan¡¯s nephew who¡¯s studying in America?¡±


    Rnd smiled, as if there was starlight shining under his eyes. Then he answered, ¡°Well, I just came back yesterday. Let me formally introduce myself¡­ my name is Rnd.¡±


    ¡°My mother gave me the name because she knew some actor named ¡°Rnd¡± who was very sessful and handsome.¡±


    ¡°My father agreed to give me this name because it was the name of his favorite writer.¡± Rnd exined.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re talented in literature, and you will be sessful, handsome as well?¡±


    Ang smiled lightly.


    The dimples on Rnd¡¯s cheeks deepened a bit. His smile was so charming. He replied, ¡°Yah, you got the point.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for what you just did.¡±


    Ang narrowed the curve of her mouth and said softly.


    Rnd took off his white coat and put it on his arm. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine,  you are wee.¡±


    He paused. Then he asked with a softer voice,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­


    My aunt told me that you had some problems with your right leg, right?¡±


    ¡°Just a little.¡±


    Ang answered and tried to hide herme leg.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell I¡¯m a cripple if you don¡¯t look closely.


    But if you take a closer look¡­ it was very obvious.¡±


    Rnd gave her feet a veiled sweep andmented.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot when training yourself to walk like a norml person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ang answered and tried to hide her leg again. She was frowning.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve already asked too much. We¡¯ve just met minutes ago.¡±


    Rnd curled his lips and said sincerely.


    ¡°But I¡¯m an expert on this, and my aunt said you were a dancer. She always wanted me to help you recover.¡±


    Ang took out her phone and checked the time. Then she looked up at him and said,


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need. There are people waiting for me, so I have to go now.¡±


    As soon as Ang finished speaking, Luna came running down with a nervous look. She asked, ¡°Ang, how are you¡­¡±


    As she ran a little closer, she noticed a strange man standing beside Ang. So she stopped to asked,


    ¡°And this one is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Aunt Susan¡¯s nephew, Rnd, a doctor specializing in leg diseases.¡±


    Rnd introduced himself before Ang could speak.


    Hearing the words ¡®specializing in leg diseases¡¯, Luna¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked with her thrilled voice, ¡±You specializes in leg diseases?


    Then can you cure Ang?


    Her legs were snapped by someone two years ago, but days ago a doctor said she still had hope!¡±

 Chapter 151 Did he misunderstand Angela?

    Ang licked her dry lips, frowned and said, ¡°Sister-inw, my brother is still waiting for us up there, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She looked back at Rnd and said.


    ¡°Auntie Susan is always talking about you, so go see her when you have time. I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Rnd smiled and handed a business card to Luna, who was intensively looking at him with her glowing eyes.


    ¡°If Miss Ang needs me, then I¡¯m obliged to do so. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other very soon.¡±


    Rnd nced at the upset Ang and answered Luna¡¯s question in a warm voice.


    Luna epted the card with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rnd.¡±


    After saying that, she went inside the inpatient area with Ang.


    After Rnd left, James stepped out of the shadows on the other side of the building and looked over the direction where Ang left, his eyes were obscure and mysterious.


    He had been here for a while. Actually, he was here when Ang got into an argument with Danis.


    Not just this time, even if he was only analyzing the previous times when Ang interacted with Danis, he could sense that she was not interested in him. How could he exin the scene he saw two years ago?


    Did he really misunderstand Ang? Or there was something else going on back then? Was Ang just like her dad, who could still flirt with other people when she was deeply in love with others?


    James¡¯s throat rolled up and down. He felt like there was a piece of water-soaked cotton stuffed in his chest, making him feel suffocated and depressed.


    He pursed his lips and loosened two shirt buttons with annoyance, but the suffocating feeling in his chest did not go away at all.


    If he really misunderstood Ang, then what he had done in the past two years¡­ James frowned slightly, feeling as gloomy as the night sky, unable to be lit up even if there were lights.


    There was another possibility:


    The scene he bumped into was the truth.


    But that result did not necessarily make him feel better either.


    James clenched his fit slightly. Was he caring so much about whether Ang cheated on him because he could not tolerate the betrayal of others, or¡­¡­


    With his throat feeling tight and his heart beating faster, he thought to himself, was it just like what Sean and mom had said before, he liked Ang?


    As Ang pushed open the door of the ward and saw the scene inside, she pursed her lips while her eyes darkened a bit.


    Her brother was lying on the bed just like earlier, not looking well.


    Her mom was sitting on her bed. Though her eyes were still a little red, her face had a smile when she was talking calmly to her dad about something. It seemed like they already made it up.


    Luna followed her into the ward and looked rather surprised too when she saw this scene.


    ¡°You¡¯re back just in time, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Seeing Ang, Lorenzo looked at her and put on a serious face. Though his tone was not too good, it was much better than it had been a while ago. But Ang did not appreciate it, and instead, she felt disgusted, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lorenzo, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    When she finished, she sat down on the bed, thenid back and turned her back to him.


    Lorenzo immediately got upset and was about to reprimand her, but he was stopped by Elva, who was frowning at the side.


    ¡°A daughter, a son, neither of you are well behaved. They were spoiled by you!¡±


    Lorenzo shrugged off Elva¡¯s hand and said coldly.


    Seeing this, Luna felt slightly surprised. In the past, her father-inw was always stubborn, and her mother-inw would never stop him. Though she did sometimes, her father-inw would never listen to her.


    But something seemed to have changed between these two after this fight.


    ¡°Ang,¡±


    Elva walked up to Ang and said cautiously.


    ¡°Your father and I have already discussed about this. When you are discharged from the hospital this time, you can live with us in the Chante family.¡±


    Ang closed her eyes without making a sound.


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    Elva called her name carefully again, with ayer of tears flooding under her red eyes, ¡°Are you ¡­¡­¡±


    Luna nced at Ang¡¯s frowned eyebrows and interrupted her, ¡±Mom, Ang is already tired after two consecutive surgeries. Let¡¯s go back first and let her have some rest.¡±


    ¡°Humm!¡±


    Without waiting for Elva to answer, Lorenzo grunted heavily, ¡±She didn¡¯t even answer the questions from the elders. This is the result of your spoiling her over the years! If she pretends to be asleep and doesn¡¯t answer it, she doesn¡¯t need to enter the door of the Chante family anymore!¡±


    Elva got shocked and her tears starting to flow down her cheeks, ¡°Lorenzo, how can you go back on your words? We just had a deal!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Crunch.


    The bed rattled as Ang suddenly sat up. With her gloomy look, even the scar at the top of her eyebrows was tinged with some hostility.


    ¡°Ang, you¡¯re awake just in time.¡±


    Elva carefully checked on her look and weighed her words, ¡°Your father and I have already agreed that when you leave the hospital, you cane back in the family again.¡±


    Ang did not respond, but just gave her a light and ambiguous chortle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you be shady!¡±


    Lorenzo could not help but chiding loudly, saying,


    ¡°As soon as you heard that you wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go back to the family, you stopped pretending. You think I don¡¯t understand your little trick?


    There¡¯s no point trying to say no! If you say yes, I can let you go back regardless of the past, if ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang sneered and interrupted him, ¡°There is no need for Mr. Lorenzo to disregard the past, since I am not a member of the Chante family anymore and I am not worthy of entering your family¡¯s door.¡±


    Hearing this, Elva opened her mouth several times to try saying something, but none of the words coulde out, her tears swishing down her face.


    How much did her daughter hate her now?


    ¡°You¨C¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face got all red after getting choked up by her words.


    Ang did not want to waste time listening to his usation, so she impatiently interrupted him, ¡±Don¡¯t bloat yourself up!


    Didn¡¯t you suddenly change your mind to let me go back because you found Mr. James changed his attitude towards me, so maybe I would be useful again?¡±


    ¡°You-you¡¯re being irrational!¡±


    As Lorenzo¡¯s thought was exposed, his face immediately flushed, looking like a tipped over palette.


    Elva goggled at him with fast changing facial expressions, as if she had suddenly learned some secrets.


    ¡°I suggest you not waste your time here, since there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll go back to the Chante family with you, and even if I do go back with you, I wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as before and get used by you all the time.¡±


    ¡°And Mr. James can¡¯t possibly like me. In his mind, nothing I do is right. In that case, are you still going to bring me back to the family?¡±


    Ang said with an expressionless face, blocking all of Lorenzo¡¯s petty thoughts.


    He pointed at her with a grip madly and clutched his heart with another hand as he gasped for air, sweat continuing to break out on his forehead, as if he was going to pass out in the next second.


    But this time, no one paid attentions to him, even Elva just looked at him with aplex look, but had no intention to help him.


    Ang tugged her lips and sneered.


    ¡°You cannot scare me with that trick again, and I can do it too. It¡¯s just not the same disease you¡¯re having.¡±


    ¡°You horrible¡­ horrible daughter ¡­¡­¡±


    Lorenzo puffed and gasped, his strict face turned red from his rapid panting, ¡°Do you want to ¡­¡­ want to exasperate me to death? Do you have ¡­¡­ any¡­¡­ conscience at all ¡­¡­¡±


    Elva could not be ruthless in the end, so she nervously took out the medicine and put it in Lorenzo¡¯s mouth, and then advised Ang, ¡°Ang, you should say less, what you can get if your father was seriously ill? How can you still marry someone if you got a reputation as an unfilial daughter?¡±

 Chapter 152 Cure Her Leg

    The ward was filled with Lorenzo¡¯s ragged panting and asional coughs.


    Ang smiled coldly, ¡±There¡¯s nothing good about it, but I just don¡¯t get along well with Mr. Lorenzo, so the more upset and angrier he is, the better I feel. As for that fame stuff, it is edible? Will it keep me out of the jail?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­¡±


    Lorenzo was so angry at this point that he could not even say aplete sentence, so he just covered his heart, gasping for air.


    Ang walked closer toward him in two steps, stared straight at him, and pulled her lips,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask if I had a conscience? No, just like you, because I have part of my genesing from you.¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡± Lorenzo pointed at her and shouted hoarsely before he closed his eyes and copsed onto the floor.


    Elva¡¯s face turned pale as she shouted ¡°Lorenzo¡± and knelt down to shake him, ¡°Lorenzo! you have to be ok!¡±


    Ang pursed her lips as her eyes were shing for a moment, then she took a step forward, but quickly backed away with a frown and sat down on the bed.


    Luna gave her aplicated look and sighed before walking over to the bed and pressing the emergency button.


    ¡°You deserved it!¡± Greyson said with a cold face, and told Luna, ¡°You go and get a doctor. Who knows if this crappy button works or not!¡±


    Luna nodded and paced out.


    She ran into doctors and nurses who were rushing in halfway, so she exined the situation to them and then headed back to the ward with them.


    After more than ten minutes of rescue, the doctors and nurses took Lorenzo to the emergency room, followed by Elva and Luna, leaving only the two siblings in the ward.


    Greyson dropped his head and kicked the hospital bed for a few times, and then turned to ask Ang, ¡°Do you me me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I me you? He¡¯s guilty to me, not to you, brother.¡±


    Ang said indifferently and wearily, with her eyes downcast.


    Though she did not explicitly say who the ¡°he¡± was, the two both knew it clearly.


    Ang got out of bed to turn off the light, lied back on the bed and covered herself up with a nket.


    Neither the brother nor sister slept, but no one spoke till the sound of door opening broke the silence after an hour and a half.


    The visitors¡¯ footsteps were soft, as if they were afraid of disturbing the two on the beds.


    ¡°Both of you are awake, so turn on the light.¡±


    Ang rolled over to look at Elva and Luna who were standing in the doorway under the light spilling in through.


    Elvaughed sardonically twice and asked cautiously,


    ¡°Did we wake you up?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Instead of answering her qestion, Ang frowned a little impatiently and asked.


    Seeing this attitude of hers, Elva was a bit hurt, but she still tried to smile and said,


    ¡°I came to tell you that your dad is fine, so you don¡¯t need to feel stressed or guilty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, Madam. I wouldn¡¯t be stressed or guilty whether he is ok or not.¡±


    Under the zing lights, Ang¡¯s face was pale and emotionless.


    Elva looked at her in disbelief and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes,


    ¡°Ang, how did you be like this? No matter what happened between you two, he¡¯s your dad!¡±


    Luna was afraid that these words would irritate Ang again, so she hurriedly tugged on Elva¡¯s coat, signaling her to stop talking.


    However, Ang only looked at Elva coldly without having the slightest fluctuations in her expressionsUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Since she no longer had any expectations on her mom, so she didn¡¯t get upset at this point when hearing these usations. Instead, she just felt sad and sarcastic!


    ¡°Enough with the yelling about these things in the middle of the fucking night!¡±


    Greyson scratched his hair in annoyance, ¡°Even if you guys don¡¯t want to sleep, Ang and me still have to sleep!¡±


    He ignored his mother¡¯s increasingly raging tears and turned to look at Ang with full exhaustion and helplessness, ¡°I¡¯ll move to somewhere else tomorrow. If you don¡¯t want to see anyone else, just lock the door. That will save a bunch of misceneous peopleing here all day. I can¡¯t even get a nap!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ang faintly responded, did not look at Elva who was crying uncontrobly, andid back on the bed in silence.


    Luna handed her mother-inw a napkin and whispered, ¡°Mom, both of them are sick and need to rest, so let¡¯s go back first. We can talk about it tomorrow if there is anything else.¡±


    Finally, she persuaded Elva to leave with her.


    In the next day, with two big dark circles under his eyes, Greyson changed his ward early in the morning with the help of Luna and a few nurses.


    Ang did not want to tangle with her parents and some evil people like Jessica and Danis, so she locked all the others out of the door except Julia and her sister-inw to enjoy a few rxing days.


    ¡°Miss Ang, please open the door.¡±


    In the morning of the eighth day, the doctor came to do the examination on her as usual.


    Ang got up and opened the door, but she did not expect to see Rnd and Auntie Susan both standing at the door.


    ¡°Auntie Susan?¡±


    The arrival of Auntie Susan made Ang stunned, but after a second thought, she knew that Auntie Susan must have got the news that she was at the hospital from Rnd.


    Auntie Susan answered her and came up to check on her. With her round face scrunching into a frown, she snapped,


    ¡°How did you get yourself tossed into this?¡±


    ¡°Save me the trouble of losing weight. How many people are wishing to be thin but still can¡¯t?¡±


    Ang smiled, let the door open, and asked the doctor, ¡°Will you do the checkup now?¡±


    The one who answered was Rnd. He smiled, and with the dimples at the corners of his cheeks, he looked even more charming under sunlight, ¡°There is nothing wrong with your body anymore, so there is no need for a checkup.


    The doctor is here with me just in case you don¡¯t open the door for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The doctorughed twice and said to Ang,


    ¡°Dr. Rnd is young, but he is an expert in leg illness, so you should hold on to your chance. Don¡¯t mess with your body.¡±


    After saying that, he patted Rnd¡¯s shoulder, said a few words to encourage him, and then left.


    It was only then when Ang frowned and said, ¡°Dr. Rnd, thank you for your kind words, but ¡­¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish the sentence, Rnd waved at Auntie Susan andughed,


    ¡°Great-Aunt, I¡¯m just a doctor who heals, not a negotiator.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself, no wonder you can¡¯t find a girl. Your future girlfriend is standing in front of you and you don¡¯t even dare to say a word!¡±


    Auntie Susan scolded him and directly pushed Ang in the room, then shouted at the man who was still standing at the door,


    ¡°Come and check!¡±


    Rnd curved his lips with the bottom of his eyes filled with bright stars, ¡°Yes madam, please calm down, your majesty.¡±


    As they spoke, they had walked in the room.


    Auntie Susan pressed Ang onto the bed, pulled up her right pant leg, and signaled Rnd.


    Rnd nodded and put the medicine box on the table. She squatted down to touch the scars on Ang¡¯s shank gently and pressed on them.


    Ang pursed her lips while trying to retract the leg, ¡°Auntie Susan, I ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Settle down and stay still!¡±


    Auntie Susan nted a nce at her, pressed her leg harder and lowered her voices, ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever you are nning to do, but this leg of yours must be cured!¡±

 Chapter 153 Money is not an issue

    Ang pursed her lips and tried to pull back her leg again, but Auntie Susan was so strong that she could not move at all. Plus, she got red at by Auntie Susan.


    She lowered her eyes and licked her dry lips, saying hoarsely,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble Mr. James.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Auntie Susan grunted heavily, ¡±It¡¯s my intention that Rnd treat your leg. What does it have to do with James? Howe you¡¯re taking his favor?


    If you want to thank somebody, thank me!¡±


    Rnd¡¯s hand switched to another spot and pressed on it, then heughed lightly.


    ¡°What are youughing at?!¡±


    Auntie Susan pped him on the head, ¡°Watch her legs properly, concentrate!¡±


    Rnd moaned andmented, ¡°I always thought you loved me the most, but it turned out that you didn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Susan.¡±


    Ang lifted her eyes and called out to Auntie Susan, tucking her feet in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Auntie Susan pped her on the leg, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking down at her legs, Angughed to herself,


    ¡°It won¡¯t help to cure it. He¡¯ll break it again.¡±


    ¡°When he hit you, are you just standing there to let him do it, huh?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    You don¡¯t know how to run?¡±


    Auntie Susan said in disbelief, ¡°Since when you just stood still to let people beat you?¡±


    Ang smiled obscurely, clutching the sheets beneath her.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll talk about itter, but if he can cure your leg now, hurry up and do it.¡±


    ¡°Look at the bright side. If you healed your leg, he won¡¯t necessarily break it again, and even if he will, you will be able to run this time.


    But if you don¡¯t cure your leg now, you won¡¯t be able to heal itter even if you want to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only twenty now. If your led get cured, you can still dance if you want to, and you might even be able to fulfill your dreams. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Auntie Susan¡¯s voice softened a bit.


    Ang¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked down at her right leg, feeling a little touched by hisst sentence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there is a time when my great auntie can be so gentle. Miss Ang, I¡¯m a little jealous of you.¡±


    Rnd was concerned that Ang would feel awkward, so he joked in a warm tone.


    Auntie Susanughed and started scolding him. While he asionally replied a couple of sentences, he still focused his gaze on Ang¡¯sp.


    ¡°The whole leg has to be checked. Excuse me, Miss Ang.¡±


    Rnd stood up and said to her. He then squatted down and pulled up her right pant, moving his long and jade-like fingers up her knee up after receiving her consent.


    While Auntie Susan was looking at this scene at the side, she suddenly popped out a sentence, ¡°Rnd, how did you get a checkup so erotic?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s hand paused and the corners of his eyes twitched slightly as he nearly choked on his own saliva.


    Clip-clop.


    At this very moment, the door to the ward was pushed open.


    Sunlight spilled in through the doorway, casting a long shadow on the floor.


    With his case in hands, James¡¯ eyes flickered as his gaze stopped at Rnd¡¯s hand that was touching Ang¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Coming in without knocking, Mr. James got a terrible family education!¡±


    Auntie Susan looked at him with a smile, but said those harsh words without any mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to my own ce, so it doesn¡¯t seem like I need to do that.¡±


    The VIP ward was reserved for James¡¯s exclusive use. After finishing his sentence lightly, he looked down and asked Rnd, ¡°How¡¯s her leg?¡±


    Rnd organized Ang¡¯s pant, stood up and smiled, ¡°Sorry, Mr. James, this is my patient¡¯s privacy, so I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think there¡¯s a way for me to know even if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    James tugged his lips and put the brief case on the table along with the insted food container he brought.


    While Rnd was gathering his tools in the medicine box, he looked up at him and said, ¡°Whether Mr. James will know in the end would be Mr. James¡¯ business, and it¡¯s my business to not tell.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Rnd has a lot of personalities.¡±


    James said with a strange tone, then pointed at the food container on the table and said to Ang,


    ¡°My mom had me bringing it in.¡±


    Rnd stroked the creases on his shirt, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment from Mr. James.¡±


    ¡°It is up to Dr. Rnd to interpret my words.¡±


    James served a bowl of chicken soup and brought it to Ang, saying sinctly,


    ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    Ang just nced at the chicken soup, then withdrew her gaze and said lightly,


    ¡°I¡¯m too sick to eat meat, so thank you, Mr. James, for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    James put the bowl on Ang¡¯s hand and said it again.


    Ang pursed her lips, unwillingly picked up the bowl and started to take small sips of the chicken soup.


    Rnd packed his things away and put the lid on, ¡°Mr. James seems to like to force people?¡±


    ¡°Has Dr. Rnd studied psychology?¡±


    James nced faintly at Ang¡¯s pale but better looking face, and said in a warmer tone.


    Rnd nodded, ¡°A little, about as much as what a regr person would know, but it¡¯s notparable to a psychiatrist.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    James hooked his lips, ¡°Or I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d be a quack.¡±


    Hearing this, Rnd was slightly stunned for a moment before he reacted that he was responding to his earlierment of ¡°forcing people¡±, then he could not helpughing,


    ¡°Mr. James¡¯s gone in a big circle.¡±


    James pulled his lips hopelessly, took over the bowl from Ang¡¯s hand and put it on the table, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to work during this period, so just stay at the hospital to treat your leg.¡±


    Ang frowned and was about to say something, but got cut off by Auntie Susan, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you for Ang.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    James indifferently nced at Ang¡¯s legs and opened his mouth, but did not say anything.


    Seeing this, Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly and said,


    ¡°Mr. James doesn¡¯t have to ask other people about Ang¡¯s leg. I can tell you in general.


    After you broke her leg two years ago, she could have recovered quickly if she had been treated in time.¡±


    ¡°But she was sent to prison at that point, and if I¡¯m right, Ang¡¯s leg was beaten up a lot more times during that time, and even got frozen for a while.¡±


    He turned to look at Ang, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Ang?¡±


    Hearing this, the James unconsciously rolled his throat, flexed his right fingers and tapped lightly on the side of his leg, and tensed up his jaw and spine.


    Ang nced at James¡¯s direction with a faint sneer in her voice, ¡°Mr. James should know the answer better than me.¡±


    James¡¯s eyebrows furrowed imperceptibly, a murky uncertainty shing through the bottom of his eyes, but he did not say anything in the end.


    ¡°By the time Ang was released from prison, the bone in the right leg that was broken by Mr. James had grown a bit crooked already.


    This time, she was in the rain and got frozen for such a long time in the storm, so Dr. Fanny said that she had partial cell necrosis in her right leg.¡±


    ¡°To sum up, it¡¯s going to be a very difficult to cure Miss Ang¡¯s leg.¡±


    Rnd said.


    Ang lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembling slightly, but she could not help grisping the fists hanging on the sides of her body.


    Very ¡­¡­ difficult?


    ¡°Money is not an issue,¡±


    James¡¯s breathing got slightly faster than usual, ¡°As long as you can cure her leg, I can meet one request you propose, in addition to financial reward.¡±

 Chapter 154 Can it be cured or not?

    Hearing this, Rndughed lightly with a shallow mockery in his dimples on the cheeks, ¡°For a doctor like me, the money is not an issue, and a favor from you was really not some attractive.¡±


    He looked back at Ang and pointed a finger down at her right leg, ¡°The best time for a patient to be treated is more attractive to me, but ¡­¡­¡±


    He looked back at James and said slowly,


    ¡°The best time for treatment was dyed by Mr. James already.¡±


    Ang tightly pursed her lips, the blood on her face disappearing slowly. Even from the beginning, she did not have much hope for curing her leg. But upon hearing Rnd¡¯s words, she still felt a little disappointed and bitter in her heart.


    ¡°The best time to cure it is nothing to Mr. James,¡± Auntie Susan sneered, ¡°Ang¡¯s leg was broken by him!¡±


    James¡¯s eyebrows frowned, and did not smoothen quickly in this time, ¡°There is no need for you to tell me so much, and you just need to tell me if it can be cured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal that the bones grew crooked, but the problem now is the bone cell necrosis.¡±


    Rnd looked at James, ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s not certain if we can cure it anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing that, James¡¯s throat rolled up and down, his eyes deepened, and his hands hanging on the sides of his body clenched slightly, loosened, and clenched again.


    Ang licked her dry lips, ¡°Since it¡¯s so bad, I won¡¯t bother Dr. Rnd anymore.¡±


    She did not want to spend a long time treating the leg but was told atst that the leg could not be cured.


    That oue would be no different to her than hearing that her leg was broken.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a trouble; I¡¯m a man who likes to take challenge.¡±


    Rnd smiled at her and turned to James, with his dimples lightening a bit, ¡°Supposedly, Mr. James is neither a patient¡¯s family nor my boss or the person who hired me, I shouldn¡¯t ask anything of Mr. James ¡­¡­¡±


    James nced at Ang, paused his gaze on her dry and cracked lips for a moment before withdrawing his gaze, then he interrupted, ¡°If you have any requests, you can just be straightforward.¡±


    ¡°It is not necessary now.¡±


    Ang spoke ahead of Rnd, ¡°I have limped for two years, and got used to it.¡±


    She paused for a moment and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m not curing it anymore.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She would rather limp for the rest of her life than owing James a single favor.


    Rnd looked at her and sighed lightly, ¡°If you got used to it a long time ago, howe you still disguises yourself as a normal person?¡±


    He nced at her right leg and sighed again, ¡°Didn¡¯t take lots of efforts to try to look as normal as possible?¡±


    The fact that her bones are growing crooked was rted to her trying to walk as normal too.


    She was, after all, disabled, so when she tried to walk like to a normal person, she would have to make some adjustments in her walking posture.


    ¡°No.¡± Ang said with a frown as he pulled her right leg back.


    She did not want to talk about her wound, so it was embarrassing for her to get her thoughts exposed in public.


    ¡°No offense intended, forgive me Miss Ang.¡±


    Rnd spoke to her apologetically and turned to James, but before he could speak, James said,


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Miss Ang is now working at the Dream Club?¡± Rnd asked.


    James nced at Ang, paused, and nodded.


    ¡°During his treatment, Miss Ang should not do any work and need to rest.¡±


    Rnd said in a warm voice.


    James lowered his eyes, his thick, curlyshes casting a shadow under his eyes. After a moment of thinking, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing this, Ang frowned and said, ¡°No. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, then, Mr. James.¡±


    Auntie Susan stood up in front of Ang and interrupted her, then whispered a warning to her, ¡°Be quiet and don¡¯t talk, save me some troubles!¡±


    James looked pass Auntie Susan to look at Ang, then nodded slightly,


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. James, but I have one more request,¡± Rnd said,


    ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for treating Miss Ang¡¯s leg, as for Miss Jessica, please hire another person, I won¡¯t treat her.¡±


    James frowned slightly but quickly smoothened it, ¡°Whether you treat Jessica¡¯s leg is none of my business.¡±


    Hearing this, Ang frowned at him, and then quickly withdrew her gaze, looking down at the ground.


    ording to her observations on how James and Jessica interacted after she was released from prison, James did not like Jessica, and even hated her to some extent.


    Then why did he break her legs and send her to prison for Jessica in the first ce?


    However, this question only flickered through Ang¡¯s mind shortly, then sheughed to herself, with hatred growing under her eyes.


    She could never guess James¡¯s thoughts, but no matter what he was really thinking, the fact was that he broke her leg, sent her to jail, and forced the Chante family to break with her. Once she was released from the prison, he forced her to work at the Dream Club to humiliate her!


    ¡°So it was someone requesting it in the name of Mr. James.¡±


    Rnd smiled and spread his hands,


    ¡°Since Mr. James doesn¡¯t force me to treat people, I will be relieved, then.¡±


    James paused his nce at Ang for a while and said intentionally,


    ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to cure Ang¡¯s leg, so I don¡¯t have to force you.¡±


    Ang frowned, and pursed her lips as she took a step forward,


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Auntie Susan yanked her back again and said in a pressed voice,


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of everything else, but I¡¯m in charge of the leg treatment. You hear me?¡±


    Auntie Susan¡¯s voice was very low, but the ward was so quiet that James could hear her clearly.


    He did not say anything, though. It would be much more efficient to have Auntie Susan persuading Ang than having he himself doing that.


    He frowned slightly at the thought, unable to tell what he felt like¡­¡­ In the past, his words worked most efficiently on her than anybody else¡¯s.


    Ang¡¯s face did not look very good. With a slight hesitation, Auntie Susan knocked her on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t you mess around, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    As soon as the words were dropped, a phone vibrated.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m taking a call.¡±


    Rnd picked up the phone, hmmed, and said that he would go over, then hung up the phone.


    He looked at Ang with a slightly guilty look, ¡±I have a general understanding of the condition of Miss Ang¡¯s leg, but there are still a few specific checks that need to be done.


    I need to take care of something else right now, so I¡¯lle back tomorrow to check you out, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ok.¡±


    Under the pressure of Auntie Susan¡¯s sessive hinting, Ang hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    Hearing her promise, Rnd curled his lips, releasing an intoxicating smile with that dimples on his cheeks.


    He said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Miss Ang,¡± then turned to Auntie Susan, ¡°My mother has arrived at the airport, let¡¯s go and pick her up together.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right!¡±


    Auntie Susan answered, twisted her head and gave Ang a small pinch on the arm and red,


    ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense while I¡¯m away, you won¡¯t have me as an aunt anymore!¡±


    After saying that, she squinted at James, noticing that he was looking at Ang with a gaze that was ¡­¡­ tooplicated to describe. In short, it gave her goose bumps..

 Chapter 155 Engraved in the Bones

    After noticing Auntie Susan¡¯s slightly bizarre gaze, James withdrew his gaze as if nothing had happened and looked out the window with a calm demeanor, as if that weird person from a second ago was not him.


    ¡°¡­ um.¡±


    Ang hesitated before agreeing, ¡°I know what¡¯s right to do.¡±


    Auntie Susan still did not think she was very reliable, so she was not quite relieved.


    However, her sister-inw, Rnd¡¯s mother, had already been bombarding her with more than twenty consecutive messages in five minutes, so she could only rush over with Rnd to pick her up.


    The moment the door shut was the moment the ward immediately fell silent.


    The atmosphere was slightly weird as Ang was sitting on the hospital bed, looking down at the ground silently, and James was looking at her silently too.


    ¡°Want more soup?¡±


    After ten minutes or so, James walked over to the table and broke the silence.


    Still with her head down, Ang said detachedly,


    ¡°No, thanks, Mr. James.¡±


    The ward got silent again.


    ¡°If Mr. James doesn¡¯t have anything else to do here, please leave. I want to take a nap for a while.¡±


    Ang clutched the sheets, nced up at him, then quickly lowered her head again.


    James walked over to her bed and lifted her chin up with his long fingers, ¡°You seem to love that excuse.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood me. It¡¯s not an excuse.¡±


    Ang stood up and stepped back a few steps to stay away from James, but she still was keeping her head down, ¡°Sick people are more likely to feel tired and sleepy easily, Mr. James.¡±


    Still feeling that slippery texture of her chin on his fingertips, James naturally pursed his fingers, then took a few steps forward to shorten the distance between them, and into her personal zone.


    ¡°What else is wrong with you besides the pulmonary edema and your leg?¡±


    He bent slightly, his eyes on the scar on the side of her eyebrow, and felt a pain at his heart, as if there were pins sticking on it.


    Maybe ¡­¡­ he was really so into her? Just like what Jessica, Sean and his mother said?


    They were so close to each other that when Ang lifted her eyelids, her eyshes would scrap his face, and she could feel the hot air he exhaled on her face.


    ¡°Whether I have other disease of not, it¡¯s none of Mr. James¡¯s business.¡±


    Ang stepped back once again to keep a distance from him till she hit the wall and leaned against it.


    She looked at him and this time, she was going to kick him right out directly, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, Mr. James should go back.¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes deepened as he took a few steps forward, braced his right hand on her side and called out to her with a slightly colder tone.


    Ang licked her dry lips. The cold wall behind and his hot body in front made her quite ufortable. As she looked up at his indifferent handsome face, her heart skipped a beat.


    Even though she did not want to admit it, she was truly afraid of him.


    Even though her reasoning told her not to be afraid, her body remembered the pain he gave her.


    Her fear for him had be a thing that was engrained in her bones.


    Clip-clop.


    At that exact moment, the door opened.


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯vee to see you, are you feeling better?¡±


    Raya hopped in with flowers in hands. Upon seeing the two almost hugging together in the room, she felt surprised and incredulous at first, but soon, her face blushed like a tomato.


    James turned his head to look at her, straightened himself up, and then turned his whole body to face her.


    Ang, on the other hand, just pursed her lips, then walked to the hospital bed in a few steps and sat down.


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­¡±


    Raya was blushing like a tomato, looking at them with shing eyes. As her face reddened even more, she gritted her teeth and said to James,


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ang today, you ¡­¡­ you go and take a cold shower!¡±


    James did not quite understand what she meant for a moment, so he just frowned without making a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think.¡±


    Ang rubbed her forehead and said in a coarse voice, ¡°Mr. James and I were just talking about something.¡±


    When she finished, she pointed at the full hospital gown she was wearing, then at her neck and her dry lips.


    With James¡¯ gaze moving with her movements, his eyes flickered and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down uncontrobly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Raya responded in a long tone, cautiously nced at James, then walked in small steps to the bed and pouted as she delivered the flowers to Ang, ¡°I wish you could get out of your misery soon!¡±


    As the words fell, she had already darted back to the door and stood close to it.


    With a pale face, she looked unusually nervous.


    Ang got speechless.


    Ignoring Raya¡¯s trepidation, James walked randomly to the bedside, took the flowers in Ang¡¯s hands and put them on the table.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Suddenly, someone pushed the door, and Raya, who was leaning against the door, nearly fell on the floor.


    Sean walked in carrying fruits. Upon seeing his decrepit looking apprentice at the door, he could not helpughing, ¡°What are you doing standing at the door?¡±


    ¡°The big iceberg is there too, scary as hell!¡±


    Raya shrank back and whispered.


    ¡°Master, get him out of here. I can¡¯t even talk to Ang with him around. A~¡±


    Sean rubbed her head and said helplessly,


    ¡°How old are you? Why are you still making this kind of childish sounds?¡±


    ¡°I just want to!¡±


    Raya said stubbornly.


    Sean shook his head andughed, ¡°One punch to kill the ¡®pretending-to-be-cute monster¡¯.¡±


    Then, under her exasperated gaze, he walked into the ward, put the fruit basket on the table, and asked Ang on the bed, ¡°Raya has been whispering in my ear about Miss. Ang every day. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks.¡± said Ang.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Hearing this, Raya smiled, and before her little tiger teeth showed up, she restrained her smile and grumbled with a frown,


    ¡°I wanted toe right away when you had the ident, but my master said that James did not let visitors in because it is not good for your health!¡±


    Hearing that, Ang subconsciously looked at James, only to find that he was also looking at her, their eyes colliding with each other in the air.


    When James stayed still, Ang withdrew her gaze first, her face not pleasant.


    Would James care about her health?


    She was really confused about what he was thinking right now!


    Was it because that he did not want her to die so easily like this?


    ¡°I¡¯m so close to you, how could I possibly make you angry?¡±


    Raya crossed her arms, her cheeks bulging with anger, ¡°In my opinion, the one who is the most unqualified to visit you is Mr. James, who ¡­¡­¡±


    Sean pushed up his sses with a smile, pulled Raya into his arms, and covered her mouth, ¡°This little girl speaks without thinking ahead, but she means no offense.¡±


    ¡°She is not young anymore. You being so protective all the time might cause some trouble.¡±


    James said faintly.


    Hearing this, Raya was so angry that her eyes red widely open and wanted to say something, but with her mouth covered, she could only make a whimpering sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m around to clean up her messes, am I not?¡±


    Sean was bitten by Raya and got hurt so badly, but all he did was raising his eyebrows slightly.


    A sense of iprehension shed under James¡¯s eyes, but he said nothing after opening his mouth.


    He did not quite understand Sean¡¯s excessive protection of Raya. If it was him, even if he liked someone a lot, he would not act like him anyway.


    He could not be there for her all the time or do everything to protect her, so it was far better for her to grow on her own than relying on him for everything.


    He frowned slightly at this thought. It seemed that the word ¡°like¡± always jumped into his mindtely.

 Chapter 156 Falling in love

    Raya struggled for a while before she got rid of Sean¡¯s arms.


    She nced at James secretly for several times and whispered to Sean,


    ¡°Master, I want to stay with Ang for a while, can you just find a way to take Big Iceberg away!¡±


    Sean ignored her at first, but then he could not stand her anymore and could only say to James,


    ¡°I want to talk to you. Let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦. OK?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna talk to you.¡±


    James nced at him and refused him directly.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses with a finger and said with a smile,


    ¡°At least don¡¯t make me embarrassed in front of my student!¡±


    James raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Sean and Raya. He then stared at Ang for a while and frowned slightly.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nice this time?¡± Seeing him suddenly agree, Sean was slightly surprised.


    James was walking out when he heard what Sean said. He then turned around and said to Sean, ¡°You wanna beg me a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sean immediately apologized, ¡°You are magnanimous. Forgive me. Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    James humped, and looked back at Ang again. A subtle expression flickered in his eyes, and he stopped looking at here and leave with Sean.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    Raya hurried over and closed the door. Then she took a deep breath, patted her chest and said,


    ¡°Fortunately, The big iceberg isn¡¯t my boss, or I¡¯d have to live decades less!¡±


    Ang looked up at her, and said nothing.


    Even Ang did not reply, Raya was able to continue the conversation easily, ¡°Ang, why do you look so pale? Are you still ufortable? Should I call a doctor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ang rubbed her brow and asked.


    ¡°Miss Raya, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Raya, just call me Raya!¡±


    Raya said unhappily.


    Ang pursed her lips, speechless.


    Actually they were not quite familiar with each other.


    ¡°I heard you are in the hospital and I¡¯m worried about you, so Ie here!¡±


    Raya blinked and took out a bunch of grapes from the fruit basket. Without even washing them, she just wiped them for a second with her hands and threw them into her mouth.


    Ang looked at her and wanted to remind her before eating because there might be pesticide residue on it, but in the end, she just opened her mouth and said nothing.


    ¡°You keep looking at me. Do you want to eat some?¡±


    Raya spat out a few grape skins and pushed the rest of the grapes towards Ang, ¡°Here you are!¡±


    Ang replied, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. I bought it for you!¡±


    Raya was so enthusiastic that she shoved the remaining bunch of grapes into Ang¡¯s hand, ¡°Take some. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Ang slowly plucked a grape and put it into her mouth under Raya¡¯s expectant gaze, but she could not eat fruits without washing. She said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that the doctor said that I could not eat cold things.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately!¡±


    Raya took the grapes back and dropped another one into her mouth, squinting her eyes in happiness, ¡°It¡¯s super sweet!¡±


    Ang was originally unhappy, but when she saw Raya so happy and smiling heartily without sorrow and anxiety, her mood became much better.


    ¡°Oh. Yes!¡±


    Raya spit the grape skin and seeds into the trash can and came closer to Ang with excitement. She gossiped,


    ¡°Do you know Mr. Lewis? The outstanding calligrapher!¡±


    Ang nodded and realized that she might be shared once again with the story of Mr. Lewis and Timothy.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s getting married with a twenty year old woman!!!¡±


    Raya was blushing with excitement.


    Ang knew about their affairs, but she was a little surprised to hear that they two would get married finally.


    Even if Mr. Lewis had gonepletely gaga, would the families of the Smiths and Lewis agree?


    What Raya said next answered her question, ¡°Let me tell you. Mr. Lewis is freaking awesome. His grandsons and sons did not allow him to marry Timothy. Guess what he did?¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Ang echoed.


    Raya clicked her tongue and threw the grape branch into the trash before pulling out a tissue to wipe her hands. ¡±He actually threatened his juniors with his own life!


    Their true love is magnificent!¡±


    When Ang thought about the scene of Mr. Lewismitting suicide for love, there was a weird expression on her face.


    Then when she thought Jessica and Danis would be disgraced and pointed at as a joke because of what happened to Mr. Lewis, sheughed lightly and felt refreshed instantly.


    Was it the destined retribution for the Smiths?


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Seeing herughing, Raya asked curiously.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She was not telling a joke, after all!


    Ang smiled and looked happier, ¡°It is just something good to know.¡±


    ¡°You deserve to be happy.¡± Raya nodded in response. Then she suddenlyughed jokingly and asked Ang, ¡°It must be interesting to see a seventy year old man marrying to a twenty year old prostitute. Do you want to go to their wedding?¡±


    After saying that, she raised her eyebrows jokingly.


    ¡°You could get me in?¡± Ang looked at Raya and asked her.


    Raya raised her chin and grunted, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to join you for the fun.¡±


    By the way, she could enjoy looking the expression of the Smiths family members that day. Maybe she should bring a video camera and record all their unhappiness so she could enjoy it several times a day in the future to fresh herself.


    In the caf¨¦,


    The aroma of coffee was suffusing with soft music, making people rxed.


    James and Sean had been sitting in the caf¨¦ for a while, but it was Sean who kept talking, and James echoed some time.


    ¡°You are worried?¡± Sean asked as he put down his cup and pushed his gold-rimmed sses.


    James looked down and stirred his coffee lightly, but he did not drink it.


    Just when Sean thought he would not answer, James said yes.


    ¡°You are actually worried about something!¡±


    Sean pushed his cup away and ced both hands on the table. He looked expectant and said, ¡°Tell me about it!¡±


    James stopped stirring his coffee, and the spoon collided with the cup¡¯s rim with a crisp ng.


    He knocked twice on the table with his fingers and opened his mouth several times before asking Sean with embarrassment,


    ¡°How do you feel¡­ when you fall in love with someone¡±


    Sean looked straight at him. His eyes slightly widened and his mouth was wide open. He was so surprised to hear what James said.


    ¡°¡­ Forget it.¡±


    James knocked the table a little faster. He looked as usual, but his ears were bloody red. After saying that, he stood up and tried to leave.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be shy, James!¡±


    Sean repressed a smile and got up to pull him down, but finally he could not hold it back and burst outughing, ¡°I just did not expect that you would ask me¡­¡±


    When he saw James¡¯ angry eyes, he swallowed the word ¡®funny¡¯ that had reached his mouth and reced it with another word, ¡°Such a philosophical question!¡±

 Chapter 157 In Love with Her?

    Both of them were handsome and charming, and they were entangled with each other at this moment, so the waiters and several customers looked at them.


    ¡°Sit down. Sit down first and¡­ well, tell me!¡±


    Seanughed so hard that his eyes watered. He took off the sses and wiped the corners of his eyes. He then put the sses back and pointed to his seat.


    James had never beenughed at like this, and he stood still, but finally he frowned and sat down.


    Sean then sat down and said with a smile,


    ¡°James, you¡¯re serious when you asked the question, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle for you to be a top-levelwyer.¡±


    James looked at him, ignoring his own red ears due to embarrassment.


    Sean clicked his tongue, leaned back in his chair, and said like a big brother.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me unpleasant because of your attitude when you ask for help.


    Let me tell you, call me Sir and I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    When he saw James stand up to leave, he also stood up, pulled James back and conceded, ¡°I¡¯ll call you brother. OK?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    James resumed his seat, knocked lightly on the table, and said to him,


    ¡°Call me Sir.¡±


    Sean really did not want to do that, but in order to satisfy his gossiping mind, he reluctantly called James Brother!


    James sat with his long legs crossed, and both his hands ced on his knees. He said it in a low voice.


    ¡°The voice was too low to hear.¡±


    Sean took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother!¡±


    The sound was so loud that many people looked over toward them.


    ¡°You heard me this time, right?¡± Sean said unhappily in a helpless tone.


    James nodded.


    ¡°I trapped myself because of my big mouth!¡±


    Sean sighed, and then coughed. He asked with a suppressed excitement in his voice,


    ¡°Why are you asking me that question all of a sudden?


    Maybe you found yourself falling in love with Ang?¡±


    James felt a little embarrassed and looked away from him, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking.¡±


    Sean failed to satisfy his curiosity, so he could only answer James¡¯ question, ¡°To put it simple, when you fall in love with someone, you want to make her stay with you and see her every second.¡±


    James pursed his lips, picked up his cup and took a sip of his coffee, finding it tasteless.


    ¡°You won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her. You will hit anyone who bullies her.¡±


    Sean pushed his sses and said, ¡°If others bully my little girl, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡±


    James looked up at him and took another sip from his cup.


    This time, the coffee tasted bitter but fragrant, but he could not determine whether it was bitter or more fragrant.


    ¡°It¡¯s very tricky.¡±


    Sean stopped talking about this and asked him, ¡°Think about it. Can you bear the fact that Ang getting married with another man, like Danis? Can you ept that?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    James frowned, set down his cup and put his hand on the table, knocking it constantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Sean looked at James¡¯ hand knocking on the table. He showed pity in his mouth, but there was a gloating expression on his handsome face. ¡°When she liked you so much before, you did not know how to cherish her; now I see¡­ Well, it¡¯s so hard to get Ang back!¡±


    The lingering taste of coffee in his mouth tasted more bitterness. James looked down when his Adam¡¯s apple moved. Then he stood up and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°James, don¡¯t leave now. I still have something to ask you!¡±


    Sean just took a sip of coffee and hurriedly swallowed it, shouting at James¡¯ back.


    James stopped and looked back at him. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said I¡¯ll answer your question.¡±


    ¡°James, damn you!¡±


    Sean took off his gold-rimmed sses and threw them onto the table with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get ugly when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    James said.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    After saying that, James left the cafe straight away, leaving Sean alone and depressed.


    It was not quite cool inte October.


    The sky was blue and cloudless.


    James¡¯ license was suspended, so he did not drive.


    He ignored the women who were chattering at him or taking pictures as he walked along the road. He even did not know where he would go.


    ¡°Brother James?¡± A Mercedes followed him slowly for a long time, then stopped.


    James stopped and looked back.


    Danis was driving the car, Cathleen was sitting in the passenger seat, while Jessica was sitting in the back, popping her head out the window to call him.


    ¡°It is really you, Brother James.¡±


    Jessica smiled and said, ¡°I saw you walking on the road and thought I had mistaken you for someone else.¡±


    Jamesughed lightly, ¡°I hope you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Brother James, you must be joking.¡±


    Jessica was smiling and said with concern,


    ¡°How about Ang¡¯s leg? I heard that Dr. Rnd was treating her. Will she recover soon?¡±


    After seeing James, Danis looked unhappy and did not talk to him.


    But after hearing the question Jessica asked, he changed his posture and looked at James, waiting to hear his reply.


    Cathleen noticed his behaviour and became a little angry.


    Because James was here, she just grunted loudly, which did not embarrassed Danis too much.


    A sneer shed in James¡¯ eyes as he said indifferently,


    ¡°You¡¯ve met Dr. Rnd and told him I asked him to cure your leg, why not ask him if he could cure Ang¡¯s leg?¡±


    ¡°Brother James, you¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡±


    Jessica sighed and said,


    ¡°My mother heard that Dr. Rnd was highly skilled before she asked him to treat my leg. My mother was probably afraid that he wouldn¡¯t agree, that was why she mentioned your name.¡±


    ¡°As for Ang, as you know, my mom did not ask Dr. Rnd about Ang¡¯s condition because she did not care about Ang as much as I do.¡±


    There were some creases on his suit due to walking. James pulled his clothes to make it smooth and said, ¡°Auntie Adeline just mentioned my name, which made Dr. Rnd feel like I was threatening him. She¡¯s awesome.¡±


    ¡°Not really. I think Dr. Rnd misunderstood it.¡±


    Jessica insinuated, ¡°Dr. Rnd is highly skilled and knowledgeable, but he has some special requirements for his patients.


    In other words, he¡¯s always been particrly demanding for people with high social status.¡±


    What she implied was that Rnd hated the rich, and what she told James this time was to nder Jessica¡¯s mother, a rich person.


    ¡°Well. Regardless their identity, Dr. Rnd treats everyone equally and has a good reputation among his colleagues and patients.¡±


    James said.


    Having been deliberately misinterpreted by him, Jessica felt a little embarrassed and hard to maintained her smile. Then he added,


    ¡°ording to Dr. Rnd¡¯ s reputation, he would not intentionally said anything bad about Auntie Adeline. Maybe she was as aggressive as usual when she visited him, so he misunderstood her.¡±


    Jessicaughed and said helplessly.


    ¡°My mom is not aggressive. She¡¯s just always talking to others frankly and doesn¡¯t really know how to deal with people.¡±

 Chapter 158 Wrongly Accused?

    ¡°Interesting!¡± Jamesughed meaningfully, ¡±Then it¡¯s your fault. You are Auntie Adeline¡¯s daughter.


    You have to tell her how to do it as you give duly consideration to all aspects of a question.¡±


    James seemed to praise her, but nopliment could be heard in his tone.


    ¡°Brother James, you are kidding me. My parents always say I¡¯m stupid. I cannot tell my mom what she should do.¡±


    Jessica covered her mouth andughed.


    It seemed that they were talking amicably, but both implied something elsem and it was actually a dispute.


    Cathleen looked at them and frowned from time to time. She was thinking about something else.


    Danis listened to their talks for a while but did not get what he wanted, so he frowned and could not help but ask.


    ¡°What did Dr. Rnd say? Can Ang¡¯s leg be cured?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Jessica answered first as she looked at her leg and sighed lightly, ¡°A doctor said before that Ang¡¯s leg could recover as normal, not to mention that she¡¯ll receive the treatment from Dr. Rnd.¡±


    She smiled with self-mockery, ¡°She¡¯s luckier than me and maybe can still danceter. I really envy her.¡±


    ¡°I just ask him incidentally. I don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    Danis turned to look at Jessica in the back row with self-condemnation and guilt in his eyes.


    Seeing their behavior, a sarcastic expression shed in James¡¯ brows, which vanished soon.


    Jessica sighed and said tenderly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Danis. I just explode without a reason, and I¡¯m not ming you.¡±


    ¡°Jessica is so considerate and thinks of your feelings as a brother all the time. But you spend all your time thinking about the woman who made Jessica injured.¡±


    Cathleen sneered and said,


    ¡°Danis, you¡¯re really good at being a big brother!¡±


    Danis looked at her coldly, frowned and said,


    ¡°I never said I still like Ang!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, but you keep her in your mind!¡±


    Cathleen said sarcastically,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that we just got engagedtely, and if¡­¡±


    James did not want to waste time watching them arguing with each other, so he directly interrupted Cathleen, ¡°You are talking about family matters. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to stay here, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Brother James.¡±


    Jessica bit her lips and called him. She sincerely said,


    ¡°Is Ang better? I want to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is getting married next month, and you as a granddaughter should be very busy. You don¡¯t need to take time to visit Ang.¡±


    James said with a fake smile.


    Hearing that, Jessica could hardly maintain her smile and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Seeing the change of her expressions, James turned around to leave.


    Jessica forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother James, you¡¯re not driving. We¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you.¡± James snorted and refused.


    Jessica bit her lip and said softly,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel like you are bothering us. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and we should pick you up.¡±


    She looked straight at him with fondness and bitterness hidden deep in her eyes.


    ¡°You misunderstood.¡±


    James looked at her indifferently and sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that in case something goes wrong with the brakes of this car, I will definitely die.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°the brakes of the car¡±,


    Jessica¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and her jaw became stiff slightly. It was unusual that she could not control herself twice in one day.


    ¡°Mr. James, you are so honorable that I could not afford it if you were injured in my car.¡±


    Danis could not see his sister show excessive passion to James, who was always cold to her, so he started the car and left quickly.


    When Sean came over, the car just left. Looking at the rear of the car, he said, ¡°That¡­ is the Smiths¡¯ car. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    James looked in the direction the car left, and then turned to Sean, ¡°Take me back to the hospital and then take your girl away.¡±


    Sean held the car keys and nced at him, ¡°Well, I still remember you just left me behind and wanted to go on your own.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask Ang something alone.¡±


    James snatched the car keys from Sean¡¯s hand and walked towards the Porsche not far away, ¡°My license is revoked, so you drive.¡±


    Sean followed him and asked him in surprise and mockery, ¡°Your license revoked? You are President of the Harvey Group, with tens of billions of wealth, but your driver¡¯s license was suspended and had to go for a new test. You¡­¡±


    He gave James a thumb up, ¡°You are awesome!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a human being, not a god, and it¡¯s normal for my license to be revoked.¡±


    James opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. He frowned and told Sean,Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Your ancestor must be a snail.¡±


    Sean jumped into the driver¡¯s seat and mmed the door heavily. He said angrily,


    ¡°You are sitting in my car while I¡¯m the driver, and now youin I¡¯m slow!


    James, why don¡¯t you go to heaven?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve go up to the sky by taking hot air balloons and nes. Also I¡¯ve piloted an aircraft, I remember.¡±


    James said as he fastened the seat belt and looked ahead.


    Sean took off his sses, rubbed his face, and then put them back on. He said, ¡°Oh my god! You win.¡±


    Raya was gossiping about Mr. Lewis to Ang when she suddenly heard someone knock twice on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Ang gestured for Raya to stop for a moment, and then said to the people at the door.


    The door opened and James and Sean walked in one after the other.


    Actually James was like the person who woulde in without knocking the door.


    Ang pursed her lips, feeling strange.


    He would politely knock first when he entered other ces, but maybe it was because they had grown up together and was too familiar with each other that he never knocked when he entered her ce.


    ¡°JJJJJames!¡±


    As soon as she saw James, Raya immediately became disappointed like a withered fruit.


    She stood up and greeted him like a stutterer.


    Sean became angry when seeing her frightened, so he went over and grabbed her cor to pull her out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Raya struggled and said, ¡±I still have so much to tell Ang!


    I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    She could not struggle away, so she turned her head to bite Sean.


    Sean had expected her reaction and moved immediately to pinch her lips, ¡°Stop it. A client just came in and seemed to have been wrongly used because he did not have the money to file awsuit.¡±


    ¡°Wrongly used?¡±


    Hearing this, Raya stopped struggling all of a sudden and in turn tugged him out the door, ¡°Make it quick! We should not allow anyone to be wrongly used!¡±


    She looked down and walked hurriedly to the door. She then turned back and said, ¡°Ang, see you next time. Remember what we talked about!¡±


    After saying that, she went out immediately.


    Ang kept looking at the Raya and Sean. In fact, she looked down upon herself who was once foolish enough to trust anyone, but when she saw an innocent woman like Raya, she could not help but envy her.


    She pursed her lips and stopped looking at the direction in which they left. When she unintentionally nced at James, she realized that he had been looking at her for a long time and wanted to say something.

 Chapter 159 She Hated him!

    Ang frowned and did not realize that she drew up. She stopped looking at him and looked down.


    She looked as usual, but only she herself knew that every cell in her body was tense, not because she was nervous about being watched by someone she liked, but because she thought she was a rabbit that dared not cken in the presence of a beast like a wolf.


    ¡°Ang.¡± James suddenly called her name.


    Her heart did aplete somersault when she heard his voice. She subconsciously took a few steps back in a wary stance, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    James looked at her posture like a defending hedgehog. He did not say what he originally thought. ¡°Pour me a cup of tea.¡±


    Ang lowered her head with a sneer expression in her eyes. She replied timidly,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. James. There¡¯s no tea in the hospital.¡±


    He came to the hospital just to give her an order? Interesting. He never stopped humiliating her.


    ¡°¡­ Pour me a cup of¡­¡±


    James paused for a moment before speaking, and then stopped. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    He stood up, walked over to the table and poured a ss of water. He picked up the ss and drank a small half of the water. Then he set it down. The ss was stained with sweat from his palms.


    Ang nced at him and licked her dry lips before sitting back down on the hospital bed with her head down.


    She felt that James treated her¡­ unusually these days. It was a feeling that she could not describe, like millions of ants spreading and climbing along her limbs, which made every cell in her body feel ufortable.


    James kept looking at her after he put down the ss. He frowned for a while and then stretched the brows. His expression wasplicated.


    Neither of them spoke, and the ward was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. The atmosphere was awkward and a little eerie.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. James?¡±


    Ang kept her head down, but she could feel James looking her up and down. The hair on her back prickled, but she finally could not help but ask.


    James took a few steps towards the chair and sat down, opening his mouth several times before asking.


    ¡°Two years ago¡­¡±


    He stopped after saying the words and frowned slightly.


    He said just three words, and Ang¡¯s face suddenly became pale.


    Two years ago?


    Did James want to learn more about the ident that she hit Jessica and broke her legs?


    Or maybe he wanted to find out why she still contacted her brother and sister-inw after she had break off with the Chante family?


    ¡°Do you think one should believe what he had seen?¡±


    James put his right hand on the tabletop and knocked the table..


    Not knowing what he meant by asking this, Ang said with her head bowed,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Yes or no? Answer me.¡±


    James looked up at her and asked her in a louder voice.


    He ordered her again!


    Ang clenched her fists tightly, and there were resentment and disgust in her eyes.


    She snorted and looked up at him, ¡°Mr. James, you are smart. You don¡¯t need me to answer such a simple question.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Even the smartest man is still an ordinary human being.¡±


    James paused for a moment and added meaningfully, ¡°An ordinary person will have all sorts of questions.¡±


    Ang felt that his sentiment was simply ridiculous. She clenched her fist tightly and tried to suppress the hatred in her heart. ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s too modest to say you are an ordinary person. Except for living forever, you are almost able to do everything in the world.¡±


    Breaking her legs, sending her to jail, forcibly keeping her at the Dream Club, asking the Chante family to cut ties with her¡­ It was so easy for him to do these things that had changed the course of her life!


    He was a human being?


    No, to her, he was a ferocious ghost!


    He was a devil!


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    James looked at her for a while before he asked her, tapping his fingers on the table with increased frequency.


    Ang then realized that she had overreacted, so she took a deep breath, bowed her head and said,


    ¡°I dare not.¡±


    She dared not to hate him, which did not mean she did not hate him. It was totally different.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved, as he unfastened two buttons of his shirt but still felt annoyed.


    He frowned slightly, opened his mouth several times but did not say anything.


    Ang had never seen him so hesitant, but she did not care about why. She only cared if he was going to distress her and make her life harder.


    They sat diagonally across from each other. He looked at her while she looked at the ground. Neither of them said anything for a while.


    ¡°So you do¡­ hate me?¡± James felt his throat tightened. Although his tone was indifferent, his voice became hoarse.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang lowered her head and said nothing. She just clenched her fists tightly, and her nails pierced deeply into her hands.


    She hated him very much!


    If she had the strength to fight him, she would make him experience the pain and despair she had experienced and was experiencing. She wanted him to experience the sufferings that would make him only want to die!


    Her silence answered everything. Disappointment could be seen in James¡¯ eyes. He abruptly stood up and walked to her.


    Covered by the shadow of his body, Ang¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. With hatred and fear intertwined in her heart, her hands subconsciously propped backwards on the bed, and her body leaned back.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about your wrong doing?¡±


    James bent over, propping his hands on the bed as she did. His upper body leaned forward slightly, almost covering her body.


    His figure was reflected in Ang¡¯s pupils. Her limbs were sore and limp. She gathered herself with her remaining senses.


    She took a deep breath and lowered her eyes without looking at him, ¡°I broke Miss Jessica¡¯s leg two years ago, and now I deserve all this. I apologize for my attitude just now.¡±


    It was useless for her to argue with him, which would only make things more difficult for her. She felt herself too impulsive just now.


    ¡°Except for what happened to her, have you ever done anything else to hurt me?¡±


    Her deliberate humility and detachment made James more annoyed, and he lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    Ang was forced to look up at him and did not understand why he became angry suddenly, but she had to suppress her anger and answered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± James squeezed her chin a little harder and asked her slowly and seriously,


    ¡°Then two years ago when you were in the house of Smiths, you¡­¡±


    Toot¨C


    Toot¨C


    The phone vibrated suddenly.


    Ang inclined her head to avoid his touch and moved back with her hands resting on the bed. She said, ¡°Mr. James, your phone is ringing.¡±


    The smell of his perfume was around her. She frowned, holding her breath.


    James stood up, looked at the caller ID and hung up the phone directly. He then looked at Ang, who was curling up in the corner of the hospital bed, and told her.


    ¡°I went to the Smith house the day before your birthday two years ago.¡±


    ¡°So Mr. James, you had already fallen for Miss Jessica at that time. I¡¯m sorry. I even mentioned the proposal at the birthday party in front of you two. Forgive me.¡±


    Ang tensed her spine andughed at herself.

 Chapter 160 Don’t You Remember Anything?

    ¡°Ang.¡±


    James pinched her chin harder, but when he saw the redness on her chin, he could not help loosening his hand slightly.


    They could felt the breath of each other. They were so close that their lips nearly rubbed together while talking. It seemed so romantic, but there was no affections in their eyes.


    Ang looked at him directly. Her lips were white and limbs were soft, but she kept drawing up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve revealed your matters in such way, making you embarrassed. I¡¯m really s¡­¡±


    Sorry.


    ¡°The day before your birthday two years ago, I went to the Smith house and went up to the second floor. I was standing in the room across from Danis¡¯ room.¡±


    James directly interrupted her. There were someplex expressions in his eyes. He was breathing quickly and asked, ¡°So, don¡¯t you remember anything?¡±


    Some images shed through Ang¡¯s mind, and her pupils shrank somewhat. Her body stiffened slightly, and she felt a little nervous, so she did not notice that his hand clutching her chin was trembling.


    That exined why James did not seem to like Jessica that much, but he had repeatedly humiliated and tormented Ang for Jessica. That also exined why James suddenly changed his attitude towards her on her birthday!


    She only thought that James liked Jessica, and that she had broken Jessica¡¯s leg. So he broke her leg and frantically abused her¡­ Finally, it was because of this matter!


    Her heart was nearly torn up by the sudden anger, unwillingness, helplessness and hatred.


    She red at him and snorted, ¡°I thought you are smart, but it turned out¡­¡±


    BANG!


    The door was suddenly kicked open, and Adeline rushed in furiously.


    When she saw James and Ang so close, she froze first, and then became furious. She strode forward and raised her hand to p Ang.


    Ang lifted her hand with a poker face to stop Adeline¡¯s movements, but James also raised his hand and did what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Auntie, as an elder, you shouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    James forced a smile and actually looked at Adeline coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better learn how to respect others from Jessica.¡±


    Ang looked down and snorted. She took a few steps back to stay away from James and Adeline.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re actually protecting this little slut? You¡­¡±


    Adeline looked at him incredulously and questioned loudly.


    James narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, ¡°Auntie Adeline, please check your tone.¡±


    ¡°You are about to get engaged to Jessica, but Ang is still pestering you. She¡¯s such a slut, isn¡¯t she?!¡±


    Adeline pointed at Ang with undisguised disgust and hatred on her face.


    She did not even give James and Ang a chance to speak, and spoke extremely fast to convict Ang, ¡°No wonder you suddenly said to cure Ang¡¯s leg. The bitch has recently hooked up with you so that you want to cure her leg, right?¡±


    ¡°Your father, at such an old age, will marry a young girl whereas you are cursing like a shrew. Your family is a century-old schr family. It¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    Ang snorted, took two steps forward and looked down at her. She added unhurriedly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat my leg if I want to. I make my own decision. I don¡¯t need to take your advice, do I?¡±


    James looked at Ang, and the expressions in his eyes wereplicated.


    Today her behaviour was somehow like what she used to, but she was not quite the same, and it¡¯s all because¡­


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he felt heartbroken. His fingers trembled slightly, and he was unable to say whether he hated her more, or liked her¡­ more.


    Adeline could not believe that she was actually criticized by Ang, so she reached out and pointed at Ang. Her finger was almost touching Ang¡¯s nose, when she said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Mrs. Smith, calm down. It¡¯s not good for your health to get angry.¡±


    Ang forced a smile but there was just an indifferent expression in her eyes.


    ¡°You or anyone in the Smiths is neither a god nor an ancient emperor, so you can¡¯t determine my destiny, and you aren¡¯t qualified to say or tell me what I should do.¡±


    Hearing this, Adeline was so furious that she was breathing quickly. Her fingers reached further, ¡°Ang, you¡­ you you little bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Little bitch?¡±


    Ang interrupted her with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Smith, at least youe from a decent family, so it¡¯s better for you to use elegant words. You¡¯ve repeated these words for so many times that my ears are getting calloused from hearing them.¡±


    As she spoke, she clutched the fingers of Adeline¡¯s that were pointing at her and forced them down.


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t forget that you are no longer a member of Chante family. If you offend me, you won¡¯t have any good consequences!¡±


    Adeline grunted loudly and looked furious.


    Ang forced a smile and said, ¡°You are kidding me, Mrs. Smith. When I did not offend you, I had no good consequences either.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better check your tones!!¡±


    Adeline had already got used to Ang being a coward these days, and she was suddenly furious to hear what she said.


    Ang said tonelessly,


    ¡°You¡¯d better to pray that what you did would nevere to light.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Look at her, James.


    This murderer is so rampant and has such an evil mind. You¡¯re going to treat her leg. Why?¡±


    Adeline¡¯s face became red and she was breathing quickly because she was furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin what I¡¯m going to do to you, Auntie Adeline.¡±


    James frowned slightly because of her words, and then he said,


    ¡°Auntie Adeline, please go back.¡±


    Adeline nced at Ang who was looking at her coldly, and she was really unwilling to just go back, so she shouted,


    ¡°James, I¡¯m asking you again. Are you really going to do this?!¡±


    Knock knock!


    Someone knocked on the door, and then pushed it open. The person at the door frowned and said,


    ¡°There are patients here. Keep your voice down.¡±


    It¡¯s the head nurse.


    After saying that, she red at Adeline and closed the door.


    Adeline was first pissed off by Ang and James, and now she was being scolded by the head nurse. She was nearly bursting with rage!


    She pointed at James and then at Ang. She was too furious to say anything. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°James, what you did was really too much. I¡¯ll go back and ask Jessica to cancel the engagement with you!¡±


    ¡°Auntie Adeline, I¡¯m afraid you had misremembered something. I¡¯m not engaged to Jessica, so there¡¯s no need to cancel it.¡±


    James said.


    Hearing this, Adeline looked extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°And, I¡¯ll be happy if you can persuade Jessica and change her mind.¡±


    James stroked his clothes and forced a smile.


    Adeline looked at him and then at Ang. She sneered, mmed the door, and left.


    When the door was closed, only James and Ang were left in the ward.


    James¡¯ right hand originally hung down touched the edge of his trousers. He looked down and his eyshes fluttered softly. Then he looked up at her and said, ¡°Just us now. Tell me.¡±

 Chapter 161 You Ruined My Life!

    ¡°Before I answer, may I ask you a question, Mr. James?¡±


    Ang clenched her fists tight, her eyes reflecting James¡¯ figure.


    James looked down at her, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the car ident two years ago? Do you still believe like everybody else that I tried to kill Jessica with my car because I was jealous?¡±


    Ang said word by word with her eyes fixed on James while gnashing the teeth.


    The car ident was quiteplicated, so James stopped for a second.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Ang sneered at his silence, which she believed was a yes to her question,


    ¡°Why do you bother to listen to my exnation if you don¡¯t even believe me?¡±


    James looked at her gloom and swallowed, ¡°I uh¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m defending for myself even if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Ang¡¯s voice was kind of sharp because of anger. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna ask me why I would flirt with Danis wearing an erotic uniform two years ago?¡±


    Sheughed, staring at him and then said emotionally, ¡°Well, I used to think you were smart. It turned out you were a dumb fool who had been yed by others!¡±


    ¡°If I tell you that Jessica, J, Nova and me, we four yed the game of Truth or Dare on Sept 27 and when I lost the game, I chose to take the punishment of Dare which was to flirt with Danis wearing an erotic uniform? Will you believe me?¡±


    Two years ago, when Jessica and the girls asked her to flirt with Danis in an erotic uniform, she refused immediately because she was deeply in love with James at that time.


    But Jessica read her like a book and tricked her easily. Finally she had to bite the bullet and wen to flirt with Danis in an erotic uniform.


    She didn¡¯t get it at that time why Jessica, an easy-going person would be so insistent in making her doing that. It turned out it was just a trap for her!


    James had thought of many possibilities. Maybe she was a greedy woman who loved to date with another one on the side, just like what his father had done. Or she was tired of being with him all day so she became interested in Danis, who was always around her.


    But he had never thought that the truth was like this!


    It was ridiculously simple!


    He looked lost. He couldn¡¯t tell whether he was happy or not when he learned that Ang actually didn¡¯t cheat on him. He only felt a pain in his chest and couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Looking at her face which was red with anger, he was gonna say something but words failed him.


    He held his fist tight and got the feeling that sometimes the more you cared, the more you had to lose.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡±


    Ang sneered at herself, tears running down her cheeks and she was overwhelmed by hatred.


    She wiped out her tears and looked at him with anger, which made her lose her mind. Then she said nastily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you trust me or not, because I don¡¯t expect you to trust me anyway!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I trust you.¡± His fingers trembled and he reached out his hands but retrieved before touching Ang. He just repeated, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Ang shrieked withughter and stared at him, ¡°You trust me?¡±


    She suddenly raised her voice, ¡°If you did trust me, why would you do that to me, James? Just because you suspected that I was with Danis, you broke my leg and put me into jail.¡±


    She tore off her gown and stood in front of him only with her underwear,


    ¡°See?¡±


    Ang pointed at the horrible scars scattering on her body with her trembling hand and shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°These scars are all over my body! I don¡¯t know whether my leg can be cured!¡±


    Tears kept running down her cheeks, but Ang had no time to wipe it out.


    James couldn¡¯t say a word when he was staring at the ugly scars scattered on her fair skin. He felt great pain in his chest which made him hard to breathe.


    ¡°I used to be a ssic dancer. Even if my leg is cured, do you think I can resume my dancing career? Huh?¡±


    Ang came up to him and got hold of James¡¯ cor on her tiptoes. She grabbed so tight that her finger nails looked pale. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! My leg was broken and I was put into jail. I can¡¯t even go back to my home now.


    My whole life¡­


    My whole life is ruined!¡± Her voice trembled with so much emotion that she had to take a deep breath before she could finish her words.


    ¡°It is ruined by you, James!¡± She repeated.


    It was just a misunderstanding that resulted in all the fatal consequences. How ridiculous life was!


    James looked quite embarrassed when Ang grabbed his cor, but he didn¡¯t move. He could only feel the agony when he saw tears welled up in Ang¡¯s eyes.


    He swallowed and didn¡¯t know what to say. He reached out his hands to her eyes.


    Ang clenched her teeth and avoided his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    James held her face and looked down at her. His fingers trembled slightly while he wiped out the tears on her face.


    ¡°You are sorry?¡±


    Ang shook off his hands. Her eyes were bloodshot, ¡°What are you sorry for?


    Will it cure my leg or my scars? Or will it reconcile my parents?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t!


    Nothing¡¯s gonna¡­ cough, cough, cough!¡±


    She covered her mouth and her red face instantly became pale. Her lips turned blue and her breathing was much quicker and uneven than before.


    Seeing this, James held up Ang and put her onto the bed.


    ¡°Hang on! The doctor will be right here!¡±


    He pressed the emergency button and sat on the edge of the bed covering her with his coat. He trembled while holding her hand.


    Her hands were so small and skinny that he could feel her bone in his hand. It seemed as if he would have broken her hand if he held it tight.


    Ang coughed so hard covering her mouth that she felt she might cough her lung out. She could barely breathe due to the constant coughs.


    But even though she really didn¡¯t feel well, she shook off James¡¯ hand.


    She didn¡¯t want to be touched by him.


    It would make her feel disgusting!


    BANG!


    Rnd rushed in with another doctor and some nurses. He was stunned to see James and the split hospital gown scattered on the floor but he didn¡¯t pay attention to James and walked up quickly to check on Ang¡¯s leg.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pulmonary edema again. Dr. Rnd, let me pass!¡±


    The other doctor said quickly and took Ang out of the ward with the nurses after ncing at Ang who looked pale with blue lips and the spit with blood on the floor.


    James¡¯ eyes were fixed on Ang. Seeing this, he frowned and followed them.


    But Rnd came up to stop him, ¡°You¡¯d better stay here, Mr. James.¡±

 Chapter 162 You Can Never Beat a Businessman.

    James didn¡¯t pay attention to Rnd and looked at Ang for a second before the doctor and the nurses took her out of the ward and soon disappeared in his sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be offended. But I heard that you refused Ang some days ago. Why did you just¡­¡±


    Rnd did not finish his words but he had expressed clearly by bending down to pick up the split gown on the floor.


    James took over the pieces of clothes from Rnd. He was not gonna exin. Instead, he took two steps to the left to avoid Rnd and went out of the ward.


    But Rnd followed him and stood in his way.


    ¡°Excuse me, Dr. Rnd.¡±


    James said politely, but his eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°I could. But I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you will do at the emergency room considering what you have done to Ang.¡± snickered Rnd with his shallow dimples.


    James nced at him with a cold look.


    ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me if you want me to cure Ang¡¯s leg, Mr. James.¡± said Rnd, pointing to the chair,


    ¡°Stay here. After all, you are of no help in the emergency room. You are more of a hindrance than of a help.¡±


    James swallowed and looked at the direction where Ang had left. He stretched his fingers and decided to stay in the ward.


    He didn¡¯t sit down but looked at Rnd and said,


    ¡°It seems that Ang means more than a patient to you Dr. Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t doubt it.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s dimples were deep when he became serious, ¡±After all, Auntie Susan asked me to take good care of Ang, especially when Mr. James was around.


    If anything happens to Ang, Auntie Susan will not let me get away with it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± James doubted it.


    Rnd retorted raising his eyebrows,


    ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    The atmosphere was depressed in the ward.


    James moved his eyes from Rnd and walked out of the ward with the torn hospital gown in his hand.


    Rnd frowned and stopped James again with a serious tone,


    ¡°Mr. James, don¡¯t you worry that I may not continue to cure Ang¡¯s leg if you don¡¯t listen to me and insist on going out?¡±


    James nced at him indifferently. Then he frowned and got hold of Rnd¡¯s shoulder, and threw Rnd onto the floor.


    Rnd slowly rose from the floor and sat there rubbing his aching body. Then he snickered,¡±It seems that you don¡¯t care that much about Ang¡¯s leg, Mr. James.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Susan will not let you get away with it, if you don¡¯t cure Ang¡¯s leg.¡±


    James reached out to help him stand up from the floor.


    Rnd patted on his painful butt and forced a smile. ¡°In terms of plotting, a doctor can never beat a businessman.¡± said Rnd. The conversation kind of eased the situation.


    He looked at James and continued,


    ¡°But if you really want to do Ang some good, you¡¯d better not go. It won¡¯t do her any good if she gets too emotional.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    James said concisely without looking at Rnd and walked out of the ward carrying the torn hospital gown in his hand.


    Looking at James¡¯ back, Rnd rubbed his shoulder that hurt from the fall and sighed. He finally decided to follow him at the thought of what Auntie Susan had told him again and again.


    There were seats outside the emergency room, so Rnd sat down when he arrived. But James kept standing uptight, his eyes gloomy. He looked kind of miserable pondering on something.


    Flop! Pop! Flop! Pop!


    Suddenly came the bumping sound of footsteps, which was kind of weird.


    James kept staring at the door of the emergency room without moving, while Rnd turned around to find a handsome young man who kind of resembled Ang hopping with his one foot in a slipper towards the emergency room. He was also dressed in a hospital gown with one of his shoulders and hands stered.


    And behind him was a woman running after him, shouting, ¡°Greyson, can¡¯t you just slow down? Don¡¯t you care about your own leg?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! Just now the nurse said Ang was sent to the emergency room again because she was irritated by some baster. Fuck!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Greyson hopped so fast that he fell onto the ground with the crutches under his armpits.


    James turned around when he heard the noise. He came up to Greyson, frowning and reached out to help him.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Greyson rejected James¡¯ help with disdain and looked away from him, shouting to Luna behind him, ¡°You can¡¯t even run as fast as a cripple!¡±


    Luna ran up and said to James without too much respect,


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mr. James! Thanks.¡±


    She tried to help Greyson to stand up but failed, and then she shouted,


    ¡°You should go on a diet after you are discharged from the hospital!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to Ang, I should just die here in the hospital. Why bother to go on a diet?¡±


    Greyson said staring at James with a hatred look.


    Luna looked gloomy without saying anything and continued to help Greyson up from the floor with difficulty.


    James swallowed and didn¡¯t insist. Instead, he turned back to the emergency room and stared at the door.


    ¡°Greyson, you¡¯d better go back and rest, considering that you are seriously injured.¡±


    Rnd came up to help them. Finally Greyson got to stand up without being hurt.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± said Luna.


    As a doctor, what Rnd disliked the most was people who didn¡¯t care about their own health, so he really didn¡¯t want to talk to Greyson and his wife Luna, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just worried that if anything goes wrong with Greyson, it will cause troubles to his attending physician.¡±


    Greyson was too worried about Ang that he had no time to fight. Otherwise, he would definitely pick on Rnd as always.


    He hopped up to James with difficulty and stared at him, and suddenly, Greyson knelt down in front of James with his back straight, ¡°James, I¡¯ve never begged anyone in my life, but I¡¯m begging you now. Please let go of Ang!¡±


    James kind of frowned and bent down to hold Greyson on his arms that was not injured.


    He could have easily lifted Greyson up as usual. But James didn¡¯t dare to lift him with force considering his hand was stered. They were it a stalemate as Greyson knelt down with determination.


    Greyson knelt on the ground with helpless expression, ¡°Like everyone else says, I¡¯m just a fucking good-for-nothing who can do nothing but muck around. I have no idea what you smart people are thinking about!¡±


    ¡°But everyone only gets to live once in this world. And James, don¡¯t you know how many times Ang had almost died just because of you?


    Even if she had done anything wrong to upset you, shouldn¡¯t it be called even now. Huh?¡±

 Chapter 163 Will You Let Go of Angela?

    Hearing this, James looked down at Greyson and let go of him while stepping backward.


    James had made his point clearly, although he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just let go of Ang?¡±


    Greyson grabbed Luna¡¯s hand and stood up with difficulty. His eyes were bloody red with anger, ¡°James, do you really want to see Ang die for you rather than let go of her?¡±


    With his hand and leg stered, he struggled to go up to James but was stopped by Luna.


    James¡¯ fingers slightly gathered into a fist. He felt that his throat was clutched by an invisible hand, which made him hard to breathe.


    He licked his dry lips and said ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything between Ang and me.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Greyson couldn¡¯t be more outrageous, ¡°How can you fucking possibly take care of it?


    Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you are from the Harvey family?¡±


    He came out in a rush with Luna who had been peeling an apple and didn¡¯t have time to put down the fruit knife in her hand.


    He took the fruit knife from Luna by force angrily and hopped to James in Luna¡¯s screaming. Then he pointed the knife at James¡¯ belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you one more time. Will you let go of Ang?¡±


    Staring at James, Greyson clenched his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Think about it carefully before you answer!¡±


    At the same time, he put the knife closer to James, and it pierced through James¡¯ white shirt.


    ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t be silly!¡± Before James answered, Luna shouted in terror.


    ¡°Put the knife down. You are not helping Ang, and you are hurting her instead.¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t listen to what they said and stared at James, his eyes bloodshot, ¡±No! If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll just kill him. It¡¯s not a big deal to go to jail!¡±


    Luna broke out in a cold sweat. She wiped out the cold sweat from her forehead and was about to persuade Greyson. Then James said,


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of everything between Ang and me.¡±


    The sharp fruit knife touched James¡¯ skin, and James felt the coldness of the edge. He would have died if the knife had been any closer to him, but he was not scared at all.


    Greyson was so irritated by James¡¯ decisive answer that he shouted ¡°Go to hell¡±, his eyes bloodshot and tearsing down his angry yet handsome face.


    At the same time, he pierced the knife through James¡¯ belly with a low sound ¡°Puff¡±.


    James stood still while blood came out along the knife, which quickly stained his shirt.


    He felt the pain, but he stood still and nced at his wound lightly.


    ¡°Greyson, are you out of your mind?¡±


    Luna rushed to them and held the knife trembling with a pale face, ¡°Let go of it.¡±


    Her voice trembled because of terrors.


    ¡°No!¡± Greyson was miserable with resentment. Tears fell on his hand and quickly mixed with the blood on his hand, ¡°Luna, I¡¯m sorry for you and the kids, but I can¡¯t just let Ang¡­ suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°so much and live painstakingly.¡± he didn¡¯t manage to finish his words as his throat constricted.


    Luna clenched her teeth and couldn¡¯t say anything with tears running down her cheeks.


    James had been standing straight without changing his facial expression, but his face became pale due to the loss of blood.


    ¡°You are supposed to be quiet outside the emergency room. You two are just causing troubles to the doctors and the patient inside.¡±


    Rnd did not want to meddle in, but he had to do something to prevent everything going out of control.


    ¡°Let go of it!¡±


    Greyson said to Luna angrily, then turned his head to Rnd, ¡°It is none of your business!¡±


    Although he was still angry, he had lowered his voice significantly.


    With his hands in the pockets of his white gown, Rnd frowned at Greyson, ¡°If you kill James outside the emergency room, he¡¯s most likely to be saved while you are definitely going into jail. Ang will also suffer because of your reckless action.


    Are you sure it¡¯s worthwhile?¡±


    ¡°Greyson, he is right. If you really think of Ang, you should let go of it now, and do not cause more troubles to her!¡±


    Luna said in a much faster tone than usual and wiped her tears, her eyes bloodshot.


    Greyson was not afraid of going to jail. When he heard that he might get Ang into trouble, he became hesitated and his hand kind of rxed.


    James held the knife and took it out of his belly as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain, but sweats kept running down his cheeks.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd, I need someone to take care of my wound, thank you.¡±


    James let go of the fruit knife, which fell onto the floor with blood and a wound of an inch long appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Greyson was stunt when he heard ¡°Dr. Rnd¡± and he didn¡¯t look as raged as before with a mixed feeling of surprise, regret and worry at the sight of Dr. Rnd¡¯s badge.


    ¡°Okay, you stay here. I¡¯ll be right back soon.¡±


    Rnd responded to James immediately after ncing at the wounds on James¡¯ belly and hand.


    He despised privileged people like James who was harsh to others, but as a doctor, it was his duty to save the injured.


    Greyson was gonna say something to Rnd, but before his words left his mouth, Rnd took out his cell phone and immediately walked to the side to call his colleagues for help.


    James stood with a pale face, staring at the emergency room with one hand holding the hospital gown and the other hand covering his wound with blood rushing out.


    Greyson nced at James and snorted at him with resentment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. Sit down.¡±


    Luna said angrily while holding Greyson gently, ¡°As soon as Ang wakes up, you should go back to your ward. I¡¯ll have the doctor check on you again to prevent any sequ.¡±


    Greyson was sad when hearing Ang¡¯s name.


    He wiped the blood on his hospital gown and said indifferently,


    ¡°If Ang can¡¯t get through it this time, I won¡¯t get any treatment for my arm and leg, and I will keep them as a memory.¡±


    His leg had only been injured for a few days, and it had caused a great inconvenience to him. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Ang had managed to live by with her broken leg for the past two years.


    Besides, he had got doctors to take care of him in the ward while Ang had been put into the jail as soon as James broke her leg. Maybe she had been picked on when she was suffering from the pain!

 Chapter 164 He Did Misunderstand Her

    Whenever Greyson thought of this, he felt so sad, and looked at James¡¯ back with anger.


    He was still young, had more chances. He would make James, the bastard pay for it one day for sure!


    James kept looking at the emergency room, paying no attention to Greyson who had been staring at him angrily.


    Soon doctors and nurses arrived with a hospital bed.


    Rnd went up to speak to them seriously and then led them to James.


    ¡°Mr. James, please get on the bed. They¡¯ll treat your wound now.¡±


    Rnd walked up to James and said.


    James looked at the emergency room, which was still closed. He hesitated for a second and nodded slightly before he climbed onto the bed with difficulty while holding the hospital gown.


    ¡°Please leave it to me.¡± One of the nurses said to James quickly while holding the split hospital gown. They immediately pushed the hospital bed towards the emergency room on the other side.


    James covered his belly to stop blooding out while holding the split gown with the other hand. He took the gown closer to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll carry it myself.¡±


    Hearing this, the nurse didn¡¯t urge him and let go of the gown.


    Jamesy on the bed, looking at the closed emergency room through the gap between the nurses. He looked sad and grabbed the gown tightly in his hand.


    He didn¡¯t stop his gazing at the emergency room until his bed was pushed into the other emergency room, which was then closed.


    After James had been transferred to the surgical bed, the doctors and nurses took out a pile of instruments and drugs required to treat his wounds. Several small vials of drugs were then dispensed and put into the syringe, which was about to be applied to him when he stopped the nurse.


    ¡°Is there any anesthetic in it?¡± asked James.


    The wound was so deep that an urgent treatment was required. Running off her feet, the nurse really didn¡¯t have time for such an unprofessional question raised by a patient.


    But the nurse replied considering his identity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She wouldn¡¯t bother to say one more word.


    The nurse grabbed James¡¯s hand and wiped his arm with an alcohol pad. Before she gave him the injection, the air bubbles were squeezed out of the syringe, and she was ready for the injection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any narcotics and sedative drugs. Remove those for me.¡± said James.


    Ang had been in the emergency room for a while. He needed his surgery to be finished as soon as possible so he could know how she was the first time, even if he couldn¡¯t go see her after his surgery.


    ¡°No.¡± The doctor declined him with a serious look before the nurses replied to him.


    ¡°Anesthetics and sedatives are required for your surgery; otherwise, you won¡¯t get through it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take them. Thanks.¡± James said, turning his head to the doctor.


    The doctor looked more serious because he had to deal with such an unreasonable man while he was running off his feet. ¡°Mr. James, maybe you have been used to issue orders, but you are now my patient in the hospital, you need to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°There have been some patients who insisted on not taking anesthetics and sedatives because they were worried about the sequ to their body or whatsoever. But as soon as the surgery began, they couldn¡¯t stand the pain and anesthetics and sedatives had to be applied again.¡±


    ¡°I can assure you that the injections of drugs like anesthetics and sedatives basically will not result in any sequ to your body if you are worried about it.¡±


    In order to save as much time as possible, the doctor said very fast while the nurses were preparing for the surgery fast and neat.


    ¡°I can stand the pain.¡± said James.


    ¡°I¡¯m fully responsible for it myself if any unnecessary trouble urs afterwards.¡±


    All doctors disliked patients who loved to boss around while knowing nothing about the surgery. With arge needle in his hand, which would be applied to stitching the wound, the doctor shouted,


    ¡°The wound on your belly is not long but deep, while the wound on your hand is not deep but long, both of which need to be stitched during the surgery.¡±


    ¡°You will get at least a few dozen stitches for the treatment of the two wounds, each of which will have to go through your flesh. Are you sure you can stand such pain?¡±


    Without hesitation or batting an eyelid, James confirmed with a low hum.


    ¡°Dr. Watts, everything is ready.¡± A nurse said.


    The doctor looked at James with anger for a second and said,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just save my breath since you insist on it. Let me know when you can¡¯t stand it and we¡¯ll give you the injection of anesthetics and sedatives.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    James nodded at the doctor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡±


    The doctor said to the nurses.


    ¡°Someone hold him and keep him stay put.¡±


    A nurse answered and came forward with a serious look. She held James hard in case he squirmed because of the excessive pain, which would affect the doctor¡¯s operation during the surgical process.


    The veins on James¡¯s arm bulged when the needle and thread went through his flesh. His face looked pale while cold sweat ran down on his forehead.


    Seeing this, the nurse held him harder, getting prepared for his struggling. To her surprise, he just exerted his strength without any struggle.


    Such pain was not something that an ordinary person could endure. She didn¡¯t expect a pampered president like him would stand such a great pain without even a groaning.


    The doctor deliberately exerted his strength in the hope that James would cave in earlier so he could inject the anesthetics and sedatives and finish the operation ASAP.


    But to his surprise, he got through it after quite a while, but James with a pale face didn¡¯t squirm at all.


    The doctor became more cautious with his move and didn¡¯t say anything.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James breathed fast with cold sweat running down his cheeks as he felt the piercing paining from his body to his brain.


    It was not long before his face was covered with sweat and his shirt was dampened clinging to his broad back.


    ¡°Just let me know if you can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s just the beginning. We can still inject anesthetic now.¡±


    The doctor stopped and said after ncing at him.


    ¡°No.¡± James said, grabbing the hospital gown in his hand.


    ¡°Please be quick. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    The doctor frowned, ¡°It will only hurt more if I make it any faster.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    James replied to the doctor immediately.


    The doctor looked at him confused, but elerated the stitch without saying anything.


    James suffered a lot from every stitch that went through his flesh. But it was nothingpared to the pain in his heart. He only cared about Ang at that moment.


    Just like what Sean had thought, it was just a misunderstanding between James and Ang, as she had never cheated on James.


    But he didn¡¯t feel happy at all. He would prefer that Ang had cheated on him rather than having been wrong about her.

 Chapter 165 Is She Not Doing Well?

    It was not long before the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor came out in a medical mask and gown.


    Greyson¡¯s eyes glittered at the sight of the doctor and was about to stand up to inquire about Ang when Rnd stopped him,


    ¡°You¡¯d better not move around while you are injured, Greyson.¡±


    Rnd said in a unfriendly tone, as he despised patients who didn¡¯t listen to the doctor.


    Then he came up to the doctor immediately leaving Greyson with no time to fly off the handle.


    ¡°Dr. Chandler, how is Miss Ang?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dying.¡±


    Dr. Chandler took off his mask, his face gloomy.


    Seeing this, Greyson could not help standing up immediately.


    His face was pale because of the pain of his broken leg, ¡°What does that mean?


    Is it bad?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help worrying about her at the sight of the doctor who looked so serious.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Dr. Chandler didn¡¯t answer him and asked impatiently after ncing around.


    ¡°Is Mr. James here?¡±


    Greyson was so worried about Ang, ¡±No! He¡¯s not here! Doctor, please tell me how my sister is doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your sister?¡±


    Dr. Chandler asked him with doubts.


    Greyson nodded immediately, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, ¡±Yes, she is!


    Is she not doing well?¡±


    Before the doctor answered, he continued eagerly,


    ¡°Please save my sister no matter how much it costs. We¡¯ve got plenty of money!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve got plenty of money, but need more morality.¡±


    Dr. Chandler said unhappily.


    ¡°Anyone can go inside if you like, except Mr. James.¡±


    He left unhappily after finishing his words.


    Several nurses came out of the emergency room one by one and followed him, and all of them looked serious.


    ¡°Morality? What the hell is he talking about?¡±


    Greyson grumbled with a frown and hopping into emergency room in a hurry.


    Luna immediately came up to hold him in case he fall down.


    Rnd was kind of confused, looking towards where Dr. Chandler had left, and then walked up to Greyson who was hopping difficultly,


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Rnd.¡±


    Tired and sweating all over, Luna left Greyson to Rnd and ran towards the emergency room.


    Greyson, lying in Rnd¡¯s arms, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He propped on Rnd¡¯s chest with one hand, trying to keep a distance. It was really awkward to be so close to a man.


    But he had just managed to keep a distance about 4 inches when a hand went through his armpit and the other through his knees.


    Before Greyson figured out what was happening, he was lift into the air.


    He was carried by Rnd in his arms!


    Greyson was embarrassed all the sudden, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Greyson.¡±


    It was not easy for Rnd to carry Geryson, after all he was an adult man. Rnd adjusted himself and then carried him towards the emergency room.


    Inside the emergency room, Ang sat on the hospital bed. She looked fine, although her face was still pale. Luna stood beside her.


    After cing Greyson onto the bed, Rnd smiled with two dimples at Angelia and Luna who were looking at them withplicated expressions, ¡°It¡¯s not good for Greyson to walk with his injured leg.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was surprised to see him carry a man in his arms all the way here.


    ¡°Ang, are you feeling better now?¡±


    Greyson talked much faster than usual and looked at Ang worried. He didn¡¯t have time to fight with Rnd.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ang nced at Rnd and then continued,.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer from pulmonary edema. I pretended it just now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to see James, at least not at that moment. She had no better choice but faked her illness to shut him out.


    ¡°Emergency rescue resources are always precious, and you lied to Dr. Chandler. No wonder he was angry.¡±


    Rnd frowned. He was not happy either.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Ang said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Dr. Chandler.¡±


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°It¡¯s all right.


    As a doctor, he needs to take care of many patients every day. He won¡¯t waste his time being angry with a patient. He will be fine.¡±


    ¡°In other words, what¡¯s done is done. It¡¯s no use apologizing to Dr. Chandler even if he cares about it.


    To every doctor, it¡¯s pretty bad to upy the medical resources by pretending to be attacked by illnesses as an emrgency.¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t care about it. He only wanted Ang to be fine. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry about it. I will bring something nice to Dr. Chandler to make it up to him.¡±


    Hearing this, Rnd was even angrier. He heard before that Greyson was just a privileged yboy. It turned out Greyson was worse than that based on what he saw!


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Ang said.


    ¡°I should apologize for what I have done today even if Dr. Chandler doesn¡¯t care about it or ept my apology.¡±


    She used to be like his elder brother Greyson, who assumed that he could always make up to others by sending something nice.


    Maybe it was because she had been through a lot in the past two years that she changed her mind on a lot of things.


    Rnd was not that angry hearing what she said.


    ¡°Sure, sure! It¡¯s your call!


    As long as you are all right, anything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Greyson looked at Ang with care and affection, ¡°But Ang, please let me know beforehand next time. I was almost scared to death!¡±


    Luna added, ¡°He thought you were sent to the emergency room because of Mr. James, so he fought with him with a knife.¡±


    After saying that, she rolled her eyes at Greyson, as if she was trying to get even with him.


    ¡°With a what?¡±


    Hearing this, Ang¡¯s face became pale. She turned to Greyson and said with a louder voice, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ ha ha¡­ it¡¯s nothing!¡± Greyson said guiltily.


    ¡°Luna?¡±


    Ang turned to Luna, cold sweat breaking out on her forehead.


    She was not afraid that James would take revenge on her, but she was worried that he woulde after her brother if he was irritated.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind Ang, Greyson kept winking at Luna, begging his wife to show mercy to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He just scared Mr. James with a knife.¡± said Luna.


    ¡°If he had done anything serious, your brother and I wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.¡±


    On a second thought, Ang agreed with Luna.


    James was such a narrow-minded man who had been so harsh to her, humiliating and torturing her just because he suspected that she cheated on him. If her brother had done anything bad to him, he wouldn¡¯t let her brother off the hook.


    Seeing this, Greyson immediately expressed his gratitude to Luna with lip sync, but Luna was still angry and didn¡¯t pay attention to him.

 Chapter 166 Don’t listen to his nonsense

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Mr. Greyson¡¯s opinion, but he cares about you, Miss Ang.¡± Rnd said.


    ¡°For a rich second generation like him, he is concerned with his face and reputation, but he could kneel down in public to Mr. James in order to plead for you. It is really out of my expectation.¡±


    No matter what the disease was, a good state of mind in the patient was conducive to recovery.


    He hadn¡¯t had much contact with Miss Ang, but he could vaguely sense that she didn¡¯t expect much from life.


    If Ang could feel more kindness from the world and be in a better mood, it would also help his treatment.


    Luna was stunned. She couldn¡¯t even tell if Dr. Rnd was scolding her husband orplimenting him.


    ¡°No ¡­ there is no such thing. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡±


    Greyson¡¯s face flushed furiously. And he said in an embarrassing tone,


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡±


    Before Ang could reply, a messy footstep came from the doorway, followed by Dr. Chandler and a few nurses before a patient was pushed into her sight.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    When he saw that Ang was still here, Dr. Chandler¡¯s face became ugly, and he impatiently urged,


    ¡°Get out of here if you¡¯re all right!¡±


    He turned to Rnd and spoke in a extremely fast manner, ¡°Dr. Rnd, help to get her out quickly! I have a patient here!¡±


    What was this all about?


    ¡°OK.¡± Rnd answered. But he didn¡¯t move the transfer bed. Instead, Rnd walked to Greyson and picked him up. He said to Luna behind him as he walked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Mrs. Luna.¡±


    Luna was afraid of dying the patient and didn¡¯t respond, but she rushed to push the transfer bed.


    Ang jumped off the transfer bed in her bare feet and pushed it out of the emergency room with Luna as fast as she could.


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡±


    Dr. Chandler ordered the other nurses quickly, and a group of people went into the emergency room and mmed the door.


    Ang felt that it was indecent for Rnd to hold her brother like that, ¡°Dr. Rnd, you could put my brother on the transfer bed. And we will push him back to the ward.¡±


    Before Rnd could answer, Greyson yelled,


    ¡°Quickly, put me down!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rnd said lightly. And then he threw him onto the transfer bed without hurting Greyson¡¯s wounds.


    Greyson¡¯s back hurt a little from the fall, and tears wereing out of his eyes. And when he thought of that Rnd had hugged him twice without permission, his pent-up anger exploded, ¡°F*ck, are you fucking sick?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Greyson, you got the wrong person. It¡¯s you who¡¯s sick.¡±


    Rnd crinkled his eyes and pointed to the cast on his arm and leg, with deep dimples on his cheeks.


    Greyson was too angry to say anything.


    Damn, he hated this kind of men who cursed people without dirty words, just as annoying as that bastard James!


    ¡°Mr. Greyson, you are a patient, so I shouldn¡¯t be too fussy with you. But don¡¯t make noise in the hospital, and you have not paid attention to this.¡±


    ¡°And I would like to correct one thing to you.


    It¡¯s not right of doing something wrong and just apologizing for it. It¡¯s an insult.¡±


    The smile on Rnd¡¯s face disappeared, and he was serious when he said those words.


    Greyson was disgusted by him, as he always wanted to teach him something, which was annoying, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Greyson, Dr. Rnd is right.¡± Ang interrupted him.


    Greyson immediately gave up, ¡°All right, you¡¯re a little fairy, and you¡¯re right about everything.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly remembered something.


    Greyson turned to Rnd with disgust, but he said politely, ¡°What I said and did have nothing to do with my sister. It is all right if you don¡¯t like me. But you should give my sister good treatment. If you cure her ¡­¡±


    Before he could say something like ¡°I can give you anything you want,¡± Luna interrupted him, ¡°Dr. Rnd, I trust you, and please cure Ang¡¯s leg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor and it¡¯s my job to treat people, no need to be so polite.¡± Rnd smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good to keep blocking the emergency room door like this, let¡¯s just go back to the ward.¡±


    Luna nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°The floor is cold, Miss Ang, sit on the transfer bed too.¡±


    Rnd looked at Ang¡¯s white feet and said gently.


    He was not malicious. But when he looked over, Ang retracted her right leg, then lowered her head and said,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that far from my ward, and I¡¯ll just walk back on my own.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ang, you are too stubborn, just like my aunt said.¡±


    Rnd smiled. He stepped forward, bent down, and lifted Ang with his arms, ¡°I¡¯m offended.¡±


    As he spoke, he carried Ang to the transfer bed and tried to put her on it.


    Before he could put her down, the door to the opposite emergency room opened suddenly. James walked out. He wore the same suit and carried the torn hospital gown in his hand. He looked the same as usual, except that his face was a little too pale.


    His eyes wandered on Rnd and Ang for a moment, and his brows inscrutably furrowed. He walked over in a slow and unnatural-looking posture.


    ¡°Mr. James.¡± Rnd greeted him with a faint look before putting Ang on the transfer bed.


    James answered with ¡°emm.¡± But after only a glimpse of him, his eyes fell on Angele.


    When their eyes met, Ang could not control the trembling of her eyshes, and her limbs turned weak.


    As he stepped closer, her body grew stiffened, sweat breaking out from her forehead.


    She didn¡¯t know what the sweat on his forehead was about, but her body sweated because of fear.


    Anesthetics were used during normal operations, so Ang won¡¯t wake up for a while after the emergency rescue. And even if she did, she should not be in this state.


    That was to say¡­Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He should have known she was lying earlier.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    James asked as he walked slowly to the transfer bed and looked at Ang.


    Ang was still wearing his suit jacket, but her back had long been soaked with sweat.


    Even though she knew he had misunderstood her all these years and he was the one who was at fault, she was still afraid of him, with hatred and unwillingness in her fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re disappointed that I¡¯m all right?¡±


    The scales of fear and hate tipped back and forth. And finally, it fell in favor of hate.


    The undisguised hatred in her eyes pierced through James¡¯ hard, and the knot in his throat rolled as he said,


    ¡°Go back to your ward and have a rest if you¡¯re all right.¡±


    He stopped for a moment, stared at her closely, and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±


    ¡°I know in my heart what I can do and cannot do. I don¡¯t need you to tell me what I should do.¡±


    Ang¡¯s arms and legs were weak, but she tilted her head and forced him to look at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you believed me?¡±


    ¡°If you believe me, you should know it was just a misunderstanding two years ago. I never wronged you, instead you wronged me!!!¡±


    She was emotional, and her voice was a bit sharp.


    By her side, Greyson eyes focused on James like a nail, and every cell in his body tensed up and on alert.

 Chapter 167 The Feeling of Like

    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Feeling fiery pain in the small of his stomach, James wiped the cold sweat from his head and said obscurely with difficulty.


    Hearing this, Greyson nearly jumped up from the bed. Jam ¡­ James was apologizing to Ang?


    He knew he wronged Ang for that car ident?


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford an apology from Mr. James, and I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Ang mocked with trembling fingers.


    ¡°You know it was a misunderstanding, now can you get me out of the Dream Club?¡±


    James said with an ¡°em.¡±, her angry and fear-filled face reflected in his pupils. And his heart seemed to be stabbed with needles, one by one, which was not fata but painful to bear. Like ¡­ Was this the feeling of like someone?


    It didn¡¯t seem to be the same as what Sean had said, and instead of making him pleasant, it made him bitter.


    After getting a definite answer, Ang¡¯s tense body finally eased a little. Ang didn¡¯t look at James again, and jumped off the hospital bed and walked quickly in the direction of the elevator.


    She didn¡¯t want to see James for one more second!


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    What happened between Ang and James made Greyson confused. And looking at Ang¡¯s increasingly distant back, he propped his hands on the transfer bed and tried to get out.


    Luna held him down and gave him a stern re, ¡°You stay here in peace!¡±


    James pursed his lips and clutched the hospital gown with more force. He lifted his feet and took a step forward. But he frowned and retreated again, as his heart was pressed by a thousand pounds load.


    ¡°Miss Ang is in a very unstable mood now. If Mr. James is really thinking about her, you¡¯d better avoid meeting her during this period.¡± Rnd said.


    James nced at him faintly, and his eyes showed hostility that he hadn¡¯t noticed. And then he gave a slightly muffled sound, ¡°Please keep me informed about Ang¡¯s leg, Dr. Rnd. If there is anything you need, feel free to mention it to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James, you are neither my employer nor my superior, so there is no need for me to reveal Miss Ang¡¯s privacy to you. Excuse me for now.¡±


    Rnd nodded slightly at James before pushing Greyson away with Luna.


    James looked down at the hospital gown in his hand, his eyes shing.


    Then, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and nced in the direction that Ang had left. And then, with a pale face, he took small steps towards the elevator, covering his lower belly, and went into the ward.


    Ang returned to the hospital room, and locked the door with a m. Then she leaned against the door and slid down onto the floor.


    The suit jacket on her body had an aggressive aura, the same as its owner James.


    She licked her dry lips, unbuttoned the suit, and tossed his suit jacket onto the floor.


    Ang stared at the customized handmade suit on the ground, stood up abruptly, and stomped on the suit jacket.


    Bare feet did not cause any substantial damage to the suit jacket, so she put on her shoes and added a few more stomps.


    It wasn¡¯t until the suit jacket had shoe prints all over that she bent down to pick it up, walked over to the window and dropped it out without hesitation.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    When the knock on the door sounded up, Luna¡¯s voice came through the door, ¡°Ang, it¡¯s me, open the door.¡±


    Ang wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m so tired today, I want to have a rest now. Luna, go and take care of my brother.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Luna said eagerly, with worries in her voice.


    ¡°Ang, if you have anything ufortable, please tell me. Don¡¯t hold it in your heart.¡±


    Ang took a deep breath and forced the tears back from the corners of her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just too tired. Luna, I¡¯ve ruined my hospital gown, can you ask the nurse for another one and send it to me tomorrow?¡±


    Luna said, ¡°No problem, but you have to open the door first so I can see you.¡±


    ¡°That is really not necessary, Luna.¡±


    Ang said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear James¡¯s clothes, so I just throw it away. Now I can¡¯t meet you naked, can I?¡±


    This time, Luna answered her after a while, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the hospital gown tomorrow.¡±


    She stopped for a moment and said,


    ¡°One more thing, your brother let me ask you, how did James know the truth about the car ident?


    If he has any evidence, let¡¯s try to get it so we can clear up the case for you.¡±


    Both Luna and Greyson felt that they should try to rify it if they could, so that some people wouldn¡¯t talk about Ang all day.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes, and her hands hanging on either side of her body clenched tightly, ¡°But that¡¯s not what I told James about.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to say more, ¡°Greyson is tossing and turning today, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s okay. Luna, ask the doctor to take a look at him.¡±


    Luna said a few more words and left in a hurry.


    It was only after her footsteps disappeared in the doorway that Ang moved her legs, which were already numb, and walked towards the hospital bed.


    She sat on her bed and warmed up her cold feet with her hands. Her eyes were empty as she looked at the table in front of her, and her thoughts had drifted back two years long ago.


    It was Thursday, September 27, the day before Ang¡¯s birthday.


    On Thursday afternoon, all the teachers would have a meeting, so they did not need to attend ss. Ang had an appointment with Jessica, J, and Nova to hang around at the Smith¡¯s house.


    It was not clear who took the lead on ying Truth or Dare, and Ang was quite excited and agreed.


    In the beginning, the other three lost, and she eagerly asked a few curious questions. But in the following six or seven rounds, and she was not so fortunate and kept losing.


    The questions ranged from ¡°When did you fall in love with James?¡± ¡°What is the most embarrassing thing you¡¯ve done to chase after James?¡± and ¡°Have you ever kissed James?¡±


    The questions tended to be bolder and bolder, ¡°Have you ever dreamed on having sex with James?¡±


    After another defeat, Ang finally didn¡¯t dare to choose the Truth again and chose the Dare instead.


    Jessica curled her lips and said softly, ¡°Have you thought about it? You can¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Will I regret it?¡±


    Shey down, with her back leaning on the sofa, her arms dangling back and forth on the armrest beside her, ¡°Say, catch caterpirs, earthworms, mice?


    Or pick two boys from sports school for a fight, or put a snake in the teacher¡¯s desk?¡±


    J¡¯s eyes glowed with hatred as she said,


    ¡°None of these are fun! In thest exam, the big baldy took my test paper and I had to sit for a re-test. You can put some dog shit in his briefcase to anger him!¡±


    ¡°If you want to put it, you go ahead and put it, I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Ang looked at her disdainfully, ¡°The points you get in the test show your true ability! Who can you me for cheating on the exam and having your test paper taken away?


    It¡¯s good that the big baldy didn¡¯t give you a punishment and make you fail to graduate!¡±


    J¡¯s face turned ugly at her words, and she looked indignant, ¡°You think everyone wants to score sixty-one or twenty on the test like you and pass with a low score?¡±

 Chapter 168 If you can’t afford to play, just say it

    ¡°At least I did it myself.¡± Ang grunted heavily, ¡°If you think the low score is embarrassed, then you should try your best to study hard. What¡¯s the hell of cheating?¡±


    ¡°If you are caught cheating, you dare not to argue with the teacher and tter him all day long, it is disgusting to make these tricks behind his back!¡±


    She had always disliked J, as her words never matched her actions, and she bullied the weak and was afraid of the strong.


    But J¡¯s family had always had business dealings with the Smith family, and J¡¯s rtionship with Jessica was quite close. And since Jessica was her friend, she would inevitably y with J.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± J was so angry that she didn¡¯t utter a word for a long time.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop arguing! It made no sense to argue over such a trivial matter.¡±


    Jessicaughed helplessly, turned her head to Ang, and said,


    ¡°I do have a less difficult but fun way to y, but I just don¡¯t know if you dare to do it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ang was amused She straightened her back, tilted her chin slightly, and said,


    ¡°There is nothing in the world that I dare not do!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute then, I¡¯ll get the props.¡±


    Jessica got up, smiling and walked out of the room.


    Stretching her neck to look out, Ang muttered in a small voice, ¡°What the ¡­¡±


    Not much time passed before Jessica returned with a small box.


    She put the box on the table and sat next to Ang, ¡°If you dare to wear this outfit and meet my brother, then we will consider your Dare is a sess.¡±


    ¡°You just want me to meet your brother? Why should I be afraid..?¡±


    As Ang spoke, she un-wrapped the box Jessica had ced on the table. And when she looked at the erotic lingerie inside, her face suddenly turned red, and abruptly stopped her words.


    J came over to look at it, and her face was flushed.


    ¡°Jessica, where did you get this kind of stuff?¡±


    Ang carried the erotic lingerie with two fingers, stared at it with a flushed face, and threw it back onto the table, ¡±Disgusting! I¡¯m not wearing it!¡±


    Nova picked it up and looked at it for a while, ¡°Disgusting?


    I think it¡¯s pretty good.


    Ang, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t afford to y, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether I can afford to y, but a question of whether I should y!¡±


    Ang moved the headphones hanging from her neck ufortably.


    ¡°As you know, I am in love with James, and we will engage at my birthday dinner tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Now, you guys are asking me to hug Danis in erotic lingerie, isn¡¯t that fucking bullshit? y is y, don¡¯t ask me to do something so hical, okay?¡±


    After hearing the word ¡°engage¡±, Jessica¡¯s eyes was obscured, and a hint of disappointment shed across her eyes.


    She bit her lips and reached for the erotic lingerie, ¡°I thought we were so close that we didn¡¯t usually have to think too much about what we say or do. But I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d think it is hical. I¡¯m sorry. I am the one who go too far with this offer.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    Ang hurriedly exined,


    ¡°Jessica, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, you should know I always speak without much thinking! I really just said it off the top of my head, nothing more!¡±


    Nova snatched the erotic lingerie from Jessica¡¯s hand and grunted at Ang, ¡°Jessica just suggested it for fun, and you said it was hical! Is that too much?¡±


    ¡°Ang didn¡¯t mean it either. It¡¯s just a game, and you guys should stop arguing.¡±


    Jessica forced a smile, and her pretty face was so bleak that it was heartbreaking to look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jessica.¡± Ang stood up anxiously and apologized to Jessica, ¡°But there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to hug Danis in this kind of erotic lingerie!¡±


    ¡°I have someone I like and I¡¯m about to get engaged to him. You are asking me to wear this outfit to seduce someone who has courted me, but I just cannot do it like a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if I don¡¯t have a lover, and I don¡¯t get engaged to James tomorrow night, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to hug Danis in such kind of clothes!


    He¡¯s trying to win my affection for a long time, and I¡¯m not giving him the illusion that ¡®I like him¡¯ and I am ying with his feelings.¡±¡±


    Jessica struggled to pull her lips, and her eyes were a little red, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t consider that, and it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll put this dress away now.


    Nova, just give me the stuff.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Clutching the erotic lingerie tightly, Nova yelled at Ang, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a game? Why do you think so much of such a trivial matter? Who is a bitch? You¡¯re the only one with moral sense?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so pissed off today?¡± Ang questioned her, and then turned to Jessica and said with a frown.


    ¡°I talk like this all the time, as you know. And if it makes you ufortable, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°But I have a fianc¨¦ now, and it¡¯s impossible for me to have an affair with another man. If James knows about this and refuse to get engaged to me, I¡¯ll definitely regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°And Jessica, think about it, Danis¡¯s your brother. If I did that and yed with his feelings, wouldn¡¯t you feel bad for him?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eye turned redder. She wiped the corners of her eyes, and then spoke with a little nasal voice, ¡°I just think this dress is simr to a beach suit, maybe better than a swimsuit. And it¡¯s just nothing to hug my brother in this.¡±


    She smiled to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we think differently on this matter. I¡¯m sorry, Ang, I¡¯ve made you feel ufortable with this offer.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize to her!¡±


    Nova looked askance at Ang, ¡°Ang, if you can¡¯t afford to y, just say so. There¡¯s no need to make us disgusting and unhappy like this!¡±


    When she heard this, Ang¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°Who dare not to y?¡±


    Jessica tugged on the sleeves of the two and said softly,


    ¡°Stop it, this is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought up this ¡­ kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°You! I said you dared not to y!¡±


    When Nova saw Jessica was trying to take the me, she became unhappy and looked at Ang, ¡°You are the one who chose the Dare, and you are the one who said you don¡¯t regret it. Now you dare not to y and said this proposal was immoral, aren¡¯t you the one who dare not to y?¡±


    J had been observing the situation beside. When she saw they were arguing, she immediately sided with Nova and said gloomily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If some people can¡¯t afford to y, they should just say so. Don¡¯t put the me on Jessica, and do bully her¡±


    ¡°Well, well, stop arguing.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were red, like a poor little rabbit, ¡°It¡¯s just a game.¡±


    J wrapped her arms around her chest and rolled her eyes at Ang, ¡°The Qing Dynasty is long gone. This is the twenty-first century, and there are plenty of people running around in bikinis. What¡¯s wrong with wearing this dress to hug someone?¡±


    Looking at Ang¡¯s unhappy face, she gave a weird smile, ¡°I think someone may have been dissatisfied with us for a long time, and she is just taking advantage of this opportunity to re up!¡±

 Chapter 169 Who says I dare not to play?

    ¡°Hmm, if someone don¡¯t want to be friends with us, she should have said so earlier. I do not care such kind of insincere friends like that!!¡±


    Nova made oblique usations, ¡°Someone follow the man every day , but she does not feel ashamed. Now it is just a game, but she just dares not to y!¡±


    J echoed with her, ¡°If she can¡¯t afford to y, just say so, now she is wasting everyone¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, you cannot say that about Ang.¡± Jessica bit her lip and said, ¡°I feel pretty bad about hearing you talk about her like that.¡±


    J had argued with Ang for several times before, and she was angry with Ang, ¡°We treat her as a friend, does she treat us as a friend? I know you¡¯re nice and don¡¯t want to see us argue, but listen to what she¡¯s saying.¡±


    ¡°There are so many people cheating in school. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to bring something for the test? She made me feel that I havemitted a heinous crime!? And you, how can she call you a bitch for something so trivial?¡±


    Ang was enraged and herplexion was pale, ¡°J, watch what you say! When did I say that Jessica was a bitch? I¡¯m just saying this thing is not ethical and only a bitch would do it. Don¡¯t fucking turn it upside down and stir up trouble here! ¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were bloody red, and then she looked down and sniffled.


    ¡°When we used to go to the beach together, we usually see you wearing bathing suit. Now it¡¯s just a matter of wearing a simr outfit at home and hugging Danis, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    Nova sneered,


    ¡°You are hesitating and arguing with us for so long, don¡¯t you dare to y? If you dare not, just say so earlier and we¡¯ll stop ying, as no one is forcing you!¡±


    Jessica wiped the corners of her eyes and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ang, I didn¡¯t know you were somewhat ¡­ unwilling to do it, and I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    After saying that, she bowed ny degrees towards Ang with great sincerity.


    Nova helped her up, nced at Ang and said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you are the person who dare not to y!¡±


    The words ¡°dare not to y¡± were about to blow up to Ang. Usually, she was concerned about her face, just like her brother Greyson. But this time, three friends said at the same time that she dared not to y, and she was not going to admit it.


    ¡°Did I say I dared not to y?¡±


    Ang clutched the erotic lingerie, ¡°Wear this dress and hug Danis? What¡¯s the big deal!¡±


    Jessica gently tugged on her sleeve and whispered,


    ¡°Ang, if you don¡¯t want to do it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. Now, it seem like I¡¯m forcing you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, where can I change my clothes?¡±


    Annoyed, Ang ripped the headphones off her neck and casually threw them onto the couch.


    J deliberately said something ambiguous,


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t afford to y. And don¡¯t say that we bullied you when the timees!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Shut, up!¡±


    Ang looked at her and squeezed two words out of her teeth, fire spewing from the bottom of her eyes.


    J was so scared that she shrank her neck, and did not dare to say anything.


    Jessica sighed and said with grievance and guilt, ¡°Ang, you don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ang interrupted her directly. She frowned as she took her erotic lingerie into the toilet and mmed the door.


    Seeing this, J muttered a few words, none of which were kind.


    Ang was agitated by them, and forced herself to change into the erotic lingerie.


    This dress was not that bad, and just like what Jessica and the others had said, it was made of the same material as the beach swimsuit.


    But the design was quite erotic, and strange.


    She looked herself in the mirror and dared not to take a second look.


    She clutched tightly the skin exposed from her chest, sat on the toilet lid for more than half an hour, and did not go out. She was unable to convince herself in her heart.


    To be honest, this offer from Jessica made her feel unbearable, but she just couldn¡¯t stand it when people said she dared not to y!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The toilet door was vigorously knocked from outside, and Nova¡¯s impatient voice rang out from the doorway, ¡°Ang, can you do it or not?


    If you can¡¯t afford to y, then just tell us now. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time here!¡±


    ¡°Nova, let¡¯s we just forget about it.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Jessica¡¯s soft voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s just a game, there¡¯s no need for you to be angry. Maybe Ang really can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    After listening to their conversation, fire surged in Ang¡¯s heart.


    She stood up abruptly and went over to open the door. She did not even look at the two girls in the doorway and asked directly.


    ¡°Where is Danis?¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s off work today, so he¡¯s in his room.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ang walked past the two in her erotic lingerie. When she crossed Nova, she grunted heavily, ¡°You guys watch it with binocrster, don¡¯t fucking call me a scoundrel then!¡±


    Ang liked to talk in dirty words when she¡¯s upset or apprehensive, but she had no idea when this had be a habit.


    After letting out the bragging, Ang put on a jacket and went to the opposite building to find Danis.


    Just out of the sight of Jessica and the girls, Ang¡¯s straightened spine sagged. She covered her body with the jacket and felt a little regret.


    No matter what, she had someone she liked and shouldn¡¯t be flirting with other men.


    And she didn¡¯t ept Danis¡¯s feelings, but the two of them were good friends. Now, what the hell was this if she yed with his feelings?


    But she had already agreed to it. If she withdrew at this time, what her friends would think of her?


    Ang¡¯s mind wasplex. And her feet were slow as she made her way up the revolving staircase to the door of Danis¡¯s room.


    As soon as she knocked on the door, she took off the jacket on her body, and hugged Danis, then the Dare game would bepleted.


    But that was easier said than done, and she stood in the doorway for over ten minutes without making up her mind.


    Forget it! Losing her face was nothing. She should be so obsessed with her face.


    Ang turned around and walked away, but stopped after a few steps.


    Jessica was fine, but both Nova and J had big mouths and talked nonsense all day long. If she went back on her words today, tomorrow the whole school would know that she was someone who even dared not to y a game. And those who knew her mayugh at her!


    ¡°Oops!¡± Ang stomped her foot and scratched her hair in annoyance, and she was so entangled that she felt a headache.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened from the inside.


    Danis walked out in a white shirt and ck suit pants. And his slender and good-looking hand held a cell phone, which was currently attached to his right ear, ¡°Ang?¡±


    Ang turned her head and answered with ¡°Ah¡±.

 Chapter 170 He couldn’t resist stealing a glance at her

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Danis hung up the phone. And the underside of his amber eyes was holding undisguised love, ¡°If Jessica hadn¡¯t called me and said you were outside, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ang had a jacket over her erotic lingerie, but she still felt ufortable all over her body. She pulled her lips, but couldn¡¯t force a smile.


    Jessica knew she was outside Danis¡¯s room and didn¡¯t go in, so she must be looking at them with J and Nova with binocrs on the opposite side!


    If she left now, she would take on the charge of ¡°dare not to y¡±!


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You are absent-minded in a conversation.¡±


    Danis leaned forward slightly with his upper body and held out and shook his left hand in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Only then did Ange back to her senses and found that his handsome face was so close. And the intense emotion in his eyes could almost melt her.


    She hurriedly backed up two steps to keep a distance between the two, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Why are you at the door of my room, but note in?¡±


    When seeing her dodging movements, Danis¡¯s eyes darkened a bit at the bottom. And he leaned against the wall and said,


    ¡°Is it because you are going to get engaged tomorrow, and you are afraid that Mr. James will be jealous, so you do not dare to be with another man alone?¡±


    For eighteen years, there were two kinds of words Ang hated most.


    The first was when people said James was bad, and the second was when people said she didn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    ¡°No!¡± She grunted in no uncertain terms and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with James!¡±


    Danis¡¯s pupils reflected her baby-fat cheeks, and the bottom of his eyes was full of doting, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go in?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t want others to say that she couldn¡¯t afford to y, and she didn¡¯t want to y with his feelings either. In the end, she came up with a good idea.


    She looked at him and coughed slightly, then raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°I yed Truth or Dare with Jessica and the girls and I lost, and Jessica asked me to hug you in the erotic lingerie. Danis, let¡¯s say it first, I always treat you as a big brother. I definitely didn¡¯te to seduce you. Don¡¯t think too much of it! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be a lot more cute if you didn¡¯t add thest sentence.¡±


    Danis rubbed the top of her head and said helplessly, ¡°You really don¡¯t give me any chance.¡±


    Ang pped his hand away in disgust and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you and me if we say these first!


    Anyway, my heart is not big, and it¡¯s all taken up by James, so there¡¯s no room for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said this kind of thing many times, so you do not have to irritate me by saying it again.¡±


    Danis rubbed his brow and said, ¡°You little girls are ying too much!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to do it? It was Jessica who brought it up, and I¡¯ve pissed her off over it just now!¡±


    Talking about it, Ang felt depressed.


    Danis smiled to himself, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve alreadye to my ce. Just go back and tell Jessica and the girls that you have already hugged me. Don¡¯t go in. I¡¯m afraid that a healthy young man like me won¡¯t be able to hold myself in the face of the woman I love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged. From now on, don¡¯t say such thing anymore. It won¡¯t be well for either of us.¡±


    Ang rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯d go back directly. But Jessica and the girls are looking at us with binocrs on the opposite side.¡±


    ¡°Come in, then.¡± Danis let the door open and closed it behind her when she entered, and then nced at the opposite room, ¡°Nobody¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°How can you be blind with such big and beautiful eyes?¡±


    Ang walked up to him and pointed to a room on the opposite south side, ¡°Three ¡­ two heads, see?¡±


    It seemed like Jessica was not here and Ang didn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Would it be all right to close the curtains then? That way they won¡¯t see it and you can just go back and say you hugged me.¡± Danis said.


    ¡°Then they¡¯d say I was cheating.¡± Ang was annoyed. ¡°Well, look down at the ground for a while and don¡¯t look at me. I will put my arms around your neck and give you a hug¡­ That¡¯s it, don¡¯t touch me!


    Hearing this, Danisughed, ¡°Only you are allowed to touch me, and I am not allowed to touch you? It is not fair!¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes went wide open.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged, so it¡¯s not too much for me to give you a hug, is it?¡±


    After Danis finished speaking, he pulled her into his arms. Then he unbuttoned her coat and threw it onto the ground.


    He held her imaginarily, and his body did not directly touch her skin. But the faint smell came from her body, which made his heart beat faster.


    Ang had just made a unteral agreement with him to let him look at the ground and not to look at her, but he still couldn¡¯t help it and nced at her.


    He just took a quick look at her, and with self-conscience, he didn¡¯t see anything but got only an impression: her skin was so white.


    Danis¡¯s movement was too fast, and Ang froze for a moment. And only after half a minute did she react and hurriedly pushed him away and picked up the coat on the ground.


    After putting on her coat, she looked towards the opposite room. Just now she didn¡¯t know what was going on, and suddenly she felt that someone was watching her with unfriendly eyes.


    But when she looked over, there was no one on the other side, only the curtains rippling in the room when the autumn breeze blew.


    Ang turned her head again and nced at the opposite room in the south, and J and Nova were still looking at them through binocrs.


    Maybe she just felt wrong, no one other than J and Nova on the other side looked at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing she was staring in the opposite room without making a sound for a long time, Danis asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Ang frowned and looked at him. And she wrapped her coat around her again, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that other people say you are a gentleman! You turned out to be a horny man too!¡±


    But it was not his fault. If she hadn¡¯t yed games with Jessica and the girls, she wouldn¡¯t have had to do this to embarrass him.


    She felt aggrieved in her heart, but she was also a little bit unreasonable. And finally, she snorted at Danis, opened the door, and left.


    The east side of the corridor was a window, and the west side was a wall. Ang usually liked to look down the corridor window to see the view below. But she had something on her mind today and didn¡¯t look down, so she missed James¡¯s leaving figure.


    Ang rubbed his painful eyebrows, and then pulled herself out of the memory.


    No wonder Jessica could just take out a set of erotic lingerie that day, she had already set a trap for her that day.


    After a second thought, during the years when the two were friends, Ang didn¡¯t know how many traps Jessica has set for her.


    Now, Ang knew Jessica¡¯s true nature and was always alert to her. But she had to admit that Jessica¡¯s mind was a match for James.


    In this regard, even with her full defenses, she was noparable to Jessica.


    Angy on the bed and turned over. Because she was too weak and mentally exhausted, she closed her eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    When she woke up again, she was awakened by a knock on the door.


    ¡°Ang? Are you in there, Ang?¡±


    It was Luna.

 Chapter 171 I Still Won’t Let You Go

    Ang got off the bed, rubbing her burning head and covering her upper body, slipped on her shoes and went over to open the door.


    Luna stood in the doorway with a pale face, sizing at her up and down and finally let out a sigh of relief, ¡°You scared the hell out of me. What took you so long to open the door?¡±


    ¡°I was too tired, and slept for too long. I¡¯m sorry if I made you worried.¡±


    Ang said as she pulled her lips.


    Looked at her naked top, Luna frowned, handed her the gown, then pushed her inside the ward, ¡°Go in and change.¡±


    Ang nodded and was about to go inside when she suddenly saw the door of the opposite ward opening, and James appearing at the door in a hospital gown.


    The wide, white-and-blue striped hospital gown was not a good outfit, but perhaps because of his good figure, or his handsome face, he looked noble even in this gown.


    When their four eyes collided, one had an inexplicable look with an infinite abyss at the bottom of his eyes, while the other was staring with full hatred and disgust in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡± Seeing her stand still, Luna turned her head to look behind, but the moment she saw the person across the room, her voice stopped abruptly and swallowed the word ¡°wrong¡±.


    ¡°Come in, sister-inw.¡± Ang yanked Luna in, walked to the door and mmed it shut.


    Luna stood behind her, opened her mouth for several times, then said,


    ¡°He was hospitalized because¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what happened to him.¡±


    Ang interrupted her abruptly, put the hospital on without hesitation.


    Hearing it, Luna was relieved. She thought Ang was angry because she knew Greyson stabbed James yesterday.


    ¡°By the way, Ang, if the misunderstanding you told Mr. James yesterday was not about the car ident, what was it?¡± Luna asked.


    Ang paused for a moment and said sinctly,


    ¡°¡­ He thought I had an intimate rtionship with Danis and thought I was cheating. That¡¯s why he treated me like that for two years.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Luna asked.


    Ang¡¯s voice was light, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± Luna looked at her face and carefully weighed her words, ¡°You guys are sort of¡­ on good terms now?¡±


    Crap!


    Ang identally knocked off the teacup on the table, which fell onto the floor and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Good terms?!¡± Ang smirked, with the scar at the end of her eyebrow tinged with hostility, ¡°Are you kidding me now? How can I possibly be on good terms with him after I spent thest two years in misery and might spend the rest of my life in Dream Club?¡±


    Due to the sufferings and torments she had endured in these past two years, she would never forgive James, even if he were to kneel on the ground and apologize to her.


    She hated him!


    Hate him for the rest of her life!


    If it was not for him, her life would be totally different


    ¡°Ang, you¡­¡± Luna had never seen Ang like this before, so she was stunned for a moment.


    Ang took a deep breath, trying to suppress the emotions churning in her heart, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you scared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Luna hesitated before asking,


    ¡°So, you and Mr. James already knew that there was a misunderstanding between you two. What are you going to do? Keep on you revenge? Or what else is in your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to get my revenge, but¡­ I can do nothing more than thinking about it.¡±


    Angughed at herself, ¡°I¡¯ll leave. After my leg is cured, I want to live in somewhere else.¡±


    Even the Chante family was not capable of retaliating against James, how was she supposed to aplish that alone? Besides, she had already wasted twenty years on James, and she definitely did not want to waste the rest of her life on him.


    Luna looked at her and tried to say something, but she remained silent.


    ¡°Just say whatever you want to say, Luna.¡± said Ang.


    Luna hesitated again before saying,


    ¡°Get yourself well prepared. It is not good news for you.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Tell me straight, Luna.¡±


    She had already experienced death for several times, why should she care anything else?


    Instead of saying it directly, Luna asked first,


    ¡°You cleared your misunderstanding with Mr. James before you were wheeled into the emergency room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ang nodded her head.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Luna paused and softened her voice, ¡°Your brother was on his knees begging James, and he even threatened James with a knife, asking him to let you go, but¡­ he refused.¡±


    Ang clenched her hands slowly, and within a few moments, her face tunedpletely pale.


    That incident two years ago had been proven to be a misunderstanding, but why would he still refuse to let her go? What did he mean when he told her she would not have to work at the Dream Club anymore? Was he a liar? What the hell was he trying to do?


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t get too excited. What happened between you and James was a misunderstanding, as long as it is proven again that the car ident was also a misunderstanding, he¡­ shouldn¡¯t give you a hard time anymore.¡±


    Luna rushed to pad her back, looking worried.


    Ang licked her dry lips, ¡°He knows I wasn¡¯t the cause of that car ident.¡±


    He knew she was not responsible for the ident. Therefore, why he treated her in this way for the past two years was purely due to his misunderstanding that she cheated with Danis behind him!


    But she already told him that there was nothing between her and Danis, and he even said that he believed her, so why did he refuse to let her go?


    Hearing this, Luna was stunned, ¡°Mr. James knows that? Then why won¡¯t he leave you alone?¡±


    Ang did not answer her. Instead, she stared at the ground in a daze before walking pass Luna and opened the door.


    ¡°Ang, what are you doing?¡± Luna feared that something might happen to her, so she hurried to follow her.


    Ang walked to the opposite ward in a few steps and knocked hard on the door.


    Three ward doors opened nearby and the patient¡¯s families sticked their heads out to see what was going on.


    Among them, an olddy with white hair and a rather good temperament said gently,


    ¡°Girls, please keep your noises down.


    My old man has lung cancer and is in pain all day, unable to sleep. He is finally sleeping now.¡±


    Ang did not respond to the olddy or look at her; instead, she just simply stopped knocking at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandma, my sister is in a hurry. I apologize to you for her.¡± Luna smiled apologetically.


    ¡°I can understand if there¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    The olddy did not tangle for long on this matter, but simply said,


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. They are all patients here, so keep your voices down as much as possible.¡±


    Finally, Ang turned around and bowed at the olddy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just fine.¡±


    The olddy waved her hand and said with her slightly red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s just hard for me to watch my old man struggling, so I want to let him rest for a little longer.


    Oh, my old man¡¯s calling me, I¡¯ll go in first!¡±


    She waved at them, and went inside.


    Almost the moment the olddy closed the door behind her, James opened his door.


    He looked the same as ever, except that his handsome face was as pale as a paper, and his hospital gown was stained with drops of blood.

 Chapter 172 Come in, it’s cool outside

    When he saw it was Ang standing outside, James raised his eyebrows slightly and smoothened his facial expression, ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Ang shuddered and took a deep breath, trying to suppress the emotions churning in her blood, ¡°I told you I had nothing to do with Danis, then you said you believed me. Besides, you also said you would not me me for the ident two years ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Come in, it¡¯s cool outside.¡±


    James nced at the thin hospital gown she was wearing and moved aside to make way for her.


    Ang did not move and clenched her hands that were hanging down on both sides of her body tighter, then she asked again, ¡°You said you believed me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Having Ang¡¯s figure reflected in his pupils, James gave out a light ¡°umm¡±.


    Ang took a deep and shivering breath, and red at him with a deadly stare, ¡°You told me yourself that I don¡¯t have to go back to work at Dream Club in the future, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± James said.


    His affirmation did not brighten Ang at all; instead, it stimted her anger instantly, ¡°You told me I don¡¯t have to work at the Dream Club in the future, yet you told my brother that you won¡¯t let me go¡­ James, is it fun to y with me?¡±


    Her anger was burning her whole body in the cool hallway.


    James looked down at her, looking deep into the bottom of his eyes, his throat rolling, but he said nothing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Ang¡¯s whole body tightened, anger and hatred almost bursting out of her body, ¡°If you know what happened between us are misunderstandings, why do you refuse to let me go?¡±


    Luna stood on the side watching the two, her face not good as well.


    Under a gust of wind passing by, the hospital gown clung to Ang¡¯s body, making her look even thinner.


    Looking at the scar near her eyebrow and her thin body, James felt like his heart just got pinched by something, ¡°Is staying by my side a torture for you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ang said with full ridicule and mockery, her voice a bit sharp due to her raising pitch, ¡°If you were misunderstood, then that person broke your legs, sent you to prison, forced you to apany women, threw you out naked in addition to trampling your dignity and making you beg for your life just to live in the world.¡±


    She took a step forward, stared at him, gritting her teeth,


    ¡°And atst, you were forced to stay with that person; do you think it would be an enjoyment?¡±


    With every sentence of hers dropping, James¡¯s face turned paler and paler. Every word she said seemed like a sharp knife that was stabbing him in the heart without mercy.


    He pursed his lips, feeling like there was a boulder pressing against his chest, ¡°I can¡¯t let you go¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered, anger exploding in her body, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to stay with me for the rest of your life, Ang.¡±


    James stretched out his hand and gently stroked the scar at the end of her eye, feeling like his heart was stuffed by a water-soaked cotton, dull and depressing, making each breath difficult.


    With a few windows left open in the hallway, a cool autumn breeze blew in.


    James¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water pouring Ang from head to toe. Her body was cold, but the anger in her heart was burning.


    The coexistence of both coldness and heat made her so ufortable that it was almost splitting her in half.


    ¡°James!¡± Ang pped his hand away hard and said with red eyes, ¡°The first twenty years of my life has been ruined by you. Do you have to ruin the rest of my life as well? What have I done to you to deserve this? Ha?¡±


    A few ward doors opened again near them, stuck their heads out to see what was going on whileining.


    ¡°It is you again? This is a hospital. Can you guys keep your voices down?¡±


    ¡°Why are young people so selfish in these days?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you guys have something to talk about, then do it after you get out of the hospital, or at least go inside the ward, okay? You just have no manners at all!¡±


    The olddy who talked to them earlier opened the door and walked out, but after seeing James standing opposite to her, she frowned and sighed, then returned to the ward again.


    It was really their fault, so Luna smiled awkwardly, apologized to their neighbors, then grabbed Ang¡¯s wrist and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it inside.¡± Ang pushed Luna away, and did not move; instead, she plucked at James with crimson eyes and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Why do you have to do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m in love with you.¡±


    James said it carelessly, but every cell in his body tensed, while his gaze was trying to collect every small movement of Ang.


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened, unable to react for a while.


    She had fantasized for countless times about James making a confession to her, but never guessed it would happen in this situation, surprising and funny.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re in love with me now?¡±


    Angughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes, ¡°James, you just threw me out naked days ago, and now you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re in love with me.¡±


    With tears flowing into her mouth, tasting salty and bitter, she continued, ¡°The way you love me is quite ¡®ttering¡¯!!!¡±


    Luna did not expect to hear this answer and was very surprised, goggling with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± James had never said sorry to anyone before, but he had said it for so many times to Ang today. Every time he said it, that stinging feeling in his heart grew more intense.


    With the bottom of his eyes darkening and his Adam¡¯s apple rolling, he said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    The tears on Ang¡¯s face stung his eyes. He reached out, trying to wipe them off for her.


    But Ang tilted her head and dodged his touch, stepping back with a disgusted look on her face, ¡°There is no future between us!¡±


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± James withdrew his hand and narrowed his eyes, said with a chill voice.


    Ang stayed expressionless, an affirmative answer to his question.


    ¡°You came to me first,¡± James bent down slightly to look at her in the eyes, ¡°It¡¯s toote to leave now.¡±


    With their breaths intertwining, they were staying close to each other, but there was no romantic atmosphere between them.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t let me?¡±


    Though Ang used to be insanely fascinated by his expressionless face, now she really hated his smug look.


    Did he really think he can manipte her life at will just because he was the President of the Harvey Group?


    The disgust in Ang¡¯s eyes made James¡¯s heart sting. He clenched his fist, straightened up his body, and said faintly,


    ¡°Do you think the Chante family can be safe after you leave?¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Ang was breathing much faster than usual, fires nearly exploding underneath her eyes.


    Spotting her hatred, James rxed his fists hanging at the sides of his body as he unconsciously tapped his legs, ¡°I can give you everything you want if you stay with me.¡±


    ¡°I want to leave you. Can you give me that?¡±


    Anger, hatred, resentment, and helplessness were all trying to take up her body at the same time, and they almost tore her apart.

 Chapter 173 You know what to choose

    James lowered his eyes to avoid her hateful and disgusted gaze and said, ¡°You know what to choose.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Ang sneered, her fists turning a little pale from overexertion, ¡°James, the thing I regret most in my life is having loved you before!¡±


    She turned around, pulled the door open and left.


    Watching her figure disappearing slowly in his sight, James subconsciously raised his foot, but before he even stepped out, he retracted it.


    Luna nced towards the door for a few times, then said reluctantly,


    ¡°Mr. James, if you really love Ang, you should know how much it hurts for her to stay by your side. If I were you, I¡¯d let her go.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not me.¡± James said.


    Luna looked at him with aplicated expression and said,


    ¡°Even Ang stopped loving you from a long time ago; you are still forcing her to stay with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± James did not hesitate to answer her.


    He had never imagined his life without Ang, neither in the past nor now.


    Luna sighed, and said with mixed emotions,


    ¡°That¡¯s not love at all, it¡¯s just selfishness!


    Ang told me loving you is her biggest regret in life!¡±


    James looked at her coldly, unmoved.


    In fact, if it were not for the fact that Luna was Ang¡¯s sister-inw, he would not even listen to this nonsense from her.


    Luna nced at him without another word, then pulled the door open and went out with an ashen look.


    After Ang came out of James¡¯s ward, she met Rnd.


    There was a woman in gown standing next to him. With a cute face, she looked at him shyly and fascinated.


    ¡°Doctor Rnd, thank you so much for treating my leg. My legs have always been in pain due to dancing. The pain has been there for a long time. If it were not for you, I would still have to suffer that pain.¡±


    Rnd smiled, showing his deep dimples on his face, ¡°It¡¯s just my duty as a doctor, Miss Fante is being too polite.¡±


    ¡°I am truly grateful to you!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, ¡°I¡¯ll be discharged soon, why don¡¯t we friend each other on social media, so I can treat you to dinnerter.¡±


    The smile on Rnd¡¯s face lightened a bit, ¡°You are so polite that I am feeling embarrassed now.¡±


    Without waiting for the girl to say anything else, he suddenly looked at Ang and said,


    ¡°Oh, Miss Ang, where have you been?


    Isn¡¯t it the time we made an appointment for your legs?¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I got a little bored staying in the ward, so I walked around for a while.¡± said Ang.


    ¡°Okay, I forgive you, but you can¡¯t do it next time. I have to shorten my time for a meal. My time is precious.¡±


    While Rnd was talking, he already pushed her back into the ward.


    Miss Fante was following the two and tried to say something else, but before she could enter the ward, the door snapped shut from inside, nearly hitting her nose.


    ¡°You reacted fast.¡± Rnd said as he closed the door.


    Ang nced at him and sat down on the hospital bed with red eyes, ¡°You are a good actor, I almost really believed that.¡±


    ¡°You are ttering me.¡± Rnd¡¯s dimples popped up again, ¡°But I¡¯m not lying, when we ran into each other just now, I wasing for your leg.¡±


    Though it was still unpleasant between Ang and James, at least she was sure that he would not break her leg again, so the wish of healing the leg got lively.


    ¡°So, can you¡­ cure it?¡±


    She was afraid to get her hopes up too high, but she could not manage to have no hopes either.


    Rnd sighed, ¡°ording to my conservative estimate -¡±


    As he stretched out his tone, Ang¡¯s heart stuttered, and her heart sank as she looked at his face.


    Surely she should not even hold any hopes, or she would only be disappointedter!


    ¡°A conservative estimate is that it can be cured, and it will take a year and a half at most.¡±


    Rnd smiled while pointing at her injured right leg, then continued under her surprised gaze,


    ¡°This leg will definitely go up in valueter.¡±


    The joy of having her leg cured momentarily chased away the distresses caused by James, so Ang subconsciously asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The leg that is going to make the most beautiful dance in the world certainly will go up in value.¡±


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, bright stars shining under his eyes.


    Both Rnd and Raya had the special magic of lightening up her mood.


    Ang¡¯s taut spine rxed a bit, then she said with a small curve on her lips, ¡°How do you know I used to dance?¡±


    ¡°How do you think if I told you my great aunt talked about you all the time?¡± Rnd said helplessly.


    As they mentioned Aunt Susan, Ang suddenly thought of her mom and dad.


    She lowered her eyes, with the very small curve of her mouth long gone, said, ¡°Aunt Susan has been very good to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Rnd¡¯s eyes were tinged with a sense of speechless, ¡°I used to be the best in her mouth, but ever since she met you, I had to settle for the second best.¡±


    Ang kept her head down and did not say anything.


    ¡°Your leg bone has grown a little crooked, so we need to have an operation to correct the direction first, then treat itter with acupuncture and massage. Are you ok with that?¡±


    Seeing that she was in a depressed mood, Rnd cut his nonsenses and went straight to the point.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Ang replied, but she suddenly looked up and asked,


    ¡°Is the chance of having an operational ident high during the surgery?¡±


    Rnd thought she was afraid, so he smiled tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the surgical conditions and techniques in this area are very mature, so there would not be idents except for some very rare cases.¡±


    Ang responded, her eyes dulling.


    She was thinking that if the chances of an having an operational ident were high, she might be able to fake a surgical ident, then issue a death certificate to leave James.


    But now it seemed that she was being whimsy.


    Rnd did not know why she was suddenly in a low spirit, so he just guided her to lie down on the bed and said after sticking needles on her.


    ¡°When will you be free?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ should always have time.¡±


    Ang paused for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡± Rnd said, ¡°My great aunt asked me to bring a message for you. She wants to invite you for a casual dinner when you are avable. She¡¯s been working on a lot of new cuisinestely.¡±


    Toot¨C


    The phone vibrated suddenly.


    Rnd picked up his phone and nced at it, sighed inaudibly, and added, ¡°Miss Ang, are you free tonight?


    Ant Susan wants you toe over for dinner tonight.¡±


    Ang was just about to say yes when someone knocked on the door, then pushed in without waiting for her to answer.


    The person who came in was Elva. Though it had only been a few days that she did not see Elva, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes seemed to have grown deeper, and she looked older by five or six years suddenly.


    Elva thought that she would not be able to get in today as usual, and did not expect to push it open directly, a sense of surprise immediately shing through under her eyes.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Elva walked over to the hospital bed, took Ang¡¯s hands, and said,


    ¡°I made it all clear with your father. You cane home now.¡±

 Chapter 174What she had done wrong

    ¡°Come home?¡± Ang¡¯s face was gloomy ever since she saw her mother, ¡°Where is my home? The Chante family?¡± She snorted and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s your home, not mine.¡±


    Elva froze for a moment and said with slightly red eyes,


    ¡°Ang, are you still ming me?


    But you caused that car ident back then, after all. Your father only chose to treat you like that because he was afraid that people would say our family was covering up for a murderer.


    He had no choice but to do that!¡±


    Ang tightened her lips and looked at her coldly in silence, her heart throbbing with pain.


    No choice? That was funny!


    ¡°It is bad for you to work at a ce like the Dream Club.¡±


    Ang¡¯s indifference made Elva¡¯s heart hurt, ¡°Ang, juste back with me. I¡¯ll ask your father to arrange a position for you in the Chante group. Don¡¯t go to the Dream Club anymore.¡±


    She reached out to pull Ang.


    Ang ducked her hand to the side and dodged her touch, and said coldly, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Sadly, this was her biological mother, who imed to do what was best for her, but she never believed her, even once!


    ¡°Ang, you¡­¡±


    Elva¡¯s eyes turned red and she started weeping.


    Ang used to have a hard time seeing her mother crying and would always feel heartbroken, but now she just felt pitiful, ridiculous, and pathetic.


    ¡°Here is the tissue, Mrs. Chante.¡± Rnd took out a tissue and handed it to Elva.


    Elva epted the tissue and wiped her tears, ¡°Thank you doctor.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Rnd secretly sighed; the mother and daughter were totally different, except for a few simrities in looks.


    Elva tried to persuade Ang to go home with her for a while longer, but none of her words worked.


    She habitually asked for help from a bystander, ¡°Doctor, do you think you can help me persuade my daughter?


    I had a hard time convincing her dad to agree to hering home, but she just won¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    She choked on a sob, ¡°I just can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Ang frowned and was just about to tell her mother to leave, but before she could speak, Rnd said first, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the liberty to ask, do you wish Miss Ang well? Or do you want her to have a bad time anyhow?¡±


    Seeing that Rnd was not helping her mother persuade her, Ang pursed her lips and stood quietly on the side.


    Elva was stunned, ¡°Of course, I, as a mother, want my daughter to do well.¡±


    She wanted her husband, son, and daughter to all have good lives, but nobody understood her and even med her in return. She did not know what she had done wrong.


    Hearing this, Angughed sarcastically with darkened eyes.


    ¡°If you wish Miss Ang to do well, then I suggest you not force Miss Ang to return to the Chante family.¡± Rnd said sincerely.


    Upon hearing this, Elva goggled in surprise, ¡°Why did you say that?


    Ang was in the hospital for resuscitation for several times after the release, because no one was around to take care of her, so if she returns to Chante family ¡­¡±


    ¡°If she returns to the Chante family, with an irresolute mother like you and a cold-blooded father like Lorenzo, she would be living a much sadder life than now.¡±


    Rnd was smiling gently, but he talked without mercy.


    Hearing this, Ang raised her head and indifferently added, ¡°Your summary is very well.¡±


    Elva¡¯s face turned red by the words, then she opened her mouth, but unable to utter a single word.


    She nced at Rnd, and then looked at Ang with eyes full of disbelief, disappointment, and pain.


    ¡°If you really want what is good for me, don¡¯te back in the future. I will appreciate that.¡±


    Ang pointed coldly at the door, untouched by her tears, ¡°The door is over there, take your time.¡±


    Elva wiped the tears off on her face, huffed and looked at Ang for a moment, but this time she chose not to continue tangling on this matter, ¡°Then you ¡­ then you take ¡­ a good rest, be sure ¡­ to take care of yourself.¡±


    She pulled her lips, showed a forced smile, and then trotted out covering her mouth.


    Rnd looked at her back and asked Ang, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go andfort her?¡±


    ¡°¡­ There is no need to.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes to look at the silver needles on her leg and paused for a moment before she answered.


    Rnd said yes, walked over and closed the door, and then he started to collect those needles, ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you are not afraid of breaking with your family. Would you regret itter though?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°As Dr. Rnd said, being with an irresolute mother and a cold-blooded father would only make my life more miserable.¡±


    Ang said with an expressionless face.


    Rnd focused on the needles, ¡°There is no regret about not being with your father, but your mother ¡­¡±


    He put the needled away and looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have love for you. She¡¯s really thinking about you and caring for you.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes, clenched the sheets, and did not respond.


    Rnd spotted her small gestures, chortled and continued to work on the needles, ¡°Sorry for asking this rude question.¡±


    ¡°But she also really put my heart on the ground and stepped on it. She would rather trust others than me.¡±


    Angughed to herself and said in a slightly raspy voice.


    Hearing this, Rnd sighed lightly.


    At that moment, his phone vibrated, so he picked it up and looked at it, then said,


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a patient that I need to take care of, I¡¯ll get someone else toe over for the needles.¡±


    ¡°Please, Dr. Rnd.¡±


    Ang rubbed her brow, looking exhausted.


    After a while, a female intern doctor came over, collected those needles, and left in a hurry.


    The enclosed space of the ward and the strong smell of disinfectant was annoying Ang, so she got out of bed and went out to stand by the hallway window for fresh air.


    Because her right leg had just been treated with needles, so it felt sore and weak. She had to cling on the wall to maintain the standing position.


    ¡°Ang? What a coincidence.¡±


    With the sounds of wheels pressing the ground, Jessica¡¯s voice raised behind Ang.


    Ang turned back and saw Jessica sitting in her wheelchair looking at her with a smile, while Danis was standing at the back of the wheelchair, looking at her as well.


    Thinking about everything Jessica had done to her, she clenched her fists little by little.


    Seeing this, Danis¡¯s handsome face got gloomy as he blocked in front of Jessica and questioned Ang, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Ang felt disgusted just by looking at his righteous face, so she snorted coldly and moved her gaze away, continuing to look at the view outside, ignoring the two.


    She had always been a very realistic person. After knowing that James did not like Jessica and would not back up these two siblings, she did not even bother to maintain the superficial courtesy in front of them.


    ¡°Ang, this is how you treat the one you hurt?¡±


    Her indifference offended Danis. It was her who did the wrong thing, but after two years, she did not even have any intentions to repent!

 Chapter 175 When did James and Angela get so close

    Jessica tugged on his sleeve and said softly,


    ¡°Brother, stop it, I don¡¯t me her.


    She used to be young and vigorous after all, so it makes sense that she would do something crazy for James.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too nice to be bullied by her.¡±


    The car ident back then left Danis scared, ¡°If you weren¡¯t lucky, you would not even be alive right now. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re actually speaking up for her


    Jessica bit her lip and pouted,


    ¡°Brother, she used to be my best friend, after all, and besides, I just had a crippled leg.¡±


    The more she acted like this, the more guilty Danis felt, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to be friends with her, not even to mention the car ident¡­¡±


    The conversation between the two siblings made Ang feel gagging.


    She was really not in the mood to watch their show of brother-sister bonding, so without waiting for Danis to finish his remark, she turned around, heading back to the ward.


    Her right leg was sore and weak, but she did not want to show weakness in front of these two siblings, so she gritted her teeth and walked slowly towards the ward without holding the wall.


    But the moment she touched the doorknob, her wrist was clutched by Danis, who came over in a few steps.


    He looked at her coldly, with disgust, anger and even a sense of love that he was struggling to hide, ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Ang struggled hard, but she was too sick to use her strength, so failed to break free.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Danis clutched her harder, ¡°Apologize to Jessica now!¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Ang sneered and tilted her head to look at him, ¡°That was not how you talked to me in that day.¡±


    Danis¡¯s body stiffened as he subconsciously looked in Jessica¡¯s direction, nervous.


    His embarrassed face made Ang feel the pleasure of revenge, then she licked her dry lips and said slowly,


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you said you still liked me, could not let me go, and wanted to marry me after you broke off your engagement with Cathleen.


    As for your mother and Jessica, you said you would want to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Danis shouted to her, gritting his teeth and shook her off violently.


    Ang¡¯s right leg had just been pierced with needles, and it was sore and weak. When she was pushed by Danis, her body stumbled and crashed into the corner of the doorway wall.


    Seeing this, Danis¡¯s pupils crinkled as his handsome face turned pale, trying to tug her immediately.


    However, the door to the opposite ward opened suddenly, then a figure rushed towards Ang faster than he did.


    BANG!


    With the door half closed, James bumped onto the door holding Ang in his arms, making a loud ng.


    Then he barely managed to maintain his standing position by holding onto the wall, sweating all over.


    Seeing that Ang did not end up crashing into the wall, and was unharmed, Jessica¡¯s eyes dimmed, feeling disappointed.


    Then when she realized that the person who was hugging Ang tightly was James, her disappointment was mixed with jealousy, but no matter it was jealousy or disappointment, it soon dissipated.


    ¡°Luckily, you are okay!¡± Jessica said,


    ¡°That just scared me, if you really hit the wall crack there, you would at least need three or four stitches on the head. My brother would die of guilt.¡±


    While Jessica¡¯s gaze locked on Ang who was circled by James¡¯s arms, her facial expression changed immediately and tightly clenched fists.


    ¡°Your brother would not need to feel guilty. It¡¯s just that you are disappointed now.¡±


    James said with a seemingly smile, while the bottom of his eyes was glowing coldly.


    Jessica smiled with a jealousy hidden under her eyes, ¡°You are joking. It¡¯s naturally good that Ang wasn¡¯t hurt, how could I be disappointed?¡±


    While a thick smell of blood lingering at the end of her nose, Ang frowned and looked in the direction where the smell of blood was the strongest, then she saw the blood flowing down James¡¯s hand, dripping, and staining the ground into enchanting blood lotus, which was rming.


    Was he hurt?


    Ang could not tell how she was feeling right now, but seeing him hurt made her feel happy and made the corners of her mouth rise uncontrobly.


    Perhaps, she was really driven crazy by James, Jessica, Danis and the others, and as long as she saw them having a little bit of bad luck, she could not control her feeling, and that feeling was awesome.


    ¡°Hitting a woman, Danis, you are really a man.¡± James¡¯s hawk-like sharp gaze pierced Danis.


    Though Danis¡¯ face was looking ugly as hell as he looked at Ang¡¯s pale face, he said nothing in the end.


    ¡°If you said that about my brother, you¡¯ve wronged him.¡± Jessica looked at Ang and said with difficulty, ¡°It was just that Ang was talking ¡­ rudely, so my brother got emotional for a moment, then identally pushed her.¡±


    James sneered,


    ¡°Last time, you threw hot tea all over Ang and said you were careless, now your brother pushed Ang and you are saying that it was careless again?


    Jessica, does your family have some kind of tradition of making mistakes as long as you are not careful?¡±


    ¡°Your words are really upleasant to the ears!¡±


    Danis¡¯s handsome face turned red as he snarled.


    ¡°I am just telling the truth. When do you be so sensitive that you can¡¯t even hear the truth?¡±


    James¡¯s gaze was like a knife, shooting straight at Danis.


    Danis¡¯s face turned awkward, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for Mr. Danis to keep your voice down.¡±


    James pulled his lips coldly, ¡°This is a ward. If you make a loud noise, it will disturb the other patients.¡±


    ¡°Recently, your grandfather¡¯s matter has be the talk of the town. If your quarreling at the hospital is revealed to the public again, it will affect your families.¡±


    Ang stayed in James¡¯s arms for a while before her right leg gained some strengths again.


    She wanted to push him away and went back to the ward, but after seeing Jessica¡¯s face, she retracted her hand.


    It seemed like her being in such close contact with James was making Jessica very ufortable.


    The corners of Ang¡¯s mouth lifted up in a mocking arc as she took the initiative to burrow into James¡¯s arms again. Now the two of them was in an intimate and romantic position.


    Who did she hate more, James or Jessica? Thetter would be the answer.


    James was just stupid for being used by Jessica to humiliate and torment her at every turn.


    While she treated Jessica as her best friend, she was scheming her for her man, pushing her into the abyss step by step!


    In order to disgust Jessica, she could endure a short period of contact with James!


    Noticing her movement, James¡¯s body stiffened, then he looked down at her, rolled his Adam¡¯s apple, and wrapped around her tighter.


    At this moment, his heart which had always been empty for the past two years immediately got filled up.


    ¡°When did you be so close to each other? It¡¯s enviable.¡±


    Seeing their bodies pressing together without a gap, the smile on Jessica¡¯s face stiffened.


    Ang smiled, and leaned her head deliberately on James¡¯s chest, and said in a unting tone, ¡°Not long ago. It just happened today.¡±

 Chapter 176 A Marriage Contract Is Nothing

    James¡¯s whole body was tense, looking down at the swirl of her hair. His handsome face was no different from his usual expression, but only he knew how fast his heart was beating at that moment.


    Sometimes love was a strange thing. Without realizing that he liked her, the asional physical contact would bring him inexplicable pleasure.


    After realizing his love for her, the smallest response from her could make his heart beat faster ¡­ even though, he knew she was just taking advantage of him.


    ¡°The two of us just resolved our misunderstanding today.¡±


    Ang looked at Jessica with an intention. ¡°I don¡¯t need to mention what misunderstanding was being solved, do I? You should know better than me.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s hand gripping the armrest of the wheelchair turned white, and the smile on her face was not as natural as usual. ¡°What¡¯s the misunderstanding? How can I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t.¡±


    Ang was so disgusted by Jessica that her stomach churned. ¡°All you need to know is that James confessed to me today. He said he wanted to make it up to me and let me stay by his side for the rest of his life.¡±


    James? James looked down at her, a string of tenderness hidden in his dark eyes. She hadn¡¯t called him like that for a long time.


    Jessica¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and she could hardly maintain the smile on her face, but subconsciously she turned to James with disbelief in her eyes.


    James was silent and let her look, which was a tacit acknowledgement.


    ¡°He confessed to you, and you¡¯re with him now?¡± Without waiting for Jessica to say anything, Danis had already exploded.


    After counting all of James¡¯s vices, he said with gritted teeth, ¡°He has humiliated you and tortured you like that, but you still want to be with him? Ang, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so excited about whether Ang is with me or not?¡±


    James twitched his mouth and took a step forward, blocking in front of Ang, cutting off Danis¡¯ view of her. ¡°Or you still love Ang?¡±


    After saying that, he cast a nce at Jessica, who was standing behind Danis.


    Hearing that, Danis¡¯ face instantly turned from an angry burst of red to a heartfelt pallor. As he subconsciously nced at Jessica, he stiffly denied, ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, in the future, I¡¯d like to ask you to stay away from my woman. I don¡¯t like to see other men pestering her.¡±


    James looked directly at Danis, his dark eyes holding a warning.


    The words ¡°my woman¡± made Ang ufortable, but she just frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Danis had already had a fianc¨¦e Cathleen, who was hard to deal with, and Jessica and Adeline were even tougher to get along.


    Ang had no interest in him in that way, while now she was even more tired of his pestering and found it disgusting and annoying. If she could use James to get rid of Danis, she would be happy to do so.


    Jessica didn¡¯t expect the two would suddenly be together, and at that moment, James¡¯ ¡°my woman¡± sounded even more harsh and unusual to her.


    Forcing a smile, she bit her lip and said,


    ¡°James, did you ¡­ did you forget about our marriage contract?¡±


    Without waiting for James to answer, Ang sneered,


    ¡°A marriage contract is nothing, while love is the truth. Jessica, when I was engaged to James, you also intervened into it. Now I just im what is mine.¡±


    Jessica used to disgust her for that.


    And now she would treat Jessica in the same way!


    Jessica¡¯s smile froze on her face, dumbfounded for a moment.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Danis never thought that the woman he liked was actually so disgusting. ¡°You attempted to murder Jessica, but she didn¡¯t sue you for the sake of your friendship. But now you¡¯re taking away her fianc¨¦. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    As he said, he was about to grab Ang.


    But James reached out to clutch his wrist with a cold face, and then shook him off with strength.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Danis stumbled before standing firmly against the wall.


    ¡°Let me remind you once again, stay away from her in the future.¡±


    The front of James¡¯s hospital gown had been stained with a bloodstain and his handsome face was pale but tinged with a bit of hostility. He was standing in the sunlight, but like a demon breeding in the darkness.


    Danis was shocked by his aura, and after a moment he said with an annoyed face,


    ¡°You said Ang is your woman. What about Jessica? Don¡¯t you care for her?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± James didn¡¯t leave any room for Jessica. ¡°My heart is only big enough to hold one person.¡±


    Jessica knew James didn¡¯t have any affection for her. But when she really heard him saying that, she couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Besides, her jealousy and hatred towards Ang grew heavier.


    If there was no Ang in this world, a man as shrewd and sensible as James would have agreed to marry her without hesitation!


    Danis couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry for his sister or jealous that James could still be with Ang after all the wrong things he had done.


    He clenched his fist, the veins on his forehead popping up. ¡°Someone like you is not worthy of being engaged to Jessica!¡±


    ¡°Then please try to persuade your sister so that she won¡¯t try every way to get engaged with me again.¡±


    James¡¯s face was much paler than before.


    After saying that, he directly wrapped his arm around Ang¡¯s waist and entered the ward, then mmed the door with a bang.


    Looking at the closed door, Danis¡¯ eyes were full of pain, struggle, anger and some indefinable emotions.


    ¡°Brother, like what James said, do you still love Ang in your heart?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were downcast, and her expression looked a bit forlorn.


    After her words, Danis¡¯ heart stuttered and he said almost immediately, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay if you still love her.¡± Jessica forced a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to suppress the feelings in your heart for my sake.


    If you still like Ang, you can go after her. But before you do it, make sure you make it clear to Cathleen because she¡¯s the biggest victim of your rtionship.¡±


    Danis looked at the closed door again and struggled for a long time before saying,


    ¡°No, I stopped loving Ang long time ago. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    How could he still love Ang after what she did to Jessica?


    Besides, Grandpa¡¯s affair with Timothy was recently known to the public. If he were to break off his engagement with Cathleen and went after the woman who tried to murder her sister two years ago, the Smith family would be troubled by scandals!


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much.¡± Jessica let out a bitterugh. ¡°I really ¡­ I really think if you still have the feeling, go after her, because I don¡¯t want you to leave any regrets for me.¡±


    The more understanding she was, the guiltier, self-condemned and ashamed Danis felt. ¡°Stop it, Jessica. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with her.¡±


    Hearing this, Jessica sighed lightly, and a light shed in her slightly drooping eyes.

 Chapter 177 Why Not Be Together Again

    Inside the ward.


    As soon as James closed the door, he let go of Ang and stumbled over to the chair. His handsome face was pale with rasping breath as he sat down.


    Ang stood close to the door, watching expressionlessly as the blood dripped down his palm and fell to the floor. When the red liquid soaked through his hospital gown little by little, he didn¡¯t move or speak.


    Looking up at her, James¡¯s eyes darkened a bit.


    He closed his lips slightly and pressed the emergency button on the front of the hospital bed.


    A few momentster, Dr. Chandler arrived in a hurry with two nurses.


    When he saw Ang looking well sitting on the hospital bed, Dr. Chandler¡¯s face turned annoyed. He asked her with no patience,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not her. It¡¯s me.¡±


    James covered his wound at the lower abdomen and said with a faint expression.


    Ang was staying in the ward, so Dr. Chandler subconsciously thought that something had happened to her. Only when James spoke at this moment did he realize that James¡¯ gown was stained with a lot of blood, and there was a puddle of blood on the floor, which looked very shocking.


    ¡°Trauma?¡± Dr. Chandler asked.


    James hummed, ¡°It¡¯s been sewn, but it probably cracked open.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you press the emergency button in your ward? One has pulmonary edema plus a leg problem and the other suffers from trauma. Could the emergency doctors be the same? Can¡¯t you be serious?¡±


    Dr. Chandler was very angry and scolded James.


    James¡¯s lips were even pale at that point, but he continued to speak like a normal person, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Dr. Chandler felt that he couldn¡¯t be more annoyed today. He turned his head and yelled at the two nurses behind him, ¡°Call Dr. Ryan, and ask him to be here right now!¡±


    The nurse responded and rushed to the phone.


    Another doctor nearby looked at his phone and said to Dr. Chandler,


    ¡°Dr. Chandler, there¡¯s is something wrong with the patient in ward 612, and you need toe over.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you still doing here? Go!¡± Dr. Chandler pushed up his sses and walked away hurriedly without looking at James and Ang.


    After Dr. Chandler and the others left, Dr. Ryan arrived in a hurry.


    He asked the nurse behind him to open the medicine box. He picked up the anesthetic but then put it back. ¡°Mr. Harvey, you¡­ don¡¯t use it, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    James nced at Ang but didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s too painful and I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    It would be the reason to stay with her a little longer.


    Dr. Ryan could only get out the anesthetic again, then asked James to take off his shirt and dealt with his wounds.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Ang lifted her eyes and swept a nce at James. He had several stitches at the lower abdomen, and the bloody scene at the moment looked hideous.


    She frowned. She was not worried about his injuries, but about her brother.


    The wound was so deep and serious, she wondered if James would make it difficult for her brother ¡­


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, I remember I¡¯ve already warned you that your wound is deep and serious, you should have a rest in bed and not move around. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? This cut on your hand must be made by something sharp! Or else it won¡¯t hurt like this! And as for your wound on your abdomen, you should be careful. If it tears, it might be life threatening!¡±


    As the wound was about to be stitched up, Dr. Ryan rambled on.


    James didn¡¯t make a sound, but nced at Ang. When he saw her indifferent face, he felt painful in his heart.


    ¡°Dr. Ryan, may I ask was there anyone at the door when you came over?¡±


    Ang looked at Dr. Ryan and asked. James¡¯ gaze that swept over every now and then made her feel ufortable.


    Dr. Ryan replied, ¡°There are always people in the hospital corridor. What kind of people do you refer to?¡±


    ¡°Is there a woman in a wheelchair?¡± asked Ang.


    Dr. Ryan shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    Ang said thanks and stood up straight away, holding onto the wall and left with some difficulty.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± James asked with a frown.


    Ang nced back at him and continued walking out. ¡°I said casually that we are together, and you don¡¯t take it seriously, do you?¡±


    Since the two were talking about an unpleasant personal matter, Dr. Ryan and the two nurses were a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Stay here with me, and I will forgive your brother for stabbing me,¡± said James.


    Ang had already reached the door, but when she heard his words, she paused for a moment, and then returned to the hospital bed with an unhappy face, holding on to the wall and the chair.


    In front of James, she could hardly fight back.


    The atmosphere in the ward was depressing and stagnant.


    When the wound was treated, Dr. Ryan gave some instructions on precautions and then left in a hurry with two nurses.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Toot¨C


    Toot¨C


    When the door closed, the phone vibrated.


    Ang nced at the caller ID and picked up the phone.


    Julia¡¯s voice came from over there, ¡°Are you still in the same ward?


    I¡¯ve made some soup for you.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Ang hung up the phone. It was better to have Julia around than to stay with James by herself.


    Four or five minutester, Julia knocked on the door and walked in. She called out to Ang, eager to say something. But when she saw James lying on the other side of the bed, she swallowed all the words that came to her throat.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Harvey.¡± Julia greeted him cautiously.


    James replied with a nod.


    Then the ward fell into silence again. The air seemed to freeze into ice little by little, making it exceptionally difficult to breathe or move.


    ¡°Michael keepsing back to me for making up, and I¡¯m just avoiding him these days. I am sorry for noting earlier. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    The over-quiet environment made Julia¡¯s body cells tighten together, and she had to broke the silence in a small voice.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Ang paused for a moment, trying to ignore James lying on the side. ¡°You ¡­ still want to be with him?¡±


    If she really didn¡¯t have love for that man, just let a few security guards at Dream Club drive Michael away. There was no need to hide around.


    Juliaughed to herself, then moved closer to Ang and said in a very low voice,


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a bitch. I still can¡¯t get over him. But getting back together is impossible, not in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get over him, why don¡¯t you make up with him?¡±


    James couldn¡¯t move his body, but he could talk.


    Julia was startled by his sudden question, and only after a long time did she answer with a trembling voice,


    ¡°He¡¯s done so many things to hurt me, so I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay with him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be heartbroken when you don¡¯t get back together, but still have him in your mind?¡±


    James was asking Julia, but was looking at Ang.


    Julia didn¡¯t quite feel like it was really asking her, so she didn¡¯t answer and looked at Ang as he did.

 Chapter 178 Not Love at All

    The ward was spacious, but at that moment, Ang felt as if she was ced in a cramped box, suffocating and depressing.


    She looked at James coldly. ¡°How can you be sure she still loves him?¡±


    Her love for James had been worn out little by little in the past two years!


    Julia looked at Ang, her eyes filled with surprise.


    She remembered that Ang had addressed James with respect when she spoke to Mr. Harvey before, and always kept her head down because she didn¡¯t dare to look at him¡­


    Why did Ang¡¯s attitude towards Mr. Harvey change so much after a few days?


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of retaliation from Mr. Harvey?


    ¡°Anyhow, she provoked him first, and now she¡¯s the only one in his heart, so it¡¯s toote for her to leave.¡±


    A sh of obscurity shed at the bottom of James¡¯s eyes, but his expression quickly returned to normal, as if it was just an illusion.


    Ang clenched her fists and squeezed two words out of her throat, ¡±Despicable! Shameless!¡±


    Whether he loved her or not, he never considered her feeling, but his own preference!


    No, it was not love at all. It was just possessiveness!


    Julia waspletely unaware of what happened between them and what was going on now.


    Carrying a thermos box in her hand, she nced at Ang and then at James before lowered her head to minimize her presence.


    It was a mistake for her to see Ang today!


    James¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat and his handsome face was pale to the extreme, looking weak, except that his eyes were still as calm as before.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you think of me,¡± he paused for a moment before he asked,


    ¡°What if I told you that thing was different from what you saw?¡±


    Ang¡¯s gaze was like a knife, cutting straight at him. She answered angrily,


    ¡°I trust my eyes more than what you say.¡±


    Ang was just too bold today!


    Julia gulped and cautiously nced at James. The cold sweat on her back was about to wet her clothes.


    But to her surprise, he only gave Ang a dark and obscure look, but said nothing, and was not angry at Ang¡¯s words.


    She was really confused about the rtionship between Mr. Harvey and Ang!


    None of them spoke again, and the ward fell into a dead silence.


    Julia cast a nce at Ang and saw her clenching fists and lowering eyes.


    She swallowed, and cast a nce at James secretly with her afterimage, only to find that he was looking at Ang, and his eyes ¡­ seemed to be somewhat doting.


    Toot¨C Toot¨C


    At that moment, the phone vibrated abruptly.


    Julia was too preupied with his thinking about Ang and James, so she was startled.


    Seeing that the two in the ward were silent but the phone kept vibrating, she coughed deliberately and turned her head to Ang. ¡°Ang, the phone is ringing.¡±


    It was James¡¯s phone, but she didn¡¯t dare to talk to him, so she could only talk to Ang.


    Then Ang raised her head, but her eyes were bloodshot, which startled Julia.


    She nced at the phone that kept ringing and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    Of course Julia knew it wasn¡¯t hers.


    Julia smiled awkwardly and inclined her head to James, but she really didn¡¯t have the courage to speak.


    Forget it. It was none of her business!


    ¡°Bring the phone to Ang.¡± James said after nced at the caller ID.


    Julia answered and walked over to get the phone cautiously. Then she handed it to Ang.


    ¡°I can¡¯t answer Mr. Harvey¡¯s phone.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t even look at the phone and refused with a cold snort.


    Julia stood with her back to James, tugged on Ang¡¯s sleeve where he couldn¡¯t see, and said in an extraordinarily small voice,


    ¡°Ang, now that Mr. Harvey tells you to answer it, just answers it. Answering a phone won¡¯t do any harm¡­ ¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words because of Ang¡¯s icy gaze.


    Ang seemed to be in an unusually bad mood today!


    ¡°It¡¯s from Jessica.¡± Taking in Ang¡¯s expression in his eyes, James suddenly said.


    Julia couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant. But when Ang heard it, she frowned, took the phone and put her on speakerphone.


    Jessica¡¯s soft and tender voice rang out in the ward, ¡°James, I need to talk to you alone. I wonder if you are avable now?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t make a sound as she looked at James with no expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me now. It¡¯s about Ang¡¯s leg,¡± Jessica said.


    Ang replied with sarcasm, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what do you have to discuss with James about my leg?¡±


    Hearing the words, Goosebumps appeared on Julia¡¯s body. She felt too frightened to hear ¡°James¡± from Ang¡¯s tongue.


    She was really curious about what was going on between Ang and James.


    ¡°¡­ So, that is Ang,¡± Jessica paused for a moment before saying with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I just want to talk with James about the condition of your leg, and if Dr. Rnd¡¯s treatment is effective, I want to ask him to take a look at my legs as well.¡±


    Ang smiled peevishly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the way James treats you, I can¡¯t hardly misunderstand you.¡±


    She looked so creepy that Julia winced in knots.


    It took a long time for her voice toe out from the other end, and it was very soft, ¡°Ang, James and I are going to be engaged soon. Don¡¯t you think it is inappropriate to ¡­ to talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°How long do you mean by ¡°soon¡±? You were not able to get engaged for two years when I was away. And now, since we have cleared up the misunderstanding and confessed our feelings for each other, do you think you can still get engaged?¡±


    Ang sneered as she looked at James. Then she hung up the phone and tossed it back to James.


    She bent down, and got close to his face as she was treated by him before.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°To get engaged to another woman and you told me you love me?!¡±


    Disgusting!


    What was the difference between him and Danis who still pestered her after being engaged?


    Men¡¯s so-called sincerity was really the most untrustworthy thing in this world!


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± James looked straight at her, and the corners of his mouth had invisible curves.


    Ang snorted, with hatred and disgust in her eyes. ¡°You are too narcissistic!¡±


    The tit-for-tat between the two made Julia scared. Her experience of living for twenty-two years told her that the less she got involved in love-hate entanglements between Ang and Mr. Harvey, the better she would feel.


    ¡°Well ¡­ I ¡­ I have to go to the toilet.¡±


    She said the words anxiously and put the thermos cautiously on the table.


    The two remained in their positions, as if neither of them had heard her.


    Julia gulped and ran out as fast as she could, then closed the door softly.

 Chapter 179 Want to Kill You

    James¡¯ heart stung for a moment as his pupils reflected Ang¡¯s angry face.


    Did she also feel painful when she used to stick him all day while he didn¡¯t reciprocate her feelings?


    ¡°Nothing more to say?¡±


    Ang squeezed every word out of her teeth, ¡°James, do you think I should still love you even after you have tormented me for two years due to a ridiculous misunderstanding?


    Yes, I was too stupid to be provoked into hugging a man in erotic lingerie. I¡¯ve done something wrong to mislead you!


    And I was willing to be punished ordingly. You could break off your engagement with me, or scold me!


    But you didn¡¯t hear any exnation and firmly believed that I cheated on you. So you broke my leg, sent me to jail, and humiliated me by forcing me to work at Dream Club ¡­ Don¡¯t you think you went too far?!¡±


    When she said thest sentence, she almost growled it out.


    The door creaked open and a corner of Julia¡¯s clothes revealed through the crack.


    But the crack quickly disappeared because the door was shut from the outside.


    Julia was frightened that James would get her into trouble. However, the two inside did not react to this, as if they hadn¡¯t heard the sound just now.


    James looked at Ang¡¯s red and indignant eyes. He was painful as if the tender flesh of his heart was being torn.


    He minced his lips and tried to wipe away her tears, but he couldn¡¯t move since his body was under anesthetic.


    He moved his lips to speak. Obviously there was a bunch of things he wanted to say. But it seemed that his throat was blocked by something, and not a word coulde out.


    For the first time in his life, he knew how regret tasted.


    The four eyes looked at each other, speechless.


    The air in the ward seemed to bepressed and even breathing became a luxury.


    ¡°Sometimes I just want to kill you!¡± Ang¡¯s hand was on his neck, tightening a little. ¡°If I get you killed, I¡¯ll be relieved!¡±


    The strength in her hand proved that she was definitely not joking.


    James¡¯ face changed color due to ack of breathing, and he looked distressed, but his eyes remained deep, dark, without half a fluctuation, as if the person being pinched was not him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move right now, so you can try.¡± He looked at her and said faintly.


    Ang increased the strength, shouting, ¡°You think I dare not?¡±


    ¡°You even dare to kill yourself. What else are you afraid of?¡±


    James¡¯ voice was slightly hoarse due to his neck being choked, but he remained unhurried, ¡°You can do it now.¡±


    The way he was so sure that she wouldn¡¯t hurt him made Ang¡¯s anger and hatred reach its peak, so she rose slightly and increased the strength.


    She didn¡¯t want to live anyway. If she could kill him and then kill herself, she would really be relieved!


    As the strength in Ang¡¯s hand increased, James¡¯ face gradually turned red, and his breathing began to be ragged.


    But he still looked at her calmly, not showing any fear of death.


    Perhaps because of theck of oxygen supply, his dry-skinned lips were half-open and sweat was pouring down from his forehead.


    Ang looked into his deep and dark eyes. He was panting heavily, and a steady stream of sweat was sliding down from the cheeks onto his shirt.


    After a moment, the strength in her hand stopped, then she loosed her hand and stood aside with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°You still have me in your heart.¡±


    James coughed and his handsome face carried the faint red color. He didn¡¯t look good but his eyes showed a glimmer of smile.


    The words caused a flicker of panic for Ang, but she turned back again to look at him, sneering,


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be tarnished by your death!¡±


    James didn¡¯t reply, and he just seemed to be in a good mood.


    Such an attitude annoyed Ang. She coldly nted her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t killed now because you are still useful to me!¡±


    ¡°How soon you change the reason!¡±


    James¡¯ breathing was nearly smooth and he looked as normal, but there was a light of tease in his eyes.


    Ang¡¯s face changed at once and she was desperate to prove that he could be useful to her. ¡°You think I¡¯m making an excuse?¡±


    James raised his eyebrows slightly without saying a word.


    ¡°Jessica had done so much only to be with you.


    So she will be the one who is most miserable when I¡¯m with you!¡±


    Ang said with a frown.


    The smile in James¡¯ eyes grew a bit more. ¡°So you agreed to be with me?¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°You¡¯ll let me go if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    James answered, ¡°No.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then said seriously, looking at her,


    ¡°If you marry me and have two children with me, Jessica will definitely be more upset.¡±


    ¡°James Harvey!¡± Ang squeezed the words out and looked very angry.


    The smile in James¡¯ eyes gradually disappeared. ¡°Stay with me, and I will do my best to make up for the faults Imitted before.


    As long as you are with me, I can help you to take revenge on Jessica, on her family, or do whatever you want to do.¡±


    The knot in his throat moved, but the fiery pain in his neck still lingered. ¡°Do whatever you want to me without getting me killed.


    It¡¯s a good deal for you, or at the very least, a better deal than just walking away. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Ang looked pale, but she didn¡¯t rush to refuse him.


    As James said, the terms he offered were much more cost-effective than her walking away. Most importantly, there was no way she could go!


    Given the current situation, saying yes to him was the best option.


    But emotionally, she couldn¡¯t ept being with him, because an of those wrong things he had done to her was enough to make her hate him for the rest of her life!


    Tap-tap!


    At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Ang was unsure of what to do as she took a few steps back and sat down on the hospital bed. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened and James mother, Denise walked in, followed by a maid carrying two thermos buckets.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Denise looked at James with surprise, why was he lying on the escort bed in a hospital gown?


    Ang kept her head down in silence.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I hurt my hand by ident when I was peeling an apple,¡± James said carelessly.


    Hearing this, Ang nced up at him and quickly lowered her head again.


    ¡°How did you hurt your hand by peeling an apple and get hospitalized?¡±


    His face didn¡¯t look like he was slightly injured, so Denise walked over. ¡°Show me your injury.¡±


    James unfolded the palm of his hand to show her. ¡°I was thinking about something while peeling an apple, so I mistakenly took the de as the handle.¡±


    Denise looked at the wound on his palm and replied him meaningfully, ¡°Haste makes waste.¡±


    How could he hurt his hand by peeling an apple?


    That excuse was just too absurd.

 Chapter 180 You’re My Woman

    ¡°What are you doing here, mum?¡±


    James asked after withdrawing his hand as if he didn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning in her words.


    ¡°I made some soup and wanted to bring it to Ang.¡±


    Denise asked the maid to serve the soup, then looked at him and said with a bit of displeasure,


    ¡°Why are you in Ang¡¯s ward?


    I remember telling you to stay away from Ang these days.¡±


    James nced in Ang¡¯s direction and replied, ¡°The dangerous period has passed.¡±


    Ang frowned but didn¡¯t say anything, which was a tacit admission.


    Hearing this, Denise didn¡¯t overlook James¡¯ visit to Ang¡¯s ward.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Chante, this is the soup Madam personally boiled all night. Try it and see how it tastes.¡±


    The maid brought a bowl of soup and handed it to Ang with a smile.


    Ang hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time and was a bit hungry, so she said ¡°thank you¡± and took a small sip from the bowl.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey.¡± The servant served another bowl and brought it to James politely.


    Jamesy on the bed because he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it at this moment, put it down first.¡±


    ¡°Sit up and drink it for your health.¡±


    Denise took the bowl and said to him.


    James smiled. The burning sensation on his neck had faded, but there was still some pain at his throat. ¡°It smells fishy and disgusting at this moment, so I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡±


    He would never refuse like this in the past, so Denise became suspicious.


    She gave him a look and suddenly lifted his clothes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t move with the anesthetic?¡± she asked, looking at the wound in his abdomen.


    Hearing this, Ang slowed down drinking the soup and looked at the mother and the son with her deep eyes.


    James said ¡°yes¡± lightly. ¡°You might as well put my clothes down, since it¡¯s a bit cold.¡±


    ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± Denise asked as she looked at the bandages andid down his clothes.


    James didn¡¯t want to exin it. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, and it will heal after a while. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Seeing that he was unwilling to say, Denise frowned, but did not force him.


    When she got up and was about to put the soup on the table, her eyes suddenly touched the pinch marks on his neck. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡±


    The bowl in Ang¡¯s hand shook a little, and the soup inside nearly spilled onto the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± James frowned at Ang, and only when he saw that the soup hadn¡¯t spilled on her did his tightly knitted brows loosened.


    The maid asked as she looked into Ang¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Ang, why are you so pale? Is there something wrong with you?¡±


    Hearing this, Denise shifted her attention to Ang¡¯s pale face. Then she twisted her head to the pinch marks on her son¡¯s neck that was clearly made by a woman¡¯s hand. There appeared a sh in her eyes as she pondered.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Ang licked her dry lips.


    The maid didn¡¯t think too much of it. ¡°Then you should drink some bone broth, as it¡¯s very nourishing for your health.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks.¡± Ang noticed the nce from Denise, so she was worried and wondered if Denise guessed the truth.


    She could pinch James without any concerns, but he was after all the son of Denise, who was so good to her. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want Denise to know these things.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you two to have your usual fights, but never do anything to endanger your lives.¡±


    Denise looked at James and Ang with an intentional gaze. ¡°We only get one chance to live. If we die, we will disappear forever.¡±


    This time Ang was sure that Denise knew what she did to James.


    With a pale face, she clenched her hands tightly, and her thick and curlyshes trembled uncontrobly.


    There was a silence. Her back seemed to be weighed down with boulders, making it hard to straight up.


    The maid didn¡¯t know what was going on and was confused about the strange atmosphere in the ward.


    ¡°It was my fault,¡± James broke the silence, taking all the me on himself, ¡°It was me who almost got Ang killed a few times. I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Denise temporarily cast aside the unhappiness in her heart and said in surprise,


    ¡°You two ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We¡¯ve just cleared the misunderstandings,¡± James said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no use to regret. I will try to make up for her.¡±


    Denise nced at the pinch marks on James¡¯s neck, wanting to say something, but finally she asked Ang, ¡°Do you ¡­ really make up?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°After what I¡¯ve done, it¡¯s unlikely that a word of apology will make Ang forgive me,¡±


    James took over, ¡°For now, it¡¯s like my one-side making up.¡±


    Ang could hardly adapt to his suddenly changed attitude and preference. Besides, she felt it very ridiculous.


    If the misunderstanding was never resolved in this life, would he keep humiliating and torturing her like he did before?


    Denise sighed and didn¡¯t ask Ang anymore. ¡°You should have asked Ang directly about your misunderstanding, and she wouldn¡¯t¡­ ¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish the words, but just had a cryptic nce at Ang¡¯s right leg.


    Ang felt ufortable and drew her right leg back. The way people looked at her right leg always made her upset.


    Denise stayed in the ward for a while. There was an emergency in the Harvey family, so she hurried back.


    Just before she went back, she gave Ang a ratherplicated look, sympathetic, torn, helpless and heartbroken.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After the door closed, Ang said to James with her expressionless face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that,¡±


    James looked a little tired, ¡°You¡¯re my woman, and I should protect you.¡±


    Ang frowned, disgusted by the words ¡°you¡¯re my woman¡±.


    She grunted and asked him, ¡°What about your engagement to Jessica?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not engaged.¡± James frowned for a few moments, but quickly returned to normal.


    Ang sneered, ¡°Although you¡¯re not engaged now, won¡¯t you get engaged in the future?¡±


    James wanted to say something. However, when he thought of it, he tightened his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your lover,¡± Ang said word for word.


    ¡°It would be useless if you threaten me with my brother and sister-inw. I¡¯ll never be a lover to anyone!¡±


    Her determined face was reflected in James¡¯s pupils. ¡°I will find a way to deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t bear to leave Jessica?¡±


    Ang taunted.


    ¡°No.¡± James only said a word without any exnation.


    Angughed, not believing what he said, but didn¡¯t say anything more about it.


    She picked up the bowl and took small sips of her soup.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, too,¡± James said as he looked at her.


    Ang nced at him and stood up, answering him in a cool voice, ¡°I¡¯ll find a nurse and ask her to feed you.¡±

 Chapter 181 Forced by them

    After that, Ang turned around and was about to go outside. James called her, ¡°No necessary.¡±


    After a pause, he asked,


    ¡°Is it so difficult for you to feed me once?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, I just don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Ang gave him an expressionless look and sat on the hospital bed, taking small sips of her soup.


    James took her indifference and disgust in his eyes, his eyes darkened a bit, and his mouth was faintly bitter.


    It took nearly half an hour for Julia toe back. And she exined, ¡°I ate something bad, and suffered from a stomachache. I have been in the toilet for a long time.¡±


    She stayed here for a while, then found an excuse to leave.


    Shortly after Julia left, Ang received a message from her,


    ¡°Ang, are you going to Timothy¡¯s wedding ceremony?¡±


    Thinking about what she had agreed to do with Raya, Ang returned a ¡°yes.¡±


    Julia quickly replied with two messages.


    ¡°Timothy almost killed you, but now she is about to marry into a rich family and live a good life from now on, will you feelfortable there ?¡±


    ¡°I have some good stuff about Timothy, I¡¯ll send it to youter, you should be interested.¡±


    Looking at the message from Julia, Ang pulled her lips sarcastically.


    James was lying next to her on thepanion bed, and he could see the change in her expression.


    His eyes deepened a bit, and his throat tightened slightly.


    She was not the same as she used to be, and she changed a lot.


    Ang didn¡¯t reply and tossed her phone aside.


    But soon, her phone vibrated a few times. Julia sent her a few short videos.


    She frowned and looked at the picture on the short videos. She wanted to reply to Julia, but she identally clicked on one of the videos.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Ah ¡­ mmm ¡­ don¡¯t stop ¡­ Rowan, deeper ¡­ faster ¡­¡±


    The sound of flesh pping and woman¡¯s tangled panting sound came out at once, Ang shrank her pupils, stunned, and quit the short video immediately.


    The ward was quiet again as if nothing had happened.


    Ang didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she subconsciously looked over at James who was on the side and bumped right into his sight.


    The bottom of his eyes was dark, and he looked at her with an inexplicable look.


    ¡°Someone secretly took a video of Timothy having sex with a man.¡±


    Ang frowned and said.


    James gave a faint ¡°emm.¡±


    Ang looked at him and wondered if he believed it.


    She pursed her lips, and her face was not quite good when she withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I think it should be useful to you.¡±


    Another message from Julia.


    Ang¡¯s eyes flickered, with disappointment, sarcasm, and self-deprecating.


    She snorted lightly and replied to Julia.


    ¡°You were true to Michael and sacrifice so much for him, yet he broke up with you and slept with other women.


    And a woman like Timothy is pregnant with Mr. Lewis¡¯s child and will soon marry into a rich family, are you jealous?¡±


    Timothy had a grudge with Julia and was about to get married recently. After Julia confirmed that Ang would go to the wedding, she sent these videos to her intentionally


    Beep¡­


    ¡°You always speak so bluntly, and sometimes I don¡¯t know how to respond.¡±


    It was equivalent to an affirmative answer.


    Ang snorted softly, and a flicker of sadness appeared in her eyes.


    Perhaps it was the same as what Julia said, human wereplicated, and innocent feelings were too rare. But maybe waht Jessica had done hurt her too much, and she couldn¡¯t ept this kind of friendship that was mixed with interests and selfishness.


    She would rather be alone than with such friends!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    James frowned invisibly and asked.


    Ang turned her head and nced at him, and quickly gathered the excess emotions, and said indifferently,


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Beep¡­


    ¡°Ang, to be honest, I¡¯ve been working with Timothy for two years now, and we¡¯ve always been at odds. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have secretly taken these videos of her.


    I sent you the video with my intention, as you said. But I didn¡¯t lie to you either. I did feel angry for you and wanted to punish Timothy.¡±


    Ang lowered his eyes slightly, hiding the emotion in her eyes.


    She tossed her phone aside and didn¡¯t look at Julia¡¯s message anymore, nor did she reply to her.


    ¡°You said you could meet all my conditions as long as I don¡¯t leave you?¡±


    After a long while, Ang asked with a slightly hoarse voice.


    James didn¡¯t answer but asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Do you want to ruin Timothy¡¯s wedding and ruin her reputation, or do you want to sue her and put her in jail?¡±


    Hearing this, Ang paused slightly. Then her brow furrowed, and her face did not look good.


    It was a bad feeling to have her mind seen at a nce as if she was standing naked before him and letting him look at her without any privacy.


    ¡°For someone like Timothy, even if you ruin her wedding and make her notorious, it won¡¯t affect her.¡±


    ¡°And if you sue Timothy, she will be detained for negligence for a few years at most. After all, she doesn¡¯t know that keeping you on the roof will cause your old illness. Either of them is a good choice.¡±


    Before saying the words ¡°old illness,¡± James stopped slightly.


    But it was so short that Ang could barely feel it if she didn¡¯t pay attention.


    Ang tightened her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Give me those videos and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    James said in a deep voice.


    Ang knew better than anyone about his tormenting methods. If Timothy fell into his hands, she would be worse living than death.


    But, ¡°No, thanks! I¡¯ll take care of my own business.¡±


    She got up with an ugly face. She slowly walked out of the ward, and met Rnd who had hurried over.


    She didn¡¯t look at the way, and he walked too fast. They nearly bumped into each other, but fortunately, Rnd stopped in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I cannote earlier, because I¡¯ve been busy, Miss Ang.¡±


    Rnd said.


    Ang tugged at the corner of her lips, ¡°Dr. Rnd, you are too polite.¡±


    The two were not familiar with each other at first. However, she knew Auntie Susan, who happened to be Dr. Rnd¡¯s elder aunt.


    Rnd raised his wrist and looked at the time, then said with a smile,


    ¡°It is half past six, I¡¯m off work too.


    Why don¡¯t you change your clothes ande home with me, Miss Ang?¡±


    ¡°Ok, please wait for a moment, Dr. Rnd.¡±


    It was only then that Ang remembered they had made an appointment, and would go to Dr. Rnd¡¯s house for dinner together.


    Rnd nodded, and Ang went back to the ward, taking her clothes and going to the bathroom to change.


    ¡°Going home for dinner with Dr. Rnd?¡±


    The door wasn¡¯t closed tightly just now, and James heard the conversation between the two.


    He frowned and quickly unfolded his brows.


    Ignoring him, Ang went into the bathroom with her clothes in her arms, closing the door behind her and locked it.


    James looked at the closed door and pursed his lips, his face covered in gloom.


    He tried to move, but he was amon man, and he couldn¡¯t move under the influence of anesthetics.


    He tilted his head slightly and saw Rnd¡¯s figure along with the doorway, and there was slight indescribable boredom at his heart.


    The bathroom door soon opened, and Ang wore a long dress with a camel-colored coat over it. Her hair was tied up and looked refreshed.


    ¡°Cancel it, I¡¯ll go with you some other time.¡±


    James frowned and said.

 Chapter 182 Did you regret it so soon?

    Ang threw her hospital gown onto the bed, and walked over to his bedside. Then she almost touched his face and sneered,


    ¡°You just said if I don¡¯t leave you, you will meet all my conditions, and did you regret it so soon?¡±


    Such an arrogant and cocky attitude was just who she was years ago.


    They were so close that their breath entwined with each other. James¡¯s pupils reflected her figure. While the bottom of his heart was a bit bitter, and the chill in his body dissipated a bit.


    For the first time, he realized that the little girl who always followed him around and said she would marry him was grown up and beautiful.


    But the scar at the end of her eyebrow stung a little.


    His gaze made Ang feel ufortable, and she taunted,


    ¡°Speechless?¡±


    The sudden warm touch on her lips made her swallow the rest of her words. Her pupils shrank slightly, and she was stunned for a while.


    James stretched out his tongue to lick her just now?


    p!


    After realizing what had happened, Ang instinctively pped James and took a few steps back with a cold face.


    She rubbed the lips that he had touched and stared at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hearing the movement inside, Rnd opened the door and walked in.


    Ang stared angrily at James. He didn¡¯t seem to have any problems, except that his face was not happy.


    And a clear p mark surfaced on the his handsome face, and the loud sound just now should have been the sound of him being pped.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    James said with a faint expression,


    ¡°My girlfriend is just getting angry.¡±


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly and turned his head to look at Ang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything else, wiped her lips with a sullen face, and strode out.


    Rnd followed her and walked out. But after only two steps, James called out, ¡°My girlfriend is angry. She may not speak very well. So Dr. Rnd, take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. James, I don¡¯t have many virtues, but I have a good temper.¡±


    Rnd smiled and went out of the ward.


    Ang waited for him at the door. After seeing himing out, she walked towards the elevator.


    ¡°If you are in a bad mood, it¡¯s better for you to speak it out. Keeping it bottled up will cause problems.¡±


    Rnd said.


    Ang was a little distracted, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Dr. Rnd. I¡¯ll pay attention.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t listening at all, Rnd sighed lightly and didn¡¯t say any more.


    DING!


    The elevator doors opened. And several people were already standing inside.


    A few doctors and nurses were also inside, and they greeted Rnd with a smile.


    Rnd smiled and responded one by one, gesturing for Ang to go in first. After Ang entering the elevator, he followed, get in, and pressed the close button.


    ¡°Is this Dr. Rnd¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Someone asked, ¡°She is beautiful!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for Rnd to answer, the other people teased.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd, you and your girlfriend are good- looking, your child will be beautiful, why don¡¯t we make a baby marriage?¡±


    Rnd was worried that Ang would be too embarrassing and said quickly.


    ¡°If I could have a girlfriend as pretty as Miss Ang, my mother would have to wake up with a smile in her dreams!¡±


    Ang smiled at a few people, ¡°Hello guys, I¡¯m Dr. Rnd¡¯s patient.¡±


    A few people then understood the misunderstanding, and one of them was quite sad, ¡°Is Miss Ang single?


    You stand together so much as a husband and wife, don¡¯t you think about being together?


    ¡°A few days ago you said I was a good match for Miss Mna, and now it¡¯s changed ¡­ hey, are women all so fickle, Agnes?¡±


    Rnd sighed, ¡°Or am I handsome to match anyone?¡±


    Agnes smiled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you¡¯re so handsome.¡±


    A few people chatted for a while, the elevator arrived, and they parted.


    When Ang followed behind Rnd and was about to get into his car, she happened to run into Agnes, who smiled ambiguously at her and drove away.


    ¡°Agnes seems to have misunderstood us. I will exin it when I meet her.¡±


    Rnd just happened to see that ambiguous smile of Agnes.


    Ang answered and sat in the passenger seat.


    Rnd was about to start the car when his phone vibrated.


    Ang nced inadvertently, just to see that the first word on the remarks was Mna.


    ¡°Miss Mna, is something wrong?¡±


    Rnd had always given a sense of calm in doing things and speaking. But after he got on the phone, his speech was much faster than usual, and he sounded a bit rushed.


    As soon as she heard Miss Mna, Ang thought of the beautiful female patient who looked tender and weak and seemed to be a dancer.


    And not knowing what was said over there, Rnd quickly said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Mna. I will have an operation soon, so it is not convenient to go out for dinner!¡±


    He said and winked at Ang, ¡°Lee, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he call her Lee?


    Ang pursed her lips and cooperated, ¡± Dr. Linda asked you to go there quickly, the patient is dying.¡±


    Rnd gave her a thumbs up, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Mna, I am not avable right now, bye!¡±


    He finished hurriedly and hung up straight away.


    Ang looked down at her right leg. If her leg cured, would she be able to be a dancer again like Miss Mna?


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡±


    Rnd tilted his head to talk to Ang.


    Seeing her stunned, he leaned over to fasten her seat belt and then started the car.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Said Ang.


    ¡°You are wee.¡± And while turning the steering wheel, Rnd said,


    ¡°My acting skills are so good, I think it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t go to the entertainment industry!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have acting skills. With this face, you won¡¯t starve to death.¡±


    said Ang.


    The dimples at Rnd¡¯s cheeks deepened a lot, ¡°Finally someone said that I can count on my face. Every time I say this, my elder aunt will say that I am too narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your mother say so?¡±


    Perhaps his attitude was too casual like he was treating an old acquaintance, and Ang¡¯s nerves rxed a lot.


    Rnd turned the steering wheel and his car the traffic, ¡°I was raised by my elder aunt in my family. I only came back to my house a year ago. My mother is not very familiar with me and dare not joke with me at will.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t know there was something like that. And after stopping for a while, she said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my Auntie Susan¡¯s family treats me very well, I have never been less than others.¡±


    Rndughed and said.


    Ang pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Now you know one of my secrets, may I know one of your secrets, Miss Ang?¡±


    Rnd asked.


    They met a red traffic light and the car stopped.


    During the evening rush hour, they were many cars on the road, as dense and annoying as ants moving before a heavy rain.


    Ang frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Just a casual question, you don¡¯t need to be so embarrassed, Miss Ang.¡±


    Rnd nced at her, and then withdrew his gaze.


    The green light came on, and the long convoy began to move slowly.


    ¡°A secret for a secret, fair enough.¡±


    Ang said.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 183 How’s that?

    Wasn¡¯t it beautiful?


    The car in front stopped again, so Rnd followed and stepped on the brake, ¡°I heard Mr. James address you as his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count either.¡±


    Ang smiled to herself, ¡°Just a lover.¡±


    Rnd stopped for a moment and said,


    ¡°Sorry for that.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes and said.


    They didn¡¯t know each other very well, so they didn¡¯t talk about sensitive topics and shifted to light topics instead.


    The road was very congested, and in many ces, cars were not as fast as pedestrians.


    Ang got out of the car, went to the small supermarket to buy some fruits. When she returned, the car was still crawling slowly in the traffic.


    Auntie Susan made seven or eight calls to remind them, but it was useless. Fifty minutester, Ang and Rnd arrived at the Rnd family¡¯smunity.


    Rnd was well-liked. In this fast-paced urban life, even the neighbor next door might not know each other, and people kept greeting him from the moment he entered the neighborhood.


    ¡°Well, are you bringing your girlfriend back?¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend is so pretty, but she¡¯s just too skinny¡­ Rnd, your Auntie Susan is such a good cook, you should ask her to make more delicious food for your girlfriend!¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Your mother and your elder aunt wereining to me yesterday that they didn¡¯t know when they were going to have grandchildren, and I see that¡¯sing soon!


    Hey, I don¡¯t know when my son will bring a girlfriend home. I¡¯m so worried!¡±


    Rnd smiled and responded one by one, exining to the crowd that they had misunderstood.


    Ang stood right beside him, smiling politely, and asionally greeted them.


    DING!


    The elevator arrived, and the two said goodbye to the crowd and exited.


    ¡°You¡¯re very popr.¡±


    Ang followed him with a hint of envy hidden in her eyes.


    Before the car ident, she was the daughter in a rich family, with only a few ¡°close friends¡± like Jessica. And usuallypare with Jessica, no elders liked her.


    After the car ident, she only had her brother and sister-inw.


    ¡°Hey, I am handsome and good-tempered, it¡¯s hard for me not to be popr!¡±


    Rnd spread his hands and smiled, and when he saw the flicker of envy and despondency under her eyes, he added a few words, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of Auntie Susan.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Susan likes to make friends. She usually cooks something, and share with neigbour in themunity. She often dances with others, so she knows many people.


    And they know I¡¯m her nephew and say hello whenever we meet.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of Rnd¡¯s house opened, and Auntie Susan¡¯s round head came out from behind the door, ¡°Brat, why don¡¯t you knock the door?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so close, I don¡¯t think we need to knock, telepathy will do.¡±


    Rndughed and said.


    Auntie Susan jumped out from behind the door and pped him on the head, ¡°There¡¯s never a time when you can meekly admit your mistakes, you always talk back!¡±


    ¡°You have never failed to beat me, Auntie Susan.¡±


    Rnd covered his head and sighed, ¡°I thought with Miss Ang around, you would take my personal image into consideration.¡±


    Auntie Susan rolled her eyes at him and pushed him aside, then smiled and took Ang¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s sote now, are you hungry?


    Come in, I make all the dishes you like! ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am not very hungry. But I miss everything you made, Auntie Susan.¡±


    Ang was dragged into the house by Auntie Susan.


    Their house had three bedrooms and two bathrooms, spacious and decorated in a American style.


    Outside the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, dozens of pots of greenery were sorted neatly on the balcony, with a few daisies in full bloom. In the middle of the green nts were a set of tables and chairs with teapots and teacups.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s all the food Miss Ang likes, nothing I like?¡±


    Rnd followed them in the door and closed it behind him.


    Auntie Susan turned his head and looked at him, ¡°If you liked the same things as Ang, the problem will be solved, right?¡±


    Rnd, ¡°¡­¡±


    Was he her nephew?


    ¡°Ang, here, wear these shoes!¡±


    Auntie Susan nimbly took a pair of slippers and ced them in front of Ang.


    Ang looked at the pink slippers with two little bunnies on them, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Susan.¡±


    She put on slippers, walked a few steps, and the little bunny ears moved up and down. It was cute, and it made her feel awkward.


    She couldn¡¯t remember how long she hadn¡¯t touched something so pink and cute.


    ¡°Rnd, you were wrong that Ang doesn¡¯t like this pink stuff.¡±


    Auntie Susan said triumphantly, ¡°I¡¯ve known Ang for so many years, how could I not know her more than you?


    Look how much she likes the shoes!¡±


    Rnd said helplessly, ¡°How did you know that Miss Ang liked it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you are talking back again!¡±


    Auntie Susan pinched her waist and pointed at him, then turned her head to look at Ang, ¡°Ang, say it yourself, do you like these shoes?¡±


    Ang, ¡°Of course I like.¡±


    Auntie Susan was happy and said, ¡°See?


    Ang said she liked it!¡±


    ¡°Can Miss Ang say she doesn¡¯t like it when you ask her?¡±


    Rnd changed his slippers and gestured to the sofa at Ang, ¡°Help yourself, Miss Ang. Have a seat.¡±


    Ang nodded, walked over to the sofa, and sat down, but she only touched the corner.


    Seeing this, Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Geez, you brat ¡­¡±


    Auntie Susan was very dissatisfied with what he said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rnd nced at the kitchen, ¡°Auntie Susan, are you still cooking beef inside?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Auntie Susan swallowed all the words she hadn¡¯t finished, and she ran to the kitchen quickly, whispering something in her mouth.


    Auntie Susan was the same as she was two years ago, and this recognition made Ang¡¯s tight back more rxed.


    She looked around and didn¡¯t see Rnd¡¯s mother.


    Clip-clop.


    At that moment, the door opened.


    The person who came in was in a hurry, probably thinking that Auntie Susan was the only one in the house, and she said impatiently.


    ¡°The kid who did my beauty treatment today was a newbie and took a little extra time!


    Susan, is the daughter-inw you introduce to me here?¡±


    Ang was stunned.


    She frowned slightly and looked to Rnd beside her.


    Rnd stretched his hands at her, stating that he didn¡¯t know what his Auntie had told his mother.


    Before Auntie Susan who was in the kitchen could answer, Rnd¡¯s mother hurriedly said,


    ¡°There is no sound at home, shouldn¡¯t shee?


    Luckily, if I¡¯mte for our first dinner, she may think I¡¯m not happy with her, and she may not agree to be Rnd¡¯s girlfriend ¡­¡±


    Thest word stayed in her throat when she saw Ang.


    ¡°Hello Auntie, I¡¯m Ang.¡±


    Ang stood up and smiled at Rnd¡¯s mother.


    Rnd¡¯s mother had big burgundy wave curl hair. And her face was with delicate makeup. When she had taken off her jacket, her ck dress outlined her dimpled figure.


    If it wasn¡¯t for those words she just said, Ang would never have guessed that the fashionable woman in front of her had a son as big as Rnd.

 Chapter 184 I Should Call You Sister

    ¡°Ah, you are Ang. Hi.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s mother was frozen first, then returned to her normal self, and greeted Ang with a smile, ¡°Ang, you are way more beautiful than Susan said. You are not just a beautiful woman; you are a little fairy from heaven!¡±


    Ang smiled, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Dr. Rnd, I would have called you sister.¡±


    ¡°That mouth, that¡¯s sweet!¡±


    Every woman liked others to praise her young face. Eleanor happily touched her face, ¡°I insist on doing beauty treatments, and it works somehow!¡±


    Rnd coughed dryly, ¡°Mom, it is just normal mutual praise.¡±


    ¡°Do I ask you?¡±


    Eleanor snorted at him. And then she looked at Ang again with a smile, ¡°Sit down quickly, Ang. Your Auntie Susan cooked your favorite dishes today, you must eat moreter!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be doing my stomach a disservice if I ate less of Auntie Susan¡¯s dishes.¡± said Ang.


    At this time, Auntie Susan ran out of the kitchen with a spoon, ¡°Eleanor, what did you just say?


    I didn¡¯t hear a word in the kitchen!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    Eleanor waved her hand and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Did you bring the fruit, Ang?


    You are too polite!¡±


    Ang said, ¡°I just happened to see some fruit on the way and thought they look great.¡±


    The meal was ready. And Auntie Susan called for someone to bring out the food.


    Ang got up to serve the food. But she was stopped by Eleanor, ¡°You are a guest, just sit here and eat. A girl¡¯s hands are not for work, but for beauty!¡±


    ¡°Just wait here, Miss Ang.¡± Rndughed.


    ¡°If you insist on serving food, my mother and Auntie will have to take turns ming me when you¡¯re gone!¡±


    Eleanor was unhappy with his protest, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, Ang. I¡¯m not that kind of violent person.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before the table was filled with dishes. As Auntie Susan said, all the dishes were Ang¡¯s favorites.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang looked at the table of home-cooked food, and her hand hanging on the right side of her body clenched a corner of her coat.


    The only one who could remember what she ate like Aunt Susan was her brother.


    ¡°Rnd, hurry up and get some shrimp for Ang!¡±


    Under the table, Auntie Susan turned toward Rnd¡¯s direction and kicked him.


    Rnd responded and picked up some shrimps for Ang.


    ¡°And get more fish for Ang; she likes the fish I made the most!¡±


    Auntie Susan felt that he was not proactive enough, so she kicked him again.


    After a few times, Ang didn¡¯t hold back and rubbed her right leg that was a little sore from the kick, ¡°Auntie Susan, I just had acupuncture on my right leg today.¡±


    Auntie Susan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Her foot was aiming at the wrong person!


    Then she said hurriedly, ¡°Right leg? Rnd, hurry up and check it!¡±¡±


    ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Hearing Ang said that her right leg was kicked, Rnd became serious and pulled back his chair. His fingers just touched the edge of Ang¡¯s skirt and she dodged it.


    Ang looked at Rnd who was squatting at her feet, ¡°¡­ It should be fine.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a doctor, how do you know it¡¯s fine?¡±


    Auntie Susan had always been simple and rude. She stepped forward and lifted her skirt up to her knees, ¡°Rnd, check it!¡±


    ¡°Where was the kick?¡±


    ¡°The calf.¡± Ang said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really hurt.¡±


    Auntie Susan nced at her, ¡°I know how it hurts.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense for you to kick someone hard?¡±


    Rnd asked rhetorically as he pressed down on Ang¡¯s calf.


    Auntie Susan stopped talking.


    Rnd pressed several positions in a row and asked if it hurt, and Ang said no. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°The most serious injury is the knee and the part of the knee on the upper side, it¡¯s just a kick to the calf, so it is nothing serious.¡±


    He stood up.


    ¡°Really?¡± Auntie Susan asked.


    Rnd gave her an oblique nce, ¡°Well, it is hard to say.¡±


    Auntie Susan¡¯s heart rose to her throat.


    ¡°There might be a bruise or two, you kicked too hard.¡±


    Rnd said.


    Auntie Susan waspletely relieved and hit on his head, ¡°Brat, are you fooling me?¡±


    They returned to their seats, and Auntie Susan didn¡¯t dare to kick anyone anymore. But she just kept reminding Rnd to serve food for Ang.


    Rnd was shouted at by his elder aunt and then ordered by his mother. So after eating for more than half an hour, what he put into his mouth was just one or two bites of food.


    ¡°Thank you Auntie Eleanor, thank you Auntie Susan.¡±


    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything halfway through the day, Ang said,


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need Dr. Rnd to pick up food for me all the time. I¡¯ve got enough in my bowl.¡±


    Auntie Susan was very good at this and got up at once, ¡°I¡¯ll get you another bowl!¡±


    ¡°Take two, Susan, I don¡¯t think one is enough.¡±


    Eleanor added as she swallowed what was in her mouth.


    ¡°No, thanks, Auntie Susan. I¡¯m almost full!¡±


    Ang stood up, ran over, and stopped Auntie Susan. If she didn¡¯t stop, Auntie Susan would bring two bowls, the biggest ones.


    It was an hourter when the meal was over.


    At Eleanor¡¯s constant hinting, Auntie Susan smilingly asked, ¡°Ang, did Rnd treat you well during this period of time?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± Ang said.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd is a very responsible doctor.¡± Eleanor smiled and leaned forward a bit, ¡°So what do you think of him?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Rnd is quite good. He is good-looking with good temper and sophisticated skills.¡± said Ang.


    Eleanor ruffled her hair around her ears and said with a smile, ¡°Ang, let me tell you something about our family first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the dean of the city¡¯s first hospital, and Rnd¡¯s father is a researcher, mainly specialized in missiles. We only have one child, Rnd ¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Ang had to interrupt her, ¡°Auntie, I have been in jail for two years because of attempted murder. I have been working in the Dream Club some time ago. There are some bad rumors, and you must have heard it too. ¡±


    Entanglement and hesitation were shing in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. She turned her head and nced at Auntie Susan beside her. And she saw that Auntie Susan¡¯s eyes were full of expectation.


    Only then did she turn back towards Ang and smiled.


    ¡°Susan already told me that you were framed for being in jail before, and you were forced to work at the Dream Club.¡±


    ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t care about false names in that regard. And if you and Rnd love each other, I¡¯d be quite happy to have you as my daughter-inw.¡±


    Both Eleanor and father were dinks and felt that having children would lower their living standards and affect their jobs.


    However, the two did not take proper preventive measures, and Eleanor became pregnant by ident.


    During that time, Eleanor was busy to get the position of the vice director of the hospital, and Rnd¡¯s father¡¯s research had reached a critical stage. So they were considering an aborption. But Auntie Susan knew about it and scolded them, saying that they should have the baby and she would raise it up.


    Later, after Rnd was born, Auntie Susan took Rnd and raised him, and she always told him that she was his mother.


    It was only in recent years that they told Rnd the truth.


    Eleanor felt that she was not a good mother. So the decision of Rnd¡¯s marriage and other important matters should be made by Auntie Susan, and she would never interfere.

 Chapter 185 Male mistress

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness, Auntie. Dr. Rnd is excellent, but our rtionship is just ordinary doctors and patients.


    Maybe we¡¯ll be friends in the future. But Dr. Rnd should have no feelings for me, the same of me for Dr. Rnd.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t miss the sh of reluctance under Eleanor¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing this, Eleanor smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I took you as my daughter-inw ever since Susan talked about you.¡±¡±


    ¡°Ang,¡± Auntie Susan¡¯s face was not very good, and she said sharply, ¡°Rnd is so good to you, but you don¡¯t like him. Are you still thinking about Mr. James in your heart?¡±


    The smile on Eleanor¡¯s face stiffened for a moment and quickly returned to its natural state.


    ¡°Mr. James is now Miss Ang¡¯s boyfriend,¡±


    Rnd stretched his hands, ¡°Auntie Susan, even if you like Miss Ang, you can¡¯t ask me to be a male mistress, right?¡±


    Auntie Susan stood up directly. Her face was ugly as she intended to say something. But when she saw Eleanor and Rnd, she swallowed what she wanted to say, ¡°Ang,e with me first!¡±


    With that, she turned and went into a room.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ang answered, said sorry to Eleanor and Rnd, and then followed Auntie Susan into the room.


    Auntie Susan mmed the door shut and leaned against it with a sullen face, but she kept silence.


    ¡°A person like me is not suitable to be with Dr. Rnd.¡± Ang said. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve him, and I don¡¯t have feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°How many love-at-first-sights are there? I¡¯ve never met my husband before we got married, but we¡¯ve been doing well ever since.¡± Auntie Susan said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ang knew that Auntie Susan was doing it for her good, ¡°It¡¯s better for everyone if I don¡¯t stay with Dr. Rnd.¡±


    Dr. Rnd was an adult and had his thoughts. So if he was forced to stay with her like this by Auntie Susan, it was sure he would have a grudge against Auntie Susan.


    And judging from the reaction just now, Eleanor shouldn¡¯t be happy with her either.


    The so-called beauty treatment took an extra half hour should just be an excuse to indirectly tell her that she didn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°You, you!¡± Auntie Susan poked her head with her finger. And she was almost angry with her, ¡°You always think for others, why don¡¯t you think for yourself?¡±


    Ang smiled and tugged her hand, ¡°I thought about it for myself. I don¡¯t like Dr. Rnd. If we are forced to live together, neither of us will be happy.¡±


    Auntie Susan poked her on the head a few more times and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Auntie Susan, if you keep poking me like that, my face will be marred by a scar,¡± said Ang.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Auntie Susan came back to her sense and said without a smile,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even use my strength; you don¡¯t even have a red mark on your head!¡±


    ¡°But you kicked me today, with real force,¡± said Ang.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Auntie Susan was in a hurry and didn¡¯t forget her business, ¡°Rnd said you are Mr. James¡¯s girlfriend, what is going on?¡±


    Ang clenched her fist, bowed her head, and said,


    ¡°¡­ it is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?


    If it is nothing, how did James be your boyfriend?¡±


    Auntie Susan was angry at her reply, ¡°Ang, you treat me like an outsider, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ang tugged at her lips, ¡°You can¡¯t be my insider either.¡±


    ¡°Ang!¡± Auntie Susan pinched her waist and yelled at Ang.


    ¡°James has a bad temper. Auntie Susan, you don¡¯t get involved in these bad things in the future, and don¡¯t get Dr. Rnd involved for my sake, it¡¯s not worth it.


    It¡¯s gettingte, Auntie Susan, I have to leave now.¡±


    When Ang finished, she didn¡¯t look at Auntie Susan and turned around to leave the room.


    Eleanor looked behind Ang and asked, ¡°Susan didn¡¯te out with you?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Susan is a little tired and said she wants to rest early,¡± said Ang.


    Rnd nced at the closed door thoughtfully.


    ¡°I see.¡± Eleanor smiled and waved at her, ¡°Susan didn¡¯t say which kind of fruit you like, so I prepare them all,e and eat some.¡±


    Ang refused, ¡°Thank you. Auntie, but it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯d better go back now.¡±


    ¡°Eating some fruit won¡¯t take you long, and I¡¯ll let Rnd send you backter.¡± Eleanor said, ¡°Try the oranges, they¡¯re pretty fresh.¡±


    It was not good to refuse her all the time. So Ang sat down on the couch and took two slices of orange.


    ¡°Ang, although you can¡¯t be Rnd¡¯s girlfriend, you can always be friends. Come here when you have time in the future and let Auntie Susan cook you something delicious.¡±


    Eleanor pushed some tes of fruit toward Ang.


    Ang answered and took a slice of kiwi into her mouth. It was sour and sweet, but it was too sour and almost bitter.


    What Julia said was true: Everyone isplicated.


    Knock, knock!


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s it? It is sote.¡± Eleanor looked at the door and said to Rnd, ¡°Open the door and have a look.¡±


    Rnd got up, went over, and opened the door, ¡°Mr. James? What a surprise.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°Mr. James,¡± Eleanor got up, ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. James, you are the honored guest.


    Rnd, go to the study and bring out my Da Hung Pao tea and make some for Mr. James.¡±


    As she turned around to greet James, she looked at him calmly.


    Just like the rumors outside, this young man who had be the leader of the Harvey Group at such a young age had the best among the younger generation, with a handsome face, tall and lean body, and good temperament.


    But he didn¡¯t look very well. There was darkness under his eyes. His face was pale, and even his walk was slow like he was recovering from a serious illness.


    Ang frowned, her lips pursed tightly.


    Didn¡¯t James get an anesthetic?


    Did the effects wear off so fast?


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, thanks you, Director Eleanor.¡±


    James smiled at Eleanor and walked around Rnd at the door, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that my girlfriend won¡¯t be safe on her way home at night.


    Please don¡¯t take offense that Ie uninvited.¡±


    The anesthetic had worn off, and the pain from the stitched wound in his abdomen traveled to his brain nerves, and a thinyer of sweat rose on his nose.


    ¡°How can I take offense?¡± Eleanorughed, ¡°You are worried about your girlfriend, and it¡¯s normal for you toe over to pick up her.¡±


    Rnd nced at James¡¯s small abdomen for a moment, ¡°The wound has just been stitched up, so it¡¯s better for you not to walk around freely, it¡¯s not good for recovery.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Dr. Rnd.¡± James said,


    ¡°But I remember you writing in your previous book that you believe no matter what the illness is, the patient¡¯s mood can affect the condition, Dr. Rnd.¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend wasn¡¯t around, I was in a bad mood, and it wasn¡¯t good for my health, so I just came straight over.¡±


    In fact, he could call Ang¡¯s name, but he kept repeating the word ¡°girlfriend,¡± and it was more like he was emphasizing something.


    Ang sat on the sofa and ate fruit without any expression as if she hadn¡¯t heard what he said.


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, said with a slight surprise, ¡°You read my book?¡±


    ¡°When I wanted to ask Dr. Rnd to cure Ang¡¯s leg earlier, I just took a look at the book you wrote.¡± James said.

 Chapter 186 Too Tired to Move

    Rnd nodded and was silent. But Eleanor asked,


    ¡°Medical books are usually boring, do you like to read them?¡±


    ¡°Just so-so.¡±


    James wiped the sweat off his nose, walked up to Ang, and stretched out his hand to her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and shall we go back now?¡±


    Ang nced at his hand, but quickly looked away, then stood up.


    She was about to answer when the door of Auntie Susan¡¯s room opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock. You can stay for a while.¡±


    Auntie Susan walked out with a smile on her chubby face, ¡°Mr James is Ang¡¯s boyfriend, but you can¡¯t restrict her freedom, right?¡±


    James said, ¡°If it¡¯s in a bar or KTV, it¡¯s not toote. But this is Dr. Rnd¡¯s home. Dr. Rnd and Director Eleanor will have to go to work at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow. It is not appropriate for us to disturb them for too long. ¡±


    ¡°You may not know our schedule.¡±


    The situation was very tense, and Auntie Susan said, ¡°We usually go to bed after 0 o¡¯clock. Ang doesn¡¯t bother us at all here.¡±


    Rnd¡¯ mother agreed, ¡°James, you are a rare visitor, so why don¡¯t we stay a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay longer or go home now?¡± James didn¡¯t answer directly this time, but turned his head toward Ang.


    Ang nced at Auntie Susan, who was angry like firecrackers, about to explode at any time, ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Auntie Susan, Director Eleanor and Dr. Rnd.¡±


    With the pain in his abdomen, James frowned almost invisibly, and then sat on the sofa calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± Eleanor said with a smile, then fiddled with her hair and said to Rnd,


    ¡°Rnd, prepare some tea.¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t do it and just sat down, ¡°I had two operations today, so I was too tired to move.¡±


    Unlike what he said, he didn¡¯t seem to be too tired to move at all, but even looking veryfortable.


    ¡°Without bringing any gifts, how can you drink tea at ease?¡± Auntie Susan, sitting on the sofa opposite Ang and James, said loudly, ¡°There is water in the kitchen. If you want to drink it, you can get it by yourself.¡±


    Maybe it was because of her anger; she was not at all polite to James.


    Eleanor smiled awkwardly, ¡°Rnd and auntie Susan are tired. They were not polite just now. They usually talk like this, don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right that I shoulde to the door uninvited.¡± James said.


    Auntie Susan got angry as soon as she saw him. She got a piece of dragon fruit with a clean toothpick and handed it to Ang, ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Then she stood up and went to the study to make tea.


    There were four cups of tea in total, so everyone except James had one, which clearly humiliated him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to taste tea. So to me, drinking Da Hong Pao tea is a waste of delicacies.¡±


    Eleanor moved her cup of tea to James, ¡°A good tea must be tasted by someone who knows it.¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer, and said lightly,


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t sleep after drinking tea at night.¡±


    ¡°It just so happened that I felt that the food I ate at night was a bit salty. Why not give it to me?¡±


    Auntie Susan took the tea and drank it all, then put the teacup firmly on the table.


    Eleanor had the intention to ease the atmosphere, but Rnd and Ang did not cooperate with her, and Auntie Susan even directly and deliberately opposed it. After a while, the atmosphere was worse than before.


    ¡°Mr James said Ang is your girlfriend, but why do I remember everyone saying that you are going to be engaged to Jessica?¡±


    Auntie Susan asked sharply, ¡°Do you want to have a causal rtionship with Ang, then break up with her for a while and then marry Miss Jessica? Or do you want to cancel your engagement with Miss Jessica to marry Ang?¡±


    Before James could answer, she asked again, ¡°Even if your mother likes Ang so much, she didn¡¯t mention you marrying Ang. How could your dad and grandpa agree?¡±


    The marriage of a wealthy family had always been not a matter of two young people, but the result of a game of rights between the parties, which was mixed with too many benefits and secrets.


    She understood very well.


    Even if the proud James was the president of the Harvey Group, he was actually a puppet of his grandpa. The actual person in charge of the Harvey Group and the Harvey family was still his grandpa!


    James was not liked by the old man. If he refused the marriage that had been arranged earlier, and insisted on marrying a ¡®murderer¡¯ who had been driven out by the Chante family, it was impossible for him to continue to be the nominal leader of the Harvey Group.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, let alone that Jason couldn¡¯t agree, even his mother, the elder who cherished Ang, would not ruin the future of his son for an unrted junior!


    James frowned almost invisibly, without responding immediately.


    Of course he could say something to make Auntie Susan happy, but for Ang, he didn¡¯t want to promise something that hadn¡¯t been resolved yet. This was unfair for her.


    ¡°What do you mean by being silent?


    Do you still want to marry Jessica and let Ang be your lover? ¡±


    Auntie Susan, who patted the table hard, stood up with a gloomy face.


    Rnd nced at Ang who was silent. No wonder she didn¡¯t say that she was Mr James¡¯ girlfriend, but a lover.


    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s stop getting involved in Mr James and Ang¡¯s personal business, okay?¡±


    Because of Auntie Susan, Eleanor¡¯s impression of James was not very good.


    But because the Harvey Group had donated a lot of high-end medical equipment to the first people¡¯s hospital, and also established a public welfare organization to help some of the poor, she couldn¡¯t offend them.


    ¡°Personal business?¡± Auntie Susan increased the volume at once, ¡°Ang¡¯s parents no longer disciplined her. Only me.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, and said ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for caring about Ang. She is honored to have an elder like you. But I love my woman more than anyone else. ¡±


    ¡°It was my fault to make her sad before. I can¡¯t guarantee that Ang will be the happiest woman in the world, but I can promise to protect her as much as I can.¡±


    James stood up and looked at Auntie Susan, who was furious.


    Clenching her fist tightly, Ang just thought his words sounded particrly ridiculous.


    ¡°Protect her as much as I can¡±? All her pains were given by him, and everything was due to a misunderstanding!


    What if he misunderstands her again in the future?


    Was it possible for him to just pretend that today¡¯s words never happened and he continued to torment and humiliated her for granted?


    ¡°I¡¯m disturbing you today. Please excuse me, we will leave now.¡±


    Ang tried to put on a natural look, but the madly churning hatred in her heart still made her look extra gloomy.


    Worrying that she might lose her temper, she finished and quickly headed out the door.

 Chapter 187 Don’t Have to Thank Me

    ¡°Ang¡¯s treatment will rely on you during this time.¡± James nced at the direction Ang was leaving, then turned to Rnd and said.


    The corners of Rnd¡¯s mouth are slightly curved, ¡°I was entrusted by my aunt to treat Miss Ang, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Looking at Rnd, James said goodbye politely, and then left Rnd¡¯s house.


    Ang, with her head down and her expression unclear, was waiting for the elevator in the corridor, but she was surrounded by a lonely atmosphere. James¡¯ eyes darkened, and he walked to her side.


    The elevator car arrived, and they entered the elevator. No one spoke until they got off the elevator car.


    They were lovers in name, but in fact they were worse than strangers.


    Ang raised her head and asked nkly when she got out of the elevator.


    ¡°Why are youing here for me? Are you worried that I have an affair with Dr. Rnd? ¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He just didn¡¯t like seeing her get too close to another man, even knowing that there was nothing between them.


    Ang looked straight at him, and after a long time, she sneered.


    Seeing the twoing over, the driver had already opened the back door and stood next to the Bentley, ¡°Mr James, Miss Ang.¡±


    The driver had a packet of napkin in his hand and was hesitating whether giving it to Ang.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Ang took the napkin and pulled out a few toy on the seat, and a few more toy under the seat.


    James¡¯s eyes were obscure as he pulled Ang to stand up straight, grabbed those napkins she hadid out, tossed them into a ball, and handed it to the driver on the side, ¡°Throw them away.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Seeing his unpleasant expression, the driver took the napkin ball with trembling hands, and walked to the trash can not far away.


    Surrounded by James¡¯s aura, Ang frowned and pushed him away with force, standing aside and sneering,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I am dirty?¡±


    Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, she just pushed on James¡¯ injured lower abdomen.


    Large drops of sweat flowed down his forehead. His handsome face was as pale as white paper, ¡°It was my fault.¡±


    Ang nced at him with a sullen face, and got into the car with her lips tight.


    As soon as the driver returned, he saw James clutching his abdomen. He immediately held James and asked anxiously,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Mr James, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    James responded indifferently, pushed the driver away, got into the car and sat beside Ang.


    They remained silent all the way.


    When they arrived at the hospital, James¡¯s attending doctor was looking for someone in a hurry with a few nurses.


    ¡°Mr James, your wound is very deep, so it¡¯s better for you to stay in the ward and take a rest! If you walk around at will, it will be difficult for your wound to heal. It doesn¡¯t matter if you recover slowly, but it¡¯s not good if the wound is infected! ¡±


    The doctor walked over to James and spoke bitterly.


    Ang didn¡¯t even stay, but simply ignored James and followed the doctor back to her ward. Then she closed the door and locked it.


    Watching her disappear from his sight, James¡¯ eyes darkened a bit, and then he hummed at the doctor and walked towards Ang¡¯s ward.


    He stood in the ward for a moment, raising his hand, but releasing it before it knocked on the door, and then he went back to the ward next to her.


    The doctor watched him leave and sighed heavily,menting,


    ¡°The rich people I have treated are extremely afraid of death, but why don¡¯t you take your life seriously?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    A nurse took a few nces in the direction of Ang and James, said with a low voice,


    ¡°I heard that Miss Ang¡¯s leg was broken by Mr James, such a ruthless man!¡±


    ¡°Everyone was saying that the other day when Greyson stabbed Mr James with a dagger, he didn¡¯t even dodge!


    He was simply ying with his life!¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few people who are ruthless to others, but those who are ruthless to themselves like Mr James ¡­ seriously, are a bit scary.¡±


    Several people said a few gossips, and then separated soon to take care of their own business.


    Ang stayed in the hospital for another week before her attending doctor; Dr. Chandler prescribed her a bunch of medication and told her that she could be discharged. But she had to take the medication to slowly regte her body.


    James was discharged from the hospital the next day, as he had to deal with something urgent in thepany.


    Ang heard it from Denise, James¡¯ mother, but she was not interested in what he was up to.


    ¡°The discharge procedures have beenpleted.¡± Rnd said,


    ¡°I was so busy these days that I didn¡¯t have time to see you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Ang said lightly,


    ¡°You are too kind.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I have nothing to do today, so let me send you home.¡±


    Rnd asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    Ang was at a loss for a moment. She couldn¡¯t go back to the Chante family, and has lost her job at Dream Club¡­ She didn¡¯t even have a ce to stay.


    ¡°I bought a small apartment in the suburbs some time ago.


    I nned to live there in the future, but my mother and aunt disagreed.


    Now that the apartment is empty and useless, why don¡¯t you live there for now? ¡±


    Rnd made no mention of her embarrassment at all.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd, thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Ang said,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out what job to do. After I get a job, I want to rent an apartment close to the ce of work.¡±


    Director Eleanor should be very annoyed by the close contact between her and Dr. Rnd.


    Rnd didn¡¯t force her, ¡°That¡¯s not bad.


    But do tell me where you live, because your legs need regr treatment. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you. Just tell me how often I need toe for the treatment, and I wille to the hospital on time. ¡±


    Ang knew that Dr. Rnd¡¯s attention for her was entirely out of Auntie Susan¡¯s instructions. He may not be willing to do it personally.


    Rnd smiled, ¡°In the past, it was always girls who followed me and asked for my address, but I refused. This time it¡¯s my turn to ask for Miss Ang¡¯s address and be refused. Is this retribution??¡±


    ¡°Just take it as I im some justice for the girls¡± Ang smiled.


    The two spoke for a while. Rnd told her toe to the hospital once a week, and gave her a mobile phone number, and then left with the nurse who came for him.


    Ang didn¡¯t bring much luggage when she came, so she carried a bag and went into the elevator.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that when she got off the elevator, she met Gabri who came to pick her up.


    Gabri wore a ck suit as usual, but she was outstanding with a hot figure, and attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. She was very prominent in the crowds of people.


    ¡°Ang, hey.¡± Gabri smiled at Ang, as if there was a ripple in her peach blossom eyes.


    Ang wanted to leave with the crowd, but was suddenly called by Gabri. She pursed her lips and walked over.


    As if she didn¡¯t realize her reluctance, Gabri walked out gracefully with her, ¡°Mr James reminded me toe early, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to make trouble in the club early in the morning, so I camete.¡±


    When they got out of the hospital and was about to get in the car, someone called her.


    ¡°Ang, wait a minute!¡± Elva ran over and said breathlessly,


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t work in the Dream Club anymore,e home with me.¡±

 Chapter 188 Why Are You Still Not Leaving?

    Lorenzo, who was rarely indifferent to Ang, followed her, ¡°I think you have realized your mistakes during this time. It¡¯s not good for you to stay outside. You¡¯d better to follow your mother¡¯s advice and go home with us. ¡±


    ¡°Realized my mistakes?¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyebrows were full of sarcasm, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know I did something wrong?¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face changed immediately.


    Leaning on the car, Gabri looked at the family with amused interest.


    ¡°Ang, you may exin your impulsive behaviour about the things you used to hurt people. Why don¡¯t you admit your mistakes now?¡±


    Elva was disappointed by her reaction.


    Lorenzo snorted, ¡°It¡¯s really a shame for me to have such a daughter!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a sneer, Ang was disappointed for her parents. She didn¡¯t want to say anymore, and got into the car.


    Seeing this, Elva suddenly wanted to cry and patted the car window, ¡°Well, Ang, if you don¡¯t want to mention what happened before, then I won¡¯t talk about it anymore, as long as you don¡¯t do such bad things again in the future!¡±


    Upon seeing Ang get in the car without saying a word, Lorenzo was very angry, but he said nothing.


    In the constant beating of the car windows, Ang lowered the window, but ignored Elva, who was already red, and asked Gabri indifferently, ¡°Why are you still not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Responding with a smile, Gabri extinguished the newly-lit cigarette and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Elva burst into tears, ¡°Ang, I will¡­ I won¡¯t talk about you hurting Jessica anymore, so¡­ just follow me home!¡±


    Ang used to be very close to her mother, and would tell her everything when she was pursuing James. Why did everything change?


    ¡°Please step aside, Madam.¡± Ang looked at Elva like a stranger.


    Elva choked and shook her head, holding her hand against the window frame.


    When he walked to the window, Lorenzo frowned and used Ang, ¡°She is your mother. If you have done something wrong, don¡¯t you allow your mother to criticize you?


    I have never seen such a troublesome daughter like you! ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done something wrong?¡±


    A sneer crossed Ang¡¯s eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel guilty when you mention it?¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s eyes shed, and he didn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Elva shouted at him with red eyes, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t scolded your daughter all day long, she wouldn¡¯t be so distant from me!¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t look at the arguing couple anymore, and raised the window with a calm face.


    Seeing this, Elva reached out to the window and tried to persuade her to go back.


    However, Ang remained unmoved and continued to raise the window. Elva could only take away her hands with red eyes.


    ¡°Miss Gabri, can we go now?¡± Ang asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabri raised the corner of her eyes slightly, pointed her chin to the couple standing outside the car, and said, ¡°No more words?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Ang replied with downcast eyes, her fingers clutching her shirt tightly.


    Noticing her little movement, Gabri snorted, and then started the car.


    In order not to hurt the two people standing next to the car, the car started not fast.


    ¡°Your mother is chasing.¡±


    ncing at the rearview mirror, Gabri said to Ang.


    Ang looked back and saw her mother in high heels chasing the car. Maybe it was because she ran so fast that she staggered and fell onto the ground.


    Her pupils flinched slightly and she subconsciously pushed harder on her legs, separating her buttocks from the seat.


    ¡°Pull Over?¡± Gabri raised her eyebrows, and her every move was full of amorous feelings.


    Ang licked her dry lips and sat down in her seat again, ¡°No.¡±


    She forced herself to withdraw her gaze and look ahead.


    If she took pity on her mother now and went home with her, soon the poor person would be her.


    After all, her dad was not out of kindness at all. He agreed with her to go back only because of James¡¯ changed attitude towards her. Her dad thinks she still has a little use value!


    Gabri didn¡¯t say anything. She stepped on the elerator and drove away from the sight of Elva and Lorenzo.


    This scene was too disturbing to watch.


    It was more than ten minutester that Ang asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Gabri smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr James tell you?¡±


    Ang snorted, ¡°He?¡±


    He would just arrange everything pretentiously and let me do it. ¡±


    ¡°You seem resentful.¡± Gabri drove around and turned into the side street. ¡°Mr James bought you a double-storey vi in Bamboo Estate. He asked me to send you there.¡±


    Ang responded an ¡°emm¡±, but said nothing.


    Technically, that vi wasn¡¯t bought by James, but by Aunt Denise as an engagement gift for her and James.


    It was just a car ident that ruined her marriage with James.


    Soon they arrived at Bamboo Estate. Because Gabri had never been here before, the guard asked her a few words, and then called James to confirm before letting them in.


    Bamboo Estate was a notorious gathering ce of powerful people in B City, not to mention the exorbitant housing prices; the monthly property management fee was an astronomical figure for ordinary people.


    Many people with social status in this city lived here, and some people who were on the margins of upper society had tried their best toe here, hoping to get to know more people who might be useful for their future.


    But the level of security and environmental nning in Bamboo Estate did deserve its high property prices and property management fees.


    Gabri drove all the way to the penultimate row of vis, took a few turns and stopped in front of a two-story vi.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± Gabri asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ang hmmed and got out of the car.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going down.¡± Gabri lowered the car window and gave a lustrous smile at Ang, ¡°Julia¡¯s boyfriend maye to the club to cause trouble, so I still have to go back to deal with it.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and after a pause, she said yes and walked towards the vi.


    After not getting far, she turned back and asked Gabri, ¡°You just said someone was making trouble, so you werete for a while. Is that Julia¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s called Michael, the owner of a bottled waterpany.¡±


    As if anticipating hering back, Gabri didn¡¯t start the car at all.


    Ang frowned. ¡°Do you mind telling me why he went to the club to make trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated, so it¡¯s hard to exin.


    But if it¡¯s not resolved properly, Michael will post Julia¡¯s sex video with others on the Inte. ¡±


    Gabri stretched out a bigzy back and looked at Ang with half-smiling eyes like a cat.


    Ang lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°Is there anything else? I¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    Gabri started the car. Her beautiful face is in sharp contrast with the domineering Land Rover, which has a different kind of charm.


    ¡°¡­ Wait a minute.¡± Ang paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Can I go with you¡±

 Chapter 189 Prepared by Mr James

    Gabri smiled and opened the passenger door, ¡°If you said earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have had to make this trip to Bamboo Estate.¡±


    ¡°My fault.¡± Ang said and got into the car.


    Gabri started the car, ¡°You¡¯re forgiven for being pretty.¡±


    The car was going much faster on the way to the Dream Club than before.


    Ang had a slight carsickness, and it was better when she lowered the windows and let the wind blew in.


    ¡°Hawthorn slices and ebony plum.¡±


    Gabri grabbed the steering wheel in one hand, and threw a bag of hawthorn slices and ebony on Ang with the other hand. ¡°This was prepared by Mr James. He said it would be better if you eat it.¡±


    Ang used to prepare some hawthorn slices and ebony plum when she was in a car, so naturally he knew she would feel better if she ate them.


    But hearing that it was prepared by James, her hand that was ready to tear the package retracted, ¡°Thank you, Miss Gabri.¡±


    When she finished, she put the hawthorn slices and ebony aside.


    ¡°You really look like a kid.¡± Gabri sighed.


    Ang turned her head to look out the window and didn¡¯t answer her.


    ¡°Just eat.¡± Gabri said, ¡°You eat first and give me the rest. I will buy the same and put it in the car, and tell Mr James that you didn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    The temperature climbed on Ang¡¯s face as she was read through by Gabri.


    She pursed her lips and finally tore open the package and popped two into her mouth.


    When she got carsickness, her head would be ufortable, and something in her stomach would constantly rush up the esophagus, which made her feel no better than being sick.


    Gabriughed softly as she heard to the sound of the bags tearing, ¡°Eating alone?¡±


    Ang tore open another bag of hawthorn slices and dropped it to her mouth. It was inconvenient for her to eat ebony plum with cores when she was driving.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡± Gabri took the hawthorn slices into her mouth gloriously, ¡°I finally enjoyed a better treatment than Mr James. LOL!¡±


    After arriving at the Dream Club, Ang understood why things were not easy to handle.


    In addition to Michael, there were many reporters in the front of Dream Club.


    Journalists used to pay more attention to facts, but now they pay more attention to trending topics and flow. In order to attract eyeballs or some other benefit, they could even distort the facts.


    At this moment, the reporters gathered the microphones instantly when they saw Gabri, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to insert microphones in her nostrils¨C


    ¡°Manager, Michael said that he came here to find his girlfriend, but he was driven out by the security several times. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°How do you exin Mr. Michael¡¯s im that his girlfriend is from the mountains, yet she was forced into prostitution by the Dream Club?¡±


    ¡°Has the Dream Club been making money by forcing women into prostitution?


    A guest from the club said that the prostitutes provided by Dream Club are divided into different levels, and those with high prices are worth tens of thousands a night. Are you involved in it personally? ¡±


    Between the lines, reporters used Dream Club of forcing women into prostitution and organizing mass prostitution. The conflict between Michael and Julia was not the major issue, but just a small case.


    Ang used to be a dude no less, but due to her identity, she hadn¡¯t seen many of these dirty tricks.


    To put it simply, Michael was used to attack Dream Club, which was verymon in business.


    ¡°Do you want to know if I¡¯m involved?¡±


    Gabri smiled and touched the young male reporter¡¯s face, exhaling, ¡°Does free fuck count?


    When I see a handsome boy like you, I can¡¯t help but want to marry you. ¡±


    Her every move was full of female attraction, let alone deliberately seduced someone like this. The young male reporter¡¯s face turned red all at once.


    ¡°As reporters, you are so nosy now. Even if others have casual sex, you have to take an interview. Do you still have any humanitarian spirit?¡± Gabri nced the reporters and teased.


    The reporters wanted to continue to question her, but a few security guards stopped them in order to let Gabri and Ang in.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°These reporters were arranged by Felix, so it¡¯s hard to deal with.¡± Gabri leaned into Ang¡¯s ear and exined softly.


    Ang frowned, but was not surprised.


    Felix¡¯s family had a big business, but was always overwhelmed by the Harvey family. They had beenpeting with each other, both openly and secretly.


    In the beginning, Felix molested her at the party because she was good-looking, but then he came to Dream Club twice to pester her in order to disgust James.


    The two entered the Dream Club.


    In the hall, Julia was very angry, ¡°Michael, you asked me to apany your customers for your business, and now you even made a video recording to threaten me!


    I was so damn blind that I fell in love with someone like you! ¡±


    ¡°Julia.¡± Michael didn¡¯t look very vigorous, ¡°Did you lie because the people in the club threatened you?¡±


    Staring his eyes, Julia was disgusted by him for a long time without speaking.


    ¡°The reporters are here, so you can tell the truth; don¡¯t be afraid of the Dream Club.¡±


    Michael persuade her,


    ¡°As a childhood sweetheart, it was not easy for us to struggle all the way. I thought I could make some money, so we could¡­¡±


    He looked pained, ¡°Unexpectedly, you were lured here by the Dream Club and lost your virginity, and they forced you into prostitution!


    It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you!¡±


    Ang looked on coldly, this Michael was no better than Jessica¡¯s.


    It¡¯s just that his clumsy actions had loopholes, and couldn¡¯t stand scrutiny at all, and he could neverpare with Jessica.


    ¡°Michael, don¡¯t fucking talk nonsense!¡±


    Julia was totally enraged, ¡°Those people are your customers, and you begged me to apany them, it has nothing to do with the club!¡±


    Michael painfully took out a stack of photos, ¡°These people are rich people, and there are some bosses of bigpanies. But mypany has no contact with them, how do you exin it?


    Julia, you really don¡¯t have to be afraid of people in the club. After all, we live in a society under the rule ofw, and the evil is invincible! ¡±


    ¡°You have been following me and taking pictures of me all these years?¡±


    Looking at the photos, Julia felt a chill in her back.


    She thought Michael was only secretly recording a sex video between her and his clients, but she did not expect that he had been tracking and taking pictures of her all these years¡­ What did he want to do?


    ¡°Secretly taking pictures?¡± Michael looked innocent, ¡°You gave me the evidence. You said you wanted to report Dream Club for forcing you into prostitution!¡±


    The two quarreled endlessly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gabri, who was not in a hurry, asked Ang with interest.


    Ang pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m stupid, so I can¡¯t think of a good idea.¡±


    She wanted James to get into more trouble, so how could she find a way to solve it for him?


    She was here only because Julia was involved in this matter.


    ¡°Tsk, you are really ruthless.¡± The corner of her eye was raised slightly, and Gabri said nothing. She looked at the scene in the hall like a spectator.


    The reporters kept taking pictures and videos, and asked sharper questions.


    Ang looked at this quietly and sneered.


    It turned out that anyone can put on such an ugly and disgusting show for profit!


    After half an hour, Gabri stood up and pped her hands, ¡°Please be quiet, everyone.¡±

 Chapter 190 I Can’t Bear to See You Cry

    When the reporters at the door were about to ask questions, a few more reporters and photographers with cameras and microphones came.


    Ang didn¡¯t know these people, but knew that theirpany, XY Network, the leader of the industry news. The credibility of its words was notparable to other reporters.


    Gabri hinted at her subordinates, and someone immediately took out a pile of things to the reporters at the door, ¡°These are the recent collection records of Mr. Michael, as well as the photos of the connection with Felix. The truth is obvious, right?¡±


    The reporters instantly turned pale.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I would like to advise you all, Reporter Luis from XY Network is also here, and he will report truthfully. Don¡¯t ruin your reputation for petty profit. ¡± Gabri reminded lightly.


    After saying that, she turned to Michael as if she was looking at a mole, ¡°What do you think? How will you choose, receiving Felix¡¯s money, or Mr James acquiring yourpany?


    Nope, Mr James won¡¯t deal with someone like you. ¡±


    Hearing this, Michael immediately turned pale with fear and felt limp with a poof, ¡°Manager, I can¡¯t be med for this. It was Felix who asked me to do this! If I don¡¯t do this, he¡¯s going to destroy mypany!¡±


    ¡°I was really forced to do this. Please have pity on me and let me go!¡±


    Crying miserably, he reached out and hugged Gabri¡¯s leg.


    Ang thought that such a person would be an insult to Jessica if shepared him with Jessica.


    Michael wouldn¡¯t end up like this even with 1% of Jessica¡¯s plot!


    ¡°I am always soft-hearted, and I can¡¯t bear to see you crying like this.¡±


    Gabri sighed, took out a napkin and handed it to him, ¡°Wipe your tears.¡±


    Seeing this, Julia wanted to say something, but Ang stopped her.


    Michael took a napkin and wiped the tears from his face, ¡°Thank you for your understanding. If I wasn¡¯t forced by Felix, I would never do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass you, either.¡± Gabri said,


    ¡°But in any case, Julia is an employee of the club. The videos and photos of her and other men are in your ce, which is not appropriate.¡±


    Michael got up from the ground, his legs still shaking a bit. Hearing this, he said in a hurry,


    ¡°These things are also given to me by Felix. I can hand them to you!


    After all, Julia is my ex-girlfriend, and I won¡¯t do this to her! ¡±


    Ang thought that the reason he found was really poor. Those photos and videos were secretly taken years ago, could Felix be so boring that he secretly took sex videos of Julia years ago?


    ¡°Everything is in the phone, in the cloud disk and in the SD card.¡±


    Michael trembled and handed the phone to Gabri.


    Gabri took the phone and twirled it in her hand, ¡°Who¡¯s behind the Dream Club, you know, right?¡±


    ¡°I promise, all the videos and pictures are here. I¡¯m definitely not holding back anything!¡±


    Michael was so anxious that he almost swore to heaven.


    Listening to this, Gabri smiled and handed the phone to the man beside him, ¡°Director Sunny, it¡¯s time to destroy what should be destroyed.¡±


    She nced at Michael intentionally, ¡°Anyone who should be dealt with must be handled properly. Now anyone dares toe to my ce and make trouble.¡±


    Gabri ignored Michael¡¯s pleas for mercy and gracefully kicked him away with her high heels before asking Ang, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy here. I¡¯d better send you back.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± said Ang.


    But she didn¡¯t go far before Julia tugged her back, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Gabri who¡¯s helping you, not me.¡± Ang broke away from her hand.


    Julia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and didn¡¯t dwell on the question, but whispered,


    ¡°I thought after I sent you the video of Timothy, you wouldn¡¯t regard me as a friend anymore.¡±


    ¡°I have things to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and left after Gabri.


    Julia looked at her determined back and painfully covered her face with her hands. There were tears flowing down her fingers.


    Once in the car, Gabri said, ¡°Actually, to deal with someone like Michael, I don¡¯t need to spend so much effort at all.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes flickered as she tossed an ebony plum into her mouth, not answering her question.


    ¡°It was a little hard to get all the videos and photos from him.¡± Gabri started the car and tossed her shorn hair behind her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Mr James feels that you don¡¯t like to owe favors to others, so he asked me to take some efforts to solve Julia¡¯s entanglement and threats from her ex-boyfriend. This can be regarded as paying back her favor for you.¡±


    Ang frowned, not making a sound.


    ¡°At first, he didn¡¯t respond to you, but now he¡¯s doing his best for you. Mr James is over! ¡±


    Gabri curved her eyes, thinking of his boss¡¯s hard way to chase his wife, and found it quite amusing.


    When the two returned to Bamboo Estate again, James had already returned. He closed his eyes and leaned on the sofa, with a serious expression, his back straight.


    Hearing the footsteps, he opened his eyes suddenly, and when he looked at the door, his eyes were still cold.


    It was only at the sight of Ang that his scowl eased a few moments.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± James stood up, picked up arge bouquet of roses on the table, and handed it to Ang with a slightly uneasy expression.


    Ang looked down and didn¡¯t take it, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to pollen.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I remember you said it before?¡± James grabbed her hand and put the flower into her arms before withdrawing his hand, twisting the tips of his fingers, which still felt her temperature.


    Ang snorted, ¡°I was not ame before, but now I am. I didn¡¯t have pulmonary edema before, but now it almost killed me.¡±


    She took a step forward and looked up at him with disgust in her eyes, ¡°Everything changes, just like I used to like you, but now I feel sick when I see you.¡±


    When she finished, she threw the roses onto the ground.


    The bright red roses and the warm yellow floor were set against each other, which should be warm, but at the moment it seemed very ridiculous.


    ¡°Mr James, I sent Ang here. I still have to deal with a lot of things in the club, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gabri spoke up at the right time, breaking the silence.


    Looking at Ang, James¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled a little, and then he bent down to pick up the rose on the ground and put it on the table, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Gabri gave him a ¡°good luck¡± look, and said goodbye to Ang. She walked away with the car keys twirling in her fingers.


    ¡°I am busy during this time, so I didn¡¯t have time to visit you in the hospital.¡±


    Actually, he took the time to visit Ang several times in the evenings, but the light in her ward was off, and he didn¡¯t wake her up.


    Ang pulled her lips insincerely, ¡°Then I really have to thank you, because I recover faster when you don¡¯te.¡±


    Pursing his lips, James took a few vases, put the roses in, and ced them in several corners, which made the cold vi alive.


    ¡°Do you think the decoration of this vi is familiar?¡±


    After cing the vases, he prepared two cups of hot tea and ced a cup in front of her.

 Chapter 191 Because You Like It

    Ang nced at the steaming tea in front of her and said indifferently,


    ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking tea.¡±


    ¡°I remember you used to like it.¡±


    James picked up the tea and took a sip of it. It was good tea, although it tasted a bit bitter.


    Ang looked down and sneered,


    ¡°I said that because you liked it.¡±


    She had been drinking tea for quite a long time, and gradually fell in love with drinking tea.


    James nced at her without showing his emotion. He tapped his bony fingers gently on the table for a second and felt a knot in the pit of his stomach.


    ¡°This vi is decorated ording to the drawings you gave me before.¡±


    James said and drunk up the cup of tea. Maybe it was because the tea was so hot that he felt like flipping out.


    Ang nced at it at random and replied, ¡°Uh-huh? I didn¡¯t notice it. I have forgotten my decoration drawings long ago.¡±


    She had noticed it the moment she walked in, but she didn¡¯t give a damn.


    She was no longer the one who had longed to decorate their wedding house with James.


    James looked upset and seemed to tap his fingers faster on the table. Later, he poured himself another cup of tea and enjoyed it sip by sip.


    Ang didn¡¯t look at him but looked down at the table where she identally saw his hand which had been scaled by oil.


    If it were two years ago, she would have run to bring the medicine kit for him. But at this moment, she only regretted that it was such a minor wound for him.


    If a pot of hot oil was poured onto him, would he feel the same pain that she suffered when her leg was broken by him?


    ¡°Mr. James, the fish soup you cook is ready. Shall I bring it to you or you prefer to bring it to ¡­¡±


    A man dressed like a chef came out. He didn¡¯t finish his words at the sight of Ang. Instead, he greeted her, ¡°Hello, Miss Ang.¡±


    Ang felt weird and said, ¡°Hello. Have we¡­ have we met before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the chef at the Imperial Kitchen. You used to enjoy dinner there. There were a few times you appointed me to cook for you.¡±


    The cook said and scratched his head in shyness.


    Hearing this, Ang kind of recalled it.


    Compared to two years ago, this chef had put on quite some weight. No wonder Ang felt familiar with him but failed to recognize him at once.


    Since the chef from the Imperial Kitchen was here, why would James cook the fish soup himself? And he had got wound on his hand from hot oil¡­


    Ang thought and nced at James for a second. Then she looked elsewhere and licked her lips which were dry.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. You are off duty now.¡± James said to the cook.


    The cook nodded and said goodbye to them. Then he left happily humming some song.


    When he got to the door, he answered his phone, ¡°Hello, honey! I¡¯m on my way home. Save dinner for me. I ¡­¡±


    As the chef¡¯s voice faded away, it was extremely quiet in the spacious vi with only sound of the breath of Ang and James.


    ¡°Turn left and you will see the dining room. Sit there. I¡¯ll bring the food.¡± James got up and said.


    Ang was gonna say that she wasn¡¯t hungry, but she changed her mind. She agreed and headed to the dining room.


    She was supposed to be happy with the house which was fully furnished per her decoration drawings. But she couldn¡¯t be unhappier with James around.


    James brought the food and put them on the dining table. There were four dishes and one bowl of soup. After getting her a bowl of rice and the tableware, he sat down on his chair, ¡°Have a try.¡±


    Ang nced at the food on the table, which were her favorite dishes.


    She held her chopsticks tight and picked up a piece of rib reluctantly.


    The ribs were braised with white gourd and tasted not bad.


    Ang had a bite of the rib and spit it on an empty te instead of swallowing it, ¡°It tastes nasty.¡±


    Then she put the rib in her bowl.


    James reached out to pick up the unfinished rib with his chopsticks. After tasting it, he looked at her thoughtfully. Then he switched the ribs in front of her with the coke chicken wings, ¡°Forget the ribs. Try this one.¡±


    Coke chicken wings might taste greasy if it is not made properly. But the ones made by James tasted not bad, simr to the ones made by the chef from the Imperial Kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s too greasy.¡± Ang put the coke chicken wing in the bowl and stood up, ¡°Excuse me! I¡¯m heading to my room now.¡±


    She had just taken two steps when she was held on her wrist.


    She frowned and before she talked, James pulled her suddenly, which made her twirl and fall onto hisps.


    Ang naturally grabbed his neck in order to avoid falling over. She turned her head away from him angrily, which happened to touch his face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She pushed his chest with her hands and leaned backwards, trying to keep a distance with him.


    She felt the warmth of his thighsing through his pants, so she squirmed awkwardly, trying to get rid of him but failed.


    Unlike Danis, James had grown up practicing Taekwondo and fencing. Although Ang had be much stronger after doing a lot of hardbor in the past two years, she was still no match to James in terms of strength.


    ¡°Sit still.¡± James looked at her with passion. His voice which had always been cold sounded hoarse.


    Ang was extremely uneasy and looked troubled when she felt the physical reaction of James¡¯ body.


    She flushed and said nastily, ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have such reaction facing the women I love, I should go see a doctor.¡±


    James still looked calm. Ang wouldn¡¯t have known he had got such physical reaction if she hadn¡¯t felt it.


    Ang looked angry and pushed hard on the wound on his belly. She then quickly got rid of him when he felt the pain.


    James¡¯ pretty face looked pale because of the pain. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead but he remained calm, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat just because I made them?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer his question, biting her lips.


    ¡°Just because you hate me, you don¡¯t eat anything. It¡¯s not wise.¡±


    James wiped the sweat on his forehead and said indifferently.


    Ang looked down, clenching her fists slightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just they are not my cup of tea now.¡±


    ¡°I only made the fish soup, the chicken wings and the ribs. The other two dishes were made by the chef.¡±


    James used his chopsticks to pick up the rib left by Ang and ate it, ¡°My dishes are not your cup of tea. His should be. Sit down and eat.¡±


    Ang stood still.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have meals with me from now on. Are you gonna quit eating just because you are angry with me?¡± James looked up at her and continued, ¡°Or do you want me to ask the twins to eat with you?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips. She stopped for a second and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Then she pulled her chair and sat down again, having the meal in silence.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once finishing eating, she walked out the dining room and went upstairs. But then she stopped awkwardly.


    ¡°The first room upstairs on the left is yours. The second one is mine.¡±


    James said while going over the documents on the couch in the living room.


    Ang turned her head to roll her eyes at him. She bit her lips without saying anything and went upstairs.

 Chapter 192 Advanced Lung Cancer.

    When the sound of Ang¡¯s footstep disappeared, James closed the document after signing on it.


    He nced at where Ang had left and looked upset.


    Toot! Toot! The phone on the table kept buzzing, which was so annoying.


    ncing at the caller ID, James frowned for a second and didn¡¯t answer it.


    It was not long before it rang again with the same caller ID. He picked up the phone unhappily.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your grandfather has been diagnosed with advanced lung cancer. Everyone is in the hospital now except you.


    Whatever you¡¯re doing, get here right now!¡±


    It was James¡¯ father, Jason, who talked loudly on the other end of the phone.


    Jason hang up the phone after telling James the ward No.


    James threw his phone onto the table and leaned back on the sofa, rubbing between his eyebrows. He looked kind of worn out.


    He hadn¡¯t seen his grandpa these days, so he felt there was something going on but he didn¡¯t expect that his grandpa was suffering from advanced lung cancer.


    He sat straight and took another sip of tea. Then he called Sean and went out.


    First Hospital in City B


    The VIP ward wasrge enough but still looked crowded when dozens of people gathered here at the same time. It was so crowded that you felt you might step on others by ident.


    The Old Mr. Harvey had three sons and two daughters, who hade with their spouses and offspring.


    People of Jason and Denise¡¯s generation stood closer to Old Mr. Harvey while the youngsters stood around them.


    But there was an exception. The Ran couple stood in front of Old Mr. Harvey with their offspring on the side.


    Sitting beside the bed was an olddy who looked elegant with gray hair. She was cleaning Old Mr. Harvey¡¯s face with a towel.


    If Ang were here, she would have recognized that this was the olddy whom she had encountered in the hospital corridor before.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you tell us you are ill?


    If it was not Ran¡¯s wife who had spilled the beans, we wouldn¡¯t have known you are ill!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dad! Howe you keep us in the dark that you¡¯re ill?


    We will be guilty if anything happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, the doctors here are not good enough. You are not getting any better after having the treatment here for so long.


    I happen to know an expert in lung cancer abroad and I¡¯ve contacted him, who will be soon ¡­¡±


    It was totally a mess in the ward with people talking. Old Mr. Harvey managed to sit up on the bed and shouted angrily,


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The ward suddenly became quiet only with the sound of breath.


    ¡°Why should I tell you? To have you buzz here all day and annoy me?¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey pped the bed heavily for a few times.


    No one dared to make another sound.


    Old Mr. Harvey nced at them and shouted, pointing at them,


    ¡°You thought I didn¡¯t know what you are up to. You are just putting up a good show before I die for the sake of more legacy!¡±


    ¡°Idiots! If you used all your intelligence and skills to manage yourpanies instead of fighting for the legacy, I wouldn¡¯t have to do all these for you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the legacy. I have decided on the will long before. I won¡¯t change it whatever you do to please me!¡±


    These people who were originally listening quietly became upset when they heard the will had been decided long ago.


    ¡°You have decided your will long before? Is it the original one? Dad, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s so unfair that Ran takes 25% of the shares. The Harvey family held a total of eighty-five percent of the shares of the Harvey Group. Ran and his family were given the most of the shares as well as bonuses. Now, they are getting the most of your legacy. That¡¯s so unfair!¡±


    ¡°They have been doing nothing at all. Don¡¯t you think it inappropriate for them to hold so many shares?


    We¡¯re the ones who run thepany every day.¡±


    The olddy stood up and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush! The doctor says we need to keep quiet here for the sake of his health. Now you are¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by the elder daughter of the Harvey family, ¡°Aunt Dalh, we have been showing you our respect, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you get to talk here when ites to our family.


    We are talking about the legacy of our family. You¡¯d better keep silent as an outsider.¡±


    The olddy didn¡¯t continued. Instead, she sat down on the hospital bed with a sigh.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Mr. Harvey pped heavily on the bed and shouted gasping, ¡°Get out of here! Now!¡±


    When someone else tried to speak, Old Mr. Harvey stopped him and said, ¡±If anyone dares to say one more word, I¡¯ll change the will and leave not even a penny for those who talk!


    Get out of here. All of you!¡±


    No one dared to speak again. The dozens of people flocked out of the ward with something on their minds.


    Ran and his family didn¡¯t move so Old Mr. Harvey shouted at them


    with a voice not that angry, ¡°You too!¡±


    Jason and his wife Denise were thest ones that Old Mr. Harvey would favor so they didn¡¯t dare to say too much and went out with the crowd.


    ¡°Jason and Denise stay!¡± Old Mr. Harvey said angrily.


    Jason and Denise nodded and came back to the ward while the others looking at them trying to figure out something.


    Old Mr. Harvey asked, ¡°Where¡¯s James? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told him. He¡¯s on his way here.¡±


    At the sight of Old Mr. Harvey¡¯s long face, Jason added, ¡°James was held up by something in thepany.¡±


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Harvey was not that angry and said, ¡°Huh! I heard that James has got back with the girl named Ang again?¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey looked troubled and nced at Denise without saying anything.


    ¡°There are many examples that brothers or couples fight against each other only for the sake of money.¡±


    Denise replied carefully, ¡°Ang is fully devoted to James. If they can be with each other finally, James will have a considerate partner.¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey said angrily, ¡°Huh! You thought I didn¡¯t know what you were thinking about?¡±


    Denise kept her head down and didn¡¯t reply, her face pale though wearing delicate makeups.


    ¡°You are angry with Mr. Lewis¡¯s daughter because of what happened between her and Jason. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t want James to marry Jessica, right?¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey pped the table hard.


    Denise was stunned by that.


    Old Mr. Harvey sneered, ¡°Lorenzo is such a short-sighted man who onlyes after instant profits. Although the Chante Group looks like flourishing at the moment, it won¡¯tst long. It¡¯s no match to the Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Ang is a murderer. Howe the president of the Harvey Group marries a murderer? Don¡¯t tell me you want the share of the Harvey Group to drop?¡±


    Denise replied cautiously,


    ¡°I guess there might be misunderstanding about the car ident two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Can you prove that Ang was set up by Jessica?¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey said angrily, ¡°People will think that James marries a murderer if Ang is not proved innocent¡±

 Chapter 193 Better Choice

    Denise didn¡¯t know what to say. Jason said with a long face, ¡°Denise, knock it off if you don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re upset just because I mentioned about her daughter?¡± Denise sneered.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Old Mr. Harvey scolded without indicating whom he referred to, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know what the car ident was about?¡±


    ¡°Ang couldn¡¯t even handle such a small case. She has been so stupid to be strung along by Jessica. How can you expect such a girl to help our family if James marries her? If only she could manage to avoid being set up by Jessica!¡±


    ¡°Jessica is quite tricky but she¡¯s true to James. If she marries James, she can help James with the business in addition to promoting the cooperation between the Smith Group and the Harvey Group. She will be much more helpful to our family than Ang does.¡±


    Denise frowned invisibly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Frankly speaking, it would be better for James if he married Jessica.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. James is still young. It¡¯s understandable to have some beloved when he is young.¡± said Jason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him about it next time. If he really likes Ang, he can keep her as his mistress.¡±


    Hearing this, Denise became angry, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    ¡°He¡¯s still young in his twenties. It doesn¡¯t matter if he makes a mistake once in a while. But as his parents, you should be cautious.¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey looked at Denise with an implication.


    Denise managed to open her mouth but failed to say anything as if her throat were stuck by something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll keep an eye on James and stop him from doing anything wrong.¡± Jason said, trying to butter up Old Mr. Harvey.


    Old Mr. Harvey only said a ¡°Huh!¡±. It looked like he was fine with Jason and Denise¡¯s attitude.


    Suddenly, there came a knock on the door.


    With Old Mr. Harvey¡¯s permission, Jason went to open the door and found it was James standing outside the door.


    ¡°You two see yourselves out.¡±


    After talking to Jason and Denise, Old Mr. Harvey turned to the olddy by the side and said, ¡°Dalh, I would like a moment with James alone.¡±


    Jason and Denise nodded and went out of the ward.


    The olddy followed them. When passing by James, she was gonna say something but sighed instead. She opened the door and went out.


    ¡°How are you, grandpa?¡± James stood in front of the hospital bed and greeted Old Mr. Harvey.


    Old Mr. Harvey looked angry and said, ¡±Huh! Why do you keep Ang with you?


    Do you wanna break the engagement with Jessica?¡±


    James looked down without replying.


    Ssh! Old Mr. Harvey grabbed the cup on the table next to him and threw it directly at James.


    The cup hit James on the corner of his eye and then fell onto the floor, broken in pieces.


    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Old Mr. Harvey shouted, widening his eyes.


    The corner of James¡¯ eyes became red after being hit by the cup, but his facial expression remained unchanged, ¡°There are still many cousins in our family who aren¡¯t married. If you wish to unite the Smith Group through marriage, there are so many options. It doesn¡¯t have to be me.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you talk to your grandpa?¡± Old Mr. Harvey asked pointing at him.


    James swallowed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°On your knees!¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey got out of the bed and stood in front of him. Although he was in his eighties, Old Mr. Harvey still looked powerful.


    James bit his lips and knelt down, lowering his head.


    ¡°If Jessica agreed to marry any of your cousins, do you think you would still have the chance?¡±


    Perhaps he understood that his days were numbered, so Old Mr. Harvey spoke much more bluntly than usual.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He wouldn¡¯t have agreed even if Jessica agreed!


    Jessica was much stronger than his other grandchildren. He was worried that she might control the Harvey family if she married to anyone else.


    James looked down without answering.


    ¡°Jessica is as good as Ang in terms of her family background, appearance and intelligence. Why don¡¯t you agree to marry her?¡± Old Mr. Harvey shouted.


    James replied indifferently, ¡°There are already so many tricks and schemes going on in the Harvey Family. I don¡¯t want the same for me and my wife.


    And based on the current strength of our family, it makes no difference to our family even if we don¡¯t unite the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Look at the Smith family, the Chante family, the Lewis family, and the Brown family. They are all old money. No one is arrogant enough to say that.¡± Old Mr. Harvey shouted, ¡°I thought you were a smart guy. It turns you are such an idiot!¡±


    James looked down at the floor and didn¡¯t answer.


    Old Mr. Harvey stared at James nastily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you today. If you are engaged to Jessica within a month, I will not change my will, so you will still be the president of the Harvey Group, with an additional 3% of shares.¡±


    Old Mr. Harvey paused for a moment and looked angrier, ¡±If you don¡¯t agree, you will no longer be president of the Harvey Group with nothing left to you after I die! Do you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James kept his lips tight and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the ass to see you!¡± Old Mr. Harvey waved his hand at him impatiently, ¡°Reply to me in a week. Get out!¡±


    James stood up with the help of the floor and turned towards the door.


    BANG! As soon as he opened the door, the people who had been eavesdropping on the door fell onto the ground, lying at his feet.


    James nced at them indifferently and lifted his foot over them and went out of the ward.


    They nced at the ward and quickly closed the door in order to avoid irritating Old Mr. Harvey.


    ¡°James, what did Grandpa tell you privately? Did he mention his will?¡±


    ¡°Why have you been in there for so long?¡±


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    Seeing that James came out, people from the Harvey family immediately flocked up to him and surrounded him with many questions.


    James nced at them. No matter how elegant and noble they looked at usual times, they were the same when it came to legacy. They only cared about the distribution of legacy.


    Sometimes he was really not sure whether his grandpa was a winner in his life or the most pathetic one in the world.


    ¡°If we were talking about the will, I wouldn¡¯t have been like that.¡±


    James said, pointing to the corner of his eye, which was red after being hit by the cup.


    Hearing this, they just said something perfunctory to him. Some of them didn¡¯t even care at all and walked away directly.


    Ran walked up and patted James on his shoulder, ¡°Your grandfather is grumpy because of the illness. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± James took his hand away and said indifferently.


    Ran smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    He rambled on for a while before he got down to the business,


    ¡°James, you¡¯ve been the president the Harvey Group for so long. While you are working hard to contribute to the growth of our Group, it¡¯s us who take most of the bonuses. As your uncle, I feel ashamed of myself.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t need to be ashamed of yourself.¡± said James.


    ¡°If it makes you any better, you can spare some of your bonuses to me. I will ask Lee to send you my bank ount in a minute.¡±

 Chapter 194 I Misunderstood You.

    The smile on Ran¡¯s face froze for a moment, ¡°Uhm, James, I guess you don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t mean to give you bonuses. I mean ¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted to give me your bonuses as a reward to me when you said you were ashamed of yourself. It turns out I misunderstood you.¡±


    James interrupted Ran and continued, ¡°If you are not going to give me money, don¡¯t say anything again, like you are ashamed of yourself, which is really confusing.¡±


    Next to them were the people from the Harvey family, most of who looked at them scornfully, while hearing their conversation.


    Ran¡¯s family took most benefits from the Harvey Group, while they were the meanest in the Harvey family.


    Although they were capable of nothing significant, they always meddled in things. They would always fight over any trifles with the thought that they were taken advantage of. They were the skinflints that you could never expect to get money from them.


    With so many people watching, Ran as James¡¯ uncle was a little embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t give you money either. Tell Lee to send me your bank ount. I will reward you with some bonuses shortly.¡±


    ¡°How much are you going to give me as a reward?¡± asked James.


    Ran looked embarrassed and finally said, ¡°One hundred thousand.¡±


    James sneered while the others burst intoughter. ¡°How about two hundred thousand? Two hundred thousand is a not a small amount. I¡¯ve got no more!¡±


    Ran was so reluctant to give out his money that he felt like being cut by knife.


    James smiled and said, ¡°I was just joking with you, uncle. How could I ask you for money?¡±


    Hearing this, Ran replied immediately, ¡°Remember what you said. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, but you don¡¯t want it yourself.¡±


    The people around despised at Ran, but they were at the same time more jealous of him with resentment.


    Ran was such a loser. They didn¡¯t understand why Old Mr. Harvey regarded him and his family like treasures!


    ¡°James, I actuallye to you for another thing.¡± Ran said,


    ¡°See, as the president of the Harvey Group, you have done so much work, but you only get little money for it. I feel ash¡­¡±


    He had a phobia with the word ¡°ashamed¡± now so he changed it,


    ¡°I feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ran swallowed and said. ¡°Say, how about appointing your cousin to be the president?


    In that case, you don¡¯t need to spend a lot of time managing thepany while you can get a handsome sum of money every year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me.¡± James felt troubled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to Grandpa about it?¡±


    He had talked to Old Mr. Harvey about it a few times before, who were furious at it. At the thought of that, he replied awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Since it¡¯s not up to you, then forget it.¡±


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Eleanor arrived with her subordinates. After greeting the people from the Harvey family, she said,


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry that Old Mr. Harvey has been diagnosed with lung cancer. Considering that you all have to stay here attending to him at night, we have cleaned up a few vacant wards for you¡­¡±


    In fact, they just needed to arrange one or two persons to stay over to take care of Old Mr. Harvey. But as Old Mr. Harvey had been diagnosed with advanced lung cancer and his days were numbered, they all wished to leave a good impression on Old Mr. Harvey before he died so that they could get more shares of his legacy.


    Eleanor was highly efficient. Soon, the rooms for everyone from the Harvey family were soon settled.


    ¡°Mr. James, which room would you like to stay in?¡± Eleanor came up to James and asked.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    James replied indifferently, ¡°With so many people attending to Grandpa, it¡¯s not necessary for me to stay here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite impressed, Mr. James.¡± Eleanor smiled.


    After a little chat, Eleanor left with her subordinates.


    The hallway was finally empty.


    Jason walked up to James and said angrily at the sight of the wound at the corner of his eye,


    ¡°Why did you irritate grandpa at such a critical time?¡±


    ¡°What critical time?¡± James sneered with a grin, ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t irritated grandpa, you wouldn¡¯t have had more legacy.¡±


    Jason frowned and asked angrily,


    ¡°Did your grandpa ask you about Ang? He was angry because you didn¡¯t reply to him properly?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask grandpa yourself if you are so curious about what grandpa has talked with me?¡± James retorted with a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to be so stubborn.¡± said Jason.


    ¡°Think about it. If you make grandpa angry, he will not appoint you as president of the Harvey Group and you are left with nothing. How are you supposed to support you and Ang then?¡±


    ¡°Even if you have the ability to work for anotherpany, do you think people like Felix and Ralphie whom you have offended will let go of you and Ang?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive! By then, Jessica will be a big trouble to you, let alone Felix and Ralphie!


    If you were left with nothing, how could you protect Ang if Jessica went after her?¡±


    Unlike his useless father Ran, Ralphie was quite something, although not aspetent as James.


    James¡¯s fists clenched little by little while his facial expression remained calm, ¡°It¡¯s my own business. You¡¯d better not worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to you. It¡¯s all up to you to decide what to do.¡±


    Jason nced at his watch and then walked to the elevator.


    James closed his mouth tight and the muscle on his back was tensed.


    He understood what Jason told him was the reality he needed to face.


    He frowned and undid two buttons on his shirt, but it didn¡¯t relieve his chest tension and made it even worse.


    He felt the pain on his eye corner which had been hit by the cup and he couldn¡¯t even see clearly for a moment.


    He became worried and went to the ophthalmology department to have his eye checked. After the doctor confirmed he was all right, he went to hispany.


    Bamboo Estate


    Not long after James left, Sean came with Raya.


    Ang was originally bored in the house. With Raya buzzing around, she felt she was not that bored anymore.


    asionally Raya told someme jokes and she wouldugh along with them.


    ¡°James thought you might be bored being alone by yourself, so he asked me toe with Raya to keep youpany.¡± Sean said, pushing his gold-rimmed sses.


    Raya clicked her tongue in wonder, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the indifferent James would be so considerate sometimes.¡±


    When she finished, she snapped on her head and said with her big eyes, ¡°Ahhhh, no! When did the indifferent James be so nice to Ang?¡±


    Sean was also curious about Ang¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not attending Mr. Lewis¡¯ wedding with you then.¡±


    Ang changed the topic awkwardly, ¡°I have something to attend to. It might cause you trouble if I go with you.¡±


    Raya immediately forgot the previous question and got a new question, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Are you going to punch Timothy? Or cut off Mr. Lewis¡¯ beard secretly while he is asleep?¡±


    After Raya made a few wild guesses, finally she blinked ambiguously and said in a low voice


    ¡°Ang, are you going to peek at how Mr. Lewis and Timothy have sex in the evening?¡±


    Sean was speechless at Raya¡¯sst guess.

 Chapter 195 You are Bullying Me!

    Ang felt stunned. Before she answered, Raya held her face with her hands, ¡°Ang, I¡¯ve never seen an old man at his seventies have sex with a girl at her twenties either. Let me go with you, please!¡±


    Ang was speechless at what Raya said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing interesting to see about a lousy old man. Haven¡¯t you had your share of me?¡±


    Sean raised an eyebrow and lifted Raya away from Ang. Raya flushed instantly.


    Ang was speechless at what Raya said.


    Then she coughed tenderly and said,


    ¡°Neither is true. It¡¯s inconvenient if I take you with me, so I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Raya still wanted to fight for it, but was interrupted by Sean, ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about yourself being unable to get off your bed tomorrow, just keep tangling with Ang.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Raya pursed her lips angrily, but soon bitched out at the sight of Sean¡¯s eyes, ¡°Sean, you uhm ¡­ you uhm¡­ you uhm¡­ you are bullying me.¡±


    Her voice became lower and lower.


    Toot! Sean¡¯s phone vibrated. After checking the message, he put it away and said, ¡°There¡¯s a movie that came out just a few days ago. It¡¯s got good reviews. Why don¡¯t we go and watch it together?¡±


    Ang was gonna refuse, but she finally agreed because she failed to refuse Raya, who was being relentless and unreasonable.


    She didn¡¯t know that James was there until they arrived at the cinema.


    In his suit, he sat on the burgundy couch in front of the ticket office, reading a document. He looked so incongruous to the people around him.


    ¡°Why do youe here while you are so busy?¡± Sean went up to James and patted him on his shoulder.


    After putting the documents into his briefcase, James took a look over Sean¡¯s shoulder at Ang, who looked unhappy and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡±


    Sean pulled James¡¯s cor from behind, ¡°Hottie, aren¡¯t you going to buy some food for the pretty girls? Don¡¯t tell me you are gonna walk into the cinema with your empty hands.¡±


    James shook off his hand, ¡°Can you quit being a bitch for just one day?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t. Otherwise, I would feel like I was dying.¡± Sean said and made eyes at James, who rolled eyes at him.


    ¡°Excuse me, Raya. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Ang said to Raya frowning and left before Raya had time to reply to her.


    She couldn¡¯t just sit down and see the movie with James together pretending nothing had happened.


    Every time she saw him, she would think of how ruthless and indifferent he was when he broke her leg. Even in her dreams, he¡¯d never let go of her!


    ¡°Hey, Ang yeon¡±


    Raya was upset and called out to Ang but thetter kept walking without turning around for a second.


    Seeing this, Sean sneered, ¡°James, see? I¡¯ve told you to go easy on her, but you wouldn¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°Recently people from aw firm have approached me for cooperation. I¡¯m going to give it some serious consideration.¡± said James.


    Sean¡¯s smile was soon gone, ¡°Come on! That¡¯s not what you are supposed to do to your buddy!¡±


    James didn¡¯t pay attention to Sean. He grabbed his briefcase and went out to catch up with Ang.


    ¡°Hey, Sean!¡± Having been upset for a while, Raya suddenly shouted to Sean with her hands on her hips,


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your dirty talks that scared Ang away, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sean was lost for words¡­


    He was so worried about the IQ of their kids in the future.


    When James arrived at the elevator, Ang had already entered the elevator. The door was closing with a crack only for a thumb.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s indifferent eyes, he forced opening the door with his bare hands and walked into the elevator while everyone in the elevator was looking at him in surprise.


    Ang frowned at him and moved backwards.


    Ding! People squeezed out of the elevator when it arrived.


    As James stood in front of Ang, he got out of the elevator first, waiting for Ang by the door.


    Having got out of the elevator, Ang was eager to leave, but she felt into James¡¯ arms when James pulled her hands without too much effort, ¡°I remember you used to be fond of watching movies.¡±


    She had pleaded to watch movies with him for many times, but he only apanied her for just once, but he left her in the middle of the movie because he thought it was a waste of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to go back and take a rest now.¡±


    Ang pushed him away hard and stood half a meter away from him, loathing obviously.


    In order to get rid of James, she pushed at his wound on his belly which was not recovered yet. James frowned for a second and said, ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ang sneered and looked at him indifferently, ¡±I don¡¯t feel well and I don¡¯t feel like doing anything as long as I¡¯m with you. Can you get it now?¡±


    James looked unhappy, tapping his fingers gently on the side of his pants.


    ¡°Hi James! Are you here to watch a movie too?¡± Jessica came up to him on her wheelchair full of surprise, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Cathleen stood behind the wheelchair, looking angrily at Ang whom her fianc¨¦ was obsessed with.


    Ang bit her lips and frowned, ncing at Jessica and Cathleen. She turned around and left immediately, as she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    ¡°Cathleen, don¡¯t you want to have a talk with Ang?¡± Jessica said softly, ¡°Go ahead. You don¡¯t know when you are gonna see her again.¡±


    Cathleen nodded with a long face and gave the tickets to Jessica, ¡°Here are the tickets for you and Mr. James. I will go and talk to Ang.¡±


    Then she left.


    James went up to her and stood in her way, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. It¡¯s better that you apany Jessica.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that I have to see the movie now. Cathleen, you can just go ahead with what you want to do now.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was so soft that it sounded pleasant to others.


    Cathleen said, ¡°Thank you, Jessica. I¡¯ll see the movie with you another day.¡±


    With a long face, she talked much faster than usual and was stopped by James when she was about to walk out.


    ¡°What do you want, Mr. James?¡± Cathleen looked up at him and said angrily.


    James said with an indifferent look, ¡°What do you want with Ang in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s between usdies. I can¡¯t tell you. Sorry, Mr. James.¡± Cathleen said with a long face, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. James.¡±


    James stood still, biting his lips and said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s about Danis, right?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Seeing that Ang was about to get into a cab and leave, Cathleen said nastily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Mr James!¡±


    James looked down at her, ¡°Angle is my girlfriend! Do you still think it¡¯s none of my business?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cathleen asked and looked at Jessica subconsciously with aplicated facial expression.


    The smile froze on Jessica¡¯s face and she looked pale as she gripped the handle on her wheelchair tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to talk to Ang if it¡¯s about Danis.¡± said James.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Danis¡¯ wishful thinking. Ang doesn¡¯t have any feelings for him at all. She is actually kind of sick of him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your own business that your fianc¨¦ is not faithful to you. It has nothing to do with my girlfriend Ang. Ang is so charming that she has so many suitors, which I won¡¯t me on her.¡±

 Chapter 196 Where was Angela.

    For each word James said, Jessica¡¯s face darkened a bit. Unlike her usual eloquent self, she cannot utter a single word.


    ¡°I have other things to tend to, and have to leave now.¡± James nced indifferently at Jessica and walked to the door.


    ¡°James,¡± Jessica called out in trance, ¡°will you regret for your choice?¡±


    He turned round and looked at her, ¡°Not for you to concern.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± sheughed bleakly, augh mixed with all kinds of emotions.


    James took a deep look at her, then walked out of the cinema without a single word, heading to thepany.


    In thepany lobby, Greyson, nearly half his body was bandaged, sat on the sofa gloomily. Luna was sitting next to him, burying herself in her mobile phone.


    The receptionist¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw James, as if she saw a savior, ¡°Mr. James, you are here!¡±


    She took a sideway nce at Greyson and Luna then lowered her voice, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Chante had been waiting here since the morning. They asked you to hand out Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°I will take it from here.¡± James handed over his briefcase to the receptionist and said.


    This was exactly what the receptionist was waiting for. She grabbed the briefcase and hastily walked away.


    ¡°Where was Ang?¡± Greyson was about to stand up when Luna held him down. He felt inferior to have to look up at James like this.


    ¡°Banboo Estate, with me,¡± said James.


    ¡°You mother fucker!¡± Greyson swung his walking stick at James and tried to hit him.


    James threw out Ang with no clothes on a few days ago and now he forced her to stay with him? What was this? How could he treat Ang like a pet and do whatever he wanted?


    James tilted his head slightly and grabbed the stick. ¡°A barbarian with no brain,¡± he said slowly.


    They were making quite amotion, and some employees nced over, but did not dare to stare.


    Mr Lee happened to walk by and caught the scene. He ordered his subordinate to require everyone except the receptionists to leave. He merely greeted James and hurriedly left.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Greyson¡¯s face darkened.


    James let go of the stick and said lightly, ¡°Retard.¡±


    Always relying on violence, Greyson was not a good protector of Ang, even if James handed her over. Jessica could screw him up without even moving a finger.


    Greyson always disliked James. Under current circumstances, anger rushed to his head and made him about to retort.


    Luna tweaked his ear and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t mess things up for Ang again!¡± Then she pushed him down.


    Geryson, like a leaked balloon, could only take his anger out on his cast.


    ¡°Mr. James.¡± Luna tried to be as polite as possible, ¡°Ang told me you two already cleared the misunderstandings and became lovers now. She was not very stable recently. Could you please let her stay with us for a couple of days to ease her tension?¡±


    Luna and Greyson thought, even if they were not of great help, they could persuade Mr. James to let Ang stay with them for a while.


    ¡°Not a chance.¡± James rejected without any hesitation.


    A hothead like Geryson rose at once after hearing James¡¯s answer and pointed his walking stick toward James. ¡°You! You tortured her when you misunderstood her. Now everything is cleared up, but you still don¡¯t let her go! Do you have a heart?¡±


    ¡°You can visit her or ask her out if you want to. But in no way is she going to live with you.¡± James took a look at his watch and instructed the receptionist to take good care of Mr. and Mrs. Chante, grabbed his briefcase and went upstairs.


    Greyson did not want to give it up like this and wanted to follow James, as his sister was having a bad time and he wanted the bastard to live in hell!


    Luna stopped him and said, ¡°He was right about you being a retard!¡±


    Greyson could retort when James insulted him. But if it were her wife who insulted him, he could do nothing about it.


    ¡°He would only take it out on Ang if you kept pressing on him.¡± Luna sighed and said gloomily, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We could send Ang away if we do not have other choices.¡±


    But James would not let them go for sending Ang away.


    Ang asked the driver to take her to the job market instead of Bamboo Estate. She could not stay with James forever and got to find a job to support herself.


    She paid the driver after arrival. The job market was crowded with people, full of talking recruiters and candidates. As Ang just walked in, a man asked her smilingly, ¡°What kind of jobs you are looking for, youngdy?¡± ¡°I am just looking around, thanks,¡± she replied.


    She took a look around. There were a lot of vacancies for programmers, designers and ountants. But she did not have any knowledge in these areas.


    She kept looking and stopped at a poster recruiting ssical dancing teacher for an educational institute. She stared at the poster and could not move her feet.


    ¡°Want to give it a try?¡± the recruiter smiled and asked, ¡°We have a good offer. Probation will be three months with monthly sry of 3500 dors. After probation, basic sry will be 6000 dors. Meals, amodation and insurance are included. You will be entitled to a 3000 to 6000 dors bonus based on your performance.¡±


    Ang forced herself to look away and said, ¡°I am just looking around, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to be shy at such a young age,¡± The recruiter seemed to know what Ang was thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t get nervous. Just pretend that you are practicing as usual and dance a little for us.¡±


    ¡°If you are too shy to dance in public, you can leave us a resume and we will contract you for an interview. A phone number will also do if you don¡¯t have your resume with you.¡± The recruiter was very enthusiastic. The old ssical dance teacher resigned without any notice and the institute was in urgent need of a recement. Previous applicants were not satisfying and the principal required the human resources department to find a suitable teacher within a week.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Really. No. But thank you. I just want to take a look around.¡± Ang hided her right leg subconsciously and tried to smile. Without giving a chance to the recruiter to speak again, she ran away hopelessly to a different direction.


    She could still hear the recruiter¡¯s voice from far behind, ¡°Oh, she is a disabled¡±


    The voice was barely audible but like a thunder to Ang. The color drained from her face. She clenched her fists and walked hurriedly with her eyes looking down at her feet.


    ¡°I am so sor¡­¡± She bumped into someone but her apology hung in the air when she saw the person she bumped into.


    It was Danis.

 Chapter 197 Nothing for You to Concern.

    It was only been a while sincest time they met. Danis did not look well. He looked pale and had dark circles around his eyes. A faint smell of alcohol spread from his body.


    A glint of light gathered in his eyes when he saw Ang. ¡°Ang? What are you doing here?¡± he asked.


    A big corporation like the Smith Group didn¡¯t need toe to job market to recruit. Danis could not focus on anything since he learnt that Ang and James were officially together. Jessica had to find him a temporary errand.


    ¡°I believe I am not obliged to report to you my purpose of being here.¡± Ang frowned and walked past him.


    Danis quickened his steps and grabbed her hand from behind. He fixed his eyes on her and said, ¡°Ang, we need to talk.¡± He sighed, with helplessness and sadness in his eyes.


    The middle-aged woman came with Danis remained silent and did not want to cause any attention.


    ¡°Danis, you have a fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t make things ugly in the public. Please let me go,¡± Ang said coldly.


    Danis did not let go and lowered his voice, ¡°I just want to talk. Is it too much to ask?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yes, it is too much for me.¡± Ang shook his hands off. His touching made her feel disgusting.


    Her force was so great that Danis nearly stumbled and fell over if it weren¡¯t for the middle-aged woman to steady him in time.


    Ang felt annoyed to meet Danis in the job market. She just wanted to find something she could do. She did not want to linger anymore and walked straight out. Danis said behind her, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit down and talk once and for all. I will try to avoid you in the future.¡±


    Ang stopped and turned around. She looked straight at him and said without any hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Just one talk to end everything? Fair deal.


    Danis smiled bitterly and resentfully and told the middle-aged woman, ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while. You take over the remaining business.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± The woman replied. After a pause, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Jessica wille over after the movie. If you haven¡¯te back then, how should I exin?¡±


    Danis took a brief look toward Ang standing next to him. A flick of struggle crossed his face and he said, ¡°Just tell her I am with the manager. We have some business to discuss.¡±


    The woman nodded then left.


    Ang gave a short and derisiveugh. Denis¡¯s face darkened and said frowningly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ang followed him out of the job market. He opened his mouth several times but no words came out. Ang pretended not to have noticed and walked to his car. Danis sat at the driver¡¯s seat and Ang opened the rear door and stepped in, sitting right behind the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Why not sit next to me?¡± Danis looked at her through the rearview mirror.


    Ang nced at him and said with sarcasm, ¡°Who knows what Jessica has done to your car. I don¡¯t want to lose my life without any notice. The rear seat is much safer. ¡±


    ¡°You are talking mean!¡± Danis gritted his teeth, angry but could not do anything. Ang looked out of the window and remained silence.


    Danis didn¡¯t understand. Why Jessica was so nice to Ang, but Ang never felt remotely grateful. ¡°This is my car. She won¡¯t do anything to my car no matter how much she hates you,¡± He said.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±Ang turned toward him and retorted with an ambiguous smile.


    Ang did not know whether to call Danis stupid or a good brother for being yed with by Jessica like this.


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Danis grabbed the steering wheel tightly, looking furious.


    Ang withdrew her smile and said with a stony face, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk in the car and don¡¯t bother to find another ce. Next time you see me, just turn around and leave.¡±


    Danis¡¯s face changed and stopped arguing with Ang. ¡°Just go to the bar we used to go,¡± he said instead.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be opening at such an early hour.¡± Ang frowned.


    Danis started the car and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to the bar¡¯s manager.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just a coffee shop or fast-food restaurant will do.¡± Ang simply wanted to stay away from these two. To stop him from bothering her ever again was the only reason she agreed to go out and talk with him.


    Danis took a deep breath to steady his anger, ¡°If you want me to leave you alone, just listen to me this once.¡± Ang remained silence since then.


    All Danis¡¯s bitterness, anger and resentment turned into helplessness.


    The bar was located in the city centre and took them 30 minutes to arrive. Ang got off the car and saw the ¡°CLOSED¡± signed hanged on the door. Danis opened the door for her and said, ¡°Just get in.¡±


    Ang took a look at the familiar sign of the bar. A flicker of emotion crossed her face. She walked pass Danis and went in.


    The bar was empty at this time. It looked almost deserted without people crowded inside. The bar tender yed with the bottles and smiled at Ang, ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She had not visited the bar for two years, but everything remained quite the same. She sat next to the bar, feeling the old memoriesing back. The feeling fleeted by, the unfamiliar eyeing from the bar tender made her wondered why she smiled. All she knew was that it was not because of happiness.


    The bar tender smiled at Danis and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have been here more often these two days than the past two years!¡± Danis did not answer but took a nce at Ang. Ang remained impassive but her face darkened a bit.]


    ¡°Ang, Margaritas as usual?¡± the bar tender asked. Ang nodded.


    ¡°Same for me.¡± Danis said.


    ¡°As old times¡± The bar tender said yfully, ¡°Whatever Ang ordered, you want the same.¡±


    ¡°You booked the bar only for two Margaritas?¡± the bar tender quickly changed the subject as Danis looked gloomy.


    ¡°Make it six and go away.¡± Danis said.


    The bar tenderughed, ¡°Okey dokey! I was off at 2 amst night. I can barely keep my eyes opened now. Better get back to sleep!¡±


    None of them spoke anymore. The bar tender focused on the drinks and made six Margaritas efficiently. He put the drinks in front of them and said, ¡°Just show yourselves out and lock the door. Get to go now!¡±

 Chapter 198 Only 2 Years in Jail?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Danis picked up a ss of wine and directly raised his head to pour it into his stomach instead of drinking it mouthful by mouthful.


    The bartender left after getting a response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so hard. It¡¯s easy to get drunk.¡± Ang said.


    Danis was holding an empty wine ss in his hand. Hearing this, he turned his head and looked at her, eyes gleaming bit by bit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with a drunkard.¡± Ang continued.


    The light in Danis¡¯s eyes instantly disappearedpletely, ¡°Ang, is your heart made of stone?¡±


    ¡°You should ask your sister what her heart is made of.¡± Ang took the wine ss to her mouth, but finally did not drink and put it down again.


    Crash! Danis threw the empty wine ss to the ground, then stood up, and said painfully, ¡°You tried deliberately to murder Jessica but she didn¡¯t prosecute you and put you in jail for only two years!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why? Because she treats you as a friend, and doesn¡¯t want to ruin you in prison for the rest of your life!¡±


    Ang smiled, ¡°Only two years in jail?¡±


    She was thrown into prison after James broke her leg. The inmmation on her leg and the bullying by the inmates made her wandering between life and death several times.


    In the beginning, she was not afraid of those people and dared to challenge them, because she felt that even if James misunderstood her, her parents and brother woulde to rescue her!


    But a monthter, a yearter¡­ no one came to visit her. She finally gave up and feared being bullied by those people. She began to act like the weak prisoners and follow the jailhouse bully¡¯s mind.


    But in Danis¡¯ eyes, two years in jail was no big deal!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Danis looked at her withplex expressions, a mixed of love, hatred and disgust, ¡°If Jessica sued you, you can stay in jail for the rest of your life!¡±


    Ang took a sip from her wine ss. She looked bad, but kept silent.


    She didn¡¯t have to be in jail for these two years. It was imposed on her by his sister! Now he still had the gall to question her!


    ¡°I regretted letting Jessica approach you!¡± Danis said through gritted teeth, ¡°I must have been blind. I even fell in love with you and let a kind-hearted girl like Jessica be your friend!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer these sinster! She should be a talented dancer rather than sit in a wheelchair every day like she is now!¡±


    Crash! Ang threw the unfinished wine at Danis. Danis turned his head to avoid it and the wine spilled all over him. The wine ss fell on the ground and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Ang looked at him coldly, ¡°Danis, why do you me me for this? Did I let you chase me or ask you to send your sister to be my friend?¡±


    Danis wiped the wine on his clothes with a tissue. The expression on his face changed like a broken palette.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself a poor victim,¡± Ang said nkly, ¡°You have regretted letting your sister be friends with me and wronged her. I also regret that I make friends with her, which troubles me for the rest of my life!¡±


    Danis threw the muddy tissue on the counter and stared at her angrily, ¡°You should have your conscience. It¡¯s you who should be sorry for her. She didn¡¯t do anything sorry for you. You are extremely wicked!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m extremely wicked, why are you in a tangle with me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stay away from me?¡± Ang found it ridiculous.


    She wondered why Danis still wanted to be in a tangle with her if he thought she was not good, which made them both feel ufortable.


    Danis looked at her with anger, disgust, and love in his eyes and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.


    Why? Because even if he knew she was wicked and cruel, he couldn¡¯t let her go!


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk with you, not to quarrel.¡± Danis rubbed his eyebrows tiredly, sat back on his seat, and drank a ss of wine.


    Ang sat aside, looked at him, and taunted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you think about who starts yelling just now, before you said this? If you don¡¯t remember, I can ask someone at the bar to get the surveince video out.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to talk like that?¡± Danis thumped the empty wine ss onto the bar counter, his eyes full of pain.


    Ang frowned and sat back, ¡°Go ahead. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She wanted to finish the talk quickly and go back. Every time she saw him act like a victim, she felt sad and disgusted.


    ¡°Jessica treats you so good. I don¡¯t understand why you wanted to murder her, just because James likes her?¡± Danis had tried his best to suppress his hatred, but he still couldn¡¯t hide his anger when he spoke.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ang sneered, wondering if Danis¡¯ brain was broken, ¡°You keep saying that I murdered Jessica because I was jealous. Since James likes her so much, why don¡¯t they be a couple?¡±


    Danis was stunned and speechless.


    ¡°Even if James likes Jessica, I wouldn¡¯t hit her in front of so many people at my birthday party! I¡¯m not that crazy!¡± Ang mocked.


    ¡°Furthermore, James was going to engage with me that night. It would be more credible that Jessica liked James and didn¡¯t want to see us get engaged, so she deliberately framed me, right?¡±


    It was because this matter was so illogical that so many people guessed that Jessica framed her even if Jessica arranged the ident perfectly.


    Danis¡¯s face turned pale. He took a swig from his wine ss, not knowing whether he didn¡¯t believe it at all, or he was deceiving himself, ¡°Impossible! Jessica has behaved well since childhood. She can¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ang sneered. She was toozy to talk about it with him. She didn¡¯t care if he believed in her. She just wanted him to stop pestering her in the future.


    Danis lowered his eyes, looked extremely ugly, and kept silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first if you have nothing else to say. Remember your words.¡± Ang said indifferently, and was about to get up and leave.


    Danis yelled to her, ¡°Wait!¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Ang frowned. She didn¡¯t like people who talked and acted sloppily like this.


    In the past, she was friendly to him because she thought Danis was kind, self-contained, and upright. Besides, he did not have bad habits like others in the circle. But now it seemed¡­ Well!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you did to Jessica before.¡± Danis stood up and walked to her.


    Hearing this sentence, Ang felt sick to her stomach. She resisted her nausea and asked, ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be with James?¡± Without waiting for her answer, Danis spoke a little faster than usual, ¡°If he forces you to stay with him, I can help you leave!¡±

 Chapter 199 You’re James’s Mistress

    Ang raised her eyebrows slightly and there was sternness on the scar at the end of her eyebrows, ¡°Help me?¡±


    ¡°You are a murderer and you have been kicked out of the Chante¡¯s family. Even if James likes you, his family won¡¯t agree with it!¡±


    ¡°The Harvey family and the Smith family will be united by marriage. If you still stay with James then, you will be his mistress. What will others say about you at that time?¡± Danis said.


    Ang twitched her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could think of these. I thought your head just increases your height!¡±


    ¡°Ang!¡± Danis felt that she simply didn¡¯t know what was good for herself.


    ¡®Why did you shout so loudly? I¡¯mme, not deaf.¡± Ang looked at him coldly, ¡°You say you can help me leave James. Are you doing this for my good? Or do you want me to make way for Jessica? Or do you still want me to be with you?¡±


    Danis¡¯s back tightened. He didn¡¯t look at her eyes, ¡°Just answer my question. Do you want to leave James?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that I am greedy for power and money?¡± Ang said, ¡°Now I have finally been with James. Why should I bother to leave him? Are you stupid?¡±


    Her answer made Danis¡¯s face pale, ¡°But if you continue to stay by his side, you will be the mistress who will be spurned by everyone! You are someone who intervenes in other people¡¯s marriage! Do you even want to abandon courtesy, justice, and shame for the sake of money and power?!¡±


    ¡°You should ask Jessica carefully when you go back. What is it like failing to get James even if she abandoned her conscience?¡± Ang looked up at him. Her face was still the same as before and didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all. But her face now was disgusting.


    Danis stared straight at her with aplex expression mixed with undisguised disappointment.


    ¡°Nothing else this time, right?¡± Ang might feel ufortable for his gaze before, but now she felt nothing.


    Perhaps Danis criticized her so often that she had long been used to it.


    ¡°How much money do you want? As long as it is within my ability, I can give it to you!¡± Danis stared straight at her. Almost every word he said was squeezed out of his throat.


    Ang smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t give what I want.¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group is not small, but it is notparable to the Harvey Group. Moreover, James now controls almost the entire Harvey Group. What about you? You have to wait until your dad retires from the position of president in another ten or twenty years.¡±


    The blue veins stood out on Danis¡¯s forehead, ¡°Do you have to be such a philistine?¡±


    ¡°Am I not always such a person in your eyes?¡± Ang said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m also a cruel and unscrupulous woman.¡±


    Danis looked at her with a cold face and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Remember your words. I never want to see you again!¡± Ang turned around and said as she walked towards the door, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called ¡®coquette¡¯ by your mother, your fianc¨¦e, and your sister. James might misunderstand me.¡±


    Danis clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with pain.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ang was about to reach the door that he said wearily, ¡°Drink the remaining two sses of wine before you leave.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood to drink while you¡¯re here.¡± Ang opened the door and walked out.


    The moment the door was closed, the sunlightpletely disappeared. Danis¡¯s heart darkened and became empty. He walked into the bar counter, took a bottle of red wine, uncovered the lid, and poured it directly into his mouth.


    When the red wine was rolling down his cheeks, crystal tears mingled and rolled down his neck and corbone. The liquid was so cold that Danis felt his heartache.


    Ang met Cathleen as soon as she went out of the bar. She walked around Cathleen and wanted to leave, but was stopped by her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Is Danis in there?¡± Cathleen stared at her with jealousy in her eyes.


    Ang looked at her, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you two alone in the bar?¡± Cathleen asked again.


    Ang said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Cathleen looked a little sullen. She raised her hand and wanted to p her. But before she touched Ang¡¯s face, Ang grabbed her hand first and then shrugged Cathleen away with force.


    Ang could shrug Danis away, sending him reeling backward, let alone Cathleen, a delicatedy.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cathleen screamed, staggered back a few steps, and fell to the ground with a BANG. She couldn¡¯t help shedding tears with pain. Besides, the ten-centimeter stilettos on her feet broke because of this.


    Ang looked at her in a condescending manner, and her expression didn¡¯t change.


    Cathleen had long been ustomed to Ang¡¯s obedience. She was startled first, then angry after being thrown away suddenly at this moment.


    She looked up at Ang and questioned, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ang said, ¡°Avoid violent attacks by others in time to effectively protect my safety.¡±


    The answer was not better than not answering. Cathleen was very annoyed. There seemed to be a thorn in her throat. She couldn¡¯t cough or swallow, which was extremely ufortable.


    She leaned on the ground and struggled to stand up. Because of the fracture of the left heel, her standing posture looked a bit inelegant, ¡°Ang, you are no longer one of the Chante family!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Ang pulled her lips and asked.


    Cathleen stared at her and said word by word, ¡°You are no longer one of the Chante family. You are a murderer who just got out of prison and works in the clubhouse now. Therefore, you should pay attention to your identity when you speak and do anything!¡±


    ¡°Why should I pay attention to my identity? Call you respectfully as Miss Delia and then not fight back even if you humiliate me?¡± Ang asked.


    Cathleen snorted, not making a sound, which was regarded as consent.


    ¡°I am indeed not one of the Chante family now, but I am James¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Ang smiled, ¡°Have you not heard of it?¡±


    Listening to this, Cathleen looked a little ugly. Of course she heard it, as James told her in person.


    ¡°It seems that you already knew it.¡± Ang said, ¡°So don¡¯te to bother me again; otherwise, I will tell James if you irritate me. Guess what the consequences will be?¡±


    Cathleen¡¯s face turned pale, but she didn¡¯t want to show her timidity in front of her, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you really think you can marry into the Harvey family?¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t marry into the Harvey family?¡± Ang said indifferently, ¡°Can¡¯t I bully you with the identity of James¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    This sentence was really irritating, but Cathleen was unable to refute it. The Delia family could be regarded as a big family, but it could not bepared with the Harvey family.


    Her expression changed and looked extremely ugly, ¡°You are James¡¯s girlfriend, but you still entangle with Danis. It¡¯s too disgusting. Tell me, if Mr. James knows this, will he immediately dump you?¡±


    ¡°You can tell James this to see if I will suffer or you will get into trouble,¡± Ang said.

 Chapter 200 Eye Problem

    Cathleen thought of the way James warned her and felt the pain at bottom vertebra of the buttock worsened.


    ¡°Also,¡± Ang walked to her and whispered in her ears, ¡°Do you really not know if I pester him or he pesters me?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re only three years older than me. It¡¯s not good that you have problems with your eyes at this age. I suggest you go to the hospital for an ophthalmic testing.¡±


    Cathleen panted much faster than usual, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Maybe Mr. James will dump you anytime!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± Ang snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°I have no idea when James will dump me. But if youe to bother me again, I can find something to do for your family during the period when I¡¯m still James¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Cathleen¡¯s voice seemed a bit sharp because of excessive elevation.


    Ang nced at her lightly, ¡°You can have a try.¡±


    Just then, she passed Cathleen, walked to the side of the road, and then got in the car and left.


    Cathleen helplessly watched the taxi disappear with a gloomy look. She stamped her feet on the ground angrily but twisted her ankle because of the broken heel.


    She cried out in pain, squatted on the ground, took off the intact high-heeled shoe, and knocked on the ground a few times. After knocking off the heel, she put on her shoes again and gnashed her teeth with pain when she walked towards the bar that was closed temporarily.


    Marriage with the Smith family was not a must. If Danis kept pestering Ang in this way and made her embarrassed in front of others, she would ask her parents to dissolve the engagement!


    At worst¡­ at worst, she could marry Felix, the dandy from another big family. It would be better to marry Felix rather than Danis, a hypocrite who sounded patronizing, but never forgot another woman since their engagement!


    It was almost dark at six p. m. in the evening. The area of the vi was not small but there was no servant. Ang didn¡¯t eat much at noon, and she was already a little hungry.


    Her first reaction was to order take-out, but several restaurants in a row said that Bamboo Estate did not allow take-out. It was also not allowed for food delivery drivers to stop at the gate of themunity, waiting for the owner toe and pick it up.


    The main reason was that people living in the Bamboo Estate were either rich or powerful. Someone had pretended to be a man for takeaway and wanted to enter the Bamboo Estate with a bomb.


    Although the fake deliveryman was found at the gate, he emotionally ignited the bomb and caused one death and one injury to the security, which made a great sensation. Since then, no one has been allowed to approach Bamboo Estate except for those invited by themunity owners and the owners themselves.


    Ang could only give up her n to order takeout and went into the kitchen. There were plenty of fresh ingredients in the kitchen refrigerator, but she had never cooked before and could cook nothing but instant noodles.


    She didn¡¯t find instant noodles after searching for a long time, so she could only take out a few eggs. She thought she should be able to make scrambled eggs because it was easy to make.


    She just didn¡¯t expect¨C Crash! It was already the second egg that fell to the ground.


    Ang frowned, but fortunately, the third egg fell into the bowl. She put five eggs in the mixing tank to mix well. ording to the recipe found on the inte, she took out the pan and put the oil in, but she was stumped when she wanted to turn on the gas cooker.


    Nothing in the recipe talked about how to turn on the gas cooker.


    Ang scratched her face irritably, and some egg white was stained on her face.


    At this time, there came a squeal of brakes outside. It should be James who came back.


    She pursed her lips and dumped the oil in the pot and the eggs in the mixing tank into the trash can. She returned everything to its original ce before exiting the restaurant and heading upstairs.


    But she didn¡¯t expect to meet James in the living room.


    ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± James took off his suit jacket, put it on the sofa, and turned his head to look at her.


    Ang tightened her abdomen, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    After speaking, without looking at him again, she walked upstairs.


    James watched her disappeared around the corner, pursed his lips with his eyes down, and went into the kitchen.


    Seeing two broken raw eggsy on the kitchen floor, James sighed as if there was nothing, and took the cleaning tools to clean the floor. When he was about to throw two eggs into the trash can, he happened to see the eggs and oil that had been discarded in the trash can.


    The first room on the left side of the second floor.


    Ang sat on the bed, frowned, stood up again, and poured two sses of water to drink. Her stomach was a little bloated¡­ but she was still hungry. She pursed her lips, and took the wallet, ready to go out to eat something.


    When she just walked to the door, the door was opened from the outside. James stood in the doorway, with a little smell of food on him, ¡°Go down to eat.¡±


    ¡°I have already eaten,¡± Ang said.


    James looked at her with his dark eyes and suddenly stretched out his hands. Ang subconsciously retreated, but the backside of her head was held by his hands, unable to lean back.


    He wiped the egg whites off her face with his rough fingers, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat eggs? Come downstairs.¡±


    Ang turned her head to avoid his hand, stepped back, leaving a wide distance between them, and said again, ¡°I have already eaten.¡±


    She would have no appetite to eat with him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James cast his eyes down on the purse in her hand, ¡°You can¡¯t drive without a driver¡¯s license. And there are no taxis nearby.¡±


    He paused, and then added, ¡°There is also no online car-hailing here.¡±


    Ang clenched her wallet and lowered her head without making a sound.


    ¡°Since you have eaten, you can eat a little more with me. I¡¯m not used to eating alone.¡± James said.


    Ang pursed her lips and finally went downstairs to the dining room with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not healthy to eat too much at night, so I only cook two dishes.¡± James filled a bowl with rice, put it in front of her, and then took another bowl and sat down.


    Ang lowered her head to eat but did not say a word.


    James didn¡¯t speak anymore, but when he almost finished eating, he suddenly said, ¡°If you meet Felix, just call me. But if you don¡¯t want to call me, you can call Gabri.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Ang put down her chopsticks and stood up.


    James stood up and said behind her, ¡°You can do anything, but don¡¯t hide from me; otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ang clenched her fist. Her eyes med with anger. She didn¡¯t turn around to look at him, and after speaking, she strode upstairs.


    Hearing the loud sound of door closing from upstairs, James was annoyed and the blue veins appeared on his beautiful forearms. He sat down again to take a few bites and then took the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen.


    Ang leaned back against the door and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    Getting angry with James was of no use except for hurting her body. Since she was forced to be with him, she might as well think about how to use him to avenge those who hurt her.

 Chapter 201 Collecting Interest from Him

    After drinking a ss of water, Ang felt much calmer when she sat by the bed.


    Beep-beep-beep¡­ Beep-beep-beep¡­ The phone rang.


    Ang took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID, then answered the phone, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Luna said, ¡°I heard that you are looking for invitation to Mr. Lewis¡¯ wedding. How many invitations do you need? Your brother and I have two, so if you need them, I give them to you first. If these are not enough, I will get more for you.¡±


    Ang asked, ¡°You give me the invitation without asking about my n. Don¡¯t you worry that I might do something bad that will implicate you and my brother?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Luna snorted, ¡°Your parents will settle everything. It¡¯s nothing more than an apology to others. It doesn¡¯t hurt me to say sorry, as long as you are satisfied.¡±


    Ang said, ¡°Luna, I remember you weren¡¯t like this before¡­¡±


    ¡°I did dislike your brother¡¯s piety before, but now I find that relying on the parents is also a good idea. It can save a lot of trouble!¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t tell what it felt like, ¡°Luna¡­¡±


    The reason why she did this was more or less because she wanted to vent her anger in front of her parents.


    ¡°You get the invitations by yourself, or do you need me to send them to you?¡± Luna asked directly, leaving no time for her sentiments.


    ¡°Forget it. Even if my parents could solve it, it will damage the reputation of my brother and you.¡± Ang said, ¡°I will let James help me find a way to get in. I am his girlfriend, so collecting some interest from him is a must.¡±


    Luna was silent for a while, ¡°Ang, if you provoke Mr James, you will not end well.¡±


    ¡°Luna, it¡¯s not what you think. Because James misunderstood me and did so many unforgivable things to me, now he won¡¯t me me for whatever I do.¡± Ang said.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know how much James could tolerate her. She said that just because she didn¡¯t want Luna to worry about her.


    ¡°Mr James is moody, so you can¡¯t guess what he is thinking. Ang, don¡¯t do anything¡­ don¡¯t go too much.¡± Luna exhorted more words before hanging up the phone.


    Ang squeezed the corner of her clothes. When she was about to put her phone away, she saw a piece of news¨C


    #Felix of the Pearson Group framed Dream Club of the Harvey Group. Thetter may sue.#


    She clicked on the news and browsed it. The content was what happened in Dream Club today.


    After describing the matter clearly in a few sentences, the news introduced the long-standing grievances between the Harvey family and Pearson family, and then focused on analyzing the reason and purpose of Felix doing this, and finally listed Felix¡¯s negative news at the end of the story.


    There have been a lot of negative news about Felix before, but after Pearson group¡¯s PR efforts, the influence was reduced.


    However, after only half a day, with the help of the Harvey Group, the news ranked the second on the trending topic list. There were a lot of negative reviews on Felix and the Pearson Group on the Inte.


    Nosyizen sorted out and published Felix¡¯s previous negative news. Some people iming to be Felix¡¯s friends or ex-girlfriends even leaked various rumors about him, which may be nned by the Harvey Group or simply for the poprity.


    Ang knew very well that the current situation would definitely cause the Pearson Group¡¯s share price to crash.


    When she was in school, she heard that someone was bullying Jessica, so she beat that person. As a result, her image was photographed and posted online, being ndered for bullying.


    At that time, the Chante Group lost 200 million dors in market value due to its share price decline. So she was confiscated of her pocket money for a year. Looking back now, it was probably Jessica who framed her.


    The incident had attracted so much attention, so no wonder James asked her to call him if she met Felix. Although she has no conflict with Felix, as James¡¯ girlfriend, she must be hated by Felix.


    The next day, Ang woke up early, but did not get up. She didn¡¯t want to see James, so she wanted to wait for him to leave before getting up.


    Knock! Knock!


    She pretended not to hear James knock on the door.


    ¡°Forgot what I told you yesterday?¡± James¡¯s cold voice sounded at the door.


    Frowning, Ang rolled on the bed irritably, and replied angrily, ¡°I Just wake up now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in the dining room.¡± James said, and the sound of footsteps faded away.


    Taking a deep breath, Ang changed his clothes, washed her face, and went downstairs. In the dining room, James, who was reading a morning newspaper, saw here in, put away the newspaper, and pushed the milk in her direction, ¡°Drink while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking milk.¡± Ang frowned and said, pulling a chair away and sit down.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James nced at her and said lightly, ¡°What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and took a sip of milk.


    They didn¡¯t speak anymore. There was only a barely audible chewing sound in the room. After eating, Ang wiped her mouth with a napkin, ¡°It will be Mr. Lewis wedding in a few days. I want to attend it, but get no invitation.¡±


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡± James put on his suit jacket, ¡°Give me the video and I will arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°No. Just give me the invitation and I can solve it myself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to involve your brother, nor other friends, and you don¡¯t have such skills. How can you solve it?¡± James nced at her. ¡°Do you give me the video now, or will youe and beg me to help you when the wedding is about to begin?¡±


    Tick tock¡­ The sound of the clock moving was exceptionally clear.


    Ang hung her hands on her sides, clutching her clothes from time to time.


    ¡°Go get your phone, and send me the videos.¡± James lowered his head to adjust his tie, and said to her.


    Ang went upstairs to get her mobile phone and gave it to him.


    ¡°You have to have the right attitude to ask for help, and don¡¯t block me on socialwork.¡± James took out his mobile phone and scanned the verification code, and typed one word in the verification block: boyfriend.


    Seeing the request, Ang looked solemn, ¡°I will take care of the video. Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°ept my friend¡¯s request. Anyway, you are by my side every day, so your movement doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± James paused, and said as usual.


    Ang didn¡¯t move. James took her phone directly, epted the request, changed the note to ¡°husband¡±, and then returned the phone to her, ¡°You can delete or block me after sending the video.¡±


    ¡°I want a car.¡± Ang took the phone and changed the subject.


    Without a car, it was inconvenient for her to go anywhere. Even if she wanted to escapeter, she didn¡¯t have a car to leave.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license yet. I¡¯ll buy you a car after you get the driver¡¯s license.¡± James raised his wrist and looked at the time, then turned and walked out. He stopped when he was halfway and turned to look at her, ¡°Give me your ID number, and I will register you in a driving school.¡±

 Chapter 202 Ah, Let Me Die!

    Ang twitched her mouth, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± James strode out the door, and soon there was the sound of the car starting outside.


    Looking at the dazzling words ¡°husband¡± on the phone, Ang frowned, and then changed it to Son of a bitch.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, she deleted these three words again and changed it to ¡°James scum.¡±


    Then she sent James the ID number and the videos Julia sent her.


    Just after sending these, Raya sent her a message.


    [Drama queen] Ang, Ask for a big hug! ! ! so saaaaad! Ah, let me die!


    Before Ang could reply, Raya sent her a few more messages¨C


    [Drama queen] I beat the mayor¡¯s son, and my dad will kill me! ! !


    [Drama queen](QAQ. gif)


    [Drama queen] What should I do! I dare not go home! I dare not tell my dad, I dare not see them! (Cry out loud. JPG). I can¡¯t go back if I have a home, but I¡¯m a little cabbage that nobody wants!


    Ang sighed slightly, replied several ellipsis to her, and then asked her why she was beating the mayor¡¯s son.


    Raya replied confidently,


    [Drama queen] Because he has been pestering me. He always asked his dad to propose to my dad, and he followed me all day long, saying that we are perfect for each other. He asked me to quickly break up with my master and give him a son! Do you think he is a lunatic? Yes! Then I beat him! I haven¡¯tined about my hand pain, but he has already filed aint with my dad and asked me to marry him! Oh, he is so awesome, why can¡¯t he go to heaven?


    Unable to endure Raya¡¯s torture, she finally walked out of themunity for more than forty minutes and took a taxi to the Sailing Law Firm.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help?¡± the receptionist at the front desk asked.


    Without waiting for Ang to answer, a person hugged her directly, almost pushing her to the ground.


    ¡°I know you are the best! You are the God who saves this fairy!!!¡± Raya was very excited.


    Ang was strong, but she was not used to a girl hanging on her like a ko, ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Raya wrinkled her face together and cried, ¡°That bastard has alreadye, and my master is talking to him, and he actually asked me to apologize to that bastard!!!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he actually asked me to apologize to that bastard. I want to break up with him!¡± Raya narrowed her mouth and clenched her fists to cheer herself up, ¡°Ang, you must protect your baby!!!¡±


    At this time, Sean had already walked over with long legs and waved at Raya, ¡°Good girl,e here.¡±


    ¡°No!!¡± Raya jumped behind Ang and looked at Sean warily.


    Sean slowed down, ¡°Think about it, is it easy to apologize to Mr. Palmer, or is it easy to go back and apologize to your dad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easiest to break up with you!¡± Raya said, ¡°He persuaded me to break up with you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t beat him, but can you let me beat him?! What a boyfriend are you?! Cold-blooded! Ruthless! !!!¡± She said it with extreme sadness.


    Ang coughed slightly, ¡°Miss Raya, you¡¯d better apologize to him. It¡¯s better than being scolded by your dad.¡±


    Miss Raya and Mr. Palmer were both grown-ups. If the rtionship between them was not handled properly, it would affect the rtionship between their fathers. It was better to resolve conflicts than to be enemies.


    Raya¡¯s head shook like a rattle.


    ¡°You apologize to him. I will repay him for the grievances you have suffered.¡± Sean whispered to Raya¡¯s side helplessly, ¡°If you want to bully someone, you must also pay attention to the methods, not just brute force.¡±


    Raya¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Sean was going to hug Raya, but before he touched her, she jumped to Ang excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and I will take you to meet the bastard!¡±


    She took Ang and walked with excitement,pletely ignoring her master and boyfriend.


    Sean looked at his lost hand and sighed faintly.


    Raya took Ang to an office door and stopped, ¡°Ang, you go in and tell me who is inside, then I¡¯ll consider whether I should go in or not.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know the mayor¡¯s son, or the secretary of the municipal partymittee or others in thew firm.¡± Ang said.


    Raya was totally lost, then hid behind Ang and walked sneakily into the office.


    When Ang opened the office door, the two people sitting inside looked at her at the same time.


    There was a man sitting on the south side of the sofa. He was dressed in casual clothes and was about 6 inches and a half. He had good taste in clothes, but he was beaten up very cruelly.


    And Ang knew the other man sitting on the north side of the sofa, and he was Auntie Susan¡¯s nephew Rnd.


    ¡°Dr Rnd.¡± Ang curled her lips at him politely.


    Rnd smiled and stood up, eyes filled with bright stars, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence.¡±


    When they were greeting each other, the man who was beaten up was sitting on the sofa without even looking at Ang.


    Raya showed a head from behind Ang and asked Rnd, ¡°Are you the genius doctor Rnd just came to City B?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for Miss Raya to know me.¡± The corners of Rnd¡¯s mouth were wider, with deep dimples on his cheeks.


    The mayor¡¯s son, who had been sitting on the sofa, also stood up and looked at Raya with shining eyes. His voice was a little vague because his cheeks were swollen. ¡°Raya, I thought you wouldn¡¯te to apologize to me!¡±


    Under Sean¡¯s constant hints, Raya said perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you break up with Sean and stay with me, I will forgive you!¡± Even though his face was beaten and swollen, the mayor¡¯s son had a lot of courage


    When Raya was about to hit him with her fist, Ang stopped her, ¡°You are adult with an ID card. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°How about I don¡¯t need my ID card?¡± Raya asked pitifully.


    Rnd smiled helplessly, and took a step forward. ¡°Miss Raya beating Cayden is certainly wrong, but his pursuit has caused trouble to you. This is his fault. I will apologize to you on his behalf, and hope you can forgive him. ¡°

 Chapter 203 What I Like Best

    ¡°Rnd, you¡­¡± Cayden was dissatisfied, wrinkling a pig-headed face and wanted to speak.


    Rnd nced at him with a warning, ¡°You father is not free today, and ask me to deal with it, so you have to obey me.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Cayden snorted heavily, looked at Raya reluctantly, and left angrily.


    ¡°He was so embarrassed to lose his temper!¡± Raya was very dissatisfied.


    Sean twisted her mouth lightly, ¡°Pay attention to your attitude.¡±


    It was apletely pampered tone. Raya responded with a long voice.


    ¡°My cousin is spoiled by his parents, and he only cares about himself. If he has done anything to upset Miss Raya and Mr. Sean, or said something offensive, please forgive him.¡± Rnd smiled.


    Sean pushed his gold-rimmed sses up. ¡°Anyway, Raya was wrong to beat him this time. I should apologize to him for her.¡±


    ¡°Even though they are smiling, no one knows what they are thinking!¡± Raya whispered in Ang¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t they feel tired from acting like this all day?¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes shed and said, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The people around her seemed to be just like this, and now even she had be like this.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Raya burst into excitement. ¡°Ang, do you know what I like best about you? You¡¯re like a master who sees through the world!¡±


    Ang had thought of something unpleasant, but now when she heard the funny words from Raya, the repression that had gathered in her heart dissipated.


    She squeezed Raya¡¯s hair a few times, ¡°¡­ what you are talking about is Taoist, the deceptive kind.¡±


    Rnd and Sean exchanged greetings for a while, and finally decided that Rnd would treat them to dinner to make amends for his cousin Cayden Palmer.


    The ce they chose was the Imperial Kitchen. After Raya took the menu, she was not embarrassed at all and ordered dozens of dishes.


    ¡°My girlfriend always has this style of ordering. Please don¡¯t mind.¡± Sean said.


    Rnd smiled and poured a cup of hot tea for each of them, ¡°Miss Raya is not polite to me, and I should be happy.¡±


    ¡°I love to hear what you said!¡± Raya bent her eyes and smiled, ¡°You are more handsome than your cousin, and better tempered than your cousin. I like you!¡±


    Sean raised his eyebrows unhappily, and put a lot of dishes into her bowl, ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ang, you should have walked a lot since you were discharged from the hospital.¡± Rnd ignored Raya¡¯s words and turned to ask Ang instead.


    They friended each other on social media. Both yesterday and today, Ang has been ranked first in the number of steps in his sports list. It was only at noon today that she had already had 20, 000 steps.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ang said, ¡°Because I can¡¯t drive without a driver¡¯s license, but I live a bit far from where I get in the car.¡± She paused and asked, ¡°Is it¡­ what does it have to do with my legs?¡±


    ¡°My fault, I forgot to tell you in advance.¡± Rnd was always serious when talking about her condition. ¡°After acupuncture, you should have walked as little as possible. One weekter,e to the hospital and I will check your leg.¡±


    Ang clenched the chopsticks tightly; her heart seemed to be pressed against a heavy stone. ¡°That¡­¡± She said with heartache, ¡°Is this not conducive to the recovery of my legs?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s just that you need another acupuncture to see the effect.¡± Rnd stood up, walked to her and squatted down, ¡°Is it OK for me to see your legs now?¡±


    Sean was very thankful that his girlfriend¡¯s legs and body were all right, and she didn¡¯t have to be touched by other men upright.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ang nced at her skinny jeans. ¡°These pants can only be pulled under the knees at most.¡±


    Seeing the scars on her leg, Raya covered her mouth and screamed. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she just kept sucking in the air.


    With so many scars, she must have been so painful at the time! She was most afraid of pain. If it were her, she would definitely not be able to stand it! Ang really suffered a lot!


    Hearing the movement from Raya, Ang subconsciously retracted her right leg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Rnd grabbed her leg and pressed several ces on her leg. ¡°I know some doctors who specialize in removing scars. Such scars may not bepletely removed, but it should be no problem to make them lighter and smaller.¡±


    Raya followed, ¡°I also know a few doctors, and I can introduce them to you! Now many people can restore their skin after getting burnt. You are much better than them, hey, hey!¡±


    ¡°No need for now. Thank you.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to attract strange eyes when her scars were exposed, but she was now James¡¯ girlfriend. Thinking of her physical reaction when he hugged her that day, she chose to continue maintaining her ugly appearance.


    Raya really couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Since it can be cured, why don¡¯t you go for it? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Sean slipped her back cor and carried her behind him.


    After Rnd pressed a few more ces on Ang¡¯s calf, his expression rxed a little, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. After eating, you cane to the hospital with me, and I will check the section above your knee.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ang put her pants down.


    Rnd sat back in his seat again, ¡°Don¡¯t take the car that far away. You can take a taxi or ask Mr James to provide you with a driver. During the treatment, I hope you can take good care of your body.¡±


    ¡°I will, thank you.¡± Ang said.


    Raya originally wanted to go shopping with Ang, but Rnd said Ang could not walk too much, and Ang had to go to the hospital after the meal, she had to give up her shopping n unwillingly.


    After eating, the four of them walked towards the elevator together. In front, Sean hugged Raya in his arms. Rnd and Ang were left behind.


    When they passed a private room, the waiter was serving food, so the door was just open.


    Ang nced in the private room inadvertently and found that James was inside. A beautiful woman was about to lie down in his arms, and the men next to him were hugging one or two women in his arms.

 Chapter 204 Mental Worries

    Ang¡¯s gaze paused on James, and he seemed to be aware of it and looked in her direction.


    With their eyes locked, James frowned almost invisibly, and Ang withdrew her gaze nkly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rnd asked after seeing her not following up.


    Ang pulled her lower lip slightly, and said lightly, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After speaking, she followed.


    Raya nced at Ang, ¡°You don¡¯t look good, are you OK?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Walking makes me tired.¡± Ang walked in just as the elevator door opened.


    Raya waved at her, with a dazed expression, ¡°This is going upstairs, why are you going in?¡±


    ¡°I read it wrong and thought it was going downstairs.¡± Ang replied absent-mindedly, and got off the elevator.


    The four parted ways after getting off the elevator. Sean and Raya went back to thew firm, while Ang went to the hospital with Rnd.


    After getting in the car, Rnd started the car, ¡°I heard from my colleagues that you have a lot of old illnesses. In addition to not eating on time and living in a humid ce for a long time, it actually has a lot to do with your mood.¡±


    ¡°You seem to have emphasized the mood problem to me several times.¡± Ang said with a slightly hollow look out of the window.


    Rnd turned the steering wheel and entered the leftne. ¡°Trauma can be cured, but mental worries are not. If you have something on your mind, you might as well talk to someone about it. If you don¡¯t have the right person to talk to, you can write it down and it will be better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your suggestion.¡± Ang rubbed her sore eyebrows and answered absent-mindedly.


    She was unable to sleepst night after changing to a new ce. After finally falling asleep in the middle of the night, she continued to have nightmares as usual.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to talk more, Rnd looked ahead and focused on driving.


    After the two arrived at the hospital, Rnd gave Ang¡¯s leg an overall examination. ¡°The situation is not bad. I will give you acupuncture again today. During this time, you should take a good break, ande back to the hospital in a week.¡±


    Ang nodded. The scene of the morous woman almost falling into James¡¯ arms shed through her mind, which made her frown.


    ¡°How did you feel after thest acupuncture?¡± Rnd asked after finishing the needle.


    ¡°Sour and weak, but it was fine the next day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rnd nodded, and then nced at his phone, ¡°It will be over in an hour. I have something to do now, and I will be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Ang said.


    Rnd asked a few questions before he left.


    Not long after he went out, someone knocked on the office door. Ang pursed her lips and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and an olddy with grey hair and good temperament walked in.


    ¡°Are you looking for Dr. Rnd? He is¡­¡± The word ¡®absent¡¯ swallowed when he saw Mr. Lawson Harvey, James¡¯ grandfather behind the olddy.


    They should have made a special trip to see her. Ang has only seen the powerful Lawson several times, but was very impressed. He was a selfish and domineering old man, and he never allowed anyone to refute him.


    Lawson, who was wearing a medical suit, didn¡¯t look very good, but even so, he was still powerful.


    ¡°I have a needle in my leg, so it is inconvenient for me to get out of bed. Please forgive me.¡± The Harvey Group was managed by James, the president, but it was Lawson, the chairman of the Harvey Group who really controlled it.


    Lawson looked at her up and down, ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t go to jail in vain. You have be sensible.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t tell whether it was apliment or a mockery.


    Ang lowered her eyes and did not answer. She just clenched her hands tightly, her nails pierced into her palms, a little painful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Lawson just wants to ask you a few questions.¡± the olddy on the side said slowly.


    ¡°Are you dating James now?¡± Lawson sat down and stared at her, like nails to make two holes in her face.


    A sneer shed across Ang¡¯s eyes very quickly. She clutched the sheets under her and said softly, ¡°You should have investigated this matter, why bother to ask me again?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of your parents, even your grandparents, they dared not to treat me with this attitude when they were alive!¡± Lawson grunted dissatisfiedly, ¡°When I ask you questions, you just have to answer me honestly. Don¡¯t talk any nonsense, and I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense! ¡±


    Ang clenched the bed sheet tightly, took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I am forced to stay by his side, it is what you call dating, then the answer is yes.¡±


    ¡°James will be engaged to Jessica next month, so you can¡¯t stay in City B anymore!¡± Lawson said irrefutably, ¡°You can prepare in advance. I will arrange someone to send you away!¡±


    Listening to this, Ang raised her head, her eyshes trembling, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to drive me away, but I have two conditions.¡±


    ¡°Are you negotiating with me?¡± Lawson raised his voice a lot.


    The olddy patted him on the back and said, ¡°She is a poor girl. If she wants, just let her state two conditions. Don¡¯t be angry with a junior.¡±


    Lawson snorted heavily, and squinted at Ang, ¡°What are they?¡±


    ¡°James threatened me with my brother and sister-inw and their children. I can leave, but you have to make sure they are safe.¡± Ang was sweating on her back, ¡°This is the first one.¡±


    Lawson frowned, his face was not very good, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The second one is not difficult for you.¡± Ang wiped the sweat from her head.


    Lawson sneered, ¡°Even if it is not a problem for me, do I have to agree?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to leave after attending Mr. Lewis wedding.¡± Ang¡¯s hands and feet were weak pretending that she didn¡¯t hear Lawson¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    Lawson snorted and fell silent, and the silence in the office was depressing.


    Ang, who was pale, licked her dry lips. Her sweat kepting out, and then it ran down her chin onto her clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let someone pick you up at six o¡¯clock in the afternoon on the wedding day!¡± Lawson said with a sullen face, and then left.


    The olddy nced at Ang with an unusually ugly face, sighed inexplicably, and then followed him.


    Angpletely rxed the moment the door was closed,ying on the hospital bed limply all over. Her clothes were wet as if they had just been salvaged from the water.


    But even so embarrassed, she smiled slowly. It was great to leave James soon!


    After more than half an hour, Rnd came back with two beautifully packaged small bags in his hand. He handed the two small bags to Ang, ¡°I hope you like the gift my mother gave you.¡±

 Chapter 205 I Didn’t Doubt You

    ¡°Auntie called you to give you this?¡± Ang asked after taking the two small bags.


    Sitting on the chair, Rnd put her hedgehog-like legs on his, and turned a few needles with a serious expression, ¡°Yes. I happened to be studying a subject recently, and she asked me some questions, so I came backte.¡±


    With the two bags in her hand, Ang looked slightly indifferent.


    As soon as Eleanor called Dr. Rnd over, Lawson came over. What a coincidence!


    After a while, Rnd removed the needle for her leg and said, ¡°It just happens that I am resting today. I will send you back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Rnd.¡± Bamboo Estate did not allow taxis to enter, so Dr. Rnd sending her back could save more than 20 minutes of walking for her.


    Rnd drove Ang to Bamboo Estate.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd, if you don¡¯t mind, pleasee in and sit for a while before leaving.¡± Ang got out of the car and said.


    Rnd didn¡¯t refuse her, and after parking the car, he followed her into the vi, ¡°Miss Ang, you seem to be in a good mood after you came out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Is it obvious?¡± Ang asked.


    Rnd raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Do you think there is a big difference between a pomegranate and a grinning pomegranate?¡±


    ¡°The metaphor you use is very special. It¡¯s the first time I heard someone describe it like that.¡± The two entered the living room side by side, and Ang asked Rnd, ¡°Do you prefer tea or coffee?¡±


    Rnd smiled, ¡°Tea is good. Coffee is not healthy.¡±


    ¡°Well, wait a moment.¡± Ang was about to make tea when she suddenly remembered something: She didn¡¯t know if there was tea or not, even if there was, she didn¡¯t know where it was.


    Rnd nced at Ang, who hadn¡¯t moved for a long time, and then nced at the vi that didn¡¯t have a life-like atmosphere. ¡°Sorry, Miss Ang, I suddenly remembered that I had a mild cold. It¡¯s better for me to drink in water.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to boil the water first.¡± Ang smiled at him, slightly embarrassed, then turned around and went into the kitchen, but found that James was also in the kitchen.


    He didn¡¯t wear a suit jacket or tie. Two ck shirt buttons were open, revealing a charming corbone. There was a strong smell of wine on his body, and a bowl of hangover soup was ced on the counter behind him.


    ncing at him faintly, Ang stopped smiling and walked around him to get the kettle.


    James followed her step by step, ¡°It was 1:35 p. m. when you left the hotel, but now it is 3:48p. m.¡±


    ¡°More than two hours is enough.¡± Ang turned around after getting ready for the water, but didn¡¯t expect him to stand so close to her. Their bodies were almost sticking together.


    James put his hands on the desk behind her and circled her in his arms, ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt you, but I don¡¯t like you being alone with other men.¡±


    They were very close, so the smell of alcohol when he spoke was directed at Ang¡¯s face. She wanted to step back to erge the distance between them, but behind her was the counter, so there was no way to go.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with that woman. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± James looked down at her. The appearance of him in her eyes made his heart beat faster.


    He was still stained with a woman¡¯s pungent perfume. Ang frowned, ¡°It has nothing to do with me whether you have anything to do with other women.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t like the feeling of being held in his arms. She leaned back slightly, trying to stretch the distance between them. But the more she leaned back, the closer he got.


    ¡°If you really didn¡¯t care, why were you angry at the time?¡± James held her up and stared at her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. You misunderstood me.¡± His gaze made Ang ufortable, and she turned her head and frowned, trying to push him away.


    But James didn¡¯t move. Instead, he touched her chin, turned her face, and kissed her.


    The sound of the kettle humming in the ear made them anxious.


    Ang frowned and nced at him, then bit her lips tightly to turn off the stove.


    As James¡¯ footsteps approached behind her, Ang was very angry, ¡°James, if you dare to move again, I will pour the water in the kettle on you!¡±


    ¡°If I want to do it, will I wait until now?¡± James reached out a hand to hold the kettle, ¡°Put it down.¡±


    Ang frowned and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Do you know where the tea is?¡± James looked down at her. Ang hesitated and let go of the kettle.


    ¡°Go to the living room.¡± James took the kettle and put it on the counter, then walked to the cab next to the refrigerator and took out a box of tea.


    Ang nced at him, wiped hard on her lips a few times, and went to the living room.


    Rnd looked up at her, and his eyes stopped on her lips.


    ¡°Allergic.¡± Ang wiped her lower lip again, and then sat on the sofa opposite to Rnd.


    He just nced at her, and then immediately withdrew his gaze. But the dissipated temperature on her mouth made her cheeks hot.


    She stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some fruit.¡±


    ¡°Fruit is here. Sit down.¡± A big warm hand fell on her shoulder and pressed her down.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ang looked up and saw James put a te of fruit on the table, and then went into the kitchen again. After a short while, he walked out with a tray with a teapot and a few teacups.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd, please taste this tea.¡± James poured a cup of tea and pushed towards Rnd.

 Chapter 206 He Would be a Good-for-Nothing

    Rnd nced at the sparkling and clear tea, ¡°The tea you made by yourself must be good.¡±


    After speaking, he picked up his teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s leg is counting on you, so I dare not to neglect you,¡± James said.


    Ang frowned. She didn¡¯t want James to call her his girlfriend or his woman, but he seemed to like these two titles recently, especially in front of Dr. Rnd.


    ¡°Whether you neglect me or not, I will try my best to heal Miss Ang¡¯s leg.¡± Rnd put down the teacup, ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee whether she can recover fully.¡±


    Hearing thetter sentence, Ang¡¯s lips were a little pale, and she squeezed the corners of her clothes.


    ¡°I heard that your mentor is also an expert in this area, right?¡± James¡¯s expression darkened.


    Rnd nced at him, ¡°I have already consulted my mentor. If she hadn¡¯t been in the rain on the rooftop that night, both the mentor and I can promise to cure Miss Ang¡¯s leg, but now my mentor asks me to pray more to God.¡±


    He paused, with a glint of sarcasm on his face, ¡°Have you ever thought about such a day when you broke Miss Ang¡¯s leg?¡±


    The light in James¡¯s eyes dissipated a little, and the hand holding the teacup couldn¡¯t help knocking on the teacup.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If the tea is cold, it won¡¯t taste good.¡± This topic made Ang feel heavy at heart, as if her heart was blocked by a lump of soggy cotton. She took Rnd¡¯s teacup and poured him another cup, changing the topic.


    James sat with his slender legs crossed and put his hands on his knees, without making anyment.


    Rnd sat for a while before he got up and said, ¡°I have something to do, so I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ang got up and escorted him to the door, and James followed behind him.


    After Rnd started the car, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he lowered the window and said to James, ¡°Miss Ang is not suitable for walking too much during the treatment phase. It is better to provide her with a driver.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Rnd, thank you for caring about my girlfriend.¡± James put his arm around Ang¡¯s shoulders and curled his lips at him.


    Ang struggled slightly, but she didn¡¯t pull away from him since he was so strong. She could only tense her whole body.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Rnd slightly raised the corner of his eyes, stepped on the elerator, and left.


    Thest polite smile on Ang¡¯s face disappeared. She knocked James¡¯s unhealed lower abdomen with her elbow, pulled away from him when he was in pain, and walked directly upstairs.


    James followed her into the vi and spoke after her, ¡°I said don¡¯t avoid me; otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I will do.¡±


    Listening to this, Ang stopped and clenched her fists tight. She even tensed her jaw as if she was trying to suppress something.


    After a pause, she took a deep breath, then went up the steps, and sat on the sofa silently.


    The two sat facing each other in silence. James poured out the cold tea in her cup and poured her another cup of hot tea, but she didn¡¯t drink it. Then James pushed the fruit te in her direction, but she still didn¡¯t n to eat.


    He unbuttoned his cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his beautiful forearms. His sharp and handsome face looked a little sad in the sun.


    ¡°A monthter, I will be engaged to Jessica.¡± James rubbed his eyebrows, looking tired.


    Grandpa was in theter stages of lung cancer so he couldn¡¯t live long. If he annoyed his grandpa, his position of president and his three percent of the shares would be removed from his will.


    At that time, just like his Grandpa said, he would be a good-for-nothing and couldn¡¯t protect his own woman.


    Ang sneered, ¡°So what? Did you mean that I should be ready to be a mistress?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get married immediately after being engaged to Jessica. Before we get married, I will cancel the engagement with her.¡± James didn¡¯t want to exin too much. Even if he exined, he felt that Ang¡¯s hatred for him would not be reduced by half.


    After his grandfather¡¯s death, he would cancel the engagement with Jessica. By then, the will was already in force and no one could change it.


    ¡°Well!¡± Ang sneered, stood up, and looked down at him, ¡°So what if you cancel the engagement? You are engaged to Jessica but you still keep me by your side. In the eyes of others, I am a mistress!¡±


    Seeing her face full of hatred and disgust, James found it hard to breathe as if his heart was clenched by an invisible hand, ¡°Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°I just finished acupuncture, and I¡¯m a little tired. I go to rest first. Don¡¯t need to call me for dinner.¡± Ang breathed heavily and fixed her eyes on his face. Then she retracted her gaze through gritted teeth and walked upstairs.


    She had just finished acupuncture so her right leg was very sore. She walked slowly with a more obvious limp than usual.


    James looked at her back with the same expression as before. However, the blue veins on his bare forearm protruded, looking very hideous.


    If he had another chance, he would still break her leg, so Jessica would not charge her with intentional murder even if she would hate him for it.


    The Smith family did not have many offspring. Mr. Lewis had only one granddaughter and one grandson. They were Jessica and Danis. The entire Smith family would belong to them in the future.


    The Harvey Group seemed to have boundless beauty. In fact, besides this enviable position, he only owned 3% of the shares.


    Grandpa seemed to reuse him, but the whole Harvey family and the senior leaders of the Harvey Group knew that he would sit in this position was that his grandpa took a fancy to his ability to make money.


    In other words, he was just a money-making puppet in the Harvey family. His status was very different from Jessica¡¯s. Otherwise, he would not have seen her for the past two years.


    However, no matter how small his share in the Harvey Group was, the position of president was attractive enough. After his grandfather¡¯s death, he would be the chairman of the board and would have a higher chance of controlling the entire Harvey Group.


    Otherwise, somerge families, including the Smith family, would not consider him as a good marriage partner.


    James nced at the three cups of tea that had cooled on the table, got up to put the teapot and teacups on the tray, and then brought them into the kitchen.


    When Grandpa died, everything would be easy¡­


    He poured the teacups into the sink with a ssh. One teacup rolled down from the side and fell to the ground with a snap. He didn¡¯t even look at it, but lowered his head to wash the teacup in the sink.


    James didn¡¯te to knock on the door the next day. After Ang woke up at 6:00 in the morning, she sat in a daze on the bed and went downstairs at 9:30 a. m.


    The dining room was clean and there was a note.


    ¡°The invitation card is ready. You can go with me on the day of the wedding. There is something for you to eat in the kitchen. Use a microwave to heat it yourself. If you don¡¯t know how to use a microwave, check it online. Two house servants whoe to clean the house will arrive at ten o¡¯clock. You can also ask them.¡±


    His style in writing was vigorous and powerful, with a sweeping impact, just like him, always giving people an aura of aggression.

 Chapter 207 Return My Necklace

    Ang frowned and went into the kitchen. She saw the Minced Pork Congee and a few dishes on the counter.


    Shepressed her lips, walked over, and opened the refrigerator. She nced at the various raw meat and vegetables inside, closed the refrigerator door, and returned to the counter.


    After a light breakfast, Ang suddenly thought of something. She went back to the room, took out her mobile phone and sent a message for her brother,


    ¡°I have already discussed with Mr. Conrad. He will send someone to take me away and he won¡¯t let James embarrass you and Luna. I¡¯m still not sure where I will go. When I get there, I will contact you.¡±


    After editing, she put her finger on the button but did not press it in the end. Instead, she deleted the message word by word.


    Her brother had always been unable to hide things in his heart. If she told him, James would figure it out if her brother did something. By then, the loss outweighed the gain.


    It was not toote to talk to grandparents on the day of Lewis¡¯s wedding.


    In the next few days, Ang stayed at Bamboo Estate except for going out to take a drive theory test.


    During these days, Denise came once and talked to her for a while. Herplexion didn¡¯t look very good as if something was on her mind. She asked a few questions, but Denise kept silent, so she didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    Soon it came to Lewis¡¯s wedding.


    James prepared a formal dress for Ang in advance. He also invited several stylists and hairstylists toe over to help Ang.


    ¡°I can simply dress up.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to dress too grandly. Firstly, the Smith family and the Rodriguez family originally didn¡¯t want to invite her so it was improper for her to be too eye-catching.


    Secondly, the persons arranged by Mr. Conrad would take her away tonight. It was inconvenient for her to dress that intricate.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James dragged her, took her to sit in front of the mirror, and said lightly, ¡°You go with me. Don¡¯t be afraid that the Smith family and the Rodriguez family will notice you.¡±


    Ang frowned and wanted to stand up, but he put an arm on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    A group of people crowded around Ang, arguing about a styling issue for a long time. She got pain in her ear and simply lowered her head to y with her mobile phone.


    Her brother sent a message to her, ¡°Ang, do you need me to bring you an evening dress and some jewelry? I just happen to have bought a lot of good things during the past two years. I want to send them to you as gifts¡­ but they are not as good-looking as the previous jade pendant.


    Ang had to leave tonight. It was inconvenient for her to bring a bunch of things, so she refused it. She originally wanted to tell her brother that she was leaving tonight, but James was beside her, so she gave up this n.


    She put away the phone, looked at the jade pendant worn around James¡¯s neck, and frowned.


    Seeming to notice her gaze, James turned his head and nced at her, then tied the top two shirt buttons to block the jade pendant on his neck.


    Ang frowned a little tighter and pointed to his neck, ¡°This jade pendant¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw it in an antique shop before. I like it very much. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± James stroked the non-existent folds in the suit and turned his head to look at her.


    Ang pursed her lips and withdrew her gaze nkly, while James got up and went upstairs.


    After a short while, James took a small ck square box downstairs and then handed it to Ang. She nced at it and didn¡¯t move. James opened the box and took out a drop-shaped turquoise jade pendant from it, which looked better than her previous one.


    James put the jade pendant on his hand and bent over to put it on her. But she reached out to stop him and nced at his neck, leaving the important words unsaid.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± James broke off her hand and helped her wear the jade pendant with his eyes down.


    His slightly cool hand passed over the skin of Ang, arousingyers of goose bump on her body. Besides, his warm breath sprayed on her ears, which made her feel itchy, very ufortable.


    Ang quickly stood up, untied the pendant that James had just put on her, and reached out to him, ¡°Return my ne.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± James slightly raised his eyebrows with a faint expression as if he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    Getting a lump in her throat, Ang frowned and said, ¡°The ne you wear around your neck belongs to me. Return it to me.¡±


    Both the stylists and hairstylists stopped their movements and looked at them with different expressions.


    ¡°Do you mean this?¡± James unbuttoned his shirt, pointed to the jade pendant between the corbone and asked her.


    Ang nodded with an ugly expression. It was the same as hers, from the chain to the pendant. She was sure that this was hers.


    ¡°I bought this myself. You¡¯ve got the wrong one.¡± James fastened the button again and pointed to the ne in her palm, ¡°Wear that one.¡±


    Ang¡¯s frown deepened, ¡°The silver tray behind this jade pendant has my name on it. I am sure it belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°There is no word behind. I have already checked it.¡± James raised his hand to look at the time and said to the people beside her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You take her to change clothes first.¡±


    Ang wanted to say something more but those people understood James¡¯s meaning and pushed or pulled to take her to change clothes.


    Nanchen Hotel.


    BMW, Mercedes, Bentley, Ferrari, Porsche, May Bach, Rolls-Royce¡­ luxury cars densely upied the parking space in front of the hotel. At this time, the hotel staff was guiding a Land Rover and Rolls-Royce to park in the basement.


    The entrance of the hotel was covered with a red carpet of nearly two hundred meters. More than 20 people near the entrance of the hotel wearing suits or cheongsams were greeters arranged by the hotel. The remaining hundreds of people were bodyguards responsible for protecting the safety of guests.


    Since Mr. Lewis¡¯s wedding guests were mostly the rich and famous, and some officials, the police arranged dozens of people in in clothes to inspect the crowd in case of idents.


    There were constant men and women in Chinese clothes getting out of the car. Some walked into the hotel in the shing lights, talking andughing, while some walked into the hotel with dignified, noble, or elegant postures.


    Some people would simply say a few words to the microphones passed by the journalists, while some would wave their hands directly, expressing inconvenience for the interview. asionally, passers-by would take pictures, post them online to join in the fun, and ask what the situation was.


    The hotel staffs were busy. They methodically guided the guests to the Honour Hall where the wedding was held, and then hurried down to greet another group of guests.


    The Rodriguez family and the Smith family stood at the entrance of the Honour Hall to greet the guests. On this big day, they all forced a smile. Only Jessica¡¯s smile was natural.


    ¡°Luis, you are here. Come in please!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Director, I¡¯m so d you coulde. Excuse me for not receiving you!¡±


    Edward, Jessica, and the elders of the Rodriguez family could still greet people. But Adeline, Danis, and other young members of the Rodriguez family all pulled a long face. They couldn¡¯t wait to find a ground crack to get in.


    People who had good acquaintances with the Smith family and the Rodriguez family could also say some auspicious words, but those who had a poor rtionship with the two families would say harsh words clearly or not so clearly.

 Chapter 208 Don’t Sling Mud at Me

    ¡°I heard that the woman Mr. Lewis will marry is one or two years younger than Jessica. Whoops, I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Lewis still has a good appetite even if he is so old.¡±


    ¡°After the wedding, how should Danis call Miss Timothy? Grandma? She is a few years younger than him. Is it possible for him to call her grandma?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is worthy of being a literati. His demeanor is different from that of ordinary people! I deeply admire him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s a good thing to get married. Why do you look so down?¡±


    ¡°Madam Adeline, don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯d better prepare some medicine to replenish the kidney for Mr. Lewis. If there is any health problem in this area, then it will be a joke.¡±


    Adeline¡¯s expression became more and more ugly, and she couldn¡¯t bear it in the end. She red at the guest and yelled at him, ¡°Watch your mouth! Did you think that I don¡¯t know those things about your family?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Jessica came to her with the wheelchair, slightly tugged her, and called her.


    But Adeline was anxious. She threw away her daughter directly and raised her voice, ¡°You are just an illegitimate child of the Brown family. You have no right to becent!¡±


    Jessica slightly frowned and rubbed her eyebrows. A sh of fatigue and disgust came into her eyes.


    When Salim heard this, he looked a little embarrassed, his eyes filled with gloom, ¡°The old one in his seventies and eighties still hooks up with a girl younger than his granddaughter. The woman whose children have reached marriageable age still hooks up with another man. The whole family is in a mess!!!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Regardless of Jessica¡¯s obstruction, Adeline roared with flushed face in the bitter eyes of the guests, ¡°Jason and I are innocent. Don¡¯t sling mud at us!¡±


    Jason was James¡¯s father.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t the truth, what¡¯s your rush? You want to set up an archway after being a bitch. Shameless!¡± Salim scolded with a sneer.


    The guests seated in the Honour Hall looked in their direction and whispered something in groups.


    Jessica¡¯s smile froze on her face. No matter how hard she suppressed the anger in her heart, she couldn¡¯t smile, ¡°Mom, you go in first.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Adeline looked angry.


    But before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Jessica who looked ugly, ¡°You are not feeling well, so go inside and have a rest. Don¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    ¡°Now both the old and the young can yell at me!¡± Adeline grumbled with an angry face and walked into the Honour Hall, moaning and groaning.


    Jessica took a deep breath and forced a smile at Salim, ¡°My mother always speaks freely, so please don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I forgive her for you.¡± Salim kept his eyes on her, looking up and down.


    ¡°Thank you for being considerate.¡± Jessica said softly as if she hadn¡¯t noticed his lechery, ¡°But you have ndered my grandfather and my mother in front of so many guests today. What are you going to do?¡±


    Salim snorted, looked askance at her, and disdainfully said, ¡°Mr. Lewis is going to marry a twenty-year-old clubdy who is pregnant. Didn¡¯t he have respect for himself?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, huh, who doesn¡¯t know about the affair between your mother and the one of the Harvey family? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask one or two from the people sitting inside, and see if they know it!¡±


    Jessica forced a smile at him, ¡°Many people outside like you criticize my grandfather¡¯s affair.¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, he should be admired for his courage to marry a woman he likes without caring about the eyes of mortals. Some people who are used to poor life hurry to pay for sex after suddenly bing a rich second generation and get caught by the police at the trading scene. My grandfather is better than these people. Mr. Salim, what do you think?¡±


    Salim¡¯s throat seemed to be squeezed by someone. He flushed with anger and couldn¡¯t even speak a word.


    ¡°Since you have received the invitation card to attend the wedding, please be cautious in your words and deeds. It is good to have the basic qualities of being a guest. Otherwise, your father may remove you as a director if he knows what happened at the wedding, right?¡±


    Jessica looked up at him with a slight smile on her face as if she was talking to a friend.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Salim flushed with anger and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jessica interrupted him with a smile and then looked behind him, ¡°Sean is here, too.¡±


    Salim also nced back. He looked ugly when he saw Sean and Raya came up arm in arm.


    To be more specific, he was like a dog meeting a cat, angry, but unable to fight, and finally could only unwillingly leave with the tail between the legs.


    ¡°Congrattions on your grandfather¡¯s wedding!¡± Sean walked over with a smile and handed the gift to Jessica, ¡°Also congrattions to you. You will have a one-year-old uncle or aunt soon!¡±


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face froze. She nodded without making a sound and then handed the gift to the gift registry.


    ¡°Wow, congrattions!¡± Raya blinked her eyes, and her baby face was full of excitement, ¡°Normally, the older the person is, the worse the quality of sperm will be. Someone like Mr. Lewis is rare in ancient and modern times!¡±


    No one answered, very quiet.


    But Raya was able to answer it herself. She nodded, ¡°Congrattions on encountering such a rare thing. You should be happy!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you wille with Sean,¡± Jessica curled her lips and changed the subject, ¡°I thought you woulde with your father.¡±


    Raya stared at her with surprise, ¡°My dad is so busy that he can¡¯t attend the wedding and this is why I¡¯m here! Is it surprising that Ie here with my master who is also my boyfriend? You should know that even just by thinking with your toes!¡±


    Sean coughed drily, beckoning his girlfriend not to go too far.


    ¡°You are truly innocent and romantic,¡± Jessica said softly.


    Raya showed a shy expression and crept into Sean¡¯s arms, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Do you envy me so much? It is something that you can never get by envy!¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of guests to entertain. Let¡¯s chat another day. Mr. Sean and Miss Raya, pleasee in and have a seat.¡± Jessica smiled and said softly.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Raya grinned and waved her hands, ¡°Ang ising soon. Please treat her well. We go in first!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Raya bounced into the hall while holding Sean¡¯s hand without seeing Jessica¡¯s slightly surprised look.

 Chapter 209 Is That Bitch Here?

    Danis hadn¡¯t reacted but when he heard Ang¡¯s name, he moved slightly. He seemed to want to open his mouth to ask something, but he closed it again when his gaze reached Jessica. There were a little entanglement and pain in his eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Timothy has a bad history with Ang. I specifically told Ang not toe, why would shee today? Did any of you give her the invitation card?¡± Jessica couldn¡¯t call Timothy grandma. She nced at those people and her gaze fell on Danis for a long time.


    Obscurity shed across Danis¡¯ amber eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    There was an estrangement between them.


    Ang did something sorry for Jessica. He should no longer care about Ang, let alone saying those words to Ang¡­ She heard that, and that¡¯s why she was disappointed with him. It was all his fault.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with Ang. It¡¯s just that there is a conflict between Ang and Miss Timothy. If shees, Miss Timothy may go to Grandpa andin about that. I¡¯m afraid Grandpa will be upset.¡± Jessica sighed lightly. There was a bit of mncholy between his eyebrows.


    Just then, Timothy came running in a rush, wearing a wedding dress while gathering up the skirt.


    She was beautiful and had a fantastic figure. The expensive wedding dress and jewelry on her body showed even more of her temperament. But when she opened her mouth, the nobility piled up by money disappeared.


    ¡°Jessica, is that bitch here?¡± Seeing her and hearing what she said everyone in the Rodriguez family and Edward didn¡¯t look good. Many guests in the Honour Hall looked outside and the guests who had just taken the elevator watched here calmly.


    Jessica frowned slightly. She nced at the reaction of the crowd and kept silent for a while. There was sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Are you dumb?¡± Timothy kicked heavily in the wheelchair while carrying the wedding dress, ¡°You fucking cripple, I did ask you to give Ang an invitation card. Have you given it to her?¡±


    Didn¡¯t Ang think herself capable? She almost killed Ang but didn¡¯t have to suffer the murder. Now she was about to marry into a wealthy family soon.


    She wanted to let Ange over to watch her lead a better life with her own eyes. She was trying to irritate her to death!


    Timothy¡¯s words made Jessica feel a pain in her heart. Her heart seemed to be stabbed by a sharp knife. She tightly held the wheelchair armrest, looking gloomy, but her pretty face was full of panic.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The wheelchair was kicked backward by Timothy. Jessica yelled in panic and controlled the wheelchair in embarrassment. Maybe because she was too scared or something, her wheelchair just ran over Timothy¡¯s feet.


    Timothy was so painful that tears came out, ¡°Fuck, you damned cripple!¡±


    She subconsciously wanted to step back. However, her skirt was so long that she stepped on her wedding dress, staggered backward, and fell to the ground with a flutter.


    Just then, the wheelchair turned over and Jessica fell on Timothy¡¯s body together with the wheelchair.


    ¡°Fuck you!!!¡± Timothy cried with pain and roared hoarsely.


    Many people in the Honour Hall came out and watched this farce.


    ¡°Jessica, Jessica. Are you okay?¡± Danis frowned and hurried forward to control the wheelchair. His amber eyes were full of anger and worry.


    Jessica was sitting in the wheelchair with a pale face. She forced a smile at Danis, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about me too much. Check Miss Timothy first, otherwise¡­¡±


    Jessica suddenly paused when she saw James and Anging over arm in arm.


    Ang wore a longvender dress, which underlined her slender figure. She put up her hair while wearing a pair of plump pearl studs on her ears and a drop-shaped turquoise jade pendant around her neck.


    There were not many decorations, simple and generous, which made Ang look noble and elegant. The only w was that she had a few obvious scars on her bare arms.


    James who stood beside her wore a ck suit. His features were handsome and exquisite, with an extraordinary temperament.


    The two looked extremely matched.


    Jessica¡¯s wheelchair has not been lifted yet. She sat leaning on the wheelchair, looking up at Ang and James. She tightly gripped the wheelchair armrests with her fingers and couldn¡¯t say a word as if her throat was blocked by something.


    Danis¡¯ gaze swept over the two of them and finally fell on Ang. In addition to shock, he still had some ambiguous emotions.


    ¡°You quickly get up! Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m almost crushed to death?!¡± Timothy¡¯s face was deformed with pain, and she couldn¡¯t stop breaking into a cold sweat.


    Jessica bit her lips and said softly to Danis, ¡°Brother, hurry to help me up, otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to exin if grandpa is here¡­¡±


    ¡°You are bullied by this woman. You didn¡¯t bully her. Why do you need to exin?!¡± Danis shifted his gaze from Ang, bent down to pick Jessica up, and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If grandpa is here, I will tell him what¡¯s going on!¡±


    As soon as Ang arrived at the Honour Hall, she saw Jessica sitting in a wheelchair while the wheelchair fell on Timothy.


    Hearing what Danis said, she twitched her lips sarcastically. Maybe Timothy bullied Jessica first, but it was hard to judge who the victim was now.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°James, I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Ang looked at Jessica with a smile and moved her body into James¡¯s arms.


    James smiled, took her in his arms around her waist, and then handed the gift to Edward, who was aside, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t look very well. Are you so excited about Mr. Lewis¡¯s wedding or didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    His father-inw who was more than eighty years old was going to marry a 20-year-old girl. Besides, he even made the girl pregnant with a child. It was not a good thing. It was disgusting.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been worrying too much about the wedding so I¡¯m a little tired. Thanks for your caring.¡± Edward took the gift and handed it to the person who registered the guest gift, avoiding the important and dwelling on the trivial.


    Jessica was lying in Danis¡¯ arms. Her eyshes trembled when she saw James and Ang behaving extremely intimately.


    She forced a smile and said slowly, ¡°James, on behalf of my grandpa, thank you for sparing a time toe to his wedding. But I didn¡¯t remember that I have sent the invitation card to Ang¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t I even have the right to bring a female partner toe to Mr. Lewis¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Jessica bit her lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. James, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Timothy got up from the ground and interrupted her with a gloomy expression, ¡°It¡¯s my business that who cane to my wedding. It¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t even look at Jessica¡¯s expression, but provocatively walked to Ang, ¡°What¡¯s the use of bing Mr. James¡¯s woman?¡±


    ¡°I almost killed you but you still can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll show you today that you not only can¡¯t kill me but also have to watch me marry into a rich family!¡±

 Chapter 210 Please Forgive Us

    Ang looked at her faintly, ¡°Really? Congrattions.¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t give a nce at Timothy who was very proud. She took James¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in, James.¡± When calling James¡¯s name, she nced in Jessica¡¯s direction.


    Jessica had already sat back in the wheelchair. She watched Ang¡¯s tant provocation, almost unable to maintain the smile on her face.


    ¡°Okay,¡± James responded and suddenly leaned over.


    Feeling a warm touch from the lips, Ang who was scared put her hands on his chest and subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    ¡°Jessica and Danis are still there.¡± James hugged her waist and whispered in her ears, rubbing his lips against her ears intentionally or unintentionally while speaking.


    The strength of Ang¡¯s hand against his chest was a little weaker. She frowned slightly, finally put her hand back, and continued to stay in his arms obediently.


    It was just that the warm touch from the earlobe made her ufortable all over. She uneasily turned her head so that her earlobe was farther away from his lips.


    James¡¯s voice was very small, and the people next to him didn¡¯t hear what he said at all. They only saw that they were close and there were more smiles on James¡¯s face.


    Seeing the two people¡¯s increasingly intimate and natural behavior, Jessica lowered her head slightly. There was a sh of unwillingness and coldness under her eyes.


    ¡°There are a lot of guests here today. Uncle and Jessica should better persuade this new member of your family. It¡¯s nothing to offend one or two nobles. But if you offend too many people, I¡¯m afraid that both the Rodriguez family and the Smith family cannot solve it.¡±


    James said this to Edward and Jessica, but his gaze fell on Timothy.


    Timothy lowered her head and tugged at the wedding dress that was ripped by the wheelchair. Under his cold gaze, her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°James, thank you for reminding us. Please forgive us for what Miss Timothy said just now.¡± Jessica tried her best to pull her lips and said with a smile.


    ¡°Please rest assured. I don¡¯t like to care about mean people,¡± James said, ¡°But it¡¯s a wedding today. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to call Miss Timothy like this?¡±


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say you are tired just now?¡± James looked down at Ang and squeezed her earlobe. He seemed not to see her frown and went in while putting his arm around her waist.


    After he left, Timothy snorted, ¡°Asshole! I almost killed his woman but he still has to witness me marry into a rich family! Humph!¡±


    The guests looked in this direction with sympathy, disdain, dislike, or indifference.


    ¡°Miss Timothy, the people who attend the wedding today are either wealthy or respectable. You should pay attention to your words and deeds. Also, it¡¯s not time for the bride to enter the venue. Please go back to where you should go first.¡± Jessica said softly in a voice as low as possible.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Timothy red at Jessica murderously and kicked her leg, ¡°You damned cripple. Mind yourself. After today, I am your grandmother, so you are not qualified to take care of me!¡±


    Listening to this, several guests raised their voices and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for Mrs. Lewis to say that. Miss Jessica does have a disability, but if you say she is a cripple, it will be too hurtful.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It is going too far for Mrs. Lewis to poke her wound like this.¡±


    ¡°Children all know that they should be courteous to the disabled. Mrs. Lewis not only said many abusive words but also kicked Miss Jessica¡¯s wounded leg. Isn¡¯t it too cruel?¡±


    These people were all speaking for Jessica, but she felt more depressed because their words all meant that she was a disabled person.


    However, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be a disabled person¡­


    As soon as Ang entered the Honour Hall, she attracted arge number of people¡¯s attention. They all looked at her in astonishment.


    Except for the newly appointed officials in the past two years, others all basically knew Ang. They also heard of the grievances among her, the Smith family, and James.


    So it was inevitable for them to be surprised when they saw Anging to Mr. Lewis¡¯s wedding together with James, arm in arm.


    Ang was indifferent to the gazes of those people. She just found a corner, let go of James¡¯s arm, and sat down.


    Jessica was not here at the moment. Therefore, she didn¡¯t need to y a loving couple with James.


    ¡°Are you kicking down thedder?¡± James took two sses of champagne from the waiter¡¯s tray and put one in front of her.


    Ang pursed her lips and when she was just about to open her mouth, the phone vibrated.


    She took out her mobile phone, nced at the caller ID, and wanted to hang up. But she hesitated while thinking that Mr. Conrad would arrange for someone to pick her up tonight.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer?¡± James asked, looking at her phone.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to answer the call in front of him so she hung up, ¡°Sales call.¡±


    James stared at her for a while, with a wild look on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ang was afraid of being caught by him. She took a sip of champagne, only to find that the palms of her hands were sweating.


    James tapped his slender fingers on the table a few times and said casually, ¡°Nothing, I just thought you wouldn¡¯t answer.¡±


    There was a flutter in Ang¡¯s heart. She wondered if he was suspicious.


    ¡°Is it your brother?¡± James asked.


    Hearing this, Ang calmly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    At this time, several people came to talk with James.


    James nced at Ang¡¯s cell phone, smiled at the group of people, and went to talk with them elsewhere.


    The ce where they talked was not too far, but it was not close enough to hear the conversation. Ang listened carefully for a while, and when she was sure that she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, she took out her cell phone and dialed the unfamiliar number.


    The line was busy and no one answered.


    Ang looked at James, who was surrounded by a crowd not far away, and felt a little nervous when she heard the sound ¡°Sorry, please hold on, the subscriber you dialed is busy now¡± again from the end of the mobile phone.


    Could it be that the call was made by Mr. Conrad? Did he feel angry after getting hung up on?


    Ang frowned. Two minutester, she made the call again. After ringing twice, the phone was connected.


    ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by a sweet and enthusiastic female voice, ¡°Hello, this is Huitong Community. We have just built a batch of new houses here. The location is convenient for daily life and the environment is elegant and quiet¡­¡±


    Ang listened patiently and said, ¡°No, thank you.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she hung up the phone.


    ¡°Ang!!!¡± Raya ran over in a short ck evening dress, yelled, and hugged Ang from behind, ¡°Wow, you are super beautiful and amazing today! Fascinating! Unique! You are so outstanding!!!¡±


    The front part of her words was normal but thetter part was unexpected.

 Chapter 211 Blinded by Your Beauty

    ¡°¡­ You let go of me first.¡± Ang felt her neck in pain being strangled by Raya, and almost passed out.


    Raya let go of her. Raya pulled the chair and sat next to Ang. She held her chins with her hands and looked at Ang with bright eyes, ¡°Wow, how can there be such a beautiful girl like you in the world? You are just like a fairy, so beautiful!¡±


    Ang was speechless.


    The first few words Raya said to praise her were normal, but thetter became much more hypocritical and exaggerated.


    ¡°Can you talk to me normally?¡± Ang said.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯m telling the truth. You are really beautiful!¡± Raya¡¯s eyes were shining. She got a snack thrown into the mouth and then said with her mouth filled with food, ¡°Can you imagine? When you came in with James today, everyone was blinded by your beauty!¡±


    ¡°Since I praise you so much, can you tell me when those videos of Timothy will be released?¡± Raya said with an ingratiating smile as she leaned on Ang¡¯s shoulder.


    Ang was not used to such kind of intimate physical contact with others, so she pushed Raya away and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Ang, you¡¯re super beautiful today, a hundred times more beautiful than Miss Smith! ¡± Raya moved to Ang again and mumbled.


    Ang felt her eyebrows twitched as she looked Raya move closer, ¡°Do you know any other adjectives other than beautiful?¡±


    ¡°You find the truth! My English is not good enough and I always failed in examinations. What I hate most is writing essays!¡± Raya said with her head lowered in despair.


    Ang said, ¡°James will arrange someone to release the video. I don¡¯t know when it wille out.¡±


    Hearing this, Raya covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°Will James do something like this?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Ang lowered her eyes and gloom went past her eyes.


    After all, James and Jessica were the same kind of people, they would try all means to reach their goals. What else couldn¡¯t he do?


    Raya smiled cheekily and said with shyness, ¡°I thought he is a fairy that eats flowers and drinks dews. Maybe he even doesn¡¯t need to poop.¡±


    Speaking of James, she was a little depressed. But with Raya around to interrupt her, her depression was gone.


    The two sat and chatted for a while. Most of the time, it was Raya whoined about Marley to Ang while pointing at him.


    Raya said that Marley¡¯s mother was a mistress, who was beautiful but evil. Raya also told Ang that Marley kept provoking Sean, but failed many times. He was just like a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed easily.


    Anyway, she was defending her boyfriend.


    In the upper-ss circle, there were always endless affairs, so Angle was not surprised by the scandals in the Brown family, but she still nced at Marley several times.


    Marley had a pair of nted eyes, just like Felix. He seemed to sense that Ang was looking at him, so he turned to look at her several times.


    Then he raised the ss of wine at her and winked at her in a self-considered handsome way.


    His movements were tempting and revolting, and the way he looked at her was as disgusting as the slime left by snails crawling through.


    And he didn¡¯t just look at Ang like this. He would look at any woman who was attractive or scantily dressed.


    ¡°Ang, your family is here.¡± Raya patted Ang on her shoulders and looked outside the door.


    Hearing this, Ang subconsciously looked toward the door. Then she found her parents, her brother and sister-inw hade in. She frowned and subconsciously lowered her head.


    Probably because James changed his attitude towards her, her parents came to Bamboo Estate several times to persuade her to go back home, but she refused.


    Later, she felt them annoying and simply did not see the two, but her parents never gave up and kepting to Bamboo Estate to look for her.


    But such avoidance didn¡¯t help at all. Lorenzo came to look for her as soon as he entered the door. After seeing where she was, he came to her.


    ¡°Ang, what do you think about what I told you earlier?¡± Lorenzo was wearing a blue suit with stripes, which made him look elegant and gentle, ¡°Jessica has already forgiven your wrong doings. Your mother and I will also not bother with the mistakes you made anymore.¡±


    The car ident two years ago was well-known. Everyone knew that after the ident, Ang was sent to prison and the Chante family disowned her for self-protection.


    Since Lorenzo went to find Ang, many people looked over at them.


    ¡°But after you go back this time, you should be obedient. After all, not everyone is as considerate as Jessica.¡± James finished the rest of his words gently.


    Ang snorted when she heard this. Her face seemed to be softer because of the make-up, but now it was full of mockery.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He talked to her in a gentle way, but what he said was harsh.


    Without waiting for her to reply, Elva said hurriedly, ¡°Ang, juste back home. You have not been home for two years. Every time I saw your empty room, I feel¡­¡±


    As she said, her eyes turned to be red. She choked up so much that her words were almost inaudible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Chante. I¡¯m not your family member anymore.¡± Ang turned her head to avoid her mother¡¯s red eyes. With so many people around, she didn¡¯t say anything to embarrass them.


    Hearing what she said, Lorenzo¡¯s expression turned bad, but he soon returned to normal, ¡°Ang, I know you are ming us for not helping you when you were imprisoned two years ago. But you did the wrong thing and crippled Jessica¡¯s leg, you should go to jail. Jessica already showed mercy since she didn¡¯t sue you and let you stay in prison for your life.¡±


    ¡°She crippled a leg, and my daughter also had a leg broken. Why does my daughter have to spend two years in jail?¡± Elva interrupted him with red eyes to protect her daughter.


    Lorenzo had a long face, but he didn¡¯t yell in anger as usual. He just said indignantly, ¡°You are the one who spoiled your son and daughter, and they ends up like this!¡±


    ¡°I gave birth to them after ten months of pregnancy! Why couldn¡¯t I do this?¡± Elva nced at them in anger and then turned to look at Ang. She immediately shed tears.


    ¡°Ang, even if you don¡¯t want to go home, what about James? Your father told me if you go back home, the Harvey family may allow him to marry you. If you don¡¯te back, they will certainly not allow you to marry him.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face sank and she tilted her head to look at Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo met her eyes and said as if he was doing for her own good, ¡°No matter how bad you are, you are still my child. I still have to consider your future. I treat you badly because I want you to be a sessful person one day. All parents want their children to have a good future, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ang sneered and walked up to Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo had a smile on his face, ¡°You agree to go back home?¡±

 Chapter 212 An Idiot

    ¡°Nice try!¡± Ang stood in front of Lorenzo and looked up at her father, whom she once admired. Then she said in a suppressed voice, ¡°When I was of no use, you dumped me. When I have some use, you want me to be your daughter again¡­¡±


    She clenched her fist and said to Lorenzo word for word, ¡°Lorenzo, how can there be such a good thing? Do you think I¡¯m still the same idiot as before?¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡± Lorenzo reached out and pointed at her with a sour face.


    Ang forced him to put down his fingers one by one and said with curved lips, ¡°There are so many people here. Don¡¯t you fear that I will make a big mess and ruin your reputation?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have any expectations towards her biological father anymore, but she didn¡¯t want her brother and sister-inw to be embarrassed.


    Lorenzo stared at her with wide eyes and withdrew his fingers. His face turned red because of anger.


    ¡°James is looking at us. If you don¡¯t leave, guess what he will think? You are bullying me or coercing me?¡± Ang said.


    Lorenzo looked in the direction she pointed. Then he found that James was surrounded by a group of people and he was looking in the direction of Ang at this time.


    He was talking to someone with a smile on his handsome face, but his eyes were cold when he looked at Lorenzo and Ang.


    Lorenzo suddenly realized something.


    Why did the cooperation he was sure of fail? Why did James ask for a lot of money when his son made a mess in Dream Club? Why did he want thend the Chante family auctioned in city G? Why did the Harvey family put thatnd in auction but refused to sell it to the Chante family?


    These questions seemed to exin everything at this moment.


    In order to keep James from retaliating against the Chante family for what Ang had done two years ago, he deliberately treated Ang coldly in front of James.


    Before all these things happened, he deliberately emphasized that he didn¡¯t care about his unfilial daughter and he had no rtionship with her.


    At this moment, Lorenzo thought a lot and really regretted what he had done. He lost so much!


    ¡°Lorenzo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Elva saw that he remained still for a long time and his expression was not good, so she asked, ¡°Your disease attacks again?¡±


    Ang snorted, ¡°It¡¯s the disease, an obsession disease.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lorenzo didn¡¯t get angry with her, which was a rare thing. Instead, he looked at Ang and said to her with a much more sincere attitude was more sincere, ¡°I know that we make you disappointed as your parents, this is our fault.¡±


    These days, Elva felt sad every time she saw her husband and her daughter quarrel. This time, when she saw her husband admit his mistake, she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. She choked and sobbed for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m not begging you to forgive me all of a sudden. But I am your father after all, and the Chante family is also your home. If you meet any difficulties, you can tell me and your other family members.¡± Lorenzo sighed lightly and reached out to pat Ang¡¯s shoulder.


    But Ang took a step back expressionlessly to avoid his touch.


    He changed his attitude just because she had some value, which made her feel even more disgusted.


    Lorenzo feared that Ang would dislike it if he did too much. So, heforted her with a few words and then left with Elva, whose eyes were red. But before he left, he asked his son and daughter-inw to get along with Ang.


    ¡°Just ignore what he said!¡± Greyson said with a gloomy face. He pushed the wheelchair to the table and finished the champagne Ang had just taken one sip, ¡°He treats you better because that bastard James is close to you now.¡±


    Luna nced at his leg in ster and despised, ¡°You are clever this time, so rare! You get your legs hurt but your brain recovered?¡±


    ¡°Greyson, how do youe? Your arms and legs haven¡¯t recovered yet. Will this get your recovery dyed?¡± Ang asked.


    Greyson didn¡¯t care about it at all, and he just said indifferently, ¡°No dy at all. Even my legs and arms are broken, I am still fine. I have a magical shield.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? A magical shield?¡± Raya asked with bright eyes, ¡°Are you also interested in those martial arts novels?¡±


    Raya always cared about something strange.


    Greyson was not interested in martial arts novels, but he read some fantasy novels online when he was boring. The two of them had a heated argument about which were better, martial arts novels or fantasy novels.


    ¡°The doctor said he almost recovered. The ster will be removed soon.¡± Luna ignored the two fools, ¡°He always worried that you would suffer when you are with Mr. Harvey. He insisted oning in the wheelchair. If it weren¡¯t for you, he would definitely note to such a boring wedding.¡±


    Her husband was a man who had his own pride. Sometime ago, he was so boring lying in bed all day but still refused her to take him out in the wheelchair. He said it was a shame going out in a wheelchair. But he still had to take the wheelchair since he wanted toe to see Ang.


    Hearing what her sister-inw said, Ang was finally relieved.


    Soon, James came over with a ss of red wine. He carefully looked at Ang¡¯s face and withdrew his gaze when he found Ang was not angry or sad.


    ¡°I have a bad stomach!¡± As soon as he came over, Raya stopped the happy talk. She covered her stomach and squinted her eyes. Then she said, ¡°What? No, no, I have to go to the toilet! Ang, I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    As soon as Ang responded to her, she ran away quickly like a rabbit. She even forgot to pretend anymore. She just removed her hands from her stomach and ran away.


    Greyson looked at James with nted eyes and seemed to be unsatisfied with him at all.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey,¡± Luna coughed in embarrassment and pinched Greyson¡¯s waist, ¡°Have you recovered from your injury?¡±


    James put the ss on the table and gave Greyson a meaningful nce, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    He should have recovered, but Ang deliberately knocked his wound several times with her elbows, so his wounds tore apart. Now, his situation was improved, but he was still far from recovery. Ang lowered her head and pretended not to see his nce.


    ¡°Ang was in operation at that time. Greyson was emotional and he did something ridiculous. He felt very guilty recently. He regrets being too impulsive that day and he wants to find an opportunity to apologize to you.¡±


    Luna red at Greyson and said, ¡°It just happens that Mr. Harvey is here. Don¡¯t you want to apologize to him? Do it now!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± Greyson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I regret not getting him ¡­ that day.¡±


    Luna pinched him, but he gritted his teeth and said the word ¡°dead¡±.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Greyson, Greyson¡­¡± Luna smiled in embarrassment under James¡¯s cold gaze. She wanted to defend Greyson, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 213 Stab Him to Death

    James looked at Greyson and said coldly, ¡°You are lucky because you are Ang¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always lucky to have such a good sister!¡± Greyson red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she falls in love with a son of a bitch like you!¡±


    Just then, a few people came to James. When they heard Greyson¡¯s words, all of them fell silent. They didn¡¯t know whether they should stay or leave. If they left, then they lost the rare opportunity to meet James; if they didn¡¯t leave, the situation would make them quite awkward.


    ¡°Greyson, are you crazy? Can you stop?¡± Luna didn¡¯t pretend to be polite anymore. She directly pulled Greyson¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Apologize to Mr. Harvey!¡±


    Greyson embarrassed Mr. Harvey in front of so many people, howe he vented his anger on Ang?


    Greyson grimaced in pain. He didn¡¯t struggle or apologize.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± James nced at Greyson but ignored him.


    He just looked at the group of people around him who were still entangled, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    The people were already in their middle age. The eldest of them seemed to be even older than Lorenzo. But they still treated James respectfully when facing him. He even seemed to be ttering and craven.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, so wee to greet you, Mr. Harvey.¡± One of them said.


    Ang lowered her eyes, then she stood up and said, ¡°Greyson, Luna, let¡¯s move to somewhere else.¡±


    James was about to talk something serious with others and it was not suitable for her to stay. Moreover, she happened to have something to talk to her brother and sister-inw.


    ¡°Go, go, go, go over there, there is no one there!¡± Greyson pointed to a table farthest away from here. And then, he went there without the help of Ang and Luna. He just directly turned his wheelchair with one hand and left, as he was eager to be far away from James.


    Ang was worried that he might bump into someone else if he couldn¡¯t control his direction like that, so she took a few quick steps to the back of the wheelchair and pushed him to the ce they chose.


    Luna also followed the two of them, with helplessness in her eyes.


    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t remember that I have ever seen you?¡± Watching Ang disappear into the crowd, he put his fingers on the table and tapped on it gently.


    The group of people looked at each other in embarrassment, and one of them stood out to exin, ¡°Mr. Harvey meets a lot of people every day, and it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember us.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, no one would ask this kind of question. They would just continue the conversation with the greeting of ¡°long time no see¡±.


    After that, they could choose to talk or not ording to their mood. Nobody would find fault like James.


    ¡°Oh.¡± James stood up to take a ss of champagne from the waiter. He shook it and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s up with you guys?¡±


    The oldest one said in embarrassment, ¡°Nothing serious, it¡¯s just ¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anything, I will leave first. I have something urgent to handle.¡± As an apology to these people, James took the champagne, and took a sip. He was about to get up and head towards Ang.


    Ang pushed Greyson to the farthest table, and then she sit on a chair. She also asked Luna to sit down as well.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Luna asked.


    Ang nodded, ¡°When the wedding is over, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving after the wedding? To where?¡± Greyson didn¡¯t expect her to say this, and his expression instantly changed, ¡°Are you leaving by yourself or with someone else? Is that bastard James going to take you to somewhere? Is he going to lock you up and forbid us from seeing you?¡±


    Without waiting for Ang¡¯s answer, he turned his wheelchair towards James, ¡°Son of a bitch, James, I¡¯ll go find him!¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to find him?¡± Ang sighed softly and grabbed the wheelchair to stop him.


    Greyson¡¯s eyes were red with anger, ¡°Let go of me! This bastard, I should have stabbed him to deathst time!¡±


    ¡°Can you keep quiet and let Ang finish her words?¡± Luna frowned and said, ¡°Ang, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ang pulled Greyson back to where he was and said, ¡°James¡¯s grandfather feels that it is bad for the Harvey family if I am with James. He will have someone take me away tonight.¡±


    Hearing this, Luna frowned. She wanted to say something but finally chose to stop.


    Ang pursed her lips and said, ¡°Luna, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve talked to James¡¯ grandfather. He will have someone take me away. He will also stop James from doing anything to you and my brother.¡±


    Ang¡¯s exnation made Luna embarrassed, even her makeup couldn¡¯t even cover her reddened face.


    ¡°Luna, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty or embarrassed about it, as you¡¯ve been good enough for me. You are the mother of two children and my brother is an undiscerning man. It is good for you to consider more.¡± Ang said.


    Luna¡¯s eyes were a little red and she said softly, ¡°Your brother and I owe you so much. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Harvey holding us hostage, you wouldn¡¯t have to live in such pain.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t me you guys. After all, it is the grudge between him and me, but I have dragged you into this.¡± Ang said.


    From the time he knew that Ang was leaving, Greyson didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Ang can leave Mr. Harvey, why are you sad?¡± Luna looked at Greyson. She pretended to be normal but tears welled up in her eyes.


    Ang suffered so much that she shouldn¡¯t suffer because of the ident two years ago. She wondered whether Ang could leave sessfully. If Ang could leave sessfully, would she live happily?


    ¡°¡­ What ce will they send you to?¡± Greyson clenched his fist tightly and looked up at Ang with his bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. They didn¡¯t tell me but it won¡¯t be B City.¡± Ang smiled and bent down to hug him, ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to you and Luna when I get to my destination. You can call me too. My cell phone number remains the same.¡±


    Greyson frowned, ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many buts?¡± Ang lowered her eyes and hid the bitterness and hatred in her eyes, ¡°For me, to leave James and go somewhere else is the best option in my life.¡±


    If she stayed by James¡¯ side, she really didn¡¯t know how much longer she can endure. Maybe one day, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Then she would kill her after killing James to end her short but gloomy life.


    Greyson hugged her tightly with the veins popping out of his neck, and then he said to Ang word by word as if what he said was squeezed out of his throat, ¡°So when are you leaving? When exactly? I¡¯d like to ¡­ see you off.¡± He really had difficulty saying this.


    Ang was about to reply when James¡¯ voice suddenly sounded in her ears, ¡°Leaving? To where?¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart suddenly jumped quicker, and then her eyes widened with panic. She feared that James would find out the truth. She leaned over Greyson¡¯s shoulder to adjust herself and then look up at James.


    James was standing beside them with dark eyes.


    Ang didn¡¯t know how much he had heard or if he suspected anything. She felt her heart was racing and her limbs were aching, but she had to pretend to be normal.

 Chapter 214 Don’t Go Too Far!

    ¡°My brother asked me when I am going to leave tonight, and he wanted to know where I am living now.¡± Ang grasped the corner of her dress tightly and said with a slightly trembled voice.


    James raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ang swallowed saliva unnaturally. Her heart jumped so quickly that it almost jumped out of her throat. What did he mean by that?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Greyson stared at James with red eyes, ¡°Even if my sister is your girlfriend, there¡¯s no need for her to tell you everything she told me! She¡¯s a human being, not a pet that belongs to you alone!¡±


    James nced at Greyson lightly and said with obscure eyes, ¡°What else can you do besides yelling at me?¡±


    ¡°What I can do is none of your business!¡± Greyson gritted his teeth.


    James snorted lightly, ¡°Useless.¡±


    ¡°Who is useless? Tell me clearly. Say it again if you have the guts.¡± Greyson didn¡¯t like James no matter what he said. Even it was only his hair fell on the ground, Greyson would find it unpleasant.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Luna covered Greyson¡¯s mouth and reprimanded him. Then she turned to look at James, ¡°Greyson drank some wine before he came, and he behaves badly after he got drunk.¡±


    Greyson was still struggling but when he saw Ang¡¯s slightly furrowed brow. He mumbled, prized Luna¡¯s hand, and grimaced without saying another word.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll go back tonight.¡± They still had to finish the show, so Ang said, ¡°And my brother is not yet healed. You cane to see the ce I live some other day.¡±


    Greyson stared attentively at James and snorted with a grimace.


    ¡°I see that Mr. Chante and Mr. Chante are looking at this way. Greyson, Luna, you had better go to be with them first.¡± Ang was worried that her brother might leak something if he continued to stay here.


    Apparently, Luna thought the same as her, ¡°Beforeing here, Mom and Dad said that they want to introduce a few people to us. Ang, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Ang nodded her head.


    Luna pushed Greyson away. But Greyson still looked back every now and then in the wheelchair.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a short time apart but your brother is so sad. He seems to extremely care about you today.¡± James looked at Greyson¡¯s back and emphasized the word ¡°extremely¡±.


    Ang¡¯s heart thumped, and her hands hanging around felt weak, ¡°My brother has always been so good to me. Unlike you, you sometimes treat me well, but treat me bad other times.¡±


    James looked down at her. With the sun shining through the window, the cor of his shirt cast a shadow on his neck.


    ¡°What? Am I wrong?¡± Ang looked up at him and her nostrils sweated.


    He reached out and helped her put her hair behind her ear. Then he said in a dry voice, ¡°I won¡¯t treat you like this anymore.¡±


    Ang frowned. She was not used to be so intimate with him, so she took a few steps back to stand away from her. Then they looked into each other¡¯s eyes without talking. Time seemed to stop at this point.


    ¡°I finally found you!¡± Someone put an arm on Ang¡¯s shoulder and her long nails pinch into her shoulder, ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Ang turned around and saw Timothy. Then she saw Timothy, who dressed as a bride standing behind her, there was cruelty on her face with delicate makeup.


    Ang felt her shoulder hurt a little. She reached out and tried to pull Timothy¡¯s hand on her shoulder away. But someone was faster than her, as James had already dragged Timothy aside.


    Timothy wanted to curse the one who pulled her away, but when she found who he was, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Apologize to her.¡± James stood beside Ang and looked down at the red marks on her shoulder caused by Timothy¡¯s nails. His eyes sank and anger appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Timothy subconsciously wanted to apologize, but after she apologized, she suddenly realized something and said, ¡°I am now with Mr. Lewis, and not an escort from the Dream Club anymore. Why should I apologize to her at yourmand?¡±


    James narrowed his eyes slightly and twitched his lips.


    ¡°Fine, I will apologize. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± The sweat on Timothy¡¯s forehead was dripping out, ¡°Bitc ¡­ Ang, the wedding is about to start, and you must watch it closely! You¡¯ll be sitting in the first row!¡±


    Aside, the onlookers knew a lot of gossips today. Some of them just came to watch the fun, some signed, but others showed sympathy.


    ¡°This bride is making a mess again.¡±


    ¡°The good reputation of Mr. Lewis and the Lewis family will be ruined by this new Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    ¡°From the time Mr. Lewis announced his marriage, the Lewis family and the Smith family have be a joke!¡±


    ¡°This woman called Timothy is so vulgar and brainless, what exactly does Mr. Lewis see in her?¡±


    When Jessica pushed her wheelchair over, she happened to hear the whispering of the guests. The smile on her face froze as she quickly turned her wheelchair and went through the crowd to Ang and the crowd around Ang.


    Danis was right beside Jessica, so he naturally heard what the guests said. His expression was not good either.


    ¡°Miss Timothy, the wedding is about to start. You should go and get prepared.¡± Jessica said in a warm voice.


    Timothy was still angry at Ang, so she kicked the wheelchair and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t I know when the wedding will start? What the hell is the hurry, you damn cripple!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around to look at Ang fiercely, and then left.


    Ang ignored her. But seeing Jessica kicked backward in the wheelchair, she didn¡¯t hide her delight at all.


    James looked down at her, his eyes rested on her slightly curved lips for a moment and then moved away.


    ¡°Jessica, how are you?¡± Danis immediately grabbed her wheelchair and asked anxiously.


    Jessica¡¯s face was pale. She looked very thin and weak, ¡°I am okay Danis. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That woman is really irrational!¡± Danis looked at the stained on the corner of Jessica¡¯s dress and said with gloomy face, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Grandpa!¡±


    Ang was not in the mood to admire the scene of the siblings caring about each other. She just turned around to leave.


    James also followed Ang without saying anything to Jessica and Danis.


    ¡°James, Ang, please wait a moment.¡± Looking at the back of the beloved couple, Jessica clutched on the armrest of the wheelchair harder and stopped them.


    Ang stopped to look back at Jessica. She paused for a moment and took James¡¯s hand naturally, and then she lowered her hand to y with James¡¯s fingers.


    Seeing how intimate they were, Danis snorted. He couldn¡¯t tell how he felt in his heart at all.


    ¡°Something unpleasant happened between you and Timothy. If she said something she shouldn¡¯t say or did something she shouldn¡¯t do, I¡¯ll apologize for her.¡± Jessica said sincerely, as her eyes flickered when she saw James and Ang holding their hands tightly.

 Chapter 215 Wearing It for Me

    James lowered his eyes to look at Ang¡¯s hair. He wrapped his hands around Ang¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms with a little force, ¡°If all problems could be solved with apologies, do we still need the police?¡±


    Ang was caught off guard by his hug. Hearing his steady and strong heartbeat, she subconsciously stared up at him with eyes wide open.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James looked at her face with surprise. His eyes shed slightly and he naturally lowered his head to kiss her on her lips.


    With him in her eyes, Ang frowned and released his hand to push him away. But James was strong, the arm that confined her waist did not move at all.


    He suddenly said, ¡°Fine, do not be angry. If you really like that short evening dress, wear it for me when we get back.


    Ang turned to look at Jessica¡¯s face filled with undisguised sadness and pursed her lips.


    She didn¡¯t push against him anymore but turned to wrap her hands around his neck, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jessica looked at their PDA and could no longer keep the smile on her face.


    She coughed lightly and said, ¡°I understand you, James. Timothy went too far. If you really want to do something about it, I will not stop you, James.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t stop him, right? You want him to do that.¡± Angy in James¡¯s arms nervously. However, When she faced Jessica, she was smiling adorably, ¡°But, sorry to disappoint you. James is a generous man, and he didn¡¯t care what Timothy did.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said with a despondent expression, ¡°I just came to apologize for Timothy. How can you think of me like this?¡± She smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    ¡°Ang, how can you think of Jessica like that?¡± Seeing Angy in James¡¯s arms, Danis really wanted to pull her out, ¡°Jessica kindly apologized to you on behalf of Timothy. What¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    Jessica tugged his sleeve and smiled bitterly, ¡°Danis, stop talking. After all, it was Timothy¡¯s fault at first.¡±


    ¡°If it is her fault, why should you be med for it?¡± Danis said to her. Then he turned to look at Ang. Seeing that she had no regrets of what she did, he was both angry and jealous. It was hard to tell which emotion weighed more in his heart.


    ¡°The marriage between the Harvey family and the Smith family has already been decided by the elders of both families. Ang, do you really want to be a mistress who is hated by everyone?¡±


    Ang had heard even more unpleasant words. She smiled at Danis and leaned closer to James. She said deliberately, ¡°It is just a marriage of interest between two giants. James does not like Miss Smith. In fact, James and I are a real couple, and she is the mistress.¡±


    Ang said this to Danis, but she kept ncing at Jessica. Seeing that the smile on Jessica¡¯s face disappeared, she smiled happier. She just wanted to disgust Jessica!


    ¡°Ang, you ¨C why are you so shameless?¡± Danis clenched his fist tightly and his neck was covered with hideous veins.


    James was staring at Angel. When he heard what Danis said at this time, he lifted his eyes. Then he said as his eyes gradually became colder and colder, ¡°Mind your words, Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°Am I not telling the truth?¡± Danis snorted, ¡°You hugged some other woman in front of your fianc¨¦e. Do you think you can bully us like this?¡±


    James plucked at him with cold eyes, ¡°Then do you think you can say something to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Danis, stop talking.¡± Jessica sighed lightly. She nced at Ang and James with bitter eyes, turned around in her wheelchair, ¡°The wedding is about to start. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing Danis refused to go, Jessica begged, ¡°Danis, just leave me some dignity.¡±


    ¡°Ang, after two years in prison, you still don¡¯t repent. You still dare to interfere with Jessica¡¯s marriage like this. You will sooner orter suffer retribution!¡± Danis gritted his teeth.


    James¡¯s eyes sank a bit and he was about to speak when Ang took the lead, ¡°Retribution?¡±


    She smiled lightly, looked at Jessica, and said meaningfully, ¡°I also believe that the time has not yete. The wrongdoers will suffer retribution sooner orter.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Danis¡¯s handsome face turned to be sour.


    Ang said, ¡°Literally.¡±


    At this time, someone came over to call Danis and Jessica. The siblings left with different thoughts in their minds.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to do anything to Timothy?¡± With the words of Danis echoing in his ears, James pursed his lips, unbuttoned a shirt, and tapped the table with his fingers a few times.


    Ang sneered. She took a ss of wine from the waiter and began to drink.


    ¡°Eat something first before you drink.¡± James snatched the red wine from her hand and put it on the table, then picked up a snack to feed her.


    Ang took the snack and casually threw it on the table, ¡°There is no need. If you really feel sorry for me, do something to Jessica or the Smith family, and I will be happier.¡±


    Let Timothy stay in the Lewis family to disgust Jessica, then let Jessica plot again Timothy. That was what she wanted to see.


    With Timothy¡¯s intelligence, she was not a match to Jessica at all. But with old Mr. Lewis¡¯ help, the result was hard to tell.


    James looked at the snacks on the table with deep eyes, but did not respond to her immediately.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Ang sneered and sat down on a chair.


    James sat beside her and took a sip of the red wine on the table, ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Ang asked.


    No response.


    James just remained silent. Ang looked at him with sarcasm in her eyes, but she was not that disappointed, because she didn¡¯t have any expectations towards him.


    The wedding officially began. Except for the guests invited, the wedding host and the decorations, also showed how much the old Mr. Lewis liked his young bride.


    When it was the time for the bride¡¯s father toe on the stage, a middle-aged, honest-looking man came on stage. He looked a bit disoriented and angry, especially when he handed Timothy over to Mr. Lewis, he seemed to be angrier.


    It was normal. His daughter was just in her early twenties, but she was marrying to a man in his eighties. In terms of age, the bridegroom could already be considered the bride¡¯s grandfather.


    Ang did not look at the bridesmaids and groomsmen or the eye-catching bride and groom, she stared at the screen all the time.


    She frowned since the content on the screen hadn¡¯t changed by the time the tea ceremony began.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s only a few minutes away.¡± James whispered to her ear.


    His hot breath circled around Ang¡¯s ear as he spoke, and it was ticklish and intimate. Ang shrank her shoulders and dodged him to the side.


    She responded to him lightly and then turned to look at the leading roles on the stage absent-mindedly.

 Chapter 216 Feel Sorry for Him

    The host stood in front of the newlyweds,ughing, and asking joyfully, ¡°How does the bride know the bridegroom? Can you tell us more about it?¡±


    Timothy signaled the host to hand over the microphone, and then took the microphone, pointed to the direction of Ang. The guests looked attentively at them. She raised her chin slightly and said triumphantly.


    ¡°Ang, it¡¯s nothing that you hooked up with James. I¡¯m married to a rich and powerful family now. I¡¯ll see if you dare to fight with me in the future.¡±


    This statement caused a sensation among the guests, and the whole wedding scene was bustling. Some people looked to the stage, while others looked at Ang.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, James was with Ang, and Greyson, the deadbeat of the Chante family, was also there, and no one dared to look too tantly.


    They were afraid to offend James, and they were also afraid that Greyson would swing up the chair and beat them because of his sister. After all, there was an instructive precedent.


    The Lewis family hastened someone to go up the stage and persuaded Timothy to step down, but she disagreed, so several people got up and then took her away by force.


    Lewis may be afraid that his newly-wed pretty young wife would be hurt, so he quickly followed up.


    ¡°Timothy is not feeling well. I hope you¡¯ll excuse her for stepping down to have a rest.¡± Jessica, sitting in a wheelchair, was carried to the stage by Danis, and she managed with efforts to pull out a smile. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m very d that you came to my grandfather¡¯s wedding¡­¡±


    She was interrupted by the noise among the guests.


    ¡°Why do they y this on the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Is this woman Timothy? Isn¡¯t that guy Felix? ¡±


    ¡°Lewis is a silly old fool to marry such a woman.¡±


    In addition to the faces of Timothy and Felix, mosaics have been made in other ces, but even so, the guests can still see clearly what these two were doing.


    Jessica turned and threw her eyes on the video. She panicked and said to Danis, who looked pale, in a shivering tone, ¡°Unplug the power supply.¡±


    Ang sat on the sidelines and watched the Smiths and the Lewis in a mess. When Jessica looked at her, she even put on a smile.


    She also saw that Danis wanted to rush to her, but was stopped by Jessica.


    However, she was not afraid of Danis. This incident was arranged by James, and she was not involved.


    ¡°You seemed very happy.¡± James looked at her, there was slight tenderness hidden in his deep and quiet eyes.


    Ang lowered her eyes, then raised and looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ll be happier to see you fall on evil days.¡±


    Seeing the hatred and disgust in her eyes, James felt he was stabbed in the heart. He was about to speak but said nothing, and then he turned and avoided her gaze.


    Her phone vibrated three times in a row. Ang took out her mobile phone and looked at it. It¡¯s WeChat message from Raya. New message from WeChat group,


    ¡°That¡¯s what you are going to do, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s stimting to see such a scene.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that child really belongs to Lewis? I suddenly feel sorry for him.¡±


    Ang was surprised at Raya¡¯s typing speed. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Raya replied immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t! It¡¯s too exciting.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m a person with inside information, don¡¯t overstate, I would be bashful.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking so happily with?¡± James put his fingers on the table and ttered.


    She put away her cell phone and said with a poker face, ¡°Do I have to report to you who I am talking to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± James stopped knocking on the table, picked up a ss of red wine and shook a few times. He drank it down, but he didn¡¯t taste the mellow aroma of it. What was left was just a hint of bitterness.


    The wedding was a mess. But after all, the Smith was a powerful family. The video was quickly cut off. The girl group went on the stage to perform and the food came up. Everything was in order, as if the absurd scene had not happened.


    Ang was in no mood to watch the performance, as she nced about the banquet hall. After a while, several guys moved in front of a waiter and took him by force.


    ¡°Is that your guy?¡± Ang asked.


    James followed her sight and replied positively in a soft voice.


    ¡°He is caught, will they trace down to you?¡± Ang frowned.


    James pinched her chin and turned her face to him, looked at her eyes, slightly raised the tip of his brow. He seemed to be in a good mood, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of getting involved.¡± Ang forced apart with his hands, and picked up the fish with chopsticks and ate slowly.


    James saw her finished the fish in her te. He took the belly part of the fish and picked out the fishbone and put it in her te.


    ¡°He is Timothy¡¯s finance in the countryside, and he will not sell me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether he will betray you. Besides, I don¡¯t like fish paste.¡± Ang just looked at the fish on the te, then moved her eyes and ate a piece of bamboo shoots.


    James nced at the fish, which was almost intact except for the stripped bones. He put his chopsticks into her te and picked up a piece of fish.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ang asked with a frown.


    James chewed down the fish in his mouth. As if he didn¡¯t see her unpleasant expression, he put his chopsticks into her te again. ¡°I don¡¯t like to waste food.¡±

 Chapter 217 Pursue you

    ¡°You can put it on your te.¡± Ang watched the movement of his chopsticks, as he picked up the chicken wings she had bitten. She said, ¡°There are extra chicken wings. You can take them from the table if you want.¡±


    She tried to block him but failed, and he easily took her chicken wing, ¡°I think yours is more delicious.¡±


    He took a bite; it was exactly the ce where she bit. She didn¡¯t know if he did it naturally or consciously.


    ¡°James.¡± She put down her chopsticks and looked at him gloomily.


    James looked up at her and replied with what she had said before, ¡°Don¡¯t be so loud, I can hear you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Word came after word from her.


    ¡°I said,¡± James swallowed the food in his mouth, took out a paper towel and wiped his stained lips, ¡°Pursue you.¡±


    Ang paused and sniffed, her voice was very light but full of hatred when she said those words. James, ¡°Do you think I will ept your pursuit as if those things had never happened before?¡±


    She would never forgive what he had done for the rest of her life.


    Those physical pain, those spiritual humiliation, those memories tortured her day after day, and even in her dream. It was like a knife engraved in her soul and would never disappear.


    James was affected by her hatred, the light in his eyes dimmed as if he was trapped in quicksand and his eyes, ears, mouth, and nose were covered by it. He could not see the light and could not breathe, and what was left was pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s your business to ept it or not, but it¡¯s my business to pursue you or not.¡± He shook the wine ss, and then gulped down. Ang could see his Adam¡¯s apple rolling and the goblet was soon empty.


    Ang clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡°You don¡¯t love me at all, and you just love yourself. You always take care of your own feelings, but you won¡¯t consider how I feel!¡±


    Her silhouette reflected in James¡¯s eyes; his throat was tight as if it had been clutched.


    The phone vibrated. Ang stood up with a straight face and left with her phone.


    James got up and followed her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± She turned and looked at him, and roared in a low voice.


    James also stooped; her undisguised disgust injured him. He licked his lips and said lightly, ¡°Felix, Jessica and Danis are still here, be careful.¡±


    Her indifference seemed to scoop him out. She said nothing and went straight to the exit of the banquet hall with her still buzzing phone.


    James looked at her back. He withdrew before he could step forward. He saw her disappeared at the exit and a shadow shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Ang didn¡¯t answer the phone until she was in the restroom.


    The phone call was from the people arranged by Lawson Harvey, James¡¯ grandpa. They have arrived at the hotel in a ck SUV, asking her to get downstairs as quickly as possible.


    She asked their license te number in case of getting into the wrong car. They said there was only one ck SUV down there, and it was more convenient to look for the vehicle than look for the license number.


    She agreed and didn¡¯t ask again. She said she would go down immediately, then hung up the phone, with her heart thumping.


    She could soon leave James, which made her feel like an illusion, as if she were in a dream.


    She took a deep breath, got out of the restroom, and waited for the elevator. She felt as if someone was following her, but every time she turned, there was nobody. Maybe she was too nervous and had a wrong impression.


    When the elevator car arrived, she got into the elevator and a pair of hands stopped between her and the door.


    She looked at the hands and her heart missed a beat. Did James find any clues and go after her?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The elevator door reopened a little bit, it was Danis¡¯ handsome but slightly vicissitude face.


    Her heart was almost pumped to her throat but now she calmed down and ridiculed, ¡°Even my boyfriend won¡¯t control where I am going. Why do you care?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s people were waiting for her downstairs, so she didn¡¯t want to entangle with him and pressed the close button. But before the door closed, Danis got in and stood beside her, looking dismal.


    She frowned and pressed the open button, trying to catch the next elevator. If Danis still badged her, it may ruin her n. But she did not expect that Danis would still follow.


    ¡°Danis, don¡¯t forget what you promised mest time. You said as long as we could sit down and have a talk, you will leave whenever I show up.¡± She frowned and said.


    He smiled bitterly, Anger and pain appeared alternately. ¡°Do you think I want to behave this way?¡±


    Just seen her with James, he was driven mad. He knew she was a merciless woman and Jessica was crippled because of her. He shouldn¡¯t be obsessed by her and there would be no happy ending between them, but he just could not let her go.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The phone vibrated again, the same number was calling her.


    There was a thinyer of sweat on her nose and she said coldly, ¡°If you continue to pester me, I will call Jessica over and let her see how her good brother is still entangled with me.¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡± Danis grinded his teeth.


    ¡°Scared?¡± She sneered. Her eyes have been staring at the elevator screen, ¡°If you are scared, get out of my way.¡±


    He clenched his fist tightly, feeling helpless, and full of hatred. ¡°James marries you for the sake of interests. Do you think he really loves you? You won¡¯t be happy with him.¡±


    ¡°If you and Jessica stay away from me, I will be very happy.¡± The buzzing of mobile phone made her heart beat faster, and she didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with Danis.


    She took a quick nce at the elevator screen. Without waiting for Danis to speak, she looked behind him and said, ¡°Jessica, Adeline, you are just in time to¡­ ¡±


    Danis¡¯ face changed slightly and he turned back subconsciously.


    Taking advantage of this gap, she immediately went into the elevator, pressed the first floor, and pressed the close button several times in a row.


    Close the door! Close the door! Close the door quickly!


    She saw Danis turned from the crack of the door. Her heart was thumping and almost jumping out of her chest.


    The moment when the door was about to closepletely, Danis had alreadye running and stretched out his hand to block the door.


    There was more sweat on her nose. Would she be wasting more time with him?


    She heard James saying, ¡°Are you in such a hurry, Danis?¡±

 Chapter 218 What was James doing here?

    Ang¡¯s pupils shriveled, and her breath hurried, her back was soaked wet by cold sweat in a few seconds.


    Through the door crack, she saw Danis withdrew his hands, while James stood half a meter away from him.


    James seemed to perceive her gaze and turned to her direction. She subconsciously lowered her head and avoided his gaze.


    The elevator door eventually closed, yet her heart rate didn¡¯te down. If James really sensed there was something wrong, and tried to stop her before she left, was there any chance left in the future for her to leave?


    Danis hated her for being a mistress, and he had a long-term feud with James, so he was unlikely to gossip. However, she was not sure how likely that might be.


    She licked her dry lips. The color drained from her face, and theyer of sweat on her nose got thicker.


    The elevator arrived at the first floor. She clenched her purse, and walked towards the hotel door as quickly as possible.


    The entrance was upied by luxury cars. If there was a ck SUV, it would be obvious. But she looked for it several times and couldn¡¯t find the target. She frowned and took a look at the elevator. The door just opened and people filed out of it. She flurried to hide, and James was not one of those people.


    She was sightly relieved but felt perturbed still. She found an inconspicuous ce, and dialed that number with shaking hands, ¡°I can¡¯t find your car at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°We werete. It¡¯s full. Come to B2.¡± said the man over there.


    She hung up the phone in a hurry and got into the elevator. However, when she got off, she saw James, and he was standing in front of a ck SUV and saying something.


    She gasped at the sight of him. She hid behind a car, but her eyshes were shaking out of tension.


    What was going on? What was James doing here?


    Did Danis say something to him and he got suspicious? Or was it because of something that she did that gave her away?


    She took a secret nce and drew back quickly, but he hadn¡¯t left yet.


    What worried her most was what he was saying to those guys who were supposed to pick her up? Did he find out what she had stipted with Lawson?


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss. I¡¯m going to start my car. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± The car owner which Ang used as a cover lowered his window, he said to Ang, who was squatting behind his car all this time.


    There were not many people in the underground garage at the moment. The owner¡¯s words, which were not loud, yet were very abrupt and clear.


    She didn¡¯t answer, but looked in the direction of James. He was looking around. She didn¡¯t know whether he was looking for her or just looking around. If she stood up, even if he didn¡¯t see her face, he would recognize her from her clothes.


    And if he found her, whether he knew that she was leaving today, she would not be able to leave.


    ¡°Miss?¡± Seeing that Ang didn¡¯t move for a long time and didn¡¯t make a sound, the owner of the car asked again.


    She smacked her dry lips, frowned and said, ¡°My husband and other women are in the garage too. Can I hide in your car for a while?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± The owner said, ¡°But I¡¯ll go back to thepany for a meetingter. I may not be able to help you for long.¡±


    She nodded and thanked him with a low voice, ¡°Thank you, sir. I just need five to ten minutes. It won¡¯t take you too long.¡±


    If James didn¡¯t left by then, she had no solutions. She secretly nced at him. Seeing that he had stopped looking around, she was relieved.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He lowered his head and said a few words to the people in the ck SUV, took a kraft bag from the people inside, and then walked towards the elevator.


    Ang squatted and did not move until the elevator arrived. After James got on, she stood up.


    Unfortunately, a man got out of the car. He waved his hands and asked James to wait for a moment. He ran to the elevator impatiently, and pressed the button several times, and the elevator door that had just closed reopened.


    She held her breath and shed to the side, using the car to block her body. She could hear her heartbeat clearly in the quiet garage, as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    After a few minutes, she didn¡¯t hear footsteps. Then she cautiously popped her head out. The elevator door was closed and the floor number had been changed to third.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful in the future. Don¡¯t squat beside the car. You¡¯ll easily get hurt.¡± said the driver.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead and gave him a smile. ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The owner closed the window, started the car and left.


    She saw the ck SUV in a short distance. She stopped and frowned, as she didn¡¯t know what James just said to the people inside the car.


    She hesitated for a moment and went to the car. But before she got close, the car started and left. She yelled but it didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Howe?¡± she saw the car disappear in her sight and patted on her forehead. She was very agitated.


    There was undoubtedly an agreement with Lawson. How did it end up like this? Was it because James said something to the people in the car that they changed their mind?


    She took out her cell phone and was about to call them. A car horned. She looked in the direction where the horn came from and saw a ck SUV.


    ¡°Here, Miss Chante.¡± It lowered its window, a bald guy wearing sunsses said.


    She put her cell phone away in the wallet, and then quickly walked towards the car. Someone in the back got out and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After she got in, the man who opened the door for her got into too, sat beside her and mmed the door closed.


    It was a seven-seat mini-van, and the driver was the bald guy. There were strong men in suits seating in the passenger seat and the seats beside Ang. The two seats in the middle were empty.


    The SUV was very spacious. Sitting in the middle of two strong men, and looking at the two men in front of her who were one or two heads higher than her and whose arms were as strong as her legs, she felt depressed.

 Chapter 219 You Will Know Upon Arrival.

    Ang suddenly recalled her life in prison, where many women were not so tall, but looked like this. When they let prisoners out for exercise, they would meet with the male prisoners, and many of them had the same physique.


    She licked her dry lips and drove those memories in prison out of her mind. Her fingers trembled a little when thinking about the prison.


    ¡°May I ask where Lawson wants you to send me?¡± asked Ang.


    The bald guy answered, ¡°You will know when you get there.¡±


    There was a shiver in her right eyelid, and she felt uneasy. ¡°My brother and sister-inw are worried. I want to tell them first.¡±


    ¡°Greyson is not the one who can hide secrets. If you tell him, what if he spills the beans to James? You will not be able to leave.¡± said the bald guy.


    Her hands clenched the corner of her clothes, and sweat oozed out of her palm. ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell my brother. I¡¯ll just tell my sister-inw so that they can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°We were told not to tell you until you get there. Please don¡¯t embarrass us.¡± The man in the passenger seat said.


    Ang said yes, but her emotion sankpletely. If Lawson really just wanted to send her to other ces, why would they keep the destination from her?


    She was afraid that she was too naive. She swallowed and quietly took out her mobile phone which was locked. Before she could unlock, a hand took her phone away.


    Her jaw was slightly strained, and she turned to the strong man beside her. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The man opened the window and threw her phone out, and then closed the window.


    She saw her phone falling in the middle of the road through the rear window. Then a car came at a high speed and ran over it.


    And this scene was like a basin of cold water, pouring her from head to toe, making her feel chilly.


    She took out her phone and just wanted to test the attitude of the people in the car. If they asked her what she was doing, she could say that she just felt bored and wanted to check on her Twitter or to y games.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that they would just throw away her phone without asking anything.


    ¡°Is Lawson the one who asked you to do this?¡± She clenched her clothes and asked lightly.


    No one responded, as if no one had heard her. She clenched the corner of her clothes with more strength. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Lawson asked her to leave James. She agreed. But why did he treat her like this? There was still no response.


    The air in the car seemed to bepressed, and even each breathing began to be difficult.


    She swallowed and slowly asked, ¡°My phone was thrown away, now can you tell me where we are going?¡±


    ¡°You will know when it¡¯s time.¡± said the bald guy in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Her breath became heavier, she said with loathness, ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°You can save it. We are just doing our job. We know nothing except where you are going.¡±


    She was interrupted by him. She swallowed her questions and car was quiet.


    The car drove smoothly, and the scenery passed quickly. People may feel fidgety and uneasy by the almost invariable scene.


    Ang didn¡¯t eat much at noon, and was too upset now, so carsickness came more seriously than before. Something rushed to her throat from the deep of her constantly turning stomach. Her stomach suddenly contracted, and acid rushed up. She covered her mouth.


    Seeing this, the man sitting on the right side of her moved to the other side with a stern face, almost sticking to the window, and then staring at her with vignce.


    Noticing his disdain, she covered her chest instead of her mouth. Another mouthful of acid rushed up. She held it in her mouth and frowned.


    The bald man in the driver¡¯s seat turned to her and reminded her, ¡°You can save that. Even if you have an emergency, we will send you to the ce as instructed by Mr.¡±


    He was interrupted by her vomiting. She lowered her head and vomited wine and food decay in the middle of the second row.


    Bang! The man sitting on the right side of her looked pale. He seemed to forget that he was in a moving car. He directly covered his nose and stood up. As a result, his head bumped into the roof.


    He stood hunched against the window, as she was a man-made gas bomb in his eyes.


    ¡°You are carsick?¡± asked the man in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded and said, ¡°I got carsickness in ordinary times, since I do not know where to be sent, the carsickness is more serious than usual in a bad mood.¡±


    She covered her chest and vomited out arge pool of things, still in the same ce. The smell of wine mixed with rotten vomit immediately filled the car and made everyone nauseous.


    The man who bent over stared at her saliva that had not been wiped, he almost screamed, ¡°Stop! Stop now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not allowed to park here.¡± said the bald man. ¡°Hold on a little longer.¡±


    The man who threw her phone seemed to tolerate to the extreme, ¡°No! It smells terrible! It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t stop, but at least open the window. ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The bald man answered without hesitation.


    She wiped the saliva with her hand and said to the bald man, ¡°It¡¯s too demanding for a mysophobia to endure such an environment. I can¡¯t escape from the crack of the window or the skylight. You can lower the window or open the skylight a little bit. ¡±


    They have not left the downtown yet, and there were many pedestrians and cars on the road at this time. If she shouted, someone might call the police. But no one paid attention, and they didn¡¯t mean to open the window.


    She didn¡¯t say it again, but when she felt like vomiting, she turned to the right and vomit on the shoes of the man who was a neat freak.


    ¡°Move her to the middle seat!¡± The man is going crazy. He just took off his shoes and threw them out. Then he quickly closed the window. She looked at the closed window, sighed with pity.


    The man in the passenger seat turned and looked at Ang. Then he said to the man who was obsessed with cleanliness, ¡°Howe you are weaker than a woman? Take the middle seat. ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The man looked at the big pool of vomit in the middle of the second row; his face looked bad, ¡°Let her sit in the middle. Since the door is locked, she can¡¯t escape.¡±

 Chapter 220 Get Out of the Car

    She covered her mouth and made vomiting noises from time to time, thus she did not have time to dere herself.


    ¡°Please move to the middle seat,¡± The bald man finally said. ¡°He has a fetish for cleanliness. Please forgive.¡±


    ¡°I can understand,¡± She said, clutching her mouth. She bent over and shifted to the left seat in the middle strenuously.


    ¡°There seems to be a car following us, Nate.¡± The man in the passenger seat looked in the rearview mirror and said to the bald man.


    She pursed her lips and looked back. They were followed by a Volkswagen. She was neither familiar with the car model nor the te number. She frowned slightly, and there was more sweat in her palm.


    The bald man turned into the sidewalk, pulling over and slowly stopping, he said to the man in the passenger seat, ¡°Get out of the car and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The man said yes, opened the door and got off.


    Ang looked at the open door, her heart beating fast, but it was too difficult to escape from the front passenger¡¯s seat under the supervision of four men.


    ¡°Nate, I can¡¯t stand the smell. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± The man, who was obsessed with cleanliness, withstood his nausea, stepped over the vomit, and patted the door on the right side, ¡°Open this door, Nate.¡±


    Ang lowered her head, and put her sweating hand on the door handle.


    ¡°Go down from the front.¡± The bald man looked at Ang and said.


    She frowned and had to watch the man walking a few more steps and got off through the door of the passenger seat side.


    ¡°The shoes were thrown into the Volkswagen. I lost several hundred dors.¡± After a while, the man in the passenger seat came back and closed the door.


    The car restarted and got on highway. Ang spected the direction they were going, she could only be sure that it was not going to the airport or the railway station.


    ¡°You will take me to the eastern suburb prison, won¡¯t you?¡± Her voice was shaking when saying those three words.


    There was no response. She was shivering, and she had to squeeze her words. ¡°What are you going to charge me with? Why did you send me there? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear to you that we are taking orders to send you there. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡± said the bald man.


    She lowered her head, thinking of the two years she spent in prison, her eyes were gloomy, and even the scar on her eyebrow was stained with anger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man in thest row yelled.


    But almost at the same time, Ang took off the stud on her right ear, and quickly put one hand around the bald man¡¯s neck and the other hand against his temple, ¡°Stop the car!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She can¡¯t go back to that prison. She would rather die than went back to the prison.


    The bald man was not flustered at all, ¡°Do you really believe that you could hurt me with your ear studs?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ang said poker-faced, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe the earrings are sharp enough, or don¡¯t you believe I dare to do that?¡±


    The bald man did not answer, obviously did not take her seriously.


    The man in thest row and the man in the passenger seat wereing for her. She sneered and put all her strength in her hands. Her ear studs were punctured into the bald man¡¯s temple. ¡°You all sit back, or I¡¯ll kill him and go back to that prison.¡±


    The stud only went in about a millimeter, but Nate, the bald man was already in pain and his arms were shaking. The dense blood streamed down his temple, which had a great deterrent effect.


    Both men sat back, but their eyes were fixed on Ang.


    ¡°Still thinks I¡¯m joking? I¡¯ll count to three,¡± She said coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t step on the brake, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Nate was pale, but remained calm, ¡°If you kill me, going back to prison is the better result. An eye for an eye, or you may die on the spot.¡±


    ¡°One.¡± She was not afraid ofmit suicide. How would she be afraid of one more charge?


    Nate was paler, ¡°Miss Chante.¡±


    ¡°Two!¡± She raised her voice, and the murderous me in her eyes grew higher.


    James took the kraft paper bag that private detective Martin gave him to the bathroom. He did not open it until he was in thepartment.


    The cancer patient who changed the car for Jessica two years ago was not a loner in the strict sense, and he had a lover. Since the man was diagnosed with cancer, they split up. Two years ago, he got a lot of money from Jessica, but in fact, in addition to that big transfer, he gave the equal amount of cash to his lover.


    He was afraid that his lover dared not to ept the money, so he wrote a letter in detail exining how he got the money. It was done very secretly, so Martin just recently found out.


    When he was identally browsing Nova and J¡¯s WeChat moments, he saw a video. The video was a small clip shot by the Art Department of the Student Union of the University, in which Ang rushed to Jessica and threatened to kill her.


    Martin spected that the recording held by Jessica probably was recorded by then. The dull and loud thud in the recording was also easy to exin.


    The video showed that Jessica was knocked down by Ang. The sound in this video was not very clear, but if Jessica was the one to record, the sound would be magnified because she was the closest to Ang.


    ¡°I think that video was shot four years ago when Miss Chante was a freshman. That is to say, Jessica prepared for the ident for at least two years. ¡±


    ¡°Four years ago, Jessica was only 16 years old. And they said that Ang and Jessica got along very well. The friendship between women is really dreadful.¡±


    ¡°The setup of that car ident was not very brilliant, but it was perfect. It was difficult to prove Ang¡¯s innocence if I did not find out these evidences. The most important thing is that such a crime wasmitted by a young girl who was barely an adult. It¡¯s terrible.¡± said Martin.


    James put the evidence into the file bag, and a touch of evil shed in his eyes. He opened the toiletpartment door, put the file bag under his arm, washed his hands in a hurry, and strode toward the banquet hall.


    Ang should havee back, and it¡¯s best to hand her these evidences.


    ¡°James,¡± He was stopped by Jessica whening to the banquet hall, who came out with a wheelchair. ¡°Did you arrange this video today?¡±


    James looked at her condescendingly, his eyes tinted with sulk, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 221 Misunderstanding

    ¡°That man has already told me this. You don¡¯t need to lie to me.¡± Jessica gave him a wry smile, looking very pitiful.


    James didn¡¯t change his facial expression after hearing her words, and asked, ¡°Now that you have known the answer, why do you bother to ask me?¡±


    ¡°James, your attitude really makes me sad.¡± Jessica sighed softly and continued, ¡°It seems that as long as Ang is involved, your attitude towards me will be like this.¡±


    James curled his lips and said, ¡°You obviously misunderstand me. Even if it has nothing to do with Ang, I will treat you in the way you deserve.¡± He just hated her even more because she schemed against Ang.


    ¡°At least without her, you wouldn¡¯t let Timothy¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦ present the video at her wedding, would you?¡± Jessica looked up at him with clear eyes.


    James looked indifferent and said, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°I can keep it a secret this time. I won¡¯t go far into it,¡± Jessica replied.


    ¡°But our marriage has already been settled, and we will get engaged soon. I want you to keep a distance from Ang in public. This is good for you and me, and our families. What do you think?¡±


    The corner of James¡¯s mouth arched, showing his sarcasm, ¡°Not very good.¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the Wealth Hall.


    ¡°You are so infatuated with Ang and always trying to protect her. But I don¡¯t know if it is good for Ang.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was soft, but her watery eyes were full of jealousy and hatred that could hardly be concealed.


    James stopped for a moment, but he didn¡¯t nce at her or say any word to her. Then he strode away.


    Jessica watched him leaving without hesitation. Her smile gradually disappeared, and the bottom of her eyes was stained with obscurity.


    Although the Wealth Hall was veryrge, one could look through the room at one nce.


    Ang wore avender evening dress and no one else dressed in the same color like her. So, she could easily find her. However, James searched for her back and forth and did not see her.


    James¡¯ brows slightly frowned, and he held the kraft bag more tightly. Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed Ang¡¯s number. ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off.¡±


    James pinched his lips and dialed several times in session. But every time there was just a cold electronic tone, ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off.¡±


    He hung up the phone and his right eyelid suddenly jumped a few times, which made him a little uneasy.


    ¡°Leave? To where?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°My brother wants to know when I will leave tonight, and he wants to visit where I live in along with me.¡±


    His earlier conversation with Ang suddenly hit him, and James¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of mist. Holding the bag in his hand, he walked towards Greyson and Luna with his long legs.


    Greyson was sitting in a wheelchair pushed by Luna. He was chatting with a group of elders in the doldrums along with Lorenzo and Elva. Seeing Jamesing over, Greyson rolled his eyes and pretended he didn¡¯t see him.


    On the other side, Lorenzo smiled and said, ¡°Hello, James.¡±


    Then, he nced around James and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ange with you?¡±


    Although he asked James the question, he was staring at the crowd standing beside him from the corner of his eyes. Apparently, Lorenzo wanted the crowd to hear what they were talking about. When Elva heard it, she turned to James as well.


    No matter how much James hated someone in the past, he would still maintain the basic social manners. But this time he ignored the couple and walked straightly to Greyson, and asked him straightforwardly, ¡°Where is Ang?¡±


    Luna was afraid Greyson would spill the beans, so she said first, ¡°It is really strange you ask us about this. She has been with you all the time, and you should ask yourself this question, not us.¡±


    Greyson snorted heavily, feeling a little dissatisfied with his sister.


    They had made a deal that he would send her home. But why did she leave without saying a word? Then he felt he shouldn¡¯t me his sister, but James, as James gave Ang no freedom.


    She didn¡¯t have a chance to tell him about it.


    ¡°Again, where is Ang?¡± James¡¯s face seemed to be covered with frost, and he felt more and more anxious.


    The worse his face was, the happier Greyson would be. He got a cast on his leg, so he dangled the other leg and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even if I know, why should I tell you?¡±


    Hearing thest sentence, Luna¡¯s brows twisted. She secretly pinched his waist to warn him that he should stop talking nonsense.


    Greyson was in terrible pain, but he had to pretend to be all right. So he looked extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°James cares so much about Ang. He is worried about her when he cannot see her.¡± Lorenzo exined to the crowd around him with a smiling face. Then he walked to James, ¡°James, did Ang go to the toilet? Or, she may be talking with friends. She is an adult now and the security here is reliable. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    James frowned and looked at Greyson with his lips biting tightly.


    Greyson looked back at him provocatively, swaying his legs and raising his eyebrows. He was socent that he seemed to put the word ¡°proud¡± on his forehead. If he had a tail behind his butt, he would have put it up.


    ¡°Greyson.¡± Luna said in a low voice.


    Greyson turned around, nced at her, and asked, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Ang has told you that she will leave. Where does she want to go?¡± Without waiting for Greyson¡¯s provocation, she went on, ¡°I have called her but her phone is powered off.¡±


    Luna suddenly became anxious and looked terrible. She couldn¡¯t tell whether James was cheating them. However, she could not figure out whether Ang¡¯s phone turned off automatically out of power, or something bad happed to Ang. So, she kept silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You must be delisted by her.¡± Greyson¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. He took out his cell phone and called Ang.


    ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please call againter¡­¡±


    No far away, Luna could hear the prompt tone from the mobile phone, and her face turned deathly pale.


    Lorenzo and the others looked at each other, and Elva¡¯s eyes were red with tears falling down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why was Ang¡¯s phone turn off? Greyson, if you know anything, just tell us quickly.¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t know what was happening. She thought it was better to check the surveince in private to see where Ang was.


    It was not suitable to reveal that Ang may be sent away by Lawson. Perhaps, Ang¡¯s phone just ran out of power. Or, she couldn¡¯t answer their calls because she was on a ne.


    So, if she told them the agreement between Ang and Lawson, she may destroy Ang¡¯s n.

 Chapter 222 I Will Revenge on You

    But before Luna could tell Greyson about her n, she heard him cursing, ¡°Fuck, Ang said your grandfather was going to send her away. Why her phone is power off now? If something bad happens to Ang due to your grandfather, I will revenge on you and your grandfather.¡±


    Luna wanted to stop him, but Greyson was so angry that he didn¡¯t listen to her at all.


    ¡°¡­ My grandfather?¡± A thinyer of sweat appeared on James¡¯s head, and panic and anxiety shed through his eyes.


    Without waiting for Greyson to say anything, he turned around and strode out of the Wealth Hall.


    Luna watched his figure disappearing quickly from the door with anxiety on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but me Greyson, ¡°How can you tell James about this? What if Ang¡¯s phone is just out of power? What you did may destroy Ang¡¯s n!¡±


    Greyson was worried about Ang and did not think about it at all. He said in a daze, ¡°Yes¡­¡± And then he asked, ¡°What if something bad really happened to her?¡±


    Luna was dumb for a while. Yeah, what if anything really happened to Ang?


    ¡°Is it true that Lawson has sent Ang away?¡± Lorenzo lowered his head and asked Greyson with disappointment in his eyes.


    Elva was surprised with tears hanging on her eyshes when she listened to Ang¡¯s name.


    Greyson didn¡¯t know why he asked about it, and said irritably, ¡°That¡¯s what Ang has told me.¡± He paused for a while, and said anxiously, ¡°No, I have to visit Lawson and ask him where Ang is now!¡±


    He turned the wheelchair and was about to go outside but failed.


    ¡°Since Lawson is involved in this matter, leave it alone,¡± Lorenzo said with a frown, grabbing the wheelchair from its back side.


    Greyson stared at him angrily, ¡°Dad, let me go!¡±


    The men who had been talking to Lorenzo saw that something was wrong, so they just made an excuse and left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Lorenzo said solemnly, ¡°If you annoy James, I can still take care of the aftermath for you. But, if you offend Lawson, I can¡¯t guarantee you can remain intact. Stay away from Ang from now on and forget about her, OK.¡±


    Luna consciously knew what kind of person her father-inw was, but she couldn¡¯t help frowning when she heard such words.


    Elva opened her mouth slightly, and the teardrops on her eyshes fell off. Her red eyes were filled with doubts.


    ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t have a father like you! You are a scumbag!¡± Greyson was not able to use his hands and legs than, so he directly bowed his head and bit on Lorenzo¡¯s hand.


    When Lorenzo loosened his hand due to pains, Greyson grimaced, turning the wheelchair and rolling over Lorenzo¡¯s feet. Then, he hurried to the door.


    Luna nced at Lorenzo, who was sore and sweaty, and ran to chase Greyson. Lorenzo was furious because his son and daughter-inw treated him like this. Then he yelled unhappily at Elva, ¡°Stop crying. The only thing you know is crying. You have spoiled your son. He knows nothing but quarrels and making troubles for me.¡±


    Elva clenched her teeth, shook off his hands and pped on Lorenzo¡¯s angry face.


    The loud p attracted the attention of countless people present. When they saw Elva, who was known for her mild temper and soft heart, hit her husband, everyone was surprised.


    ¡°What has Lorenzo done to Mrs. Chante? He just made her so angry.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Chante has such a good temper. She doesn¡¯t even speak loudly to others, but she has pped Lorenzo in public. Did Lorenzo cheat on Mrs. Chante?¡±


    ¡°Although he is a phnthropist in public, no one knows what he is really like in his family. If he were really a good person, he wouldn¡¯t have made Mrs. Chante so angry.¡±


    Lorenzo heard gossips, and his face turned red. He wanted to exin that the truth was not what they thought, but they didn¡¯t ask him face to face.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t exin rashly, because too much exnation would lead to the opposite result.


    His face was getting red and red.


    Lorenzo covered his red and swollen cheek and said sternly, ¡°Elva, what are you doing? Are you crazy like Greyson and Ang?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am driven crazy by you.¡± Elva¡¯s voice seemed a bit sharp due to its high pitch. ¡°Lorenzo, you¡­ you, I made such a mistake. You are contemptible.¡±


    Thest few words were almost silenced because she was choked with sobs.


    Lorenzo never expected that his wife who had always regarded him as a god would beat him.


    He was shocked for a while, and couldn¡¯t even maintain the elegant image in the public.


    Elva wiped away her tears, picked up a ss of red wine from the waiter who was passing by, and poured it on Lorenzo¡¯s body.


    Then, she spat on the ground angrily, acting just like what Greyson had done and cursed, ¡°Lorenzo, you are a scumbag!¡±


    She threw the empty cup towards him. Finally, she left with tears in her eyes.


    Not far away, Jessica sat in the wheelchair, watching the scene, quietly and thoughtfully.


    James drove his car and rushed to the hospital ward. Then, regardless of his family members, he opened the door with a m and rushed in.


    In the ward, the olddy was sitting next to the bed, holding Lawson¡¯s hand. Shey on Lawson¡¯s arms with tears on her wrinkled face, her eyes red.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawson was patting on her back, consoling her gently. The olddy straightened up after seeing James break in. She wiped tears from her face, looking a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Lawson got up with the support of the bed, his face gloomy. He boomed, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The door of the ward was still open, and everyone was looking at the inside ward, sighing.


    No matter how much Lawson hated James, he couldn¡¯t deny that James was the backbone of the Harvey Group. Even if he didn¡¯t like him, he had never treated him with such a bad manner before.


    James kicked the door open with his foot and asked nkly, ¡°I have agreed to engage to Jessica. Why did you send Ang away?¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to question what I have done,¡± Lawson said loudly.


    On the other side, the olddy patted him on his back and said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. You go out.¡± Lawson patted the back of her hand. His voice was a little softer but still cold.


    The olddy tried to talk, but finally sighed. Then she went out and closed the door.


    ¡°Why did you take Ang away?¡± James asked again with his lips tightened.


    Lawson snorted heavily and got out of bed, ¡°If you care so much about her, she will be your weakness and ruin everything of you.¡±


    ¡°Did she ruin everything of me, or ruin everything of the Harvey Group?¡± James lowered his head, coldly looking at Lawson, who was weak due to his illness but still sounded powerful.

 Chapter 233 Comparison

    Lawson red at him, ¡°Is there any difference between the two?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is.¡± James said, ¡°If you have done anything bad to Ang, I will destroy the Harvey Group now.¡±


    Lawson breathed more heavily and roared, ¡°You threaten me for a girl?¡±


    James straightened his body, clenched his fists, but said nothing.


    ¡°If I withdraw your position as the Harvey Group¡¯s president, do you think you can still ruin the Harvey Group?¡± Lawson squeezed every word out from his throat.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± James said coldly, ¡°If you withdraw my position and let someone else in the family be president, the Harvey Group will be destroyed too.¡±


    Lawson coughed hard, and drooped at him, ¡°James, you take yourself too serious. With so many people in the world, do you really think no one is better than you?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people who are more outstanding than me in the world, but they are not members of the Harvey family. You will not be assured if you hand over the Harvey Group to an outsider. You don¡¯t have a better choice in the family. Otherwise, you won¡¯t put me be in the position¡± James said. Then, he looked at Lawson and asked, ¡°Am I right, Grandpa?¡±


    Lawson looked gloomy and snorted without answering.


    ¡°Where is Ang?¡± James clenched his fists tightly and asked in a hoarse voice.


    Lawson squinted at him and said angrily, ¡°A young boy with no social experience dares to negotiate with me in such a pretentious manner!¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± James¡¯s forehead was covered by sweat.


    Lawson snorted, ¡°I have asked someone to send her to Eastshore Prison. She should be there by now.¡±


    Sweat ran down James¡¯s cheeks, meandering down his jaw and into his shirt. He stared at Lawson with a falcon-like gaze, his fists clenched, and the blue veins on his neck popped up, which was extremely hideous. Then he turned around abruptly and walked towards the door.


    Lawson sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. They won¡¯t let you see Ang unless they get my permission.¡±


    ¡°I have promised that I will be engaged to Jessica. Why do you still do this?¡± James turned his head around and looked at him.


    The sun was shining on him through the window. Although he was totally covered by sunshine, he looked like a ferocious ghost from hell. He knew his grandpa didn¡¯t lie to him.


    Without Lawson¡¯s permission, they wouldn¡¯t let him see Ang even if he tried his best.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Thinking the hideous scars all over Ang¡¯s body, he clenched his fists tightly. His knuckles turned white due to too much pressure, and his breath was heavier than before.


    ¡°You are engaged to Jessica, but you still stay with Ang. Then, how could Jessica treat us wholeheartedly?¡± Lawson said coldly, ¡°Are you still thinking that you can break off the engagement after I die, then you can get married with Ang?¡±


    James¡¯s back was wet, and his hands and feet trembled with coldness, as if they were soaked in icy water.


    ¡°My will has been handed over to the TCpany. After I die, if you break off with Jessica, TC will confiscate all shares in your hand andy you off ording to my will.¡±


    ¡°Now, do you understand? If you are smart, don¡¯t ruin your future for a woman. Obediently marry Jessica. I can pretend that nothing has happened,¡± Lawson said nkly.


    James lowered his head and his eyebrows tightened. He said, ¡°So whether you are alive or dead, my wife and I are the ves of Ran¡¯s family. We have to make money for the Harvey family like machines.¡±


    ¡°You should be content.¡± Lawson snorted, ¡°If you weren¡¯t capable, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to be the president of the Harvey Group.¡±


    James¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°May I know why I can only be a money-making machine?¡±


    ¡°If a cold-blooded person like you controls the Harvey Group and the Harvey family, how can my family members survive?¡± Lawson asked.


    James snorted.


    When he raised his head, his eyebrows were full of mockery.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because my dad was born to a woman you didn¡¯t like? So you hate me too?¡±


    ¡°How dare you say this?¡± Lawson¡¯s face was pale. He picked up a tea cup, mmed it at James and roared. ¡°Get out of here now!¡±


    James dodged the ss, and it fell on the ground, shattered.


    ¡°How dare you dodge the ss?¡± Lawson looked worse because of his action. ¡°You¡­¡±


    The rest of the words were swallowed by Lawson, because the next moment, James picked up the fruit knife on the table, strangled Lawson¡¯s neck with his left hand, and put the fruit knife on Lawson¡¯s neck with his right hand.


    Then he said, ¡°Call the prison now.¡±


    ¡°I give you a chance to put the knife down.¡± Lawson didn¡¯t show any panic.


    James didn¡¯t move and said, ¡°Please call your men and ask them to send Ang back.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± Lawson roared, ¡°You are stupid! You won¡¯t get anything!¡± James¡¯s increased his strength, and the fruit knife cut into Lawson¡¯s neck. The knife was stained with blood.


    James said again, ¡°Call them.¡±


    Knowing Ang¡¯s intension, the bald man didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be brave and stepped on the brakes.


    The tires rubbed against the ground with a sharp noise.


    In order to threaten the bold man, Ang stood with her waist bent.


    At the moment, she leaned forward due to inertia. Taking advantage of her instability, the bold man quickly grabbed her hand, snatched the earrings from her hand, and threw it to the ground.


    Both his peers sitting in the back and on the passenger seat stepped forward at the same time, grabbing both her hands and forcing her to sit down. One of them pped Ang twice on the face, ¡°Bitch!¡±


    After these two ps, Ang¡¯s face immediately swelled up, and she tasted blood.


    She licked the blood on the corner of her mouth and clenched her fist slightly.


    Ang failed.


    She would not have any opportunity to escape until she arrived at the prison. And once she was in the prison, it would be impossible for her to escape.


    She was so naive that she even tried to make a deal with Lawson. She thought Lawson would keep his words, send her to another ce, and protect her brother and sister-inw¡­


    Ah! After two years in prison, she still did not learn the lesson.


    ¡± Nathen, should we go to hospital first?¡± One man asked the bald man.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just a small injury.¡± The bald man said, ¡°Send her to Eastshore Prison first, and then we go to hospital.¡±


    The other two agreed. One man in the backseat removed the other earring from Ang and sat beside her, watching her closely.


    The other man returned to his seat. There was a faint smell of blood in the vehicle, mixed with the smell of vomitus, which was very unpleasant.

 Chapter 224 Who Are You?

    Ang bowed her head and gave a wry smile. In her short 20-year life, she had a more colorful life than many people. She really didn¡¯t know if she should feel lucky¡­


    The bald man wiped the blood on his temple and started the car.


    At the same time, a white Volkswagen suddenly speeded up with no warning and crushed into themercial vehicle from one side.


    Boom! The bald man in the driver¡¯s seat reacted fast. When the Volkswagen hit it, he quickly turned the steering wheel, but it couldn¡¯t make a difference due to the fast speed.


    The huge impact made Ang¡¯s stomach ufortable. She tried her best to grab the seat, but failed to stabilize her body.


    She felt like that she was squeezed by an invisible hand, and was pressed tightly to the car window. Boom!


    Ang¡¯s head hit the ss, and she felt unbearable headache at the same time. She suffered a brief loss of hearing, and the car window was broken.


    One hand stretched out from the outside and opened the door. Two men came into the car, and searched around. Then they walked directly towards Ang. The stronger man bent down, grabbed Ang, and carried her on his shoulders.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as Ang opened her mouth, her stomach twisted, and a stream of acid flowed into her mouth. She pressed her lips tightly and swallowed thest few words.


    The bald man tried to stop them, but it seemed his leg was injured, so he just shouted to them, ¡°Miss Chante is the person that Lawson Harvey wants. You¡¯d better think about the consequences before doing this.¡±


    The two men ignored him and carried Ang on the shoulders and walked out of the car directly.


    With half of her body hanging upside down, Ang¡¯s face was swollen with blood flowing backwards, which looked hideous.


    When they passed the car door, she saw blood under the passenger seat, and the man in the passenger seat closed his eyes tightly. She couldn¡¯t figure out whether he was alive or dead.


    ¡°Brother, should we call an ambnce? Wee here for Ang. And there is no need to kill them.¡±


    ¡°Do you know whether he is alive or dead right now?¡±


    ¡°But if he is alive and we just leave, we will owe him a life.¡±


    ¡°The driver can speak, so he can call an ambnce himself.¡±


    After finishing the words, the man strode forward. Ang was on his shoulders. With her head knocking on his back, Ang felt dizzy.


    In their eyes, a human life was worthless. The two men took her to the white Volkswagen with a broken headlight and drove away.


    In the hospital.


    ¡°Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is not answered for the moment. Please redialter.¡±


    Listening to the voice from the mobile phone, Lawson¡¯s face turned a little unreadable.


    James frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is this your attitude toward your elders?¡± Lawson became more irritable as he smelled the mixture of blood and disinfectant water.


    James frowned more tightly and said, ¡°You have sent four people, so you can call the other three.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s number can be stored on my mobile phone.¡± Feeling the pain from his neck, Lawson said angrily, ¡°How dare you threaten me for a woman!¡±


    ¡°Even if my followers bring Ang back now, what can you do?¡±


    James pressed his lips hard and his eyes covered with coldness.


    ¡°James, I can tell you that you can¡¯t do anything. The situation will not be better. Instead, it will only be worse.¡± Lawson had never been so embarrassed before, and his face was flushed with anger at the moment.


    James said with bitterness shing in his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Now the only thing you should do is to ask your followers to bring Ang here.¡± As soon as James finished his words, Lawson¡¯s phone rang.


    Looking at the unfamiliar number, Lawson answered the phone angrily, ¡°Hello? What? Ang was hijacked? Oafs! You¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, James snatched the phone and asked coldly, ¡°Where are you now? Did you write down the model and license te of the car that took Ang away?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you this.¡± The voice of the person on the other end of the phone was weak.


    The strength that James held the fruit knife was increased.


    Lawson shouted with an ugly face, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to die, just tell him everything! Tell him what he wants to know. A bunch of idiots!¡±


    James got what he wanted. Then he put the phone back into Lawson¡¯s hand, and ran out of the ward with a pale face.


    ¡°James, what are you doing with a fruit knife?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the blood on your body? Do you need a doctor to bandage it?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so bad? What¡¯s the matter with you and Lawson?¡±


    Outside the ward, it was noisy.


    Lawson looked even worse. He coughed heavily, walked a few steps to the door, and yelled at the people outside, ¡°Be quiet. This is a ward, not a food market.¡±


    The noisy corridor became quiet suddenly.


    ¡°Where is Ran? Let him and Ralphiee to see me now,¡± Lawson said with a sullen face, and then mmed the door.


    Ang had been vomiting along the way. So, when she got out of the car, her face was pale and her hands and feet were weak.


    She looked at the three-story vi in front of her and asked, ¡°Did you follow me from the hotel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ang frowned. It was not her illusion at that time. ¡°Who sent you to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Your man¡¯s enemy.¡± The man impatiently threw her onto his shoulders again because she walked too slowly.


    He carried her into the vi and said, ¡°If there is anything else you want to ask, you can ask Felix when you are inside.¡±


    She felt ufortable to be carried on the shoulders. But when she knew the one who had sent them to follow her was Felix, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth and she felt less nervous immediately.


    If it were not for Felix¡¯s interruption, she would have been sent to the Eastshore Prison by Lawson¡¯s men. And she would probably not be able to get out in the future.


    Fortunately, god blessed her. Probably because she was too miserable, then God arranged Felix to abduct her at that time. Felix was not a good man either, but he was easier to be dealt with than Lawson, who was old and powerful.


    Ang was taken all the way to the third floor. The man opened a door and threw her onto the bed. Then he walked out.


    The room wasrge with golden yellow luxurious decoration. Two female servants stood by the bed. When they saw Ang, they stepped forward, took off her clothes by force and gave her a rose bath. Afterward, they dressed her in a red dress.


    The two maids took her to a bed full of roses. ¡°Felix, the one you want has already been dressed up ording to your instructions,¡± The two maids walked out and said to Felix who was outside.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ok,¡± Felix said and opened the door, and walked in.


    Before he came in, Ang took the time to look at theyout of the room, focusing on the positions of five movable vases, an ashtray, and a few small ornaments.

 Chapter 225 What Happened to Your Face?

    ¡°Just as I expect, red suits you well.¡± Felix¡¯s eyes squinted and he looked up and down at Ang. The dress was dark red with some patterns, and itplemented her exposed scars.


    Ang looked down at the floor and said nothing.


    ¡°Since the first time I saw you, I have been waiting to fuck you. But someone is in my way.¡± Felix approached her step by step, gazing at her exquisite body.


    ¡°No one can prevent me from fucking you now.¡±


    ¡°If James knows what I have done to you, would he still want¡­¡±Thest word ¡°you¡± was swallowed by him when he saw Ang¡¯s face.


    Felix took a few steps back with disgust, staring at her red and swollen face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your face?¡±


    ¡°I was beaten by someone,¡± Ang lowered his head again and said softly.


    Felix¡¯s face looked bad. Ang¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and how could he fuck her?


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Felix grabbed his hair and said irritably.


    The door opened, and a man walked in with a camera. Behind him was a thin woman with a DSLR on her neck. Ang looked at the two with shing eyes. Then she tightened her clothes. ¡®He had nned to fuck me, and then showed James the sex video?¡¯ Ang thought.


    ¡°Sir, shall we start now?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Felix kicked the man, pointed to Ang¡¯s face and said, ¡°She looks ugly now. I am not blind. I cannot fuck her.¡±


    The man was almost knocked down, and staggered before he stood still. He didn¡¯t dare to say any word, and apologized to him again and again. The thin woman stood here and dared not say anything, and her hand with the SLR was shaking.


    Ang lowered her head, licking the corners of her dry lips, and felt much rxed then.


    But before she calmed down, she heard Felix say, ¡°Call the two men downstairs up, and shoot them.¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing his words, and then jumped at the twice the normal speed.


    Felix¡¯s little trick could not be put in public, but it was like a nuclear bomb for a woman. ¡°Ok¡­ Okay.¡± The woman replied in a low voice and trot out.


    Only then did Felix look at Ang again. He smashed his mouth with pity, turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Remember to take a clear shot, and focus on their faces. If the video is good, you will be well paid.¡±


    Holding the doorknob, he opened the door.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Ang said, and ran up to him and stopped him, ¡°I have not offended you. Could you please let me go?¡±


    Felix looked at her with a smile, raised his eyes and said, ¡°We have seen each other so many times, how can you say you haven¡¯t offended me?¡±


    His smile disappeared suddenly. He kicked Ang¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, James would not have kicked me into the swimming pool in front of so many people and embarrassed me.¡± Ang staggered and falling to the ground.


    She sat up on the ground and tried her best to slow down her tone, ¡°It is James who has offended you. What is the point for you to treat me like this? If you agree, I can do things you want me to do for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s interesting to treat you like this.¡± Felix squatted down and grabbed her chin abruptly with a cruel face. ¡°You are James¡¯s woman. If I let other men fuck you, and then send the sex videos to James or post it online, he must be very angry.¡±


    Ang¡¯s stomach and chin were painful, and cold sweat appeared on her forehead. She suppressed the pain in her body and said, ¡°James has already engaged to Jessica. I am just his lover. Even if you humiliate me, James will not be affected.¡±


    ¡°What I should do is not up to you.¡± Felix raised his voice sharply, and his eyes were full of sternness.


    Ang frowned and her face turned white gradually. Not long time ago, Felix found a man named Michael, and asked Michael to make trouble in Dream Club. Unexpectedly, his little trick was not fulfilled. Instead, James took a bite back.


    James was so crazy that he revealed Felix¡¯s previous scandals to the public. As a result, the shares of Pearson Group experienced a consecutive slump. If it were not for Felix¡¯s mother, Felix would have been killed by his father.


    Even if assaulting Ang didn¡¯t affect James, he could at least make him feel sick.


    Felix was easier to deal withpared to Lawson. But Felix had many followers, Ang couldn¡¯t solve him as she wanted.


    In a daze, she seemed to return to the car ident two years ago. In front of everyone¡¯s condemnation, she was left helpless.


    At that time, the door opened, and the two men who had brought Ang here came in.


    Felix released Ang suddenly, stood up, and pped his hands. He walked to the two men and said, ¡°Treat her well. If the video is good, your bonus will be doubled at the end of the year.¡±


    Upon hearing it, the two men¡¯s eyes lit up, and they answered,¡± Yes!¡±


    Ang sat weakly on the ground, and coldness spread all over her body gradually. Even her blood was cold. W


    Seeing the two men approaching her step by step, big drops of sweat appeared on her forehead. She went back a little with the help of her hands, her body trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°What should I do now? Should I ept such a terrible fate?¡±


    The two men were getting closer and closer to her. One of them squatted down, grabbed her ankle, and tried hard to pull her.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Ang kicked the man¡¯s hand with her high heels, and then ignored his terrible facial expressions.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She stumbled to her feet, and looked at Felix standing beside her with an unreadable face.


    Even though she tried to maintain herposure, her voice still was a little trembling, ¡°Do you know from whose hand you snatched me today?¡±


    Both the Harvey Group and Pearson Group were the top twopanies in the country, and the two families had been at odds for a long time. She didn¡¯t know whether Felix would be scared when she mentioned Lawson, or what she did would only stimte his desire for revenge. Given this dangerous situation, she wanted to take a bet.


    ¡°I know I snatched you from James.¡± When mentioning this name, Felix showed disgust, anger and unconcealed jealousy on his face. ¡°Ang, if you don¡¯t want to suffer more, don¡¯t y tricks with me.¡±


    After that, he red at the two men and raised the corners of his eyes, saying, ¡°What are you waiting for? You are here for AV, not for romantic idol dramas with thirty or forty episodes before the fucking.¡±


    Before the two men could speak, Ang interrupted them, ¡°They snatched me from Lawson. Are you worried if you offend Lawson?¡±

 Chapter 226 I am pregnant with a child

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Felix raised his voice and said.


    Before Ang said anything this time, one of the men said carefully, ¡°When we brought Miss Chante here, the driver in that car told us they were Old Mr. Harvey¡¯s men.¡±


    Felix didn¡¯t say anything, but his face turned pale.


    Ang was slightly relieved, but she didn¡¯t show it. She just said indifferently, ¡°Yes, the Smith family and the Harvey family will be united by marriage and Jessica will be James¡¯ wife, but¡­¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She touched her belly with soft eyes, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Old Mr. Harvey¡¯s grandson, two months already.¡±


    Felix¡¯s gaze fell along with her eyes on her t belly. He felt sick as if he had eaten a fly and cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°And as you know, Old Mr. Harvey has terminal lung cancer and doesn¡¯t have much time left. He really wants to see his first grandchild before he dies. Tell me, if you get someone to rape me and cause a miscarriage, what will Old Mr. Harvey do?¡±


    Ang¡¯s hands were trembling slightly, but her expression did not change much.


    Felix¡¯s face turned pale and he almost believed her words. But at this time, the man who carried Ang over suddenly said, ¡°But when we stopped the car, the car was heading for the prison. If Old Mr. Harvey really attaches so much attention to you, Miss Chante, why would he let someone take you to the prison?¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart thumped and her hands were wet with sweat.


    Felix narrowed his eyes and looked at Ang with a smirk, ¡°How do you exin this? Is it fun to lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Harvey¡¯s men took me to prison, so I¡¯m lying? Your logic really baffles me.¡± Ang snorted without any changes on her face, though her back was already sheathed with cold sweat.


    Felix stared at her and waited for her exnation.


    ¡°Felix, you have seen many scars on my body, right?¡± Ang pulled her skirt up a bit to show her thighs filled with crossed scars. Everyone in the room was shocked.


    Felix used to see her scars in the light and thought these scars added to her beauty. But when he saw these scars so directly, he instantly turned his eyes away.


    These scars were like twisted and intertwined snakes. One would feel disgusted when seeing these things.


    Felix felt he must have suffered from some mental disease, because he even wanted to sleep with her.


    ¡°Hurry up and put your skirt down, it¡¯s disgusting!¡± Felix said impatiently, ¡°What do the scars on your body have to do with Old Mr. Harvey sending you to jail? Make it simple, don¡¯t try to fool me!¡±


    Ang put down her skirt under the gazes of disgust and horror, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re all scared looking at them, not to mention me. It hurt me a lot when I was suffering all these things.¡±


    The others still remained silent.


    Ang sighed lightly, ¡°I got these scars in the prison. After I was released from the prison, I would have nightmares every night about those people bullying me in prison. My sleep quality and psychological state directly affect the fetal development. After the psychiatrist saw me, he said it should be better for me to watch the people who used to bully me get beaten up.¡±


    It was hard to judge the truth when truth and lies were mixed together.


    Felix still looked at Ang with suspicions.


    Cold sweat appeared on Ang¡¯s hands when she was stared at by him like this, but she still seemed calm.


    She turned her head to look at the man who carried her in, ¡°Sir, you saw three other strong men in the car when you got in, right?¡±


    Felix followed her gaze to the man, with inquiry in his foxlike eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man said cautiously, ¡°And the men seemed to be experts.¡±


    Ang nodded and wiped the sweat from her hands with her clothes, ¡°Actually, there were more than three of them. One of them left temporarily because of some physical problems. Old Mr. Harvey not only asked them to protect me, but also to help me teach those people who bullied me a lesson.¡±


    The man frowned at Ang, ¡°But¡­¡± But if those people were protecting her, then why did they p her in the face?


    But Felix interrupted him with a grim look just when he said the word but, ¡°Since when is it your turn to talk here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Pearson.¡± The man swallowed his suspicions. It was none of his business anyway. He should just watch quietly to avoid Felix¡¯s scolding.


    Ang was worried about the man asking her about the p and she was thinking of excuses nervously. She was relieved to see the man interrupted by Felix.


    Felix then looked at Ang again and said hesitantly, ¡°Are you telling me the truth about all this?¡±


    Without waiting for Ang to answer his question, he narrowed his foxlike eyes and said with his face filled with ruthlessness, ¡°If I found out you lied to me¡­¡±


    ¡°How would I lie to you?¡± Ang grasped her dress tightly and said with her body tensed, ¡°It only takes a pregnancy test to find whether I lied or not. If you find me lying, I will only be more miserable, right?¡±


    Felix grunted, ¡°You still have some self-awareness.¡±


    Ang was a little relieved.


    ¡°Since it only needs a pregnancy test,¡± A sinister smile appeared on Felix¡¯s face, ¡°Gandalf, go buy a box of pregnancy test kits and give Miss Chante a test. Otherwise, I always feel uneasy.¡±


    Ang felt uneasy again, and her back became tensed.


    If Felix found out she wasn¡¯t pregnant and what she just said was a lie¡­


    She swallowed her saliva and clenched her fists. Then she unclenched her fists, but clenched again. She couldn¡¯t be panic!


    If she panicked now, Felix would find out her lie even without the test.


    Ang pursed her lips and looked directly into Felix¡¯s eyes calmly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gandalf answered in a thick voice and walked towards the door.


    Ang nced at Gandalf¡¯s back once and forced herself to withdraw her gaze to look at Felix calmly.


    Felix kept a close eye on her and closely observed each of her moves, ¡°Miss Chante, what do you think is a better way to punish a liar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a liar, why should I consider the consequence?¡± Ang¡¯s heart jumped hard as if it was about to jump out of her chest, but she still maintained her confidence.


    Gandalf had already walked to the door and held the door handle.


    Ang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, but it was so trivial that nobody would find it without careful observation.


    She was not sure how far away this ce was from the Pharmacy, but from Gandalf¡¯s purchase to getting the result, it was at most half a day. At that time, Felix would find out she was lying.


    She opened her mouth slightly and took a few deep breaths.

 Chapter 227 Would you be so kind?

    ¡°Come back!¡± Just as Gandalf pulled open the door to go out, Felix stopped him with a gloomy face.


    Ang put her hand on her belly with affection on her face. She didn¡¯t look at Gandalf or Felix once.


    ¡°I have already brought you here. If I record a video of you, I will offend the Harvey family. If I send you straight back, I will offend them as well. Why don¡¯t I record a video of you and then let you go back?¡± Felix cupped her chin, ¡°Miss Chante, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Ang felt her legs and arms softened and she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. Felix hadn¡¯t given up on recording a video yet!


    She took a deep breath, smiled, and said, ¡°I had a car ident on the road. Fortunately, you sent someone over in time to save me from it. Otherwise, even if I survived, I¡¯m afraid I would have trouble keeping my baby.¡±


    ¡°You are so kind?¡± Felix asked slowly, word by word.


    Ang said, ¡°You just had someone bring me here and give me a change of clothes. I have nothing to lose, so why should I hold a grudge against you?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re James¡¯s woman.¡± Felix was stressed and sinister appeared under his eyes.


    Ang felt her back chilled, ¡°James and I are not close. He broke my leg and forced me to do so many things I didn¡¯t want to do. I stayed with him only because he could give me what I wanted.¡±


    She let out a softugh as if she was talking to Felix or murmuring to herself, ¡°As for love, I don¡¯t want to have it anymore for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re realistic.¡± Felix snorted, but there was suspicion in his eyes.


    Ang looked up at him with a strong sense of mockery and hatred in her eyes, ¡°If it were you, would you still like James after what I¡¯ve been through?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like men.¡± Felix did not answer the question directly, but the remaining doubt on his face disappeared.


    Ang carefully observed his expression. But she didn¡¯t dare to rxpletely when she saw it. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here with you for a while now, and it would be bad if the bodyguards who sent me to prison said something to Old Mr. Harvey. What do you think?¡±


    The only way to stay safe was to leave this ce.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you back myself now!¡± Felixmanded his man aside, ¡°Go and bring my car here!¡±


    Ang was afraid she would be exposed if Felix asked some other questions on the way, so she said, ¡°No need to bother you, Mr. Pearson, just arrange someone to drive me home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off to Harvey¡¯s myself, and exin this clearly to Old Mr. Harvey so that I can feel at ease.¡± Felix had other considerations in his mind.


    Ang understood Felix was afraid that she would expose the kidnapping to Lawson.


    In addition, the Harvey family and the Pearson family had always been enemies. As the man in charge of the Harvey family, Lawson was now hospitalized with terminal lung cancer. So, Felix wanted to go to the hospital to get thetest information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Felix grabbed the sunsses on the table, put it on and waved at Ang.


    Ang just took a step out and backed up again, ¡°Please wait a moment, I have to changed into my previous clothes; otherwise, it¡¯s hard to exin why I got changed.¡±


    ¡°Women are so troublesome!¡± Felix took off his sunsses, and his eyes were full of impatience, ¡°Be quick!¡± After saying that, he left the room.


    The man carrying the camera and the skinny woman with the SLR felt strange about what happened.


    Ang changed her clothes and put on the green pendant again. Then she went out and got into Felix¡¯s convertible sports car.


    It was near November and the weather was cool. Sitting in the sports car in a gorgeous dress, Ang felt cold wind blowing in her face. Many people were seeing them as crazy lovers after going on the road for ten minutes.


    Even when they stopped at the intersection to wait for the green light, Angle saw a few people staring at them.


    ¡°The car is great, but they must be mad!¡±


    ¡°Dressing like that in a convertible sports car, doesn¡¯t she feel cold?¡±


    ¡°Look, the man and the woman are dressed so fancy. They must be new money and can¡¯t want to show off.¡±


    Felix took off his sunsses, turned his head towards those people, and scolded them with a gloomy face.


    Ang pretended she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Do you think I look like a new rich?¡± Felix turned his head to ask her.


    Ang replied, ¡°If you are a new rich, there would be no real old money.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The light was green and the car restarted.


    ¡°Do I seem to be a fool driving a convertible today?¡± Withplex emotions on his handsome face, Felix asked.


    Ang¡¯s arms were cold because of the blowing wind. She touched her arms and said lightly ¡°They can¡¯t afford such a fancy car, so there are really many rich-haters now.¡±


    Felix grunted, ¡°A bunch of poor bastards!¡±


    After saying that, he stepped on the gas pedal and tantly raced in the downtown area.


    Ang gripped her seatbelt tightly and tried to suppress the constant desire to vomit. Her face was pale but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    When Felix found out Lawson was in the hospital, he spent over one hundred thousand dors on a bunch of nutrients as gifts on the road before driving Ang to the hospital.


    The car stopped in front of the hospital entrance, and Ang followed Felix out of the car.


    ¡°I am your lifesaver, what are you doing standing so far away from me?¡± With the pile of nutrients in his hand, Felix yelled at Ang standing by.


    Ang pursed her lips and took a few steps towards Felix.


    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy, help me with them!¡± Felix had never done such kind of physical work, so he threw the nutrients into Ang¡¯s hands with a gloomy face.


    Before Ang could reach out to take them, a pair of pale and slender hands reached out and took the nutrients, ¡°Which ward are you going to?¡±


    Ang looked up to see Rnd standing in front of her in a white coat. The sun shone on his whole body, even his deep dimples were filled with sunlight.


    ¡°To Old Mr. Harvey¡¯s, please, Dr. Rnd.¡± Ang said.


    Rnd smiled, ¡°A piece of cake, you don¡¯t need to be so polite to me.¡±


    He looked at Ang¡¯s leg, ¡°How is your leg now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you for your concern.¡± Ang said.


    Felix was tired of the greetings between the two, so he raised his eyes to show his impatience, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Rnd, a doctor in this hospital.¡± Rnd took the nutrients in one hand, then freed one hand to shake hand with Felix.


    Felix just nced at Rnd¡¯s hand and averted his gaze in disgust.


    Rnd didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. He just naturally withdrew his hand.


    The three of them went into the hospital together and got in the elevator, then headed for Lawson¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Give me the nutrients, and you can leave now!¡± Felix took the items from Rnd and drove Rnd away impatiently.


    Rnd looked at Ang¡¯s pale face and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Rnd.¡± Ang said. She still felt sick and her limbs were too weak to walk forward.


    Rnd looked down at her meaningfully, ¡°If you need any help, just let me know, Miss Chante.¡±

 Chapter 228 You fooled me?

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Rnd, I¡¯m really happy that you can cure my leg.¡± Ang forced a smile.


    Rnd nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s time for your checkup today. Don¡¯t forget toe overter.¡±


    It had been less than a week since herst checkup, and by saying that, he was obviously helping her find an excuse to leave.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Rnd, I¡¯lle over after I send these to Old Mr. Harvey with Felix.¡± Ang said.


    She clutched the corner of her coat slightly and her hands were even sweatier than when she was facing Felix alone.


    She was about to meet Lawson, and he wasn¡¯t as easy to fool as Felix! And when dealing with Lawson, she had to prevent Felix from exposing her.


    With the nutrients in his hand, Felix became impatient when listening to the meaningless conversation between the two.


    ¡°Then mind your own business first. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Rnd smiled at Ang and left.


    Felix looked at Rnd¡¯s back and snorted, then he asked in a bad mood, ¡°Which ward?¡±


    ¡°Probably the whole floor, I guess.¡± Ang had something on her mind, so she answered after a pause.


    Felix instantly stopped. He narrowed his foxlike eyes and gritted his teeth, ¡°You fool me?¡±


    ¡°I only knew Old Mr. Harvey was sick and the Harvey family came. They stayed in the wards of this floor at night.¡± Ang said.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t know about the details at all. Everything she knew was got from Raya. Moreover, she didn¡¯t know exactly which ward Lawson was in.


    Felix was not satisfied with her ambiguous answer, ¡°I asked you, which ward is Old Mr. Harvey in?¡±


    He bent down to meet her eyes, looking at her for a moment, and then asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know which ward Old Mr. Harvey is in and you lied to me about that, do you?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Sweat appeared on Ang¡¯s nose. Suddenly, she remembered thedy asked her to be quiet once said. The olddy said her husband had lung cancer! Since Lawson also had lung cancer, he must be on this floor!


    She lifted her limp finger to the ward in front of her and pretended to be rxed, ¡°That one.¡±


    Felix straightened up and looked towards where she was pointing, then took a big step towards the ward with the nutrients in his hands.


    Ang followed behind him and she was still trying to figure out the wording of her response to Lawson, so she slowed down as much as she could to stall for time.


    But the hospital corridor was not very long at all, so even if she walked slowly, she soon arrived at the ward.


    ¡°What are you dawdling about? Hurry up!¡± Felix gave Ang a sidelong nce and was about to knock on the ward door.


    Ang subconsciously shouted as she watched him move, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Felix stopped and looked at Ang with confusion and impatience.


    ¡°Old Mr. Harvey is not in good health, you may upset him if you knock on the door like this.¡± Ang¡¯s hands were sweaty. She wiped them against her dress, but just as they dried, another burst of sweat appeared again.


    She hadn¡¯t figured out what to say to Lawson. If her lie was exposed, she might have to face the wrath of both Lawson and Felix!


    Felix leaned against the wall with the nutrients in his hands, looked at Angel with narrowed eyes, and said slowly, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Ang got goose bumps on her body, and her thick curly eyshes trembled violently.


    If she stopped Felix from knocking on the door again, he would definitely get suspicious. But if she didn¡¯t stop him and went in with him to see Lawson, her lies would be exposed soon.


    She was caught in a dilemma! She frowned and was about to say something.


    At this time, the sounds of door opening were heard. Ran and Ralphie came out. They just nced at Ang first and then their gaze fell on Felix at the same time.


    Ralphie smiled like a kind elder, ¡°Felix, what brings you here today?¡±


    He nced at the nutrients in Felix¡¯s hand, ¡°Do youe to visit my father?¡±


    Without waiting for Felix to say anything, Ran said grimly, ¡°Did your grandfather ask you to get thetest news when he heard my father is ill?¡±


    Ang was slightly relieved to hear the two say that.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t stop Felix, it would buy her some time to think about how to deal with Lawsonter.


    ¡°You must be joking, Uncle Ran. Our families are so close. As a junior, I shoulde to visit Grandpa Lawson, not to get the so-called news.¡± Felix was talking in a respectful way, but he still leaned against the wallzily.


    Ralphie sighed, ¡°Felix, thank you for your kindness. But my father is too sick recently, and it¡¯s not suitable for him to receive visitors. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Is he too sick to receive visitors?¡± Felix felt that the nutrients were too heavy, so he dropped them on the ground.


    Hearing the loud noise, both Ran and Ralphie looked at each other. Then Ran said unhappily, ¡°Are you cursing my father?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ran,¡± Felix said, ¡°Uncle Ralphie said his father couldn¡¯t receive visitors, I just gave a reasonable guess.¡±


    Ran¡¯s face went blue and he wanted to say something, but Ralphie pulled him back and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I made it too ambiguous. It is nothing serious, but he just doesn¡¯t feel well and needs some rest.¡±


    Ang still lowered her head. She only wore an evening dress, and was cold, even her nose got red.


    She rubbed her cold arm a few times with her fingers trembling slightly.


    Since Ran and Ralphie said this, if Felix still insisted on going to visit Lawson, he would definitely bring her out.


    Sure enough!


    ¡°In fact, I insist on seeing Grandpa Lawson because of Miss Chante. I had some grudges with his men because of Miss Chante, and I came here to exin it to Grandpa Lawson.


    Ang¡¯s heart jumped faster. She didn¡¯t know whether Felix would be invited into Lawson¡¯s ward¡­


    Ran snorted, ¡°Why do you have so many excuses? Your family asked you to check on us, right? Leave the nutrients and you can leave now. No more tricks!¡±


    Felix was unhappy, ¡°But¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I will call someone to throw you out!¡± Ran said word by word.


    Ang lowered her head to lick her dry lips. She wished she could just get rid of Felix, so she wouldn¡¯t have to tell lies in front of both Lawson and Felix!


    However, things just didn¡¯t go as she wanted.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The door to the ward opened and Lawson came out with a gloomy face. And on his neck, there was a white bandage.

 Chapter 229 To check whether I’m dead or not?

    Lawson nced at the people outside the door. The way he looked at Ang was by no means kind.


    Sweat fell from Ang¡¯s forehead like rain. She lowered her head to wipe the sweat as naturally as she could.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Grandpa Lawson.¡± Felix looked at Lawson up and down. He found Lawson was in good spirits, but he was much thinner and didn¡¯t seem to be quite healthy. Seeing this, he was surprised and happy.


    Lawson then took his eyes off Ang and looked at Felix, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Dad, he is from the Pearson family.¡± On the side, Ralphie said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lawson¡¯s expression got worse as he swept a nce at Felix, ¡°Why do youe? To check whether I¡¯m dead or not?¡±


    After all, Lawson was in charge of the Harvey family, so he was naturally more powerful than James. At this time, Felix only dared to say it with his head lowered, ¡°You must be joking, Grandpa Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Go back and tell your grandfather, whether I die or not, he would never get any benefits from us. Just stop the daydream!¡± Lawson said in a loud voice, ¡°Ralphie, send him out!¡±


    Ralphie walked up to Felix and smiled, ¡°Felix, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I have something to say to Grandpa Lawson, then I will leave.


    In front of the three elders, Felix didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, but he was afraid that if he just left, Lawson would me him for what happened to Ang.


    Ang¡¯s pupils dted and her breath quickened.


    Lawson turned to look at Felix in an unkind way.


    Before he could say anything, Felix said hurriedly, ¡°Today, two of my bodyguards identally hit Miss Chante¡¯s car. When they knew she is pregnant, they were worried that something might happen to the baby in her belly, so they sent her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°With a dy on the road, I could only send her back now. I beg for your forgiveness, Grandpa Lawson.¡±


    Hearing that Ang was pregnant, both Ran and Ralphie turned to look at Ang¡¯s belly at the same time. Ralphie was still smiling, but on Ran¡¯s face, there was undisguised wariness and hostility.


    Lawson looked at Felix with cold and sharp eyes, ¡°Did your men hit Ang¡¯s car and take her away?¡±


    Ang lowered her head and subconsciously held her breath.


    She could almost figure out why Lawson got so angry. He must hate Felix for messing everything up. If it weren¡¯t for Felix, she would have already been sent into prison by now.


    But in Felix¡¯s opinion, Lawson was angry because his men almost hurt Ang¡¯s baby in her belly.


    He wiped the sweat from his head and said in a low voice, ¡°They drank some alcohol and drove into Miss Chante¡¯s car by ident. But I have taken Miss Chante to the hospital for a checkup. She and the baby in her belly are fine.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He turned his head to Ang, ¡°Right, Miss Chante?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s eyes followed to stare on her belly, his face clouded with uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Being stared at by the four men at the same time, Ang did not dare to say anything at all. She was afraid that they would find her trouble if she identally said anything wrong.


    Lawson frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°The baby in your belly¡­ When did ite?¡±


    ¡°The baby is two months old and it is very healthy. This car ident did not hurt it at all and it is really lucky.¡± Felix was afraid that Lawson would me him. In that case, his grandfather and his father definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.


    He was beaten up by them for the news some days ago. If Lawson found fault with him this time, it was hard to tell what his father and grandfather would do to him.


    Lawson first frowned and then rxed. Then he frowned again and asked Felix, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Felix said, ¡°I personally went with Miss Chante¡¯s for the checkup and the baby is safe and sound!¡±


    Ang¡¯s forehead, nose, palms, and back were covered by sweat. She lowered her head in silence and let them look at her all over.


    ¡°All right, you can go now!¡± Lawson said.


    Ang was slightly relieved to hear this. She replied with a yes and walked at a seemingly steady pace toward the elevator.


    But after two steps, Lawson shouted behind her, ¡°I ask Felix to leave, where are you going? Come back!¡±


    Ang froze and frowned slightly.


    ¡°I told you toe back, don¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Lawson yelled.


    ¡°Grandpa Lawson is calling you, go now.¡± Felix gently reminded Ang, but his nted upward eyes were filled with warnings. He was warning her not to expose him.


    Ang looked up at him, tensed up, and turned around. She walked to Lawson step by step, as if it was hell in front of her.


    Felix didn¡¯t stay any longer and left straight away.


    ¡°Are you really pregnant with James¡¯s child?¡± Ran asked impatiently, ¡°How can you be pregnant at this time? It¡¯s a coincidence, right?¡±


    Ralphie nodded, ¡°Yes, too much of a coincidence indeed.¡±


    Lawson frowned at his sons and there was tiredness in his eyes, but he quickly set his gaze on Ang.


    ¡°Are you guys doubting me here?¡± Being stared at by the three men like this, Ang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.


    Ralphie smiled and said gently, ¡°Not at all, just a casual question. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    ¡°Felix made it clear that he went to the hospital with me. I am pregnant for two months and the baby is healthy.¡± Ang said, ¡°Will Felix lie for me?¡±


    Ran said suddenly, ¡°Maybe you are pregnant with Felix¡¯s child and want to give birth to the baby to share the inheritance!¡±


    Lawson¡¯s face darkened instantly. It was hard to tell whether he was upset with the word ¡°inheritance¡±, or for the brainless guess Ran gave, or maybe he believed Ran¡¯s words and was upset.


    ¡°Ran!¡± Ralphie said unhappily, ¡°With advance medical science nowadays, Dad will definitely be cured! Don¡¯t say such an unlucky thing!¡±


    Ran seemed dissatisfied with his brother¡¯s words, but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°If I ever hear more about inheritance from you again, you won¡¯t get a penny!¡± Lawson yelled.


    Ran smiled obediently andforted his dad, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Dad! You know, I¡¯ve been a bad student since I was a kid. I¡¯m just too rough and don¡¯t know which words are suitable. I just said it casually; I definitely didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡±


    ¡°I do know you do not have bad intentions, but do not say so it in front of others. Maybe they will cause trouble to you for this.¡± Ran said.


    Some jealousy shed through Ralphie¡¯s eyes, but he still said with a smile, ¡°Ran is just inconsiderate, but he meant no harm, you know him, Dad.¡±

 Chapter 230 It’s My faults.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help him since you know he is inconsiderate? You are his brother. If he meets any problems in thepany, you should spare more efforts to help him so that he wouldn¡¯t make those stupid mistakes!¡± Lawson reprimanded Ralphie.


    Ralphie could only nod his head, ¡°It¡¯s my faults, and I will do that in the future.¡±


    Ang¡¯s grandparents were from the countryside and only met her once a year during the New Year holiday. They only had one child, Ang¡¯s father. As for her mother¡¯s parents, they passed away long ago. They also only had one child, which was her mother.


    She had heard from others that the elders would show favor to certain child, but she had never imagined it. Today, she heard with her own ears.


    When Ang thought of this, she pulled her lips with self-deprecation in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t protect herself now. Why should she mind the family affairs of others?


    Lawson ignored his two sons, pushed open the door, and walked in. As he did this, he said unpleasantly, ¡°Youe in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ang answered.


    She went in uneasily and cold sweat appeared on her forehead.


    When she heard about Lawson in the past, she was not that afraid of him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to put up those two conditions to Lawson.


    But today, after knowing that Lawson intended to send her to the prison, she was overwhelmed with fear unconsciously.


    She didn¡¯t even know how she had offended him so that he wanted to ruin her with the excuse of helping her leave.


    Lawson went in and sat down on the bed, then looked up at her and said, ¡°So much sweat on your forehead. Are you scared?¡±


    Ang wanted to say something but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Did you lie to me or did you do something bad to my family?¡± Lawson asked in a stern voice as he pped violently on the hospital bed.


    With that p, Ang¡¯s heart jumped violently.


    She wiped the sweat from her head and said in a weak tone, ¡°Everybody is afraid of you, right?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s eyes darkened. Finally, he snorted, but didn¡¯t refute Ang.


    Ang was slightly relieved. She felt that her back was covered with sweat.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the terminal lung cancer, I won¡¯t let you give birth to this child!¡± Lawson¡¯s expressions changed several times and finally rested his gaze on her belly.


    Ang pursed her lips, sweat flowing down her jaw. The sweat drops were shining under the sunshine.


    Lawson seemed to look forward to the child in her belly, but¡­ where could she get a child?


    ¡°Why do you want to leave with the child?¡± Lawson said with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°You want to leave so that you can ckmail James with the child?¡±


    Ang firmly grasped her clothes and tried to remain calm, but her voice still trembled a little.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t forgive James for what he did to me, so I don¡¯t want to bring it to the world.¡±


    ¡°The child is the offspring of my family. How dare you decide his fate?¡± Lawson stood up and shouted.


    Ang lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. If she said something more, she might offend Lawson instantly.


    ¡°You should be d that you are pregnant with the child, otherwise you may not be able to stand here! You will only end up in prison miserably for the rest of your life and nobody will care about you.¡± Lawson said.


    Ang widened her eyes and clenched her fists. She tried to hold back, but said finally, ¡°May I ask why you still can¡¯t forgive me, even though I had promised to leave James?¡±


    ¡°Do you see the bandage on my neck?¡± Lawson pointed at the bandage with an angry face. Ang didn¡¯t know why, so she only answered yes.


    ¡°James threatened me with a knife because of you, do you know?¡± Lawson¡¯s face turned red. He seemed to be angry and helpless, ¡°Do you think I will allow you to be together just because he pays so much attention to you?¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrank and her whole body froze.


    Lawson had terminal lung cancer, so there was not much time left for him.


    Members of the Harvey family lived in the hospital to please Lawson in the hope of getting more inheritance once he died.


    But James threatened his grandpa with a knife at this time? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would get nothing after his grandfather died?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why James loves you!¡± Lawson sized her up and down, ¡°He must be blind!¡±


    Ang lowered her head and stood still to let Lawson look at her. It was hard to describe how she felt in her heart.


    At that moment, the door of the ward was opened with force.


    James ran in, panting. On his handsome pale face, sweat poured down like rain.


    The buttons on his suit jacket were missing, so it was slightly off. The white shirt inside was soaked through and clung to his body, and his abdominal muscle could be seen vaguely.


    When he came in, his attention was focused on Ang, and he even didn¡¯t look at his grandpa.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He took a few steps and put his hands on her shoulders to check on her. When he found that there were only two traces of pping on her face, he was slightly relieved, but his expression was still gloomy.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± James paused for a while and raised his trembling hands to touch her face.


    Ang tilted her head to avoid his touch and frowned.


    With her dodge, James¡¯s eyes dimmed and then moved to her front to protect her.


    He looked at Lawson expressionlessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the consequences for what I have done, don¡¯t get anyone else involved.¡±


    Lawson snorted and said impatiently, ¡°She¡¯s carrying your child, and I won¡¯t do anything to her until she gives birth to it.¡±


    James frowned slightly but said nothing. He just took Ang¡¯s hand and walked out.


    ¡°I have found a new president. From tomorrow on, you hand over all the work at hand to the new president. In addition, the three percent shares of the Harvey Group under your name will be transferred tomorrow. Thewyer will get to you tomorrow, be cooperative. Anyment?¡± Lawson said in a cold voice.


    Ang frowned and stopped her steps.


    But James didn¡¯t stop at all. He dragged her out, and only said as he walked, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Watching him leave the ward without hesitation, a storm appeared on Lawson¡¯s face. Then he picked up a ss from the table and mmed it against the door with a BANG.


    The ss hit the door with a loud muffled sound, then fell to the floor and shattered into pieces.


    Ang turned around to look at the half-open door and stopped James from walking without much emotion.


    James stopped to look down at her. Then he frowned at the obvious pping traces on her face.


    ¡°If you go in now and exin to your grandfather, you still have a chance.¡± Ang said.

 Chapter 231 Why Are You Following Me Around?

    However, James didn¡¯t cast another nce at the ward, pulled her straight to the doctor and asked the doctor to treat the wound on her face.


    When it was done, James grabbed her hand silently and walked out.


    Ang frowned and shook his hand off. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± James looked down at the swollen palm print on her cheek and asked, ¡°Who did that, grandpa or Felix¡¯s men?¡±


    Ang¡¯s brows puckered in a frown and she said in a serious tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired after a long and busy day, right?¡± Dejection shed across James¡¯s eyes, but he recovered his usualposure soon. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He stretched out his hand to grab her.


    Ang jerked back to avoid his touch. ¡°I have to see the doctor for my leg. You can go back now.¡±


    After that, she walked to the other end of the corridor.


    James pinched his lips, brushed his messy hair from running with his hand and followed behind her step by step.


    It was just an excuse. Ang went to see the doctor about her leg, because she just didn¡¯t want to be with James.


    Now he was following closely behind her. Finally, Ang frowned and couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why are you following me around?¡±


    ¡°To be with you.¡± Ang¡¯s figure was reflected in James¡¯ pupils. His dark eyes were like a bottomless abyss, drawing her in.


    Ang was not used to being watched by him like this. She dropped her eyes to avoid his gaze, and said in a gentle tone, but she still didn¡¯t sound very friendly, ¡°No, thanks. Just go back. I¡¯ll go back after Dr. Rnd examines my leg.¡±


    James didn¡¯t move, his eyes fixing on her.


    Seeing that, Ang frowned.


    ¡°You would rather work with grandpa than stay with me, and how can I believe you won¡¯t go backter?¡± James said in a slightly hoarse voice with bloodshot eyes.


    Ang puckered her lips with a gloomy face and said nothing. Then she turned around and walked in the opposite direction.


    Following behind her, James took off his suit and draped it over her shoulders. However, the white shirt inside was almost soaked, sticking to his body.


    Seeing that Ang was about to shrug the suit off, James added, ¡°Catching cold may cause a rpse of pulmonary edema. I know you don¡¯t like me, but you don¡¯t have to make yourself suffer.¡±


    Ang nced at the suit draping over her body, then at the two distinct red dots on his chest. She frowned, but said nothing more.


    The two of them went into Rnd¡¯s office.


    Besides Rnd, there was a beautifuldy in patient uniform in the office. Ang remembered she had seen this beautiful woman before. Rnd had called her Miss Mna at that time, and she was a dancer.


    Seeing that Ang hade, Rnd nodded to greet her, pointed at the chairs aside, and signaled her and James to wait for a while.


    Since Ang had been busy most of the day with her nerves on edge, she was exhausted now, both physically and emotionally, so she walked straight to the chair and sat down.


    James didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mental state either, but he didn¡¯t sit down. Instead, he stood next to her, his eyes fixing on her.


    When James had arrived at the scene of the ident, Ang was nowhere to be seen, while the man on the passenger seat had died of excessive blood loss before the ambnce arrived.


    James couldn¡¯t imagine if Ang was on the passenger seat. He clenched his fists, and the color of his face changed.


    Ang didn¡¯t feelfortable being stared by James. ¡°There¡¯s a chair. You may sit over there.¡±


    James caught a glimpse of the chair, moved it to her side, sat down, and went on watching her.


    ¡°Dr. Rnd,¡± Miss Mna looked shy. ¡°I identally cut my leg while dancing. How long do you think I should stay in the hospital?¡±


    Rnd drew back his gaze from Ang and James, sighed and answered, ¡°Luckily, you came in time.¡±


    When Miss Mna heard it, the shyness on her face turned into shock instantly. ¡°How¡­ how¡¯s my wound?¡±


    ¡°If you came a littleter, the wound would heal up,¡± Rnd said.


    Miss Mna blushed immediately, mumbling something to herself.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to the hospital again if not necessary, Miss Mna.¡± Rnd looked a little cold. ¡°There are many patients lining up outside, waiting for medical treatment and hospitalization right now. You¡¯re wasting medical resource by doing this!¡±


    Miss Mna was just a girl in her early 20s and seemed young and naive. Now that she was rebuked by Rnd, she was so ashamed that her eyes turned red and tears kept streaming down.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Miss Mna made an apology awkwardly and went out, wiping away her tears.


    Ang watched her running away. It suddenly urred to her that she used to pester and follow James all the time. However, she was a cheeky girl, and she always ended up with James agreeing to her demands with a darkened face and then warning her that it was thest time.


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg recently, Miss Ang?¡± Rnd stood up, walked up to Ang, squatted down and lifted her skirt up.


    Watching his movements, James knit his brows slightly and got to his feet subconsciously. After that, he sat down again under Ang and Rnd¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± thinking of what Rnd had just said to Miss Mna, Ang replied, ¡°It has just been five days since you checked my legst time. I got the time wrong. Please see other patients, Dr. Rnd. I¡¯lle again the day after tomorrow.¡±


    When Ang faked a rpse of pulmonary edema at that time, Dr. Chandler, her attending doctor, as well as those nursesing to her rescue, was very angry, saying that she was wasting the medical resource.


    Ang stood up and was about to leave, but Rnd kept her down. ¡°Since you are here, Miss Ang, we can check it today.¡±


    ¡°Will I mess up your schedule, Dr. Rnd?¡± Ang asked.


    Rnd looked up and smiled at her, two deep dimples appearing on his cheeks. ¡°No.¡±


    James watched the two of them talking andughing, his eyshes fluttering, and he asked indifferently, ¡°How do you think about the recovery of my girlfriend¡¯s leg injury, Dr. Rnd?¡±


    Seeing Rnd¡¯s hands running over Ang¡¯s leg, James ced his hand on the armrest, his fingers tapping.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a primary survey just now, and her leg hasn¡¯t started to recover yet.¡± Rnd¡¯s smile wavered while he was talking to James. ¡°The condition of Miss Ang¡¯s leg is better than I imagined.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes gleamed when she heard that. She wanted to ask Rnd if he meant her leg injury would heal up.


    But atst, she just opened her mouth, saying nothing, for she feared that the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    ¡°Will her leg injury heal?¡± James asked.


    Rnd pulled down Ang¡¯s skirt, rose to his feet, nced at James and answered, ¡°If President Harvey had been more gentle to her at that time, there should have been no problem, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything as it stands.¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyes were dimmed.


    ¡°But you just said that it was better than you imagined.¡± James¡¯ frown deepened.


    Rnd raised his hand and smoothed the creases out of his white robe. ¡°Even if the condition has turned from very bad to bad, it can be considered as ¡®better than I imagined¡¯, right?¡±

 Chapter 232 Acting In Haste Is No Good

    ¡°Please do your best, no matter how good or bad her condition is, Dr. Rnd. I will give you whatever you want within my abilities,¡± said James.


    Staring at him, Rnd snorted, ¡°Whatever President Harvey can get me, I can get it by myself.¡±


    The two men looked into each other¡¯s eyes, as if a war was going on.


    ¡°Do I need to take an acupuncture treatment today?¡± Ang broke the silence.


    Rnd drew back his gaze, took a look at her leg and answered, ¡°Acting in haste is no good, but you cane again the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°OK. Thank you, Dr. Rnd,¡± Ang said.


    She went out of the hospital silently with James. On their way out, James¡¯ half soaked shirt had caught many people¡¯s attention.


    In front of the hospital, the front of the Bentley was severely dented.


    Ang had a look at the car. The car paint was badly scraped off; besides, the headlight and rearview mirror were broken. She pressed her lips hard, wishing to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Not this car. Move along.¡± James reached out his hand to grab her and went ahead.


    His hand was hot, and there was a film of sweat on his palm.


    James covered Ang¡¯s hand up with his. Ang struggled, but failed to break free from him, and just let him pull her along.


    Finally, the two stopped in front of a Lincoln limousine.


    The driver jumped off the car to open the door for them. Then he stood aside respectfully. Ang got into the car first and James followed her, sitting next to her.


    Denise was also in the car. Seeing what James was wearing, Denise raised her eyebrows slightly and told the driver to get into the car, ¡°To Bamboo Estate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± the driver replied.


    The car started smoothly.


    Denise looked at Ang, staring at her face and asked with a frown, ¡°Who did that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± answered Ang.


    With a frown, Denise touched Ang lightly on the cheek. ¡°Besides your face, where else did you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Ang answered, ¡°I appreciate your concern, Auntie Denise.¡±


    Ang intended to leave James by taking advantage of Lawson but failed, yet Denise cared so much about her. She was filled with mixed feelings.


    Denise let out a sigh, held Ang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite to me, Ang.¡±


    Then she beat around the bush for a while before asking, ¡°It¡¯s said Lawson wanted to send you to the prison. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, but his n was messed up identally by Felix.¡± Ang didn¡¯t go into details, paused and went on, ¡°But Lawson has pushed the thought to the back of his mind for now.¡±


    Denise¡¯s gaze fell upon Ang¡¯s belly. After Denise stopped herself from speaking for several times, she asked, ¡°Because of the baby in your womb?¡±


    Ang heard it, and her eyshes fluttered a little, while embarrassment shed across her eyes. Before she figured out whether she should tell the truth or not, someone¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Denise picked up the phone and said hello.


    It was unknown what was said from the other end of the line, but her face darkened gradually. ¡°What? Greyson went for Lawson for Ang?¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought to herself. No! After she had got away from Lawson, she should have called her brother and told him she was safe!


    However, it was toote to say anything now.


    Ang stretched out her hand to James, whose mind was wandering. ¡°May I use your phone?¡±


    James came to his sense and passed his phone to her quietly.


    Denise hung up, rubbed her forehead and told the driver, ¡°Go back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± The driver turned the car around at once.


    Ang could remember her brother¡¯s phone number. She called him three times, but was greeted with ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please redialter.¡±


    It seemed that Ang¡¯s brother had blocked James¡¯ number.


    Ang could only borrow the phone from Denise. This time, she got through, but Greyson didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    The car didn¡¯t go far away and arrived at the hospital soon.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang opened the car door and got off the car in haste. Just as she was about to rush into the hospital, she was grabbed by James from behind, and pulled into his arms.


    Ang was engulfed by his smell. She frowned and said with displeasure, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and grandpa will doubt it if you run over like this.¡± James whispered into her ear, with a hand covering her mouth.


    Her lips were pressed against his palm and they felt so soft. James rubbed his palm against her lips several times subconsciously.


    Ang¡¯s whole body was stiffened. She shoved him away, straightened herself up, wiped her lips and walked into the hospital as quickly as possible.


    James raised his hand and took a look at his palm, showing an inconspicuous smile. Then he folded his palm, put his fist into the pocket and followed closely behind.


    Denise noticed each move of the two and breathed a sigh, showing a mixture of expressions on her face.


    There were many people waiting for the elevator at this moment.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, the three of them managed to get into the elevator. They were standing right at the door, and there was no more space for one more person.


    James let Ang stand by the buttons and put his arms around her in case she was touched by others.


    However, it was too crowded inside and his body was pushed from time to time. He looked sullen, but said nothing.


    The people standing behind him happened to know each other, and were gossiping at this moment.


    ¡°That old calligrapher Lewis, do you know him? He just got married today, and the woman he married is just 20 years old, a few months younger than his granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°How could I not know him? Today¡¯s news is all about him and that girl called Timothy! And he is regarded as an old artist. In my opinion, he deserves the name of ¡®the old perv¡¯!¡±


    ¡°But they got married. It should be true love.¡±


    ¡°Even if it was true love, as an 80-year-old man, he¡¯s still an old perv by falling in love with such a young girl! It¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even dare to see their wedding picture. It¡¯s sick¡­ And the Lewis family imed to be honest and upright. Look at what they¡¯ve done!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that old guy, that Timothy is not a decent woman either. She got pregnant before getting married. She¡¯s nothing but a whore! Didn¡¯t they say it in the news report? At the wedding party, Timothy¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦ showed the sex tape of her and some other man¡­¡±


    Ding! The elevator stopped.


    Ang got off the elevator. Before the door closed, she heard those people were still talking about Timothy kicking Jessica at the wedding ceremony.


    ¡°The news at the wedding has spread so fast. Did you ask someone to do that?¡± Denise asked James.


    Ang puckered her lips, cast a nce at James and then walked towards Lawson¡¯s ward rapidly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who doesn¡¯t like the Smith family and the Lewis family.¡±


    James followed behind Ang. He had indeed arranged some journalists, but the news had alreadye out before they had finished writing the press releases.


    Denise mused, paused and then followed the two.


    Ang arrived at the door of Lawson¡¯s ward. Besides her brother, her sister-inw and her parents were all there. The atmosphere was extremely awkward.

 Chapter 233 Is that Some Place for Her to Stay?

    ¡°Lawson, I know my daughter is ignorant. However, as an elder, you promised to take her away, but actually wanted to send her to the prison. You¡¯ve¡­¡± Lorenzo was deeply grieved, choked and went on, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far by doing this.¡±


    With a gloomy face, Greyson wanted to talk, but was stopped by Luna.


    Elva wiped the tears with a handkerchief, choked with sobs and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re old enough to be Ang¡¯s grandfather, but you¡¯ve actually done that to her. How can you be so ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Elva¡­¡± Lorenzo wanted to stop her.


    However, Elva pped him away and continued with teary eyes, ¡°James sent Ang to the prison because she made a mistake. Now, all she wants is to leave, and you agreed to send her away too, but how can you send her to the prison again?¡±


    ¡°Eastshore Prison, is that a ce for her to stay?¡±


    ¡°Lawson, the Harvey family is a prestigious family, and the Chante family is no match for you.¡±


    ¡°But I still hold 20% of the Chante Group shares. If you keep on treating Ang like this, I¡¯ll cash out all my shares and hire a killer to murder you! If one killer doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll hire two. If two killers don¡¯t work, I¡¯ll hire three! You have to take care of the Harvey Group, but I have nothing left to care about!¡±


    Elva¡¯s voice became sharp and harsh at the end, because she was getting too emotional.


    Lorenzo wanted to stop Elva a few times, but was ignored by her. When he heard her threatening Lawson, cold sweat kept breaking out on his forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you coward!¡± Elva got impatient with Lorenzo and pushed him away. Tenderness and gentleness could no longer be seen on her, and she was acting like a mad woman.


    Standing aside, Ang saw everything and felt a lump in her throat. She had mixed feelings right now and her mind was in turmoil.


    Lorenzo got so embarrassed by Elva¡¯s remarks, his face sullen. He gave a wry smile and said to Lawson, ¡°Elva is just too emotional by saying that she will hire a killer to kill you. Please don¡¯t bother yourself arguing with a woman like her, Lawson.¡±


    Lorenzo rebuked Lawson at first, and now he was afraid of enraging him. Ang saw everything and sneered, her eyes full of mockery.


    The reason Lorenzo rebuked Lawson was to make him feel guilty so that he could gain some benefit from Lawson in the future, while different from him, Elva was ming Lawson for real.


    Now that so many people knew Lawson had done something unspeakable to Ang, he felt ashamed, so he remained silent for a long time with a somber look.


    Ang clenched her fists tightly, took a deep breath and walked into the crowd. ¡°Mom, you are mistaken about Lawson. He didn¡¯t want to send me to the prison. He was helping me.¡±


    ¡°Help¡­ helping you?¡± Elva¡¯s eyes got swollen from crying, and tears were still hanging on her eyshes.


    Ang pulled at her clothes and managed a smile. ¡°The inmates always bullied me before in prison and I couldn¡¯t let it go. When Lawson knew that, he asked some people to take me to the prison to teach those people a lesson so that I could vent my anger.¡±


    Lawson always had violent mood swings, and he was a merciless person. How was it possible for him to do that? Besides Ran¡¯s family, the other members of the Harvey family had never felt any kindness from Lawson as an elder at all, so he couldn¡¯t be helping Ang at all!


    Many members of the Harvey family stood looking on. When they heard Ang¡¯s exnation, each of them thought differently.


    The news of Ang¡¯s ¡°pregnancy¡± had already spread among the Harveys. Soon, many of them linked Lawson¡¯s attention to Ang to her pregnancy, and the way they looked at Ang changed all of a sudden.


    Lawson saw through their minds at a nce, and was aware that Ang was using him to stage a show, but he only snorted with a darkened face and didn¡¯t expose her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could Lawson reveal the fact that he wanted to send Ang to prison because he was afraid that she would jeopardize the future of the Harvey family, and that Ang had offended him?


    He couldn¡¯t afford to bring such shame on himself!


    Hearing Ang¡¯s exnation, Elva believed it and apologized to Lawson awkwardly but sincerely.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lorenzo mention before that he would work on a project with the Harvey Group? Ask your secretary to contact Ralphie,¡± Lawson said, frowning.


    Lorenzo couldn¡¯t hold back his happiness and said, ¡°I appreciate it, Lawson. I hope we work well together!¡±


    Lawson gave a hard snort, didn¡¯t respond him, and pushed open the door. He went into the ward, and mmed the door behind him.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Greyson maneuvered his wheelchair up to Ang and snapped on the handrail, ¡°Who the fuck did that?¡±


    Ang looked down at his angry and handsome face, heaved a sigh and skirted around this topic. ¡°Greyson, you¡¯re the father of two children and you need to act rational. Don¡¯t be so short-tempered like this anymore.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone like Lawson.


    ¡°Why should I be rational?¡± Greyson shouted angrily, ¡°Someone bullied my sister, and I don¡¯t even dare to say a word, so this is called ¡®rational¡¯? Then I can never be rational all my life!¡±


    There were so many people looking on here, so Luna pulled Greyson by his ear and reminded him, ¡°Shut up. Stop shouting!¡±


    Greyson moaned with pain and stopped talking, rubbing his ear.


    ¡°Auntie Denise, James, I¡¯m going to eat with Greyson and Luna. Excuse me, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Ang walked up to Denise and James and said.


    James gave a slight frown. ¡°I¡¯m going with y¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡± Denise said, ¡°Be safe on the way. The traffic isn¡¯t convenient around Bamboo Estate. When you get back, call James to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie Denise.¡± Ang smiled faintly and then said to Greyson and Luna, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    James was about to follow them, but was stopped by Denise. She sighed, ¡°James, the tighter one grips on the sand, the more quickly it goes away.¡±


    James drew back his leg as he had just lifted. It was when Ang¡¯s back vanished in his sight that he looked back.


    Seeing that, Denise shook her head slightly.


    ¡°James, since Ang is pregnant, what about your marriage to Jessica?¡±


    Ran walked over and said, ¡°In my opinion, you can ask Ang to have an abortion. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get nothing in the end if you make your grandpa angry.¡±


    James chuckled and threw Ran an indifferent stare. ¡°Howe you pay more attention to Ang than I do, Ran? Could it be that you¡¯re afraid grandpa will pass more inheritance to his eldest great-grandson than to you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ran said with embarrassment, ¡°As your uncle, I¡¯m concerned about you. Just think about it. Which aspect of Jessica is worse than Ang?¡±


    James replied, ¡°In my eyes, no aspect of Jessica is better than Ang.¡±


    ¡°I used to be young too, and I know how a young man thinks. Let me tell you something. You think this way now, but you may not think like it in the future!¡±


    Ran tried his best to persuade James, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to ask Ang to have an abortion and get married with Jessica, or you¡¯ll get nothing, and you will regret it then!¡±

 Chapter 234 Get Out of Here

    As theme show Ran was putting on, Denise chuckled and started to chat with other members of the Harvey family.


    ¡°Why did you say I¡¯d get nothing, Ran?¡± James smiled and went on, ¡°Although I used to be the president of the Harvey Group, I didn¡¯t get paid much while working my ass off, and I only hold 3% of the shares. I was working for some parasites¡­¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Ran got ufortable hearing the word ¡°parasites¡± and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that you didn¡¯t want to give up the position of president?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    James rested his hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder and patted him. ¡°That¡¯s history, and I¡¯ve figured it out now. If I marry the woman I like, and she gives birth to a baby, I¡¯ll get more shares. Besides, now that I am no long the president, I can collect money without doing anything. How wonderful it is!¡±


    Ran¡¯s facial expression kept changing, and no one knows what he was thinking about. After that, he said hastily that he had got other things to do and left.


    James watched Ran rushing away, snorted and stopped smiling. Then he pushed open the door and went into Lawson¡¯s ward.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lawson widened his eyes in anger. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    After that, Lawson picked up a ss and smashed it toward James.


    James caught the ss, smashed it on the floor under Lawson¡¯s gaze, and trampled on the debris.


    ¡°What do you mean by doing that? Are you challenging me?!¡± Lawson was livid.


    James raised his head and said tly, ¡°My position as the president will be taken over tomorrow and there will be awyer taking over my 3% shares, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you regretting it now?¡± Lawson gave a sneer.


    James didn¡¯t answer him, but asked, ¡°May I ask whom you¡¯re going to give that 3% shares to, grandpa?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to care about that!¡± Lawson snorted hard, ¡°Even if you¡¯re regretting it now, it¡¯s useless. When you threatened me with a knife today, you should have thought of the consequence!¡±


    James curled his lips, a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°This 3% shares are going to be transferred into Ralphie¡¯s ount, while Ran and the others know nothing of it, right?¡±


    Suddenly, Lawson¡¯s eyes became sharp, but he remained quiet.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve done that, it will be known by others sooner orter,¡± James said.


    With those piercing eyes, Lawson asked one word after another, ¡°Did you tell anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Even if I deny it, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t believe it.¡± James continued, ¡°However, there are not many smart guys in the Harvey family, nor is there any idiot either. They will guess the answer without me telling them.¡±


    Lawson rose to his feet from the sickbed, took up the teapot and flung it in James¡¯ direction. The teapot was made of silver, so it wasn¡¯t smashed into pieces when hitting the floor. nking, it rolled a while on the floor, and the steaming hot water went all over the floor.


    James dodged it as quickly as possible, but there was still a few drips sshed on the back of his hand, which turned red instantly.


    It felt hot, but James didn¡¯t even look at it.


    ¡°Since you enjoy smashing things so much, grandpa, how about I ask the hospital to offer more cups and teapots to you?¡± James asked.


    Lawson coughed violently, his hand covering his lips, and faintly, blood oozed through his fingers.


    Lawson pointed at the door and roared to James in rage, ¡°Get out! Even if you regret it, it¡¯s useless. When I die, you¡¯ll get nothing from me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that I regret it. I¡¯m here only to tell you that I want to break my engagement with Jessica. As for how to exin the situation to the Smith family, please take care of it yourself,¡± James said.


    Lawson red at James as if his eyeballs were about to pop out. He didn¡¯t speak for a while out of anger.


    James smiled at Lawson, turned to walk out and closed the door.


    ¡°What did you say to your grandpa in the ward?¡± Denise was waiting for James at the door, while the rest of the Harvey family had already left.


    James answered, ¡°Nothing serious.¡±


    The mother and son went to the elevator quietly and walked out of the hospital.


    Before they got into the car, Denise broke the silence, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To find Ang.¡± James got into the car and closed the door.


    Denise went to the other side of the car and got in. ¡°You¡¯d better not. You¡¯re pushing her too hard; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of your grandpa to leave you.¡±


    James rested his right hand on the knee, tapped his fingers, and said nothing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a new bar near Bamboo Estate. Do you mind having a drink with me there?¡± Denise asked.


    James paused before saying, ¡°What do you want to say? You may tell me about it here.¡±


    Denise didn¡¯t make a sound, but cast a nce at the driver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some drinks.¡± The driver opened the door and got off the car quickly.


    When the car door was closed again, Denise rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Do you know the consequence of threatening your grandpa with a knife?¡±


    ¡°There will be awyer taking over the 3% shares from me tomorrow. In addition, I will hand over my position as the president tomorrow,¡± James said.


    The hand rubbing her forehead paused, and Denise stared at James with disbelief. ¡°Which position did your grandpa appoint you to?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it,¡± James replied.


    Denise¡¯s fingers began to tremble, and so did her voice, ¡°Your grandpa has taken away everything from you?¡±


    James nodded, and his facial expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°Are you aware of your grandpa¡¯s current physical condition?!¡± Denise got a little emotional.


    ¡°I am,¡± answered James, ¡°Terminal lung cancer. He won¡¯tst long.¡±


    Denise kept her voice low-pitched and questioned, ¡°In that case, why did you threaten him with a knife? Do you know you¡¯ll get nothing after doing that!¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Please don¡¯t worry about me, mom,¡± Jamesforted her.


    ¡°You¡¯re my son, and how can I not worry about you?¡± The look on Denise¡¯s face becameplicated. ¡°If you want to do anything, wait until your grandpa passes away¡­¡±


    James interrupted Denise directly, ¡°I can wait no more. Grandpa wanted to send Ang to Eastshore Prison. If he doesn¡¯t take up the matter himself, no one can take Ang out.¡±


    The pictures of the crossed scars all over Ang¡¯s body, and the veins standing out on the back of her hand shed across his mind, but his tone didn¡¯t fluctuate severely, ¡°I can¡¯t let her suffer in that kind of ce again.¡±


    One could tell Denise was torn from her face. She said after a long pause ¡°But it¡¯s your future, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± James didn¡¯t want to talk over this issue anymore.


    Denise let out a sigh.


    Two years ago, she failed to stop James from breaking Ang¡¯s leg, while two yearster, she failed to stop James from giving up his future for Ang¡­


    ¡°Then have you made up your mind?¡± Denise asked, ¡°If you have nothing, are you sure you¡¯ll be able to protect Ang? Even if you want to protect yourself, it¡¯ll be¡­ hard.¡±

 Chapter 235 Check if Angela…

    James frowned slightly, making no noise.


    ¡°Then, can you tell me if Ang is really pregnant?¡± Denise rubbed her forehead, asking.


    James looked down. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well,¡± Denise gave an iprehensible sigh and said after a long pause, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t deal with, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    James replied with a faint ¡°Hmm¡±, got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°To find Ang?¡± asked Denise.


    James nodded, pushed open the car door and got off the car.


    Denise watched James walking away with aplex expression on her face. She picked up the phone and made a call, ¡°Go to the hospital and check if Ang¡­¡±


    Denise stopped halfway. It was not until the person on the other end of the line called her several times that she struggled and said, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Then Denise hung up.


    In the vi of the Chante family.


    Two years had passed. Apart from the change of some small ornaments in the vi, there was no other change.


    However, Ang felt no sense of belonging at all whening to the ce where she had spent 18 years.


    Ang sat on the edge of the sofa in the living room, staring indifferently at the new servant putting the fruit, tea and pastries on the table.


    ¡°Ang, the kiwi fruit is so fresh, and tastes great. I remember you like kiwi fruit a lot. Have a taste of it!¡± Elva pushed the fruit te towards Ang reservedly.


    Ang nced at the fruit, picked up one piece and put it into her mouth under Elva¡¯s eager gaze. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing that Ang actually ate the fruit, Elva was beaming with pleasure, but when she heard ¡°thank you¡±, that pleasure turned into bitterness.


    ¡°Ang is back. Why are you crying?¡± Lorenzo asked with a frown.


    ¡°What else for?¡± Elva took out the handkerchief, wiped the tears away and roared to him, ¡°When you see the Harvey family is kind to Ang, you get close to her; when you see the Harvey family is harsh on her, you disown her!¡±


    ¡°Lorenzo Chante, howe I hadn¡¯t realized you are so disgusting?¡±


    The new servant stood aside, stealing a few nces at Lorenzo.


    Feeling ashamed and embarrassed, Lorenzo said, blushing, ¡°What did I just say? Why are you acting like a psycho recently? You lose your temper before saying anything!¡±


    ¡°You said I¡¯m like a psycho? Then who has turned me into¡­ into who I am now?¡± Elva flung the handkerchief long soaked with tears on to the table, stood up and questioned him.


    Lorenzo had long used to the submissiveness she had shown in thest 20 years. Now he was roared at by her, and his face turned pale and red at the same time. He gasped, ¡°You¡­ Cough¡­ You¡­¡±


    Lorenzo held his neck with his hands, his face turning green.


    Seeing that, Elva stopped yelling at him. She took the medication to him and told the servant aside, ¡°Go and get a ss of water!¡±


    Ang watched the farce with cold eyes, mockery glinting inside.


    Ang snorted, got up and said to Greyson, ¡°Greyson, I want to talk to you, in private!¡±


    ¡°What? OK, OK!¡± Greyson turned the wheelchair behind her.


    Seeing that, Elva massaged Lorenzo¡¯s back immediately and rushed over, wanting to follow them.


    Ang paused, turned to her and said tly, ¡°I want to talk with my brother in private. You¡¯d better not follow us, Mrs. Chante.¡±


    ¡°Ang, you¡­¡± Elva¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Ang frowned. Thinking of those changes her mother had made for her, she softened in a moment.


    But atst, Ang still turned around and strode out resolutely before her mother could finish her words.


    ¡°Mom, stop crying. Look how swollen your eyes are! Wipe the tears off!¡± Greyson scratched his head fretfully, said to Elva, and then followed Ang out of the door in the wheelchair.


    The sun went down in the west. Ang stood there with her back to Greyson. The orange sunlight streamed down all over her body, and her shadow was stretched long, looking lonely for no reason.


    Greyson was upset. ¡°Ang, she is our mom. Now she has already made earth-shaking changes, so don¡¯t be so mean to her! When you¡¯re in a good mood, just smile at her so that she won¡¯t cry for you all day long!¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Ang chucked.


    Greyson pulled his hair irritably. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. It¡¯s just that I find it annoying when.. Mom cries all day long!¡±


    ¡°I have long given up my hope on her, so how could I be mean to her?¡± Ang gave him a bitter smile. ¡°Indeed, she has made a lot of changes for me, but¡­¡±


    Ang paused and said obscurely, ¡°Greyson, I just can¡¯t ovee the mental barrier in my heart.¡±


    Hurting someone was just like driving a nail into a wooden nk. Even if the victim was kindly treatedter and the nail was drawn out, a mark would be left, and the wooden nk was no longer intact.


    ¡°I know!¡± Greyson smacked his hand down on to the armrest of the wheelchair and said with his teeth gritted, ¡°If Jessica hadn¡¯t plotted that car ident, our family wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way!¡±


    Ang turned around and stared at him. Since she was standing against the light, her features were in the darkness, and her expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.


    However, there was no ¡°if¡±.


    ¡°Greyson,¡± Ang¡¯s voice was light, ¡°Leave me alone from now on.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Greyson turned pale all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why? Is it because I make you unhappy, and you don¡¯t want me as your brother anymore? Or you don¡¯t like me¡­¡±


    ¡°Greyson,¡± Ang called as her voice trailed off.


    Greyson wheeled himself up to Ang and said urgently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too stupid to get anything done? Do you think I always get you into trouble? I¡¯ve already started to learn how to handle business in thepany. Even if I am not as good as James, at least I won¡¯t stir up trouble for you again!¡±


    His voice softened abruptly with a hint of pleading, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t give up on me, OK?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you up.¡± Ang curled her lips and wanted to smile, but tears just streamed down uncontrobly.


    Ang looked up, wiped the tears away and managed a smile.


    Meanwhile, she reached out her hand to wipe away the tears on Greyson¡¯s face.


    ¡°When no one wanted me, you treated me like a piece of treasure and were always so kind to me. How would I give you up?¡±


    ¡°Stop wiping. I¡¯m not crying. It was just that¡­ some eyshes fell into my eyes and it was stinging!¡±


    Greyson shook off her hand and said in a fierce tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give me up, why did you ask me to leave you alone?¡±


    The smile on Ang¡¯s face vanished again. ¡°Greyson, Lawson is different from James. If you make a scene in front of him, you¡¯ll get¡­ nothing from him.¡±


    ¡°If you brought me out here to tell me this, then stop!¡± Greyson turned around his wheelchair angrily and wheeled himself back into the vi. ¡°Unless I die, I won¡¯t leave you alone!¡±


    When Greyson finished his words, he had already got into the vi.

 Chapter 236 Taotao Likes You

    Ang watched his back as he left.


    Her brow furrowed tighter, and then she pursed her lips. She followed him into the vi with some hesitation.


    ¡°What did you say to your brother?¡± Luna asked her, ¡°He just returned with an angry face. He didn¡¯t say a word, and directly mmed the door after entering the room!¡±


    Ang saidzily, ¡°We are fine.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell your brother again to leave you alone?¡± Luna looked at her, and asked with a sigh.


    Ang bowed her head, licked her dry lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Luna nced at Lorenzo and Elva next to her, and said intentionally, ¡°Ang, you should not say such things to your brother again. If we don¡¯t care about you, we are no different from others.¡±


    Ang frowned, ¡°Luna, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Luna interrupted her, smiled and said, ¡°Your brother just mmed the door and woke up Taotao and Mumu. You haven¡¯t seen them for a long time. Why don¡¯t we go up and take a look?¡±


    Hesitation shed across Ang¡¯s eyes, but Luna didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse her. She got up directly and pulled Ang upstairs.


    In the room, the twin boys just woke up not long ago and were bawling at the top of their lungs.


    Greyson was at his wits¡¯ end, soothing the twins, but the twins ignored him, one crying and wiping tears on him, the other stomping him with his fat legs¡­


    ¡°Bad bad!¡±


    ¡°Bad bad!¡±


    Hearing the door open, they stopped crying, but kept sobbing and wiping their tears to look at the door.


    The two pairs of big ck eyes caught Ang unawares, and the feeling was so strange.


    She had never seen them before, but probably the blood rtionship gave Ang a sense of closeness.


    ¡°Taotao, Mumu, this is Auntie Ang.¡± Luna walked up to the twins, pointing to Ang and said softly.


    The boy and girl looked exactly the same, and wore the same clothes. Ang could not tell who Taotao was. She saw one of them cocking head and shouting with a bewildered expression, ¡°This is Auntie.¡±


    The other grinned, revealing a mouthful of uneven baby teeth, smiling so happily that the eyes could not be seen, ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    When the babies shouted, the pronunciation was unclear, and soft. Ang heard it, and her cold heart instantly warmed up.


    She walked up to the babies and touched them gently, ¡°Good boy and good girl.¡±


    Her hand was about the size of their faces, and their hands and bodies were so small that everything was foreign to her.


    ¡°This is Auntie¡± the babies made another cry.


    The other one immediately waved the little fist in the face, ¡°Stupid, Auntie, Auntie!¡±


    ¡°She is the sister, usually smiley, but naughtier, so she is called Taotao. The one next to her is the boy. Maybe because of your brother, he is no that clever.¡± Lunaughed.


    Greyson was dissatisfied, ¡°Why I¡¯m stupid? Honey, I am at least the tenth from the bottom, which is much better than you at thest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to learn.¡± Luna leered at him, then looked down and asked the two babies, ¡°Is daddy stupid?¡±


    Taotao reacted quickly, and her eyes turned around, ¡°Daddy is stupid!¡±


    The boy followed suit, ¡°Daddy is stupid!¡±


    Greyson was speechless


    ¡°Beautiful Auntie!¡± Taotao followed mommy after bullying daddy, then smiled and reached out to Ang, saying in a childish voice, ¡°Auntie hug me!¡±


    Luna said, ¡°Auntie is tired. She will hug you next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Ang bent down and carefully picked Taotao up. She was small and soft, and had the unique smell of children, which was not unpleasant.


    Taotao was not shy with Ang. She hugged her with both hands, kissed her and giggled.


    ¡°Taotao likes you a lot.¡± Luna picked up the boy, and said to Ang.


    Greyson grunted, ¡°The baby girl never kissed me, but peed on me!¡±


    ¡°Once Greyson put Taotao on his neck, and she peed. Greyson almost died of anger.¡± Lunaughed.


    Ang sniffed the milk smell on Taotao, smiled, and kissed her tender cheeks.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At this time, the door was pushed open.


    Ang subconsciously looked at the door and saw her father standing at the door with a happy face, while James was standing behind him.


    Her smile faded little by little, and frowned slightly. She put Taotao on the floor, and then took a step forward, standing in front of the two kids.


    The moment he saw James, Greyson was angry, but didn¡¯t say a word. Ang said first, ¡°Greyson and Luna, stay with the kids. I am leaving now.¡±


    Luna wanted to say something, but in the end, she said nothing.


    ¡°Auntie¡± Taotao went to her, wrapped her arms around her legs, and looked at her with bewilderment.


    When Ang looked down, she met her clear eyes, then she squatted down and looked level with her, ¡°Taotao is a good girl, Auntie wille to y with you next time.¡±


    Taotao deted her mouth with an unhappy face, then she suddenly looked at James and said, ¡°Bad uncle!¡±


    ¡°James, please don¡¯t mind it.¡± Luna exined with a smile, then turned back and red at Greyson.


    If he hadn¡¯t been pointing at James¡¯ picture all day, murmuring bad uncle, Taotao wouldn¡¯t havee to such a show!


    James¡¯s indifferent line of sight drifted over andnded on Taotao, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ang still remembered his words of ckmailing her with the twins. She stood up and walked straight to him, speaking slightly faster than usual, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, she took a few steps and walked out, then closed the door behind her.


    James silently followed her.


    ¡°Ang¡¯s room has always been cleaned for the past two years. It¡¯s very clean.¡± Lorenzo followed the two and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote today, why don¡¯t you two stay here tonight.¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer, but looked at Ang, who was walking beside him.


    Ang didn¡¯t even stop for a moment, and refused neatly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t stay here tonight. Let¡¯s finish eating before we leave.¡± Lorenzo made a warm smile, ¡°The dinner is almost ready.¡±


    Ang went downstairs at thest step to the living room and didn¡¯t stop, but her voice was a bit colder, ¡°A murderer like me, who has been kicked out of the family, can¡¯t afford to be treated so generously.¡±


    ¡°I was just in a fit of anger back then, and you are my only daughter. How could I be willing to throw you out of the family?¡± Lorenzo sighed lightly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Smiths pushing too hard, I wouldn¡¯t have done that to you.¡±

 Chapter 237 What Are You Talking About?

    Ang slightly raised her eyebrows, and walked a few steps to him, sneered, ¡°The Smiths forced you? How?¡±


    Lorenzo looked at the cold, piercing hatred in her eyes and took a step back unconsciously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you disown me because of James¡¯s threat? Howe you¡¯re now putting the me on the Smiths? You don¡¯t dare to me James in his face?¡± Ang took another step forward, and gazed at his face like a nail hammering into it.


    Lorenzo was a bit messed at her pushing attitude, and frowned at her, ¡°James is here. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Without waiting for Ang to answer, James said.


    Lorenzo smiled with embarrassment and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to go back¡± Ang paused for a moment and added, ¡°and eat the dishes you make.¡±


    Hearing thest sentence, Lorenzo could not control his expression, and his face was covered by shock.


    ¡°OK.¡± James reached out to pull her.


    Ang wanted to shake him off, but didn¡¯t struggle when she nced at Lorenzo on the side. She obediently followed James to walk outside.


    Elva came out wearing an apron, wiping her hands, and spoke with a bit of pleasing and begging tone, ¡°Ang, I have made your favorite dishes, just stay for dinner before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lorenzo tried to ignore the unpleasant past, and followed suit, ¡°Your mother has not cooked for a long time, and she cooks for you today.¡±


    Elva nodded repeatedly and looked at Ang eagerly.


    Ang clenched her fist tightly, and said faintly, ¡°No, thank ¡­ Mrs. Chante.¡±


    She did not stay any longer, and got out of the house expressionlessly.


    The Bentley was sent for repair, and James did not drive over, so they took a taxi back to Bamboo Estate.


    As soon as Ang entered the room, she walked upstairs without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare some dishes for you. Just wait in the living room for a while.¡± James said.


    Ang didn¡¯t stop going upstairs and didn¡¯t reply a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up to call you when it is done.¡± His shirt was dry by now, but it carried a smell of sweat, so James unbuttoned it and took it off directly.


    The wound on his abdomen was not yet healed, but the gauze was removed, so the skin looked pinkpared to its surrounding, looking like a hideous crawling centipede.


    Ang stopped and turned to look at him, her gaze paused a moment at the wound on his abdomen, but she quickly moved away.


    ¡°Give me some privacy. I am begging you, OK?¡± Her indifferent voice was tinged with fatigue and hoarseness.


    James tilted his head and looked at her, as a gaze with tiredness should not appear on her.


    The veins on his forearms popped up, but he dropped his head to avoid her gaze, and nodded his head invisibly.


    Then Ang turned around, held the railing and stumbled up the stairs.


    If she did not want to eat, James would have no intention to cook. He went to the sofa and sat down, leaning his back against the sofa, with sadness in his eyes.


    At this time, the phone vibrated and suddenly rang.


    James picked up the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°James, Jessica has already prepared the evidences andwyers to sue Ang.¡± Sean said, ¡°Myw firm is hired to do the job, and the charge is attempted murder.¡±


    James clutched his phone tighter, and felt more miserable.


    ¡°She employed my men here, which means she wants me to tell you about it. How about making a deal with her? Attempted murder is no a joke.¡± Sean said.


    Jamesughed lightly, tapping his fingers on the desktop, but there was no smile on his face, ¡°Is this a vition of professional ethics for you?¡±


    ¡°Huh, are you still concerned about my professional ethics at this time? It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big problem.¡± Seanughed.


    James raised his eyes slightly, lowered his head, and restrained the sadness in his eyes. When he said something again, his voice was soft, with refreshing chills, ¡°Then, wait for a good show.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ wedding had a dinner party. Due to the unexpected changes, the dinner part was cancelled.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica sat in the wheelchair and joined Danis and the younger generations of the Lewis family outside. As for the elders, they felt too ashamed toe out.


    By the time the guests were sent away, Jessica¡¯s face was stiffened.


    In fact, except for her, everyone, including Danis didn¡¯t feel good.


    The Lewis family was a century-old schr family, and had always been respected. The juniors in the family usually mentioned the Elder Lewis in a very proud manner. But now, they had be a joke because of the rtionship of the old man and Timothy!


    ¡°She has been with so many men and has an ex-fianc¨¦, who knows whose child is in her belly! Dad was so confused that he married such a woman just because she said the baby was his!¡±


    Adeline walked out of the Honor Hall,ining to her husband Mr. Smith beside her as they walked, and she was obviously furious.


    Lewis pulled Timothy out from behind her and scolded her daughter, ¡°I married Timothy, and she is your elder from now on. How dare you discuss her from behind?¡±


    Adeline¡¯s expression changed, and finally she gave a heavy hum and didn¡¯t say anything, but she was aggrieved and indignant inside.


    In the Honor Hall, dozens of waiters were cleaning up, and the lobby manager was also there. Although they did not look toward here, they should be able to hear their conversation clearly.


    Jessica coughed lightly, barely maintained a smile, and said softly, ¡°What a busy day, everyone should be tired. The car is in the garage. Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    ¡°You cripple sat in the wheelchair all day. How could you be so tired? I¡¯m pregnant and wearing high heels all day. I am really tired!¡± Timothy pounded her leg and said.


    When Adeline heard this, she shouted, ¡°Who are you calling a cripple?¡±


    ¡°Her,¡± Timothy pointed her finger at Jessica and said in a rude manner, ¡°Are you too blind to see she is crippled?¡±


    Jessica clutched the armrest of her wheelchair. Even though she didn¡¯t look up, she felt many people were staring at her, calling her a disabled cripple.


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Adeline raised her voice, ¡°Jessica¡¯s leg is almost cured, and you are not allowed to call her a cripple!


    Timothy wrapped her arms around her chest, ¡°If her leg is healed, why is she still in a wheelchair? She¡¯s obviously a cripple, and she won¡¯t let anyone talk about it!¡±


    ¡°Jessica is married to my grandpa, so she is my elder, I should respect you. But isn¡¯t it too rude for you to call me a cripple l now?¡± Jessica looked up at her, tears faintly shining in her eyes.


    When Lewis saw this, he felt guilty, ¡°Timothy didn¡¯t mean it. I apologize to you for her.¡±

 Chapter 238 Why Didn’t She Apologize?

    Jessica bit her lips, bowed her head, and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Timothy was the one who did something wrong. Why didn¡¯t she apologize?¡± Danis was dissatisfied with his grandpa¡¯s marriage to Timothy. Today, seeing his sister being bullied over and over again, Danis was extremely annoyed.


    Lewis shouted Danis¡¯ name with a frown and pulled a long face.


    Seeing this, Danis got even angrier. He could feel anger boiling up inside him, which almost drove him crazy.


    ¡°Sheughed at Jessica¡¯s leg in front of so many people today. Besides, she even said something harsh and kicked her wounded leg.


    ¡°Grandpa, why do you marry a woman who is ungracious and sultry? Do you know your marriage will make the Lewis family and our Smith family theughing stocks in the city? You¡­¡±


    Crack!


    Lewis pped Danis on the face and roared, ¡°Shut up! No matter what she has said, she is still your nominal grandmother!¡±


    Timothy took Lewis¡¯s arm and leaned on him triumphantly, ¡°Honey, you are the best. I¡¯m d you help me teach him a lesson. Otherwise, I will be bullied on my wedding day!¡±


    ¡°How can you hit me twice for this kind of woman?¡± Danis clutched his cheeks, staring at his grandpa incredulously.


    Lewis was livid, ¡°What do you mean ¡®this kind of woman¡¯? She is your grandmother now!¡±


    Jessica raised her head. She almost cried, and her eyes were reddish, ¡°Danis, stop. Miss Timothy just said I am a cripple. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I wasn¡¯t hurt. Let her do whatever she wants.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up!!!¡± Danis roared and strode towards the elevator.


    Jessica called him several times, but Danis did not look back.


    ¡°Jessica,¡± Lewis softened his tone when he spoke to Jessica, ¡°Timothy grew up in the countryside. The people there are not careful about their wordings. Her family education is not as strict as yours. Please forgive her.¡±


    Jessica bit her lips and smiled bitterly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will forgive her. I¡¯m still young and fit, so it¡¯s okay to be kicked by Miss Timothy.¡±


    ¡°However, you¡¯d better ask Miss Timothy to kick me with less strength next time. Otherwise, my wheelchair will turn over and press on her, which may result in her miscarriage.¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy questioned her, ¡°Are you cursing my child?¡±


    ¡°Jessica is just talking about the possibility, not you. Take it easy. It¡¯s not good for the child.¡± Lewis touched her belly andforted her.


    Timothy rolled her eyes and cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°Timothy is pregnant now. Many women are not very good-tempered during pregnancy.¡± Lewisforted Timothy and said to Jessica, ¡°If she does anything wrong during this period, you should forgive her first.¡±


    Jessica held the wheelchair¡¯s armrest tightly, and her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, you can cut on your visits to the Lewis family during this period to avoid conflict with Timothy.¡± Lewis thought for a while and suggested.


    Timothy raised her chin, with her nostrils facing the sky, ¡°Yep! I don¡¯t like you! You¡¯d better not appear before my eyes.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ family members and Adeline pulled a long face. However, the Lewis family¡¯s tutoring was strict, especially their attitude towards the elders. Therefore, even though they were very dissatisfied, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I think you must be tired, so let¡¯s go back and rest early.¡± Jessica smiled and said softly.


    Staying here would only let others see their jokes.


    Lewis nodded in agreement and carefully helped Timothy leave while the others followed them.


    Jessica didn¡¯t go back with them right away but turned her wheelchair into the Honor Hall and went to the manager¡¯s side, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do.¡± the manager said.


    Jessica smiled, ¡°After work, you can treat everyone for a good meal. Just charge it to my ount.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do. It¡¯s very kind of you to say so!¡± the manager hurriedly declined, ¡°It would not be good if my boss knows this.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica smiled and said, ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. Today is a big day, so it is normal for me to invite everyone to dinner. Don¡¯t worry. I will call Mr. Luis and tell him about thister.¡±


    ¡°Then I should thank you on behalf of my colleagues.¡± the manager smiled.


    Jessica said, ¡°Everyone is busy today, so I should treat them for dinner. It¡¯s just a pity that I have to go back and handle something else, and I don¡¯t have time to eat with you.¡±


    The two chatted for a while before Jessica mentioned something casually, ¡°I saw someone taking pictures¡­¡±


    ¡°Some neers don¡¯t understand the rules,¡± the manager said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to delete the pictures.¡±


    Jessica smiled, ¡°They are still young, and it¡¯s normal for them to take pictures. It¡¯s just that the Lewis family and the Smith family have recently offended someone. That person has hired some journalists to fabricate rumors on the Inte. Even if there is nothing wrong with those pictures, those journalists can still use them to say something outrageous.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s easy to spread rumors, but it takes a lot of efforts to dispel them. Please rest assured, and we will never spread any rumors,¡± the manager said.


    Jessica¡¯s smile broadened, ¡°I heard from Mr. Luis that you are reliable, so I¡¯ll naturally rest assured.¡±


    She said goodbye to the manager before getting out of the Honor Hall with her wheelchair. Edward and Adeline were still waiting for her, but the others had already left.


    Seeing this, Jessica twitched the corner of her mouth slightly, and a hint of sarcasm shed under her eyes.


    She helped them deal with the aftermath, but none of them waited for her!


    ¡°Timothy is worthless, except for her good looks. I don¡¯t know why your grandfather loves her so much!¡± Adeline said angrily, ¡°You see, because of this woman, there are a lot of rumors about us online now!¡±


    Jessica turned her head, nced at the Honor Hall, and said tiredly, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you that someone may be listening on the other side of the wall? Let¡¯s talk about it at home.¡±


    ¡°They are just waiters. They don¡¯t dare to spread rumors.¡± Adeline didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think she marries your grandfather with good intentions! Maybe the unborn child is a bastard!¡±


    Jessica frowned slightly, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see. I will stop!¡± Adeline said anxiously, ¡°Jessica, you are a smart girl. Think about how to persuade your grandfather! We must not let her stay in the Lewis family. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble she will cause in the future!¡±


    Jessica said a few words to Adeline with exhaustion and irritation.


    ¡°By the way, Jessica.¡± Edward, who had been silent for a long time, said suddenly, ¡°Mr. Lawson Harvey called me an hour ago and said he would cancel your engagement with James.¡±

 Chapter 239 Do You Hate Me Like That?

    Hearing this, Jessica¡¯s body stiffened, and the blood on her face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°The cancetion of the engagement was proposed by James.¡± Edward continued, ¡°Mr. Harvey said that he could not stop him and expressed his regrets for not being able to unite the marriage with the Smith family. He also said if you change your mind and want to marry another person in the Harvey family, he would be very happy to have you as his granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Adeline¡¯s eyes gradually widened, and she asked incredulously, ¡°Jessica is so good. Why did James want to cancel the engagement with her? What did he think?¡±


    Seeing that Jessica didn¡¯t look well, Edward said to Adeline, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Adeline muttered under her breath and looked at Jessica worriedly.


    ¡°Jessica, Ralphie is not worse than James, and he has always been fond of you. How about you¡­¡± Edward persuaded her.


    But before he finished his words, Jessica interrupted him with a wry smile, ¡°Dad, my engagement with James has been known to the public for two years. If I cancel the engagement with him and marry Ralphie, what will others think of me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about those gossips. They will disappear after a while. When did you begin to care about what others say about?¡± Edward said.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes shed, and she bit her lips and said, ¡°Grandfather and others are already on the way. We should go over as well. Otherwise, grandpa would be unhappy if none of our family members were there.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of your grandpa, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Adelineined, ¡°It¡¯s shameful that he marries a hooker. I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Jessica felt upset and interrupted Adeline with a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You have to go over now. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go there in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful on the way.¡± Edward left with Adeline hand in hand.


    Jessica watched her parents enter the elevator, and the smile on her face disappearedpletely. She took out her mobile phone and called an attorney at Sailing Law Firm.


    ¡°Hello, this is Jessica.¡± After exchanging the usual pleasantries, Jessica asked, ¡°Is it convenient to sue her now?¡±


    The attorney said, ¡°Yes, if you are in a hurry, I will file awsuit with the court right now, and the verdict wille out soon.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Jessica said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want Ang to be arrested for attempted murder. After I sue her, if she apologizes to me, I¡¯m willing to withdraw the prosecution.¡±


    The attorney paused for a while and then asked, ¡°You mean you want to sue Ang as soon as possible, but you don¡¯t want the verdict toe out too soon?¡±


    Jessica gave out a hum and asked softly, ¡°Is it possible?¡±


    After obtaining the attorney¡¯s agreement, Jessica thanked the attorney again and again, and then hung up the phone.


    Jessica thought James would definitelye to her before the verdict came out. And she believed she could get a satisfactory result after negotiation.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang didn¡¯t eat at night. She felt hungry in the early morning, so she went downstairs in her pajamas to look for something to eat.


    Boom!


    A heavy object suddenly fell to the ground in the dark living room. And at the same time, Ang heard a man¡¯s muffled sound.


    Ang frowned slightly, stepped back a few steps, and picked up the vase. Then she gently walked towards the ce where the sound wasing from.


    The man had lurched to his feet and sat on the sofa, with his hands on the knees. Ang couldn¡¯t see his face in the darkness.


    Ang pressed her lips tightly and raised the vase to the top of her head with both hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    At this time, Ang heard James¡¯s hoarse voice.


    In the darkness, Ang¡¯s eyes gleamed, but she still tried to use the vase to hit his head without hesitation.


    However, the vase did not fall on James¡¯s body. James tilted his head to avoid the vase, and then grabbed Ang¡¯s wrist and dragged her into his arms.


    Without seeing it clearly, Ang¡¯s sense of smell and touch were suddenly much more sensitive. Ang was forced to lie on his hot chest and feel his breath, which made her ufortable.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Ang shouted while suppressing her voice.


    James grabbed her wrist, avoided the vase, and threw it to the ground with a tter, ¡°You know it is me. Why do you throw the vase at me?¡±


    ¡°The inertia is too big to control,¡± Ang said without any emotion.


    James¡¯s breath was hot when he talked, and his body was also hot, which made Ang irritable. She jerked his hand away from her waist.


    But just before she could stand up, James turned over and crushed her on the sofa.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    James rested his head on Ang¡¯s shoulder, and his lips fell on her neck intentionally, causing ayer of goose bumps on her body.


    Ang suddenly opened her eyes wide. She tried to push him away with both hands, but as soon as she pushed him away a little bit, he pressed on her again and held her waist tightly.


    ¡°Do you hate me like that?¡± James¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    James was referring to Ang¡¯s attempt to throw the vase at him.


    ¡°Yes! I want you to die!¡± Ang said through gritted teeth, then violently pushed him away and quickly stood up.


    She didn¡¯t even look at James, who staggered and fell to the ground. She just turned her head and ran towards the spiral staircase.


    ¡°I have a fever.¡± James¡¯s indifferent voice sounded behind her, a little weaker than usual.


    Ang stopped, turned around, and saw James still lying on the ground, motionless, ¡°Fever? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James sat up from the ground. Although it was a simple movement, it seemed a bit difficult for him.


    After staying in the darkness for so long, Ang could see things clearly. She found James looked pale.


    Besides, when she first approached him, his body was very hot, so James didn¡¯t lie to her.


    She pursed her lips and walked towards him.


    Seeing Ang getting closer and closer, James couldn¡¯t help gently raising his lips.


    Ang walked to him, squatted down, and felt the temperature on his forehead with her hand. When James wanted to say something, she suddenly reached out and quickly unbuttoned his shirt.


    Moonlight spread into the living room through the window, hitting James¡¯s delicate and sexy corbone as well as Ang¡¯s fingers. The light was dim, but it made the scene covered with dim beauty.


    ¡°Ang¡­¡± James raised his head to look at her and suddenly reached out to sp her wrist.


    His eyes were filled with emotions. There seemed to be a small me burning in the deepest part of the eyes.


    Ang nced at him indifferently and broke away his hand. Then she picked the jade pendant from his neck, turned around, and ran upstairs.


    Watching Ang leaving without hesitation, James buttoned up his shirt. A touch of self-deprecation and loneliness shed across his eyes.


    Ang returned to the room, carefully put the jade pendant on her neck, and theny back on the bed.


    She turned off the light and closed her eyes.


    She was sleepy and tired, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, not knowing if it was because of hunger or other reasons.

 Chapter 240 Fever

    The scene of James applying the suit jacket to her and the appearance of his soaked shirt clinging to his body were constantly appearing in her mind.


    Click!


    Ang turned on the bedsidemp and sat up. She got out of the bed with a pale look and walked to the door. She remembered James usually prepared a medicine cab, which should contain anti-fever medicine.


    But she didn¡¯t go out of the room after she turned the doorknob and opened the door. She just closed the door again.


    James¡¯s fever was none of her business!


    Angy back on the bed with a stern countenance. She huddled in the quilt with her hands around the knees and closed her eyes with a frown.


    She stayed awake all night.


    Ang sat up with an appalling headache. She put on her shoes, and went downstairs slightly faster than usual. When she saw no one on the sofa in the living room, her face softened. Then she turned and went into the kitchen.


    ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon. Go to the dining room now and wait for me.¡± James was frying eggs with an apron. He seemed to suffer from a cold because he spoke with a nasal tone.


    Ang opened her mouth but said nothing in the end. She turned back into the dining room.


    She felt so dizzy and hungry that she rubbed her sore eyebrows. Many thoughts crossed her mind, but she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Help yourself.¡± James had already taken off his apron. He put the fried eggs, porridge, and a few stir-fried side dishes on the table.


    Ang nced at his pale face, grasped the corner of her clothes slightly, and lowered her head to eat.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well because you were worried about me?¡± James asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Ang didn¡¯t even hesitate for a moment before answering him with a faint expression, ¡°It¡¯s just that I was frightened by Lawson, so I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    James stopped eating, raised his eyes, and looked at her firmly. After a while, he withdrew his gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t go to see my grandpa if I¡¯m not with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ang sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°It is as easy for him to take me away as you want to keep me by your side. Neither of you needs my permission.¡±


    James held the chopsticks tightly, and his knuckles turned white due to the excessive force. He used his chopsticks to nip a handful of beans, but most of the beans fell off before they got into the bowl.


    He picked up tissue to wrap the beans and threw them into the trash can. Then he returned to his seat and said, ¡°Change your clothes and go to thepany with me after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and I need to get more sleep.¡± Ang continued to eat without even lifting her head.


    ¡°You have disrupted Grandpa¡¯s n. Even if you have my flesh and blood, Grandpa may not let go of you. He doesn¡¯t like us.¡± James continued, ¡°Go to thepany with meter. You can sleep in the lounge.¡±


    Ang swallowed the fried egg in her mouth, hesitated for a moment, and then agreed.


    After eating, they went to the Harvey Group together.


    ¡°Hello, President Harvey.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, President Harvey.¡±


    Where they showed up, people kept saying hello to James, and some people sneaked a look at Ang.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± James hugged Ang and nced at those employees.


    Those employees smiled sheepishly and shifted their gazes in a hurry.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting into the elevator, Ang shook off James¡¯s hand and stood in the farthest corner away from him.


    James tilted his head to look at her and stepped to her side as if he didn¡¯t know that Ang deliberately avoided him.


    Ang frowned, and when the elevator arrived, she was the first to go out.


    A middle-aged man in his 50s was standing outside. Seeing Anging down from the elevator dedicated to the president, he raised the corner of his eye with a little surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Howard.¡± James called the man after getting out of the elevator.


    Mr. Howard retracted his gaze on Ang, walked up to him, and asked anxiously, ¡°I heard that you will start the handover of your work and let Ralphie take over the position as the president?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James said while walking into the president¡¯s office, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Now she became light-headed and had a migraine, so she could only follow James in a daze.


    When Ang was wondering if she could go to sleep, James seized her with one hand and massaged the middle of her eyebrows with the other hand. His strength was just right.


    ¡°Go to the lounge and sleep. If you feel noisy, you can wear earplugs.¡± James took Ang to the lounge, took out a pair of earplugs from his suit, and put them in the palm of her hand.


    Looking at this scene, Mr. Howard was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect James to be thoughtful.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ang took the earplugs and hesitated before saying.


    James patted her on the head. There was an imperceptible gentleness in his eyes, ¡°Go to sleep now.¡±


    After speaking, before she backed away, he gave her a kiss on the forehead, exited the lounge, and closed the door.


    Ang looked at the closed door, frowned, and wiped her forehead, where he had kissed. She stopped her movements until her forehead turned red and then took off her shoes and went to bed.


    The bed and the quilt were full of James¡¯s smell. She thought she couldn¡¯t fall asleep in this environment, but she fell asleep shortly after lying down, not knowing why.


    When Ang gained her conscious again, she was awakened by a burst of noise. There seemed to be many people talking and walking outside. She sat up, put on her shoes, and opened the door to walk out.


    In addition to James and Mr. Howard, there were many other people in the office. They were holding a pile of documents in their hands and were busy with something.


    There was someone sitting opposite James. His appearance was almost simr to James¡¯s. But he had a mole under his eyes. Besides, his skin was fair and his temperament was somewhat feminine.


    She had met this person before. He was Ralphie, the youngest son of Lawson¡¯s third son.


    Seeing Ang walking out of the lounge, the busy men in the office were taken aback, and they looked at her, so did James.


    ¡°Long time no see, Ang.¡± Ralphie greeted her with a maic voice.


    Ang didn¡¯t know him well and just smiled at him.


    Seeing this, James got up and walked to Ang, just to block Ralphie¡¯s view of her.


    ¡°Is this bugging you? Put on the earplugs and get more sleep. I will take you out for lunch at noon.¡±


    James had been close to her for a long time, but Ang still felt very ufortable and took a few steps back subconsciously.


    ¡°It turns out the rtionship between you and Miss Ang is not as good as I thought.¡± Ralphie drew out his voice.


    James turned around and looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than your rtionship with Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Your words carry a sting.¡± Ralphie propped his chin with one hand, and his mole was exuding enchanting light in the sun, ¡°Is it because grandpa asked me to be the president?¡±


    James said, ¡°No, I just dislike you.¡±

 Chapter 241 You Will Admire Me More

    Ralphie stood up, ¡°You have nothing now, but you still talk to me so directly. I really admire you.¡±


    ¡°You will admire me more in the future.¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Ang is pregnant and she is hungry easily. Mr. Howard is still here, so I will apany Ang to dinner first.¡±


    Ralphie sighed, ¡°I hope you will be the same as now in a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± James went into the lounge and took Ang¡¯s coat, put it on for her, and then took her out.


    Ralphie snorted lightly, sat down again, and told the people in the office, ¡°Please hurry up, my grandpa is urging me.¡±


    Ang and James left the Harvey Group together. When the cool breeze blew, she woke up a lot, threw away his hand and walked toward the car.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie to my grandpa that you are pregnant.¡± James followed her and said suddenly.


    Ang walked forward in silence, with sarcasm in her eyes.


    If she didn¡¯t lie, could she escape from Felix? Heh, maybe her sex videos would go viral now!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you wait for a little longer, I¡¯ll find you.¡± James said, ¡°If you lied about your pregnancy, you will need countless lies to maintain it.¡±


    Angughed sarcastically, stopped and turned to look at him, ¡°Wait? James, if you don¡¯t torture me, I am d. Would I entrust my life and future to someone who broke my leg? ¡±


    Dead silence.


    The atmosphere between the two was abnormally depressed.


    James clenched his hands tightly, with blue veins bulging on the back of his hand.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Grandpa is not that easy to fool. We can¡¯t use the excuse of idental miscarriage to solve it.¡±


    Ang¡¯s expression of sarcasm faded. She lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembled a few times, but she did not answer.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey? Miss Chante? ¡± At that moment, a short-haired woman suddenly called them not far away excitedly, and then ran over quickly.


    Ang turned to look at the woman and found she didn¡¯t know her. Before she could ask what the matter was, arge group of people ran towards them.


    She looked at the recording equipment and microphones in their hands and at the cameras aimed at her and James. Then her expression turned gloomy.


    There was always nothing good when they met a reporter.


    James stood beside her as usual. His mood didn¡¯t fluctuate because of the reporter¡¯s arrival, and he seemed to have expected it a long time ago.


    Ang frowned, turned around and wanted to go, but was surrounded by reporters and couldn¡¯t move a step.


    ¡°Miss Chante, Miss Smith sued you for attempted murder. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°You two were good friends before. Why did you drive a car and crashed into Miss Jessica? Is it because of Mr. Harvey?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the engagement between the Smith family and the Harvey family was cancelled. Did you be his mistress?¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith didn¡¯t sue you two years ago, but now you are involved in the rtionship between her and Mr. Harvey. How do you exin it?¡±


    ¡°Ang, you are no longer a member of the Chante family, and you have been working in the Dream Club for a period of time. Do you think the Harvey family will allow you to marry Mr. Harvey?¡±


    The reporters looked at Ang, and stretched the camera to her, as if she was trying to put it into her mouth.


    Listening to the overwhelming questions, Ang¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and her heartbeat became violent.


    Had Jessica sued her? If she could not prove her innocence, would she be imprisoned for attempted murder?


    ¡°Ang, you didn¡¯t answer me. Does it mean these rumors are all true? Two years ago, you wanted to crash your good friend to death with a car because of jealousy, didn¡¯t you?¡± One reporter¡¯s microphone was poked near Ang¡¯s face.


    Before Ang could answer, she asked sharply, ¡°Can Miss Chante exin the wound on your face? Is it because you are with Mr. Harvey and was beaten by his fianc¨¦e¡­ Ouch! ¡±


    James grabbed the female reporter¡¯s microphone and threw it away, and then he said in a cold tone, ¡°When you ask questions, you should get the evidence first. Otherwise, I can sue you for defamation.¡±


    The female reporter met his indifferent eyes and took a few steps back subconsciously. Her face turned pale.


    Other reporters stepped back as well, but the microphone still didn¡¯t retract, waiting for Ang¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer if you don¡¯t want to. You have no obligation to do it.¡± James said.


    Ang nced at the reporters, and said calmly, ¡°Jessica just sued me, and you all know it. You are paying so much attention to me. Should I feel honored?¡±


    She moved away from the front reporters, ¡°Please don¡¯t stand in my way. Thank you. ¡±


    The reporters didn¡¯t mean to give in, but her hands were so strong that the front reporters were pushed away. When the reporters at the back rows saw those in front stepped away, they followed subconsciously.


    Ang walked straight to the Porsche, opened the door and sat in the passenger seat. James followed in.


    ¡°You speak so aggressively to the reporters. Are you afraid they will spread rumors?¡± James started the car and asked casually.


    Ang snorted lightly, ¡°The questions were so biased, and it seemed they knew the matter clearly. They must be sent by Jessica. No matter what I say, they won¡¯t praise me. ¡±


    James gave a hum and said nothing.


    They drove to the nearest mall. It was only half past ten in the morning and it was not lunch time yet.


    James proposed to watch a movie. Ang was worried, but did not refuse him.


    They lined up to buy tickets and snacks, but a group of people behind them were gossiping.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. She is Ang!¡±


    ¡°Because of jealousy, she wanted to drive into her close friend. How could there be such a vicious person in the world?¡±


    ¡°Jessica treated her as a good friend and didn¡¯t prosecute her, and just sent her to jail for two years. As a result, when she was released from prison, she ruined Jessica¡¯s engagement. What a shame! ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unlucky for Jessica to have such a friend!¡±


    Ang turned around and saw several high school girls looking at her with disgust.


    Seeing she look over, they did not retreat. One of the girls even cursed in front of her, ¡°You¡¯re so ugly. A mistress. Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°Is the mistress so rampant?¡± The girl next to her asked.


    Ang pursed her lips, said nothing, and withdrew her gaze. Those reporters should have sent the news out, and there must be a lot of people scolding her. If she cared about what they said, she might be died of shame.


    James turned around, frowning slightly and his eyes fell on those girls.


    They were frightened by his look and looked away.


    ¡°Are you here to watch the movie?¡± James walked up to them and asked.

 Chapter 242 Those Who Bullied My Girlfriend

    The girls nced at each other and nodded in confusion, and one of them even mentioned the name of the movie nkly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± James returned to the queue.


    After the gentleman in front bought the tickets, he said to the ticket seller, ¡°How many tickets are left for The Flying Man? I want to buy all of them.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What? ¡°The staff stammered.


    James repeated his request in the surprise of the crowd behind him, ¡°I will book the entire theatre, and invite all of you to watch the movie.¡±


    He turned his head and looked at the girls behind, ¡°Everyone could go in and watch the movie, except those who were talking about my girlfriend just now.¡±


    When the girls heard it, they were immediately stunned. They could only watch the people behind them walk into the cinema happily.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Harvey, you can¡¯t do this! ¡°One of the girls blushed.


    James didn¡¯t argue with her, but looked at the staff, ¡°Is there any rule that prevents me from booking the cinema hall?¡±


    The staff was still in shock, and said dumbfounded, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is there any rule that prevents me from inviting people to watch movies?¡± James asked again.


    The staff shook his head again.


    ¡°What I am doing is inpliance with the regtions.¡± James said to the utterly difited girls, and walked into the cinema hall with Ang.


    After they left, the girls wanted to go in, but were stopped by the ticket inspector, ¡°Sorry, the gentleman said just now that he didn¡¯t invite you.¡±


    No matter what they said to him, the staff just apologized. In the end, they could only leave with disappointment.


    In the cinema hall, the Flying Man had not yet been screened, and there were Ads for uing movies on the screen. Under the dim light, the red chairs were almost fully upied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± Ang said.


    The news had been sent out. They could control the speech of a few people, but they couldn¡¯t silence everyone.


    James put on the 3D sses, which blocked his eyes, ¡°It is necessary for me. I¡¯m narrow-minded.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips, lowered her head and said nothing. Her thoughts were mixed. Jessica had already sued her, and she would soon be subpoenaed by the court. What could she do then?


    The brake of the sports car she drove two years ago was broken, and the police could easily detect it. The incident should be handled as an ident at most.


    However, they insisted that she wanted to kill Jessica deliberately, and mentioned that Jessica had a recording.


    Ang didn¡¯t know the content of Jessica¡¯s recording, let alone when the recording that sent her to the prison came from!


    ¡°Are you worried about Jessica suing you?¡± James turned his head and asked her.


    His breath sprayed on Ang¡¯s neck, and she moved aside ufortably without saying a word.


    This feeling of being seen through made her feel like she was stripped naked and stood in front of him. It was very ufortable!


    ¡°I have already taken care of this matter.¡± James lightly touched the scar on the end of her eyebrows, and then put his hand back before she avoided it.


    Hearing this, Ang was stiffened. Her mind seemed to have been struck by the thunder, which wentpletely nk for a moment.


    It was difficult for her to describe her mood at the moment. It seemed that a big malignant tumor growing on her body was suddenly dug out. She was rxed, but she felt she was in a dream.


    Ang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and she turned to look at James beside her. But at that moment, the lights went out suddenly. She was unable to see his face due to the darkness,


    ¡°Har¡­¡± She spoke, and her voice was still trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°You can tell me anything after the movie.¡± James took another pair of 3D sses and put it on for her, ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be with you. You don¡¯t need to have mental burden.¡±


    He said softly, but Ang could still hear every word clearly in the deafening noise in the movie hall.


    Her long dead heart suddenly beat hard, as if someone was knocking on it with a mallet. She touched her chest, frowned, and forcibly suppressed her inner feelings.


    The movie seemed to be very good, for there was eitherughter or scream in the hall. During the climax, some people even cried.


    Like them, Ang stared at the big screen, and could see clearly every character and every scene. But they just passed before her eyes, not in her mind at all. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even remember the content of the movie.


    When the movie came to the end, almost everyone didn¡¯t move, waiting to see the bonus scene. Ang stood up quickly, and pulled James, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    James looked at her holding his hand, smiled unconsciously, and gave a hum.


    Ang¡¯s hand was as hot as a soldering iron. She let go of him abruptly, and went out of the cinema hall in a hurry. When she arrived at the hallway, she hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Do you have evidence to prove my innocence?¡±


    Two years had passed. In the past two years, the car ident had kept her head down.


    She turned to look at him, breathing faster than usual. Her heart seemed to jump out of her chest.


    In the past two years, she kept telling herself not to care about the eyes of others. She thought she really didn¡¯t care anymore. But at that moment she knew she still cared!


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James noticed that she wanted to hear the answer but didn¡¯t dare to ask him, and his heart seemed to be pricked.


    Ang breathed a sigh of relief. She leaned against the wall next to her, only to realize that her hands and feet were already limp.


    There was real evidence to prove her innocence. It was so good!


    ¡°¡­ Thank you. ¡°Ang struggled for a while and said to James.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was half past twelve, and was almost lunch time. They entered a restaurant featuring spicy crayfish.


    After Ang found a table, she heard someone behind her talking about her and James


    ¡°She is the mistress! Jessica was so good to her, but she crippled her leg and ruined her love. She is so vicious! ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey is also a scum. He flirted with Jessica for two years, but did not marry her. He is actually with the murderer!¡±


    ¡°A bitch and a scum. They should be together forever!¡±


    Ang frowned. She didn¡¯t want to make trouble, so she pretended not to hear it. But what they said was getting more and more out of control/ She put down the water ss, turned to look at them, and they stopped immediately.


    She stood up, walked to them, and tapped on the table a few times.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man with sses asked calmly.


    Ang smiled reluctantly, ¡°You are talking about me just now, are you?¡±

 Chapter 243 Do You Need Any Help?

    ¡°Really? You got it wrong. ¡°Another woman said contemptuously, ¡°You are so popr now, and there are people scolding you everywhere. Maybe it was the scolding from that side table!¡±


    Ang chuckled lightly, picked up a cup on the table, and poured hot water into it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The woman scolded her with anger.


    Ang made a gesture of sshing water. The woman leaned back in fright, and then sat on the ground pale.


    ¡°You can scold me, but don¡¯t do it in front of me. I don¡¯t like listening to it.¡± Ang shook the water ss and said nkly, ¡°A murderer like me has a bad temper. You¡¯d better mind your words, or the boiling water may ssh on your face.¡±


    The man watched the scene with surprise and trepidation. He didn¡¯t move for a while, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Seeing the scene, the waiter came over, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ang put the cup on the table and looked at the woman sitting on the floor coldly, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    The woman shook her head awkwardly.


    Ang snorted and returned to her seat. James went to the bathroom and just came back, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ang said.


    What they ordered was brought in after a while, but the crayfish took a little longer.


    ¡°Julia, listen to me. I really love you. Stay with me!¡±


    At that time, a familiar male voice suddenly came over, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past with other men, as long as you are with me!¡±


    Ang followed the voice and saw Michael kneeling on the ground crying, hugging a waitress¡¯s leg tightly. And the waitress was Julia.


    As if she noticed her gaze, Julia looked over, and was surprised and embarrassed.


    Ang just nced at her, then retracted her gaze and ate quietly.


    ¡°What are you going to do about your pregnancy?¡± James pushed the dish she had been eating toward her.


    Ang paused. The best solution was to conceive a child, but¡­ she didn¡¯t want to.


    Once she had a child, it would be more troublesome for her to leave James!


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you. If you don¡¯t want to have sex with me, we can choose IVF.¡± James said casually, but his hand holding his chopsticks turned white with force.


    When she had a baby, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave him!


    ¡°We can talk about itter.¡± Ang mmed two mouthfuls of food into her mouth and said faintly.


    James¡¯s facial expression was dim. He pulled out a piece of paper and put it in front of her, ¡°I can give you more time to think about it, but my grandpa won¡¯t.¡±


    Ang chewed the food in her mouth and didn¡¯t answer him.


    On the other hand, Michael¡¯s entanglement with Julia continued, and the people around were basically using Julia¨C


    ¡°She cuckolded her boyfriend so many times. Her boyfriend has forgiven her, but she is still scolding her boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t like this disloyal woman. I really feel sad for him!¡±


    ¡°This waitress is really shameless. She has a boyfriend but hung around with so many men!¡±


    Too many people in the world liked to me and judge others.


    Ang wiped her mouth with a tissue paper and said to Julia, ¡°Julia, the crayfish I ordered should be ready. Please help me get it.¡±


    Michael followed the voice and saw Ang and James, his face turned pale instantly. Then he got up from the ground and walked away in dejection.


    After a while, Julia brought the crayfish and put it on the table with a forced smile, ¡°Thank you, Ang.¡±


    ¡°I just asked you to help me with the crayfish.¡± Ang said.


    Julia tried to move her mouth. Just as he was about to speak, James¡¯s cell phone rang. So she didn¡¯t say anything and left.


    James answered the phone, gave a hum, and said, ¡°I will order crayfish takeaway when we go back to thepany. Now go back with me.¡±


    Ang sat in her seat and didn¡¯t move, ¡°You can go to thepany first, and I¡¯ll go backter.¡±


    She paused and added, ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t know I was here. I¡¯ll be back at Bamboo Estate at 8 p. m., and you should be back by then.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± James took out his wallet, drew out a ck card and handed it to Ang, ¡°Buy a mobile pher, and call me if you are in need.¡±


    He seemed to be in a hurry. After a quick exnation, he left.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey is very nice to you.¡± Julia said after James¡¯s departure with envy in her eyes.


    Ang did not answer her, but said, ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    With Michael¡¯s disturb, Julia wasn¡¯t be able to work now.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Julia left for more than ten minutes. When she came back, she had already taken off the staff uniform, ¡°I resigned.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ang just hummed.


    ¡°I work here just to escape my previous life. However, due to Michael¡¯s trouble, I couldn¡¯t stay.¡± Julia smiled bitterly, ¡°Rumors can really ruin a person.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes, peeled the crayfish skillfully, and threw the meat into her mouth.


    ¡°I have worked in the Dream Club for a few years, and have some savings.¡± Julia¡¯s expression was bitter, ¡°Michael¡¯spany was destroyed by Gabri. He wanted to reconcile with me and start a new business with my money.¡±


    Ang pushed the crayfish towards her, ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    ¡°I just thought you wouldn¡¯t say hello to me.¡± Julia peeled the crayfish, threw the meat on the garbage dish, and put the shell to her mouth.


    When she ate it, she realized that it had been misced. Sheughed self-deprecatingly, and put the shells on the garbage tray.


    Ang wiped the corners of her mouth and took a sip of water, ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong to me, so I won¡¯t hate you.¡±


    Julia was stunned for a moment, only to realize that Ang was answering her question. Sheughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t treat me as a friend as well.¡±


    Ang ate quietly, which was regarded as a tacit acquiescence.


    Because of Jessica, she would rather be alone in this life than make a friend who was disloyal to her.


    ¡°When I got back together with Michaelst time, did you think I was stupid?¡± Julia smiled and looked at her, and her eyes were a little red, ¡°I think I am stupid. I actually thought Michael was just focusing on his work, at least he had me in his heart¡­¡±


    Ang pulled out a tissue paper and handed it to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s shameful to cry for him.¡± Julia took the tissue paper in embarrassment and wiped the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 244 He Has Been Following Me

    Ang didn¡¯t stay long, and left after lunch. She nned to buy a mobile phone. Without a mobile phone, it was inconvenient to do anything.


    There were still people gossiping about her on the road. But when they talked about her, they did not dare to let her hear it.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    The footsteps of the man behind her followed like a shadow.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, but he followed all the way to the door of the mobile phone shop. She turned her head coldly, ¡°You are following me for so long. Is it fun?¡±


    ¡°If you can go this way, why can¡¯t I?¡± Danis clenched his fists, staring at her.


    Ang sneered, turned around and entered the mobile phone shop. He followed her and walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this phone. Thank you.¡± Ang randomly picked up a mobile phone, paid the bill, and went out to find the service hall of the mobile carrier.


    Danis was still behind her, but she didn¡¯t seem to care about it.


    There was a traffic police at the crossroads. Ang clutched her cell phone, and nervousness appeared on her indifferent face.


    She ran all the way to the traffic police, pointed to Danis, who was not far behind her and said, ¡°That person is my suitor. I didn¡¯t promise him, but he followed me all the time! I think he is mentally ill! ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Where is your home? I will send you back.¡± The traffic police said.


    Ang was so anxious that her eyes were red, ¡°Don¡¯t be so troublesome. Can you stop him for a while? I will be fine if he is not following me! ¡±


    ¡°Okay. You must pay attention to your safety. If you find something wrong, please dial 110 to report to the police on time. ¡°The traffic police said.


    Ang nodded repeatedly, apologized, and crossed the road along the crosswalk. She looked back at Danis and saw the traffic police had stopped him and was telling him something.


    ¡°An¡­ g!¡± Seeing her about to leave, Danis yelled. He wanted to rush over, but was stopped by the traffic police.


    Ang retracted her gaze and left quickly. After asking a passer-by, she found a service hall and bought a mobile phone card.


    The sale assistant¡¯s eyes were strange when she handed Ang the mobile phone card. She seemed to hate her, but didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    Ang didn¡¯t care, took the phone card and installed it.


    Toot Toot


    Two news update in a row.


    #Jessica from the Smith Group sues Ang from the Chante Group for attempted murder#


    #Multipleizen announce they are threatened by Ang and James#


    No wonder those people didn¡¯t dare to scold her face to face, because they were afraid of being threatened. Ang snorted, stood up, and left the business hall.


    As soon as she left the hall, her phone rang. It was a call from Danis. She tugged at the corner of her mouth and directly blocked the number.


    But soon, Danis changed a number and sent her a message.


    [Why did you tell the police I was a pervert?]


    After a while, another text message came over.


    [Answer the phone, as I have something to tell you!]


    As soon as the text message came, Danis called her again.


    Ang hung up the phone with a tense face, cklisted it, and set up an interception app of unfamiliar numbers. She had nothing to discuss with Danis.


    She stayed outside until eight p. m. before taking a taxi back to Bamboo Estate. The taxi was stopped at the gate of themunity. She walked for nearly twenty minutes before reaching the vi door


    There were two cars parked at the door. One was a Porsche that James was driving recently, and the other was a Land Rover.


    Ang frowned, took out her cell phone to call James and ask about the situation. But she heard someone say, ¡°Since Miss Chante is back, juste in. Mr. Lawson Harvey has been waiting for you inside for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± The voice was somewhat familiar. Ang looked up and realized he was Nathen, who was pierced by her earrings yesterday.


    She followed Nathen into the vi and saw a mess in the living room. There were broken cups all over the ground, with a small trace of blood.


    James was kneeling on the ground with his back to her, and she didn¡¯t know how long he had been kneeling there.


    Lawson sat on the sofa with a gloomy face, looking at her, dissatisfied.


    Almost instantly, a cold sweat formed in Ang¡¯s palm.


    ¡°You go on kneeling. Without my permission, you can¡¯t get up!¡±


    Lawson stood up, covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed heavily, then he quickly put the handkerchief away. He scolded Ang, ¡°Go to the hospital with me now!¡±


    Why should she go to the hospital? Check for pregnancy? Or check the condition of the fetus?


    The sweat in Ang¡¯s palm ran out through her fingers. No matter what it was, she couldn¡¯t go!


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you so anxious?¡± James¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°Whether Ang is pregnant or not, the results of the examination will be the same these days.¡±


    Lawson red at him and roared, ¡°Did I allow you to talk?¡±


    Ang watched the scene, while her fists pressed against the hem of her pants and spread out. She wiped the sweat from her palms onto her clothes and frowned.


    As a granddaughter, she was not as popr with grandparents in the countryside as her elder brother. But they never scolded her!


    ¡°I care for my woman.¡± James answered, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Boom! Lawson kicked his back heavily.


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and she saw James rushed forward to the ground embarrassedly.


    The ground was full of shards of ss, and she heard the muffled noise when the ss pierced into his flesh and blood.


    Then she saw blood flowing from his body and spreading quickly over the floor, which was startling.


    The appearance of James lying in a pool of blood reflected in Ang¡¯s eyes, and her lips trembled slightly. The strength of her whole body was drained in an instant. Her leg weakened and she almost fell to the ground.


    James was the grandson of Lawson. How could he be so cruel to him?


    ¡°Unrepentant!¡± Lawson looked at him with a cold face.


    Except anger, he had no other emotions, ¡°You go too far for a woman. If I put the Harvey Family into your hands, you will only destroy it!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you have never thought of entrusting the Harvey family to me. Why should you treat me ording to the standards of the elite in charge of the Harvey family? I am happy to protect my woman. ¡°James put his hands on the ground and wanted to stand up. But as soon as he got up a little bit, he fell to the ground again feebly.


    Ang licked her dry lips and walked weakly to James. She went to help him with a pale face, and her thick eyshes blinked uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just go upstairs.¡± James looked up, and the cuts on his forehead were still bleeding. The ss debris pierced into his hands and legs were stained with blood.


    But he was calm, as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Ang wanted to cry for no reason. Her throat seemed to be blocked, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lawson kicked James again, ¡°If you say more, I will send Ang to the prison now! Even if she is pregnant, she can still give birth to my great-grandson there! ¡°

 Chapter 245 See if She Is Pregnant

    Ang watched the scene with her mouth half open, and said with difficulty, ¡°He is your grandson!¡±


    ¡°Guard him and make sure he doesn¡¯t die!¡± Lawson instructed Nathen and said impatiently to the other two, ¡°Take Ang, and follow me to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The two men responded.


    They grabbed Ang by the arms, and half dragged her out. Ang didn¡¯t struggle, just turned away sadly and looked at James.


    He fell to the ground with blood all over his body, and a few pieces of ss stuck in his leg. He stood up with difficulty and looked straight at her. His face was stained with blood, but his eyes were bright.


    Ang¡¯s heart trembled fiercely. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something to him, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be with you.¡± James mouthed the words to her and smiled. Although embarrassed, heughed so brightly that everything around him turned bleak.


    Ang¡¯s nose suddenly became sore.


    She frowned, and did not look at him, but said to Lawson, who was walking beside her, ¡°Since you are taking me to the hospital for examination, how about taking James¡­¡±


    ¡°Too noisy,¡± Lawson said in a deep voice, took out a handkerchief, and handed it to the man beside him.


    The man took the handkerchief and put it directly into Ang¡¯s mouth.


    Seeing this, James looked serious and his eyes were sharp. He subconsciously took a step forward. Then in Nathen¡¯s vignt gaze, he clenched his fist and stepped back.


    The p marks on Ang¡¯s face was still obvious. After the handkerchief was stuffed into her mouth, her cheeks ached because of the tugging, and sweat soon broke out on her forehead.


    But she resisted it without struggling.


    Lawson was cruel to his grandson James, let alone an outsider like her!


    The two men opened the rear door, pushed Ang in, and then looked at Lawson together.


    ¡°You sit in the front.¡± He gave an order, got into the car and sat beside Ang.


    The two men sat in the passenger seat and driving seat respectively, and started the car.


    Ang¡¯s legs were bounded together, her hands were ced on her knees, and she did not move the handkerchief in her mouth.


    James¡¯s blood-stained face shed in her mind, and she frowned. She clenched her pants tightly with her hands, and her knuckles turned white due to the excessive force.


    Realizing that she was worried about James, Ang¡¯s face became even more sullen.


    Impossible! She was not worried about him, but simply didn¡¯t want to owe him any favor!


    She couldn¡¯t even protect herself now, and should worry about herself first!


    ¡°Remove the handkerchief.¡± Lawson said coldly.


    Ang took the handkerchief from her mouth and held it in the palm. She stirred it unconsciously, rubbing the sweat from her palms with the handkerchief.


    ¡°Are you afraid to go to the hospital for the examination?¡± Lawson turned his head, and his eagle-like eyes fixed on her.


    Ang¡¯s entire body was tight, and her palms were sweating again, ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Lawson¡¯s face sank immediately, which looked really gloomy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like James at all. Do you want me to have an abortion under the guise of an examination?¡± Ang¡¯s voice was trembling, and her face was pale.


    She was worried about the child in her belly, which could exin her fear.


    He looked at her intently and sneered, ¡°Humph!¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t know what he meant, and only felt a chill in her back.


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t y tricks in front of me!¡± Lawson scoffed at her, ¡°After the examination, I will know if you are afraid of faked pregnancy!¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyshes trembled, and the hairs all over her body stood up, ¡°I may lie to you. How about Felix? Would he lie to you for me? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Lawson stared at her.


    Being stared at by such a gaze, Ang subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but in the end she managed to hold it back.


    ¡°Prick my man¡¯s temple with ear studs. You really have guts!¡± Lawson seemed to smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid of miscarriage when you did that?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips and replied, ¡°I have been in Eastshore Prison for two years, and know what¡¯s going on inside. If I was really sent there, my child would definitely not be able to survive. I can at least fight it, rather than put myself into a dead end.¡±


    She had tried her best to ease her emotions, but her nerves were still tense, and trembled visibly when she spoke.


    Lawson snorted inexplicably. She didn¡¯t know if he believed her.


    After that, they had nothing to say along the way.


    Ang¡¯s nerves were tensed. She turned her head and looked out the window.


    However, she picked up the phone from time to time to check the time. Every time she felt a long time had passed, the phone showed that it was less than ten minutes.


    She moved her body to make herselffortable, and clung to the car window. Sitting next to Lawson, every second was torture for her.


    She hoped time would pass slowly so that she could dy as much as possible and think about the countermeasures to deal with Lawson.


    But she couldn¡¯t escape, and the Land Rover finally stopped at the door of the hospital.


    ¡°Get off!¡± Lawson got out of the car first, and then gave Ang a coldmand.


    The moment he looked over, every cell of Ang was tense to the extreme. If there was a little more external pressure, she would copse the next second.


    She tried to open her mouth, wiped the sweat from her palms on her clothes, and got out of the car with her hands and feet weak and feeble.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like this child, I won¡¯t get a penny from you.¡± Ang said, ¡°But I beg you not to hurt it.¡±


    Lawson stared at her and snorted angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have anything in your belly first, and we can talk about other things!¡±


    After that, he walked into the hospital.


    The two men stood next to Ang, waiting for her to move


    Ang took a deep breath, pressed her lips tightly, and followed Lawson slowly. The two men stood closely beside him.


    It was night, but there were still a lot of people in the hospital.


    After Ang followed Lawson in, she found the senior hospital leaders headed by Eleanor were waiting by the side. Many people were looking toward them.


    ¡°Lawson, everything is ready.¡± Eleanor greeted him, without even looking at Ang, as if she didn¡¯t know her.


    Ang originally wanted to say hello to her. But seeing this, she put away her reluctant smile, just bowed her head and stood behind Lawson.


    With so many doctors around, it seemed impossible to hide the truth from Lawson!


    If Lawson found out she was not pregnant at all, and she lied to him¡­


    She swallowed, breathing faster than usual.

 Chapter 246 Wait, I’ll Go in too!

    ¡°Thank you, Eleanor.¡± Lawson said.


    Eleanor smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee! The Harvey Group has sponsored a lot of medical equipment for our hospital and supported our scientific research. We really appreciate it.¡±


    Lawson was not in the mood to chat with her, and asked directly, ¡°Who is in charge of this inspection?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Chandler and Dr. Linda. One is a senior doctor in our hospital, and the other is a new intern. They are already waiting for you on the seventh floor.¡± Eleanor said.


    Lawson nodded, ¡°Then lead the way!¡±


    ¡°This way, please.¡± Eleanor made a gesture, and nced at Ang inadvertently, but quickly looked away.


    Lawson left first, and Eleanor stood behind him on the right.


    Ang licked her dry lips again. Her feet seemed to be rooted on the ground, and she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Miss Chante, please.¡± said the man standing on her left hand.


    Ang clenched her fist, sweat flowing down her fingers. She took a deep breath and followed up.


    She could only deal with the current situation first. If the truth was revealed, she would die at most. She would not get her brother and sister-inw involved, nor would she return to the Eastshore Prison!


    They got on the elevator and reached the seventh floor.


    Doctor Chandler and Dr. Linda had been waiting for a long time. It seemed that because Lawson was so famous, they looked a little nervous.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Chante, please go inside with the doctors for an examination.¡± Eleanor had a smile on her face, but her eyes looked unfamiliar.


    Ang tried her best and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Then she followed the two doctors in with weak limbs.


    When the two doctors were about to close the door, Lawson said suddenly, ¡°Wait, let me in!¡±


    Ang lowered her head and didn¡¯t see the faces of the two doctors. She just saw the young doctor identally dropped something and picked it up immediately.


    ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t you trust the doctors in our hospital?¡± Eleanor said, ¡°This kind of inspection is very simple, and it can be checked with test paper at home as well. Now the two doctors will examine Miss Chante, and the results will definitely be out soon.¡±


    Lawson insisted, ¡°I just want to see if the current inspection method is the same as before.¡±


    Then Eleanor didn¡¯t say anything.


    There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the room, and Ang was nervously cooperating with the doctor for the examination. Her back was already soaked with cold sweat.


    If Lawson found out she lied to him, would he immediately ask the two men to send her to Eastshore Prison? Or would there be other punishments?


    What should she do then?


    Ang touched her ears, which were empty. There was only a ne on her neck, so she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    She nced around naturally. There were cups on the table and some medical equipment.


    She could threaten Nathen, but she couldn¡¯t use the same method to deal with Lawson. Otherwise, even if she managed to escape, her brother and sister-inw would suffer because of her.


    What should she do? Could she only ept Lawson¡¯s punishment?


    Ang was upset and shrouded in despair gradually.


    At that time, the older doctor said, ¡°The result is out. She has been pregnant for more than two months, but her health is very good. So this fetus is not developing very well.¡±


    Ang turned her head and nced at the doctor, and then quickly lowered her head, lest Lawson found the surprise in her eyes.


    What exactly was going on?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Suddenly, what James had said to her shed in Ang¡¯s mind, and her eyes flickered. This sentence was not just tofort her. Did he arrange everything for her long ago?


    She spread her hands and wiped them on her clothes, feeling mixed.


    Lawson¡¯s expression was unpredictable, and he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I have been a doctor for nearly 30 years. You actually asked me if I did the examination wrong. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dr. Linda¡¯s results!¡± Being questioned, Doctor Chandler immediately became angry.


    Lawson turned to look at the young doctor, ¡°What about your examination result?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the same as Doctor Chandler¡¯s.¡± Dr. Linda¡¯s face was a little pale. He stammered and looked nervous.


    As he stuttered, Ang became tense. She felt strange that the doctor was so nervous. Lawson must have found it out as well!


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Lawson walked up to Dr. Linda and looked at him. He suddenly raised his voice, ¡°Is the result of this examination false?¡±


    Eleanor turned her head to give Dr. Linda a nce, then quickly retracted her gaze. She said solemnly, ¡°Dr. Linda, do you know the result of falsification during internship in the hospital?¡±


    Lawson didn¡¯t say anything again, but stared at Dr. Linda with a gloomy expression, waiting for his answer.


    Ang¡¯s mood experienced ups and downs, and her heart seemed to jump out of her chest. The sweat ran down her cheeks to her chin.


    She wanted to wipe off the sweat drops, but the sweat in her palm made her entire chin wet.


    ¡°I heard¡­ I heard an attending doctor say¡­ something you don¡¯t like, and then he was expelled from the hospital. I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I will say something you don¡¯t like to hear. ¡°Dr. Linda stammered.


    Then Eleanor said, ¡°He grew up in an orphanage, and his undergraduate degree is also got in an ordinary university. He is very lucky toe to our hospital for an internship. It is normal for him to be afraid of losing his job.¡±


    ¡°Without¡­ without this job, I won¡¯t be able to pay the rent for this month.¡± Dr. Linda whispered, ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for me to find this job. Can you¡­ Can you not let the hospital expel me? ¡±


    Dead silence.


    Ang was depressed in the silence, and every breath became extremely difficult.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Lawson broke the silence, and his unpredictable gaze fell on Ang.


    Ang forced herself to look at him, ¡°Felix said my examination result was right. You didn¡¯t believe it. If you don¡¯t believe the results of these doctors, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Lawson¡¯s eyes fell on her face like nail drilling into it, and he didn¡¯t say anymore.


    Frightened by him, Ang resisted and did not avoid his gaze, ¡°Now that you are not talking, did I guess right before? You asked me toe to the hospital not to check whether I was pregnant, but to give me an abortion. ¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Lawson snorted coldly, and said to the two men, ¡°Find someone to send her back!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The two men responded immediately.


    Seeing Lawson turn to leave, she took a few steps quickly. When she arrived at him, she said, ¡°James¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about his affairs. Just take care of yourself!¡± Lawson warned her, then walked around her and to the elevator.

 Chapter 247 Do You Feel Bad About Me?

    The two men discussed in secret. One stayed to send Ang back, and the other left with Lawson.


    After Lawson got on the elevator, Eleanor said to the two doctors, ¡°You can get off work now.¡±


    ¡°I see, Director.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Director.¡±


    Both doctors bid farewell to Eleanor and left. They never looked at Ang, nor did they say a word to her.


    ¡°Miss Chante, pay attention to your health. Goodbye.¡± Eleanor put her hands in the pockets of her white outfit. She nodded towards Ang and the man behind her, and then left with a group of doctors.


    During this period, the man behind Ang was always observing the reactions of the two doctors and Eleanor to Ang. Seeing that they were all gone, he rxed slightly.


    When Ang returned to Bamboo Estate by car, James was still kneeling in the living room. Nathen, who was bald, stood straight behind him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing hering back, Nathen said, ¡°Miss Chante, please help me guard the young master. I¡¯ll need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± Ang responded. After he left, she went to help James stand up, ¡°I will take you to the hospital.¡±


    James leaned on her and smiled, ¡°Are you caring about me?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to owe you any favor.¡± The blood on his arm dropped to Ang hand. The strong smell of blood surrounded her, and she could barely breathe.


    James¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked down at her. Seeing that she was struggling, he said, ¡°Help me to the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Looking at the blood on the ground, Ang felt her hands and feet were weak.


    ¡°I cannot leave.¡± James let go of her and walked to the sofa with great difficulty, ¡°Nathen is grandpa¡¯s subordinate. If grandpa doesn¡¯t allow me to go to the hospital, he won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    Ang frowned and watched him move his body slowly, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back to help him.


    James sat on the sofa, and she asked, ¡°What if you go?¡±


    James looked up at her, but said nothing.


    ¡°¡­ I will get the medicine kit to clean the wound. ¡°Ang lowered her eyes, turned around and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Not necessary.¡± James said, ¡°Go upstairs and sleep for a while.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    There were so many scars on her body. He didn¡¯t know how painful she was at that time, so he wanted to feel it¡­ even it could not relieve her pain at all.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t treat the wound because he had other ns. Nathen was a man of love and righteousness, and what he did would draw Nathen over to his side


    Nathen did not hold an important position in the group. But if Nathen¡¯s affection for him rose, it would be of great help to what he would do in the future.


    Ang looked back at him, did not speak, and went straight upstairs. After a while, she took the medicine kit and walked to the sofa.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to deal with it. It¡¯s just a bit of blood, and I won¡¯t die.¡± James looked down at her hair and said.


    Ang carefully rolled up his trousers, then grabbed his uninjured ankle. She frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    James was helpless, and touched her hair. Before she said something or avoided him, he calmly retracted his hand and twisted his fingertips.


    Ang looked up at him and frowned slightly. But she didn¡¯t say anything, and lowered her head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deal with it now. It has other uses.¡± James moved his legs, and there was a hint of gentleness in his cold voice.


    Ang fixed firmly on his ankle. Maybe she was angry or careless, she directly took two cotton swabs soaked in alcohol and pressed it on the wound.


    James felt a sting when the alcohol touched his body. His forehead sweated with pain, but he smiled.


    She hadn¡¯t lost her temper to him for a long time.


    ¡°It has other uses. If you cut yourself with a knife in the future, I won¡¯t care; but not this time. I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor. ¡±


    Ang cleaned a wound and threw away the cotton swab. Then she picked up the tweezers and carefully pulled out the ss debris from his other wound.


    She had been as careful as possible, but there was still ayer of sweat on James¡¯s head.


    He felt painful, but the corners of his mouth made a slight upward curve.


    When Nathen came in, he happened to see this scene.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ang quickly hid the medicine box behind her and stood up. Nathen did not speak, but looked behind her.


    ¡°It was an emergency yesterday, so I identally hurt you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ang picked up the medicine box and said calmly, ¡°I saw you hadn¡¯t treated your wound, so I took the medicine box down.¡±


    Nathen said, ¡°My brother caused the wound on your face, so we are even. But you are so strong that you can press the ear stud into my temple, which really impressed me.¡±


    ¡°I admire you too. You were almost dead yesterday, but you still knew how to use the brakes to deal with me. I should tell Lawson about this. Even if he doesn¡¯t increase your sry, you should be given enough medical subsidies. ¡°Ang said peacefully.


    Nathen pointed to the medicine box in her hand, ¡°I have already been vinated against tetanus and I don¡¯t need the medicine box. But thank you, Miss Chante.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Ang said.


    Nathen looked at James again, ¡°You had better kneel down now. If Lawsones and sees you sitting down, I can¡¯t exin it.¡±


    Ang frowned slightly, her lips tight.


    ¡°Miss Chante should go upstairs and rest. Sometimes good intentions will only lead to bad results.¡± Nathen did not mention that she treated James¡¯s wounds.


    James wiped the blood from his forehead and said to her, ¡°Go to rest. Nathen will look after me and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After speaking, he stood up with difficulty and knelt to the same ce again.


    Ang stood still. Her fist was clenched, released, and then clenched again, with aplex expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see me like this.¡± James looked up at her, smiled, ¡°Go up. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ang looked at the smile on his bloody face. Suddenly she seemed to be trapped in quicksand, her eyes, ears, mouth and nose were all blocked by quicksand, unable to breathe or scream. There was only darkness and suffocation.


    She nced at James, then retracted her gaze and went upstairs, holding the medicine box in her hand.


    But halfway she turned around and put the medicine kit on the table before going upstairs.


    Ang closed the door, leaned against the door and took a deep breath. Then she walked to the bed with empty eyes and sat down. She seemed to think nothing in her mind, but it seemed to contain a lot.


    Toot!


    Toot!


    The vibration of the mobile phone woke Ang up from a daze. She rubbed her face with her hands to make herself sober, and then picked up the phone.


    It was a call from Rnd.

 Chapter 248 It’s Not A Big Deal

    ¡°Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Rnd said gently, ¡°Remember to check your legs tomorrow¡­¡±


    After that, Ang heard Eleanor¡¯s voice on the phone, ¡°Are you finished? Give me the phone quickly. ¡±


    ¡°My mom wants to talk to you.¡± Rnd said helplessly, and then Eleanor¡¯s voice was heard from the phone.


    Eleanor¡¯s enthusiasm was the same as when they first met, ¡°Ang, I pretended not to know you today. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Before Ang answered, she heard Auntie Susan shouting, ¡°Pretend not to know?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you should go for a bath. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Eleanor told Auntie Susan from a distance, and then smiled, ¡°As long as it¡¯s about you, my sister-inw seems to have irvoyance.¡±


    Ang remembered something from the past and smiled, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She used to get into trouble very often. She was afraid of being scolded by her parents and did not dare to go home. Every time she asked Auntie Susan, she helped her.


    ¡°Today I pretended not to know you, but I was forced to do so, because Lawson was suspicious. If he knew we were acquaintances, he would probably think more about it. As for the two doctors, they won¡¯t speak out of turn. You do not need to worry about them.¡±


    ¡°You can hide it for a while, but you can¡¯t hide it for a lifetime. The safest way is to get pregnant as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I can get the child to be delivered two months ahead. Or I will tell him that the child is not well developed, and one or two monthste delivery is fine. In any case, the prerequisite for the n is that you should be pregnant. ¡°Eleanor said.


    Ang was silent and did not answer her.


    ¡°Think about it. If you hesitate for a long time, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Eleanor said.


    ¡°Well, I got it.¡± Ang hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°You did this for¡­¡±


    Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Harvey told me in advance.¡±


    Ang talked to Eleanor with bubbles all over her head for a while, then hung up the phone and threw the phone aside.


    If she was really pregnant, the chances of leaving James would be very small. But if she were not pregnant, this lie would soon be discovered by Lawson, and she would be unlucky¡­


    Ang was upset. She stood up, and walked to the door subconsciously. She wanted to see how James was going, but as soon as she reached the doorknob, she let it go.


    She shouldn¡¯t care about James so much!


    He broke her leg and threw her in jail for two years, and then forced her to work in the Dream Club to insult her. When he treated her better now, should she forget the nightmares she had experienced before?


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Loving James would not end well, and she was a typical example two years ago! He could care for her, but he could also put her in hell. She had already experienced 2-years in misery because of him!


    Ang clenched her fist and forced herself to sit back on the bed. She picked up the phone and clicked on Weibo.


    #Ang, James, Jessica#


    #Ang, car ident#


    The eighth and tenth hot searches on Weibo were about her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang sneered. As a non-entertainer, her rtionship with Jessica was pushed to such a position. Jessica really spent a lot of money on her!


    She clicked on the hot search, andizen supported Jessica.


    ¡°They have been good friends for five or six years. She wanted to kill her because of jealousy. She was too cruel!¡±


    ¡°The word dybro¡± is really ruined now. She cannot be considered a dybro¡¯ at all. It¡¯s really unlucky for Jessica to have adybro like Ang!¡±


    ¡°Jessica is too kind. If she sued Ang two years ago and put her in jail for decades, Ang would have no chance to get involved in her marriage.¡±


    ¡°Good people are not rewarded. Jessica used to be in the dance department of our school and was very talented. Many teachers praised her, saying that she would definitely be a famous dancer! As a result, she now broke her leg for James, and he abandoned her! ¡±


    ¡°Feel sad for Jessica!¡±


    ¡°James is a scumbag, hesitating between the two women! If Ang is not satisfied with his rtionship with Jessica, she can hit him. Why did she hit Jessica? A cowardly bully! ¡±


    There were a lot ofments. These were hot reviews, each of which had more than 10, 000 likes. Netizen¡¯sments were getting vicious.


    asionally someone raised some questions, saying that it was unreasonable for Ang¡¯s car to crash Jessica before her own birthday dinner, or defended Ang. But they would soon be attacked by others. Then, no one spoke for Ang anymore.


    Ang turned off the phone and threw it aside.


    Just leave them alone.


    The moreizens ndered her for Jessica, the more fiercely they would scold Jessica when James revealed the evidence.


    Thinking of James, Ang frowned, stood up and looked at the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    Just then, someone knocked on the door.


    Ang walked over to open the door, and saw James standing outside covered with blood. Her hands hanging down at her sides subconsciously grasped her clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It just looks scary.¡± James said.


    Ang loosened her clothes and looked calm, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find you so narcissistic before?¡±


    James fixedly his gaze at her, his eyes gloomy.


    His gaze made Ang feel ufortable, and she turned her gaze away first. But after a while, he looked at her again.


    ¡°¡­ There are so many wounds, and it is better to bandage them now. ¡°Ang said.


    After a pause, she said again, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t care about you, but I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± James smiled imperceptibly, but quickly recovered his expression, ¡°Now Nathen is going to apany me to the hospital, and you are alone¡­ Take care of yourself at home.¡±


    When he said ¡®home¡¯, his eyes were gentle.


    ¡°I will.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she was relieved.


    James closed the door, walked slowly downstairs, and went to the hospital with Nathen. The doctor had been waiting for them.


    As soon as he arrived, he began to treat his wounds.


    After the wounds were bandaged, he walked towards Lawson¡¯s ward.


    ¡°James, why are you hurt like this?¡± Ralphie was at the door of the ward. After seeing himing, he asked with surprise.


    James moved his right hand wrapped in gauze, ¡°Nothing serious. I just upset grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Even if you make grandpa upset, he is too much!¡± Ralphie frowned, and then seemed to remember something suddenly, ¡°You said you made your grandpa upset. Did you threaten grandpa with a fruit knife?¡±


    James smiled, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re¡­ are you asking when you knew the answer?¡±


    ¡°s.¡± Ralphie sighed, ¡°You are so smart. Howe you make such a howler at a critical moment? There are women everywhere. Why did you offend your grandpa for Ang? ¡°

 Chapter 249 You Haven’t Followed Yet. What Are You Waiting for?

    Click.


    The door to the ward opened.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep at night and have so much nonsense?¡± Lawson, wearing a hospital gown, walked out aggressively, ¡°If you used your petty tricks to run thepany, it wouldn¡¯t be the case now!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ralphie said reluctantly, ¡°I, as an elder, just care about James. Howe it has be a dishonorable petty trick?¡±


    ¡°If you really are in a position to give him advice, will I appoint him, a junior, to be the president? Go back and have a rest. My days are numbered. Don¡¯t make me upset! ¡°After he finished speaking impatiently, he turned around and entered the ward.


    Seeing that James didn¡¯te in, he turned his head and shouted, ¡°You are noting in? What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, uncle. Please rest early.¡± James said to Ralphie, then entered the ward and closed the door.


    Ralphie looked at the closed door. His smile disappeared, and his eyes turned gloomy. He snorted and left.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± In the ward, Lawson sat on the chair and looked at James, who was standing at the door coldly.


    James took a few steps forward, ¡°My answer remains the same.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Lawson pped the table abruptly and stood up.


    James¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to control your temper. Your body can no longer withstand the torment.¡±


    ¡°Are you cursing me?¡± Lawson gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°No.¡± James said, ¡°I just suggest you pay attention to your body, and you are oversensitive.¡±


    The ward fell into silence. The air seemed to condense into ice bit by bit, as if time had stopped.


    Lawson stared at James gloomily.


    James looked calm, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed his gaze at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you agree?!¡± Lawson roared, ¡°If you say no, I will deal with your affairs as I said!¡±


    James¡¯s eyes were cold, but he insisted, ¡°I have never transferred any assets, and I don¡¯t know why there are severalrge transfers in the ounts. You can hand me over to the relevant departments, and I believe they will find out why.¡±


    Although he was the president, the three financial directors appointed sessively were trained by his grandfather.


    There was no problem with the ounts at ordinary times. But as soon as he stepped down as the president, ounting problems immediately appeared when he handed over the position. Even a fool could figure out why.


    ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± Lawson asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°No.¡± James said, ¡°I just feel sad that you actually threatened me by tampering with the ounts in order to get me to work as Ralphie¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Lawson asked him to step down as the president and be an assistant to the president. In fact, what he did was the job of the president, but thepany imed Ralphie was the president.


    In this way, after Lawson¡¯s death, Ralphie would be in charge of the group.


    Ralphie was like the star of fake singing, and he was the real singer behind the scenes. But Ralphie would get all the poprity and ies, and he was a shameless ghost.


    In order to make sure James agreed to the n, Lawson threatened him with tricks on the ounts.


    Lawson looked at him straightforwardly, and after a long while, he said angrily, ¡°Okay, you have grown up with full wings, and dare to oppose me!¡±


    James shook his head, ¡°I have grown up, but my wings are not strong enough. I am neither the president nor have any share in the Harvey Group. How dare I with nothing to challenge you?¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on with Mr. Lee in the board?¡± Lawson said angrily, ¡°They all oppose Ralphie being the president, but support you. How do you exin it?¡±


    James met his gaze and said, ¡°In the past few years when I was the president of the Harvey Group, except for the first year, the profit increased by an average of 18% every year. As shareholders, it is understandable that they want a capable man to be the president. ¡±


    The 18% annual increase in profit may not be very good for some small and medium-sized enterprises. But for arge multinational group, this was shocking.


    Asrge groups developed and became mature, it was difficult to move forward.


    It was precisely because the Harvey Group¡¯s financial statements in recent years were good enough and its stock price had continued to rise, its market value had risen by more than 20%. This figure had been reported by the media at home and abroad many times.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lawson sneered and was angry.


    If Ralphie took over the Harvey Group, he would not be better than James, but he could definitely maintain stable development. But the sudden farce in the board of directors disrupted his n!


    James added, ¡°Mr. Lee and the others only ounted for 15% of the shares, and the remaining shares belong to the Harvey family. As a major shareholder, you have absolute control and you will not be constrained by them.¡±


    ¡°Your aunts and uncles all support Mr. Lee and ask you to be the president. Do you dare to say it has nothing to do with you?¡± Lawson asked coldly.


    25 percent of Ran¡¯s family¡¯s shares, plus 3 percent shares he took back from James, and 21 percent of his own, made a total of 49 percent.


    But his eldest daughter and others had 51% of the shares, which was more than his. If he had known it earlier, he shouldn¡¯t have allocated the shares so early!


    Hearing it, James smiled with a faint sarcasm, ¡°Grandpa, you wronged me. I don¡¯t have any shares. What¡¯s the point of me being the president? ¡±


    ¡°Aunts and others want me to be the president just because I can make money for them, which is human nature. Grandpa should be very clear about it, right?¡±


    Lawson looked sullen and said after a while, ¡°If you agree to be the assistant to the president, I will not hold you ountable for embezzling, and I will return 3% of the shares to you! Are you content now?¡±


    Thest sentence was almost squeezed out of his throat.


    ¡°Both you and I know if I had done something wrong with the ounts. You don¡¯t need to use it as an excuse.¡± James said, ¡°As for the 3% of the shares, I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s not worth my life for such a small amount of money.¡±


    Lawson was livid.


    ¡°My mother just told my uncle about my current situation. My uncle said he needed a guard and asked me to apply for the job. He said that with my ability, I would be at least a major general, which was more respected than a businessman stinking with money.¡± James ignored his expression, and said.


    Lawson looked gloomy and was about to lose his temper, ¡°You are indeed a member of the Harvey family. Nice work!¡±

 Chapter 250 Do You Think They Will Threaten Me?

    James did not answer.


    ¡°Do you really think your aunts can threaten me?¡± He looked at him with sharp eyes.


    James looked down at his toes, ¡°You should know better than me.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lawson sneered, ¡°If I use 21% of my shares as a bargaining chip, and tell your two aunts and uncle that I can change the will, will they still threaten me?¡±


    James¡¯s pupils shrank for a few seconds, ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Go out and kneel. You are not allowed to get up without my permission!¡±Lawson was furious.


    James hummed, walked outside and knelt at the door. Nathen followed out, stood by and watched him.


    Several members of the Harvey family heard the sound and walked out. They whispered a few words offort, and left.


    The floor in the corridor was cold. James knelt for two hours, and his legs became numb and unconscious.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You did this because of Miss Chante, right? Is it worth doing this for a woman? ¡°Nathen asked.


    James squeezed his cold leg, ¡°If it¡¯s not worth it, why should you be in jail for a woman?¡±


    ¡°I was young and aggressive.¡± Nathen only said these words, and didn¡¯t say any more.


    There were not many people at night, but there were still patients¡¯ family members, nurses on duty, and doctors walking around. Seeing James kneeling outside the door of the ward, they were all curious.


    When it was about to dawn, Nathen nced at James¡¯s pale face. He entered the ward and walked out after a while.


    ¡°Lawson said you can get up.¡± Nathen said.


    James smiled, ¡°Thank you, Nathen.¡±


    He tried to stand up with his hands on the ground, but his legs were already numb because of kneeling for too long. He staggered and almost fell. Nathen helped him, and he stood firm.


    ¡°Are you looking for a ward to rest or go back to the Bamboo Estate?¡± Nathen asked.


    James supported the wall with one hand and rubbed his paralyzed leg with the other, ¡°Bamboo Estate.¡±


    After his legs got better, he returned to Bamboo Estate with Nathen.


    As soon as he got out of the car, James ran into Jessica, who was walking slowly with her wheelchair.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Young Master.¡± Nathen then greeted Jessica, and turned around and left without getting out of the car.


    Jessica stopped with surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I happen to have a house here.¡± James said.


    Jessica put her hands behind the wheelchair, looked at him, and said, ¡°Why do you have so many wounds? Is it because of Ang that you upset grandpa? ¡±


    ¡°I fell off identally.¡± James was indifferent, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, and I¡¯ll go back to rest.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Jessica called to him, ¡°Can you wait? I have something to tell you. ¡±


    James stopped and turned to face her again.


    ¡°I heard that Ang¡¯s legs are recovering well.¡± Jessica said with aplicated expression.


    James twitched his lips, ¡°Well, better than you. Rnd said she could dance again in a while.¡±


    Listening to this, Jessica squeezed the wheelchair, and her knuckles turned pale due to excessive force. She forced a smile, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James said, ¡°After some time, I am going to send her back to school. At most, one yearter, she should be able to perform on stage. If you are interested, I can ask her to send you a ticket. ¡±


    Jessica smiled bitterly, ¡°No need. Since I broke my leg, I have never watched dance performances again.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± James raised his eyebrows, ¡°Ang is different. She watches dance videos every day, and she has been exercising. She told me yesterday that after her legs were better, she could immediately perform on stage. She is very confident in herself. ¡±


    Jessica lowered her eyes, feeling depressed. When she raised her head again, her expression had returned to her naturalness.


    She pointed at the vi in front of her, ¡°Does Ang live here now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s our wedding room.¡± James deliberately stressed the ¡®wedding room¡¯.


    Jessica bit her lips, sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to sue Ang. As long as you stop the treatment of her leg and ask her to apologize, I can forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Ang likes to dance very much. It hurts me to see her sad because she can¡¯t dance.¡± James said.


    Jessica¡¯s expression was stiff, but she asked softly, ¡°You and Ang have such a good rtionship. Do you want her to be in jail?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she will be in jail if you sue her?¡± James was a little surprised.


    This sentence was like a muffled thunder, blowing Jessica¡¯s mind into a nk. She began to feel restless.


    But soon, she suppressed her emotions, ¡°Ang attempted to murder me and must go to jail. I personally think one leg is nothingpared to the rest of her life. ¡±


    ¡°What if the premise for attempted murder does not exist?¡± James looked at her indifferently.


    Jessica stared at him for a while, and couldn¡¯t tell whether he really had evidence or was deceiving her. However, she thought about the car ident two years ago, and felt that her arrangement was foolproof and he was swindling her.


    She sighed lightly with a bitter expression, ¡°Did Ang say she did not cause the ident and you believed her? The recording of the car ident that year was still in my hands. It¡¯s firm evidence.¡±


    Thetter sentence was more like suggesting something.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know whether I believed it two years ago?¡± James looked at her coldly.


    Jessica looked at him for a while, then shook her and smiled bitterly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t care about Ang going to jail, I won¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I treated Ang as a friend and didn¡¯t want to sue her. But what she did¡­¡±Jessica¡¯s eyes were red, then she wiped the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±


    James smiled, ¡°It just so happens that I am too.¡±


    Jessica was startled for a moment, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literal meaning.¡± James turned and walked into the vi, and he said as he walked, ¡°Be careful when you walk. Don¡¯t fall and hurt your legs.


    Jessica looked at his back with gentle eyes. Her voice was softer than usual, ¡°Thank you for your concern, I will pay more attention to it.¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood me.¡± James stopped, turned around, and looked at her with one hand in his pocket, ¡°The court summons ising soon. I don¡¯t want to hear yourwyer tell the judge how bad your leg hurts.¡±


    After that, he smiled at Jessica and opened the door.

 Chapter 251 Wide Shoulders and Long Legs

    Jessica looked at the door opened and closed, and there was sadness on her face.


    ¡®How can he ignore my affection for him?¡¯


    ¡®But after a few days, it will be fine. Ang would be sentenced to at least ten years for attempted murder. No one can change it, even the bestwyer.¡¯


    ¡®Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, he will choose to be with me when she is in prison. It¡¯s too good for him to marry me.¡¯ she thought.


    Jessica sat on the wheelchair and stretched her body facing the rising sun. What a fine day!


    Ang was going to go downstairs and cook some porridge. She really couldn¡¯t cook anything except porridge. But as soon as she came downstairs, she smelled delicious food.


    As if hearing her footsteps, James said in the kitchen, ¡°Go to the dining room and wait. The meal will be ready soon.¡±


    She frowned slightly and went to the kitchen.


    James was wearing an apron and the bandage was loosely tied behind his waist, which outlined his thin waist. He had a good figure, especially looked from the back, wide shoulders, long legs, wiry hips.


    He was so sexy.


    Ang came up to him and saw that he was frying eggs, his hand wrapped in gauze holding a spat.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± She said, reaching for the spat.


    ¡°Can you cook?¡± James looked at her with his head down and slightly picked his eyebrows.


    She pursed her lips and drew back her outstretched hand.


    ¡°Go to the dining room and wait. It¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡± James looked at the fried egg again and said to her.


    She didn¡¯t move.


    When he had finished, she took two bowls of porridge and went to the dining room.


    James followed her with two fried eggs and a dish of vegetables. He grinned and soon his smile disappeared.


    As soon as they sat down, the doorbell rang.


    She looked at the gauze on his hand, arm and face, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°No, sit down and eat.¡± James took out his mobile phone, sent a message, and then began to eat with chopsticks.


    Soon, there was a sound of door opening, then footsteps.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Raya¡¯s excited voice came from the living room, ¡°Where are you?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The sound of footsteps was getting farther and farther away.


    Ang was about to say she was in the dining room when Sean¡¯s joking voice rang out, ¡°Where are you going? You¡¯re in the wrong room. They¡¯re in the dining room.¡±


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you remind me?¡± Rayained in a long tone.


    When the voice fell, she had already arrived at the kitchen door.


    When she saw Ang, her eyes lit up and she ran towards her, but she stopped halfway.


    ¡°Wow, what did you eat? It smells good!¡± Raya wrinkled her nose and took a few deep breaths. She was intoxicated.


    ¡°Ang, you are so beautiful and gentle. Besides, your cooking skills are so good. How can you be such a perfect sweetheart in the world? I¡¯m so lucky to meet you.¡±


    Sean pretended to be angry, ¡°Am I not perfect?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be perfect.¡± Raya red at him. When she turned to Ang, her face covered with shyness. ¡°Ang, I¡­ can I have some?¡±


    It really smelled good!


    Sean pushed his sses and said, ¡°I remember you have eaten six steamed buns and drunk arge cup of soybean milk?¡±


    ¡°I have a good appetite. OK?¡± Raya stood with arms akimbo.


    Sean surrendered, ¡°OK, you are always right.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cook it.¡± Ang wiped her mouth with a tissue, looked at James with the corner of her eye, then got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bowl of porridge.¡±


    Raya looked at her back, her eyes wide open. ¡®There are only Ang and cold James in the room. The food is not cooked by Ang, that is¡­¡¯


    She covered her mouth with her right hand and was scared by her thought!


    The food cooked by James was really delicious. Finally, Sean also sat down to eat.


    After breakfast, Sean pushed his sses and asked, ¡°Are the things I need ready?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James responded, and then turned to see Ang, ¡°Go and get a coat, let¡¯s go to the court now.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Do a make-up again. You look haggard.¡±


    Ang¡¯s body was stiff for a while, and then she said after a long time, ¡°Is it court session?¡± The ending of her voice was a little shaky.


    What she was looking forward to day and night suddenly came, and she had a sense of unrealistic illusion.


    ¡°My master is your defensewyer!¡± Raya¡¯s eyes were bright and her face was full of pride. ¡°He has never lost awsuit. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    Ang nodded. Her mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing. By the time she recovered, she was on her way to the court.


    She looked out of the window. The sun had already risen.


    The sun in the early morning was a little chilly, and the floating dust and shaking aperture could be seen in the wisps of light¡­ just liked a dream.


    When they arrived at their destination, a group of reporters gathered outside the court. They didn¡¯t know whether these reporters came here simply for follow-up reports or were intentionally invited by Jessica.


    Seeing a caring, arge group of reporters gathered around. When they saw the people inside was Ang, their eyes glowed with excitement, like wolves seeing the prey.


    Countless microphones, shing lights and old questions surrounded her.


    ¡°Ang, Miss Smith is so kind to you. Why do you want to kill her? Is it simply because of jealousy, or are there other reasons?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel grateful that Miss Smith didn¡¯t sue you two years ago?¡±


    ¡°How did you hook up with James? Some people say you once seduced him in the Dream Club, and then you were thrown out naked. Is it true?¡±


    The door was blocked and couldn¡¯t be opened.


    Raya¡¯s face turned white because of anger. ¡°How can these people talk nonsense?¡±


    She lowered the window, just ready to curse, but she was stopped by Sean, ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself involved.¡±


    Journalists had always been good at confusing right and wrong. What¡¯s more, she was the daughter of the Secretary of Discipline Inspection Commission. It would be bad if she was used by someone with ulterior motives.


    Raya curled up her lips to express her dissatisfaction and grunted several times.


    ¡°You are so straightforward. You should try to talk less outside, or you will cause trouble for your father.¡± Ang said, ¡°If they want to say it, let them say it. I won¡¯t be affected.¡±


    Raya immediately sat upright and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right! You are two years younger than me. How can you know so much?¡±


    Then she added happily, ¡°So excellent! You are definitely a good friend to me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Ang answered carelessly, with a thin sweat in her palm.


    She was nervous and worried about what would happenter.

 Chapter 252 I Have Something to Tell Her

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± James¡¯s eyes fell on her, and his voice was gentle.


    Ang took out a tissue and wiped the sweat from her palm. After responding to him, her heart thumped nervously.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    More than a dozen security guards came and stopped the reporters. Then they got off and into the court.


    Danis just stood outside the court. When he saw theming, he didn¡¯t look at anyone else and went straight to Ang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James stepped forward and stood between him and Ang.


    Danis¡¯s amber eyes were gloomy. He stretched out his hand to push James away, but he didn¡¯t seed. His eyes were gloomier, ¡°Please let Ang go. I have something to tell her.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say to my girlfriend, you can tell me.¡± James¡¯s face remained unchanged.


    They stared at each other and the air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder.


    ¡°I have nothing to tell you.¡± Ang came out from behind James, said to Danis with an indifferent look, and then walked towards the court.


    Danis quickly stepped forward and grabbed her arm, ¡°Ang, apologize to Jessica, and she will withdraw thewsuit!¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Ang said with disgust.


    James was going to stop him, but after seeing this scene, he returned to his previous position.


    ¡°James, you are smart enough!¡± Sean put his hand on his shoulder, then came up to his ear and joked, ¡°It¡¯s sadder to be rejected by your beloved in person than by her boyfriend! Poor young Danis.¡±


    James pushed him away in disgust. ¡°If you feel sorry for him, you can be his boyfriend. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No. I just like you.¡± Sean imitated a girl¡¯s voice and gave him a wink.


    Danis looked at directly by Ang. When he was distracted, Ang shook off his hand and walked away.


    He looked at the empty hand, angry and helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who did something wrong and broke Jessica¡¯s leg. Isn¡¯t it right for you to apologize to her? You¡¯re going to put yourself in jail in a fit of pique for the rest of your life. Then, will you be happy?¡±


    Ang sneered. She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him. She turned around and went to the court.


    Danis quickly followed her anxious and impatient to grab her wrist. But before he touched Ang, she stopped and turned to him, widening the distance between them.


    ¡°Is your sister here? If you pester me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will misunderstand you?¡± Ang¡¯s face was full of irony and boredom.


    James looked at this scene, his eyes turned cold. With his right hand down, he knocked his body casually.


    Seeing this, Sean smacked his lips and was ready to see a good show.


    Danis clenched his hands and controlled his mood. ¡°Have you thought about it? If you go to court and the result of the triales out, it¡¯s hard to change it!¡± His voice softened a little, and even vaguely begged, ¡°Just say sorry, one or two words, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ang frowned and interrupted him impatiently. Then she strode into the court without giving him a chance to pester.


    James took a meaningful look at Danis with a smile on face. When he passed Danis, he stopped and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    Danis frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally.¡± James said, ¡°Besides apologizing, Jessica agreed to withdraw thewsuit with another condition. She asked Ang to stop treating her leg.¡±


    Hearing this, Danis did not believe him. ¡°Impossible! You don¡¯t have to fool me with such trifles. I know better than anyone how kind Jessica is!¡±


    James did not say more, and went in with Sean and Raya.


    Looking at the empty corridor, Danis felt he was about to explode because of anger.


    Jessica was kind-hearted. Due to her friendship with Ang two years ago, she didn¡¯t sue Ang and just put her in prison for two years.


    Unexpectedly, Ang had no sense of regret and did not feel guilty after she was released from prison. She even tried her best to seduce James and destroyed the engagement between the Harvey family and Smith family!


    Danis gradually clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of pain and tangle. Such a shameless woman should be in prison, and she was not worthy of his sympathy and consideration!


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His fist loosened a little bit and he looked natural again.


    ¡°Ang.¡± The Chante family was also inside. As soon as Ang came in, Greyson hopped to her and said anxiously, ¡°Are you sure you will win?¡±


    Before Ang could answer, he said, ¡°Jessica is scheming. You can¡¯t beat her at all!¡±


    ¡°Before the court session, you should leave as soon as possible, and then¡­ And now you should book an air ticket and go abroad. When the police go abroad to arrest you, it¡¯s not easy to catch¡­ Right?¡±


    For the first time, he hated himself for being an idiot in life. He didn¡¯t even know the key to the problem!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ang said, ¡°Your legs haven¡¯t recovered yet. Please sit down.¡±


    Greyson couldn¡¯t rx. He obviously didn¡¯t believe her, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°James said he had arranged everything.¡± Ang frowned slightly.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know what happened to the car ident in that year, and she was in a bit of a mess now.


    Greyson was immediately worried, ¡°He said everything was arranged, and you believed him. What if he just lied to you? He may have colluded with Jessica for a long time?¡±


    Elva also came over, probably because she had cried for too long, her eyes were swollen.


    At this time, when she saw Ang¡¯s haggard face, her tears began to flow down, ¡°Danis told me as long as you apologize to Jessica, she won¡¯t sue you! Why don¡¯t you go and apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll solve it myself. Thank you for your concern.¡± Ang said indifferently.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand my efforts?¡± Elva was about to cry, ¡°The traffic ident was your fault. You should apologize to her!¡±


    ¡°You are stubborn and don¡¯t want to apologize to her. When the result of the triales out, what will you do if you are put in prison for more than ten or twenty years? You¡¯re only twenty years old now. If you go to jail for that long, you¡¯ll ruin your entire life!¡±


    Angughed angrily and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it really all for my good? Then you don¡¯t have to do it for me. I can¡¯t afford your concern!¡±


    Elva looked at her in a daze, and tears fell down, ¡°Ang, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start. I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Ang didn¡¯t look at her any more.


    After talking to Greyson, she went to James.


    How ridiculous!


    Because of James and Jessica, she was forced into the current situation. Now she had to rely on James to prove her innocence when Jessica sued her!

 Chapter 253 The truth

    ¡°Miss Smith¡¯s leg was broken by Ang. What happened to Ang¡¯s legs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that James used to like Miss Smith. When he knew she broke Miss Smith¡¯s leg, he broke her leg. But after she got out of prison, she was together with James.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the life of a rich man, but if someone breaks my leg, no matter what, I won¡¯t be with that person.¡±


    Walking down the aisle, Ang heard two jurors whispering about her. She pursed her lips and walked over without a pause.


    The court started soon.


    When it was Jessica¡¯s turn to speak, she first bowed to everyone, and then said softly, ¡°When the car ident happened two years ago, I had been friends with Ang for seven or eight years.¡±


    ¡°Ang was a little grumpy. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to other¡¯s feelings. She had few friends. I think she was very real and lovely¡­ ¡±


    Jessica said a lot about her past with Ang, and her tone was full of nostalgia.


    Ang watched her performance coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong asion, she would like to apud for her!


    Why didn¡¯t she find that Jessica could perform so well before?


    ¡°But two years ago, on September 28, Ang¡¯s birthday, she threw a birthday party as usual. I didn¡¯t think much about it. I went to her house after I got the presents ready.¡±


    ¡°Before dinner, I called her and asked where she was. She said she had arrived and asked me to pick her up.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jessica paused for a moment, her eyes fell on Ang, full of bitterness and iprehension, ¡°But after I went out, Ang directly drove into me, and I yelled to her to stop, but she stepped on the gas pedal and said she wanted me to die!¡±


    She choked, ¡°In fact, on the afternoon of September 27, Ang went out alone with me and asked me if James loved me or not. I said I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then she was not happy and lost her temper with me. At that time, we were at school, and some passing ssmates could prove that we had a quarrel.¡±


    ¡°I thought Ang just lost her temper with me as usual, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. I went to her birthday party as usual and prepared her favorite headset as a gift. Who knew¡­¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and her eyes were full of tears. She raised her head slightly and choked back all her tears.


    Seeing this, there was a lot of noise and discussion in the court.


    ¡°Two years ago, Ang was only 18 years old, but she did this kind of thing. If she was allowed to stay outside, who knows whether she would kill others because of little things in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more reliable for people like her to be put in prison for a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°What a pity that Miss Smith has made such a sinister friend, and now she is disabled¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at Ang. She still doesn¡¯t want to repent!¡±


    People were still talking about her with different wordings.


    Ang was numb after hearing too many words like this, and her look didn¡¯t even fluctuate.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danis turned his head and looked at her. The bottom of his amber eyes was filled with anger and disgust as before, but mixed with forbearance and love.


    Ang nced at him, and then her eyes moved away, as if she didn¡¯t see him.


    The judge looked at Ang, ¡°Does the defendant have anything to say?¡±


    Ang stood up and said, ¡°On the afternoon of September 27, Jessica did go out to talk to me. But what she told me was that she couldn¡¯t stop her love for James and asked me if I could cancel my engagement with him andpete with her fairly.¡±


    ¡°Ang, how can you¡­¡± Jessica looked unbelievable, then sighed with a bitter smile, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s meaningless to argue with you in court.¡±


    She dropped her eyes and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that we used to be friends.¡±


    In the absence of evidence, the two women held different opinions. But all along, public opinion was biased towards Jessica, and it was true that Ang broke her leg at that time, so most people took it for granted that Ang was lying.


    Ang didn¡¯t exin anything more and just sat down.


    Ang¡¯s mobile phone vibrated twice in session. It was two messages from Raya.


    ¡°Shit, Jessica is so shameless!¡± followed by three angry emojis.


    ¡°If I had not seen the evidence from my master, I would have believed her words! These people sitting below only listen to her one-sided story. Wait, the truth wille outter!¡±


    Ang put away her mobile phone and turned to look in the direction of Raya, who gave her an encouraging gesture.


    She nodded slightly. When she looked back, she saw her mother.


    Elva looked at her with red eyes and worried face. Then she took out her cell phone and pointed to it, indicating Ang to look at it.


    Ang looked at her for a moment, then withdrew her eyes. The mobile phone vibrated several times. She took out her cell phone, turned it to silent, and then put it aside without looking at it.


    Needless to say, her mother wanted to persuade her to reconcile with Jessica.


    ¡°I want to ask Miss Smith a question.¡± Sean said, ¡°At that time, the situation was so urgent. You said you heard Ang yelling to kill you. Would it be possible that the wind was too strong? Did you hear it wrong?¡±


    Jessica shook her head, bit her lip and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t windy that night. I heard it very clearly, and I have a recording in my hand.¡±


    ¡°Recording?¡± Sean pushed his sses and said with a smile, ¡°In such an emergency, how could you turn on the recorder?¡±


    He paused. ¡°Or did you know Ang would hit you before it happened?¡±


    There was amotion in the court.


    Jessica gave a bitter smile, ¡°I know you want to help Ang, but you should not maliciously nder me like this.¡±


    ¡°When I went out to find Ang, I was still on the phone with Nova. In order to avoid some trouble, I always had the habit of saving the call recording, so I identally recorded what Ang said. If necessary, I can call Nova over now.¡±


    Sean smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    He said to several judges, ¡°I have a few things to prove that she is lying.¡±


    After that, he gave several evidences to the judge, one of which was a video, and he handed over hisptop.


    Jessica was flustered, but she was sure she didn¡¯t leave anything that they could hold against her. She calmed down and looked as usual.


    Sean said, ¡°Before, Miss Smith, Ang, Nova and J were good friends. When I happened to watch J¡¯s Moments, I found there was a rehearsal video, in which Ang just said she wanted to kill Miss Smith.¡±

 Chapter 254 The Car Was Changed

    ¡°Coincidentally, the sentence that Ang said in this video is exactly the same as the sentence in Miss Smith¡¯s video, and even the tone is exactly the same. The presiding judge, I want topare the two.¡± Sean said.


    Jessica¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and the blood on her face instantly disappearedpletely. Her eyshes trembled a few times and her heart beat thunderously.


    ¡®J¡­!¡¯


    Danis was also shocked, but soon the shock turned into hesitation.


    He was only two years older than Jessica. He watched her grow up, and believed that she would not do things like that to frame others!


    But what happened to that video in J¡¯s Moments? Did she and Ang produce fake evidence together?


    Several judges deliberated for a while and decided to hand over the evidence to professionals forparison, and then took a one-hour intermission.


    Jessica was barely calm on the face, but when she was holding the phone, she didn¡¯t control it well, and her hands shook twice.


    She opened the WeChat and found J¡¯s Moments. When she saw the video, she frowned and her face became paler.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Smith, are you hiding something from me?¡± Thewyer didn¡¯t expect to make such a sudden incident, and he was stunned, ¡°Take advantage of the rest now, you can tell me everything, so I can improve and win this case!¡±


    Jessica was stiffened, and was about to speak, but Danis had alreadye over, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is your recording exactly the same as that in the video?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jessica raised her head and looked at him, ayer of water shone in her eyes, but it didn¡¯t flow down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Danis¡¯s eyes shed. Seeing this, his heart was instantly filled with guilt, ¡°I¡¯m just asking a casual question.¡±


    After half an hour, the court reopened.


    The presiding judge announced that afterparison by professionals, the sound in the recording was exactly the same as that in the video. So, it was edited from the video.


    There was uproar.


    ¡°In addition, Ang¡¯s car was also changed. I don¡¯t know where her previous car was, but the car with brake problem at the scene of the ident was not hers.¡± Sean said.


    Jessica tried to keep calm, but her face was still terrible.


    The judge asked, ¡°How to prove it?¡±


    ¡°In the evidence I just submitted, there are some money transfer records and a deposit record of Hamilton, Luca and Grace. Hamilton died of illness two years ago. After investigation, I found that he had received arge sum of money and arge amount of cash before his death.¡±


    ¡°He gave the cash to his lover Grace, which can be found through Grace¡¯s deposit records in that year, and she alsoe to the scene to prove it.¡± Sean turned to Grace at the back.


    Grace stood up and said, ¡°Hamilton¡¯s monthly sry was only 600 dors, but he suddenly gave me 50, 000 dors in cash two years ago. I¡¯m afraid he got the money illegally, and I didn¡¯t dare to take it.¡±


    ¡°He told me a man named Luca asked him to change the positions of two cars, and changed the number tes on the two cars. Then he gave him arge sum of money and asked me not to tell others.¡±


    The judge asked, ¡°Does this Luca have anything to do with Miss Smith?¡±


    ¡°Luca is a migrant worker. He did these things because he took money from Miss Smith.¡± Sean said.


    The judge said, ¡°But the transfer record does not contain the two of them. This cannot prove what you said is the truth.¡±


    ¡°The two of them traded in cash, so naturally there was no transfer record.¡± Sean said.


    Jessica¡¯s face eased slightly.


    Sean added, ¡°However, Luca watched a lot of spy films and was worried that he was doing something illegal. He was frightened of being found out, and Miss Smith denied it and put the me on him. When he made the deal with Miss Smith, he secretly recorded it.¡±


    He took out a recorder and yed the recording in public.


    ¡°As long as I transfer money to that man and ask him to change two cars, you will give me 10, 000 dors?¡± Luca said with strong ent.


    ¡°Yes.¡± It was Jessica¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you lying to me? You can do it yourself. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Your son works on the construction site just like you. He can¡¯t make much money a year. Is he old enough to get married? It costs money to get married. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I can find someone else.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so impatient? I do, I will do it! Will I go to jail for doing this? If my wife knows that I¡¯ve done something illegal, she must beat me.¡±


    Hearing this, Sean turned off the recording.


    Jessica didn¡¯t say anything, and her delicate face was covered by ayer of sweat.


    Danis looked at her incredulously and stood up, his head nk, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    ¡®Impossible! How did things be like this? Is Jessica really wronged Ang? She framed Ang at costs of her leg and the rest of her life? How can it be!¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°If Miss Smith doesn¡¯t want to admit it, I still have evidence.¡± Sean said, ¡°Miss Smith bought the same sports car five years ago under the name of Charlotte. There are records in the 4S store, and there are transfer records between the two of them.¡±


    He looked at Jessica and said with a smile, ¡°Am I right, Miss Smith?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turned deathly pale.


    ¡°You spent three years nning a conspiracy. And, in order to prevent Ang from discovering that the car was changed, you made the exact same wear marks on your new sports car. Such a scheme is scary.¡±


    ¡°Your honor, now I sue Miss Smith for framing up my client!¡± Sean said.


    The trialsted for the entire morning and Ang won. Jessica was sentenced to pay Ang 2. 45 million dors for mental damage and was detained for 15 days.


    However, because Jessica fainted after the sentence was pronounced, she was sent to the hospital urgently, and the administrative detention could not be carried out immediately.


    People were still talking when they came out of the court.


    ¡°This result is really unexpected!¡±


    ¡°I always thought Ang was a murderer and mistress, but I didn¡¯t expect that Jessica was a vile creature and she even framed Ang!¡±


    ¡°What thewyer said is right. I¡¯m afraid to think about it carefully. Two years ago, Jessica was only 18 years old. She was so meticulous in her n. It is frightening!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not her friend, or I¡¯ll be killed and even don¡¯t know why!¡±


    ¡°She is so smart that she can do everything well. Why does she frame others? And she even risked her own life to do it. Incredible!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been scolding Ang before, and now I feel sorry for her!¡±


    Ang listened to thements of those people with a sarcastic smile on her face. The truth came out, but she was still upset.


    ¡®More than two million dors of mental damage!¡¯


    ¡®Can money solve everything?¡¯ she thought.


    She was framed and put into prison for two years. She wandered on the edge of life and death several times and fell ill.


    But now Jessica only needed to pay her more than two million dors for mental damage and be detained for 15 days.


    And then it was over.

 Chapter 255 You Finally Said Something Nice

    ¡°This punishment is too light for Jessica!¡± Raya¡¯s small face wrinkled, ¡°You are regarded as a murderer by people, and you were put in prison for two years. Now she just needs to pay you a little money and it¡¯s done. You richdies have more than two million dors of pocket money in half a year, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ang hung her head and made no sound, but clenched her fists tightly.


    It was Jessica who framed her. However, it was James who broke her leg and sent her to prison. But now she¡¯s ¡®staying¡¯ with him. She was still his girlfriend!


    How ridiculous!


    Raya didn¡¯t notice her emotion, andined, ¡°Anyway, every time the result of the triales out, I feel very upset!¡±


    ¡°A few months ago, I took a case in which the client was a minor. The boy was twelve years old and killed his ssmates! But he was still under age and couldn¡¯t be sentenced to death. He just needed to stay in the juvenile detention center for a period of time, and then he coulde out¡­¡±


    Ang moved her lips. Her mouth was bitter, and her throat seemed to be blocked by something. She couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Jessica did frame her. But breaking her legs and sending her to jail, it¡¯s you who did these to her. With my understanding of women, Ang is in a bad mood. You¡­¡± Sean sighed, ¡°Unlucky dog!¡±


    James looked at Ang and his eyes shed. He stretched out his hand and untied his cor button, but the depression in his heart never dissipated.


    From entering the court to now, she never looked at him, let alone paid any attention to him.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± James said.


    Sean pushed his sses, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with emotions, ¡°You finally said something nice! In fact, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. Such a case is very easy for me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you all these things clearly, and all the evidences were prepared for you. If you can¡¯t solve it, you¡¯re really stupid.¡± James said.


    ¡°Think about how to soothe Ang!¡± Sean snorted and dragged Raya away. ¡°We have something else to do. You can go back by yourselves.¡±


    With that, he started the car and left.


    James stepped up to Ang and reached his hand for her. But intentionally or unintentionally, she just reached out and grabbed her hair to avoid his touch.


    ¡°I want to be alone for a while. You can leave first.¡± Ang said with her back towards him.


    James¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled and his eyes were deep. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to Bamboo Estate, and then I¡¯ll go to thepany.¡±


    ¡°You can go straight back to thepany.¡± Ang looked back at him, her face full of indifference, ¡°I want a little time alone.¡±


    James frowned slightly, and finally chose topromise, ¡°¡­ We have to leave here first.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°There are too many reporters here.¡±


    Ang moved her lips slightly and nodded.


    When they were about to leave, Elva¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Ang, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ang really didn¡¯t want to face her mother at this time. Hearing her mother¡¯s voice, she left faster than usual.


    James followed her step by step.


    ¡°Ang, wait for me. I have something to tell you!¡± Elva¡¯s voice sounded like she was breaking into tears.


    Ang slowed down and hesitated for a while, but she didn¡¯t stop atst and went straight to the door of the court.


    There were a lot of reporters there, as soon as they saw hering, they rushed up.


    ¡°Miss Chante, since you were framed, why did you say it two yearster?¡±


    ¡°When you were in court, you said Miss Smith wanted to ask you to terminate your engagement. Is that true? Is Miss Smith the pander?¡±


    ¡°Miss Chante, you have been framed, but you have been in prison for two years. Are you satisfied with the result of today¡¯s trial?¡±


    Ang was upset by their questions and wanted to leave, but these people were blocked around her like walls. The microphone poked her in the face and didn¡¯t give her a chance to leave at all.


    ¡°My girlfriend is in a bad mood. Please forgive her.¡± James went through the crowd to Ang.


    The reporters were blocking Ang¡¯s way. None moved.


    ¡°Or do you want me to remember your names?¡± James looked at them with a faint smile.


    The reporters looked at each other, some of them stepped back first, and then all of them stepped back.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Elva said, standing outside the crowd, sobbing, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Jessica¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say it somewhere else.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but she changed her mind when she saw the reporters taking pictures around her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want her family to be the affected by the public.


    Hearing this, Elva was happy, wiped tears in the corner of her eyes, and immediately went to her side, ¡°Well, where are we going?¡±


    There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the hospital ward. Danis didn¡¯t feel anything when he smelled it in the past, but now it made him more anxious and angrier.


    He looked at the pale Jessica on the bed and painfully put his hands into his hair.


    He really wanted her to wake up now, so he could ask her what was going on and why she did it!


    In his heart, Jessica was a kind-hearted girl. She was considerate all the time, and didn¡¯t make a sound after being bullied¡­


    He couldn¡¯t connect her with the vicious woman who had been nning for three years to frame Ang!


    Thinking of Ang¡¯s eyes when she looked at him and what she said, Danis¡¯s heart was filled with depression, and he breathed like a fish in a dryke.


    He knew he had always loved Ang, but he could not ept her after what she had done to his sister.


    For the past two years, he had been living in pain and guilt day and night. But in the end, he got engaged to someone he didn¡¯t love, and struggled day and night.


    These were all due to the tricks of his most proud sister!


    ¡®Why? Why do you do this to me?¡¯ he thought.


    At this time, the door of the ward opened.


    Adeline rushed in anxiously, followed by her Edward. Although he was worried, it was not as obvious as her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± As soon as Adeline came in, she asked aloud, ¡°How could she suddenly faint in the court today? What did that shameless little bitch do to her?¡±


    Danis clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Little bitch, little bitch, can you respect others?¡±


    ¡°I asked why your sister fainted. Why are you so angry with me?¡± she was puzzled.


    Danis¡¯s anger was like fire, which had been burning day and night in his heart for two years, and he forced himself to suppress it.


    But the results of today¡¯s trial became a fuse that ignited his anger, so hot that he was about to burn himself!


    ¡°Jessica is still lying here. Don¡¯t wake her up. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Edward looked at Jessica and said to them.

 Chapter 256 Can You Stop Calling Her Murderer

    Danis looked at Jessica who was on the hospital bed with a terrible expression and her eyes were closed, and he strode out of the ward.


    Adeline followed him, whispering, ¡°Why are you going crazy today? You have such a bad temper. I said the murderer offended your sister. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s legs are almost healed now. If Ang hadn¡¯t done anything guilty, how could she faint for no reason?¡±


    Danis clenched his fist, panting like a cow, and his whole body was like a string that was so tight that it would break under pressure at any time.


    Adeline was stillining, ¡°Why did I hear that the court sentenced your sister to pay two million dors mental damages to Ang and a detention for 15 days? Are those people crazy? It¡¯s the murderer who should be arrested. Did the court make a mistake?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Murderer, murderer, murderer. Can you stop calling her the murderer and bitch?¡± Danis gritted his teeth and interrupted her, with blue veins standing out on his forehead.


    Adeline was dumbfounded by his roar.


    Edward frowned, as if he had expected it a long time ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true that Ang wanted to hit Jessica, and she didn¡¯t want to kill Jessica. Jessica wronged Ang.¡± Danis snarled in a low voice, the anger of being deceived and his guilt to Ang intertwined. His body was about to be torn apart by this mixed feeling.


    He trembled in pain and took a deep breath, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Jessica has lied to me. These are plotted by her. She nned for three years, just to frame Ang.¡±


    His sister, whom he treasured the most turned out to be the heartless and cruel one.


    Jessica lied to him, and used his guilt to hurt Ang unscrupulously.


    Adeline was taken aback first, followed by unabashed anger and disgust, ¡°How can you believe what the murderer said? Jessica should prosecute that murderer Ang two years ago. There was no prosecution at that time, and now she makes unfounded countercharges.¡±


    ¡°There is evidence in the court, and it¡¯s clear as day.¡± Danis¡¯s knuckles were creaking, ¡°It was Jessica who carefully nned the car ident. She risked her life to frame Ang.¡±


    He swallowed hard, ¡°If the evidence is false, why didn¡¯t Jessica deny it? Besides, the evidence has beenpared and checked on the spot, and it is absolutely true.¡±


    ¡°That murderer is now with James, and she must have bribed the judge.¡± Adeline said angrily and solemnly, ¡°Your sister is stupid and always bullied by Ang, how can she frame Ang? How can you say that about your sister?¡±


    ¡°Besides, what is your sister¡¯s grudge against Ang to risk her life to frame her? You are insane, and you believe in Ang¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    She watched Jessica growing up, and she knew exactly what she was thinking about. Her daughter was so well-behaved and kind, how could she risk her life to frame others?


    This was absolutely impossible.


    Danis¡¯s face flushed, and then turned ghastly pale. He looked at Edward. ¡°What about Dad? Do you think Ang bribe the judge and made false testimony?¡±


    Edward avoided this question and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking about your attitude.¡± Danis emphasized again.


    Adeline was angry, ¡°Are you insane? How can you speak for Ang? Do you still have feelings for that murderer? Don¡¯t forget she almost killed your sister.¡±


    ¡°Danis, no matter what Jessica did, she is still your sister.¡± Edward said with indication.


    Danis was blown away by his words. He slowly raised his head and looked at his father, whom he had admired since childhood, and asked with difficulty.


    ¡°So you knew it from the beginning, did you? This whole thing, you knew it from beginning?¡±


    Edward avoided his question, ¡°There are so many media on site, and there will definitely be reports. I need you toe back to thepany with me to deal with this.¡±


    ¡°So, what Danis just said is true?¡± Adeline asked in surprise.


    Before Edward answered, she snorted and gritted her teeth, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how much Jessica have suffered from Ang, so she was desperate and forced to send Ang to jail.¡±


    ¡°The victim is Ang, not Jessica.¡± Danis looked at his parents, only to feel that they had be strange now.


    ¡°Jessica secretly nned for three years to frame up Ang. Ang¡¯s leg was broken and was imprisoned for two years.¡±


    ¡°The victim is Ang.¡±


    He squeezed every word out of his throat.


    Adeline said irritably, ¡°Who are you shouting at? Your sister was reluctant to step on an ant since she was a child. She must have been forced by Ang.¡±


    ¡°Your sister was bullied and had to fight back. You are her brother; you only have consideration for Ang. Are you qualified to be Jessica¡¯s brother? Look at Greyson. His management skill is not as good as you, but he loves his sister.¡±


    Danis watched his mother¡¯s lips moving with a pale face, and there was a buzzing in his head, as if he could not hear anything.


    ¡°You are not a kid anymore. When you encounter problems, think more carefully. Don¡¯t listen to the statement of one party only. You have to learn to think independently. After all, you will manage thepany in the future.¡± Edward said, ¡°Nowe back to thepany with me.¡±


    Danis didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Danis?¡± Edward patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Danis took a step back abruptly, his eyes were scarlet when he looked up, ¡°I am not as smart as Jessica, but I have my own principles, and I will never incriminate others with false evidence or cheat my close kin.¡±


    Edward frowned slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be childish. If you are still so inflexible in the future, the Smith Group will only be destroyed by you.¡±


    ¡°Childish?¡± Danis smiled miserably, ¡°I have a bottom line. I was cheated by my sister. Is this childish?¡±


    He had never said this to his parents before, Edward and Adeline¡¯s expressions were darkened.


    Adeline screamed, ¡°Are you trying to oppose your whole family for that murderer?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Danisughed inexplicably, raised his head, and not let the tears down, and turned away angrily.


    Adeline was so angry that she shouted, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Danis, don¡¯t be stupid.¡± Edward said in a deep voice.


    Danis didn¡¯t stop, walked straight to the stairs, and ran down with a cold face.

 Chapter 257 Bitch Jessica

    Within half an hour, Jessica and Ang¡¯s trial results were in the news.


    #Plot between rich and powerful families #


    #Beast in human face, a reversal of Jessica and Ang¡¯s car ident#


    #Poor Ang: Uncovering truth about the car ident#


    Theizen was surprised.


    ¡°What the hell, TV dramas are not as dramatic as them. Jessica was eighteen years old two years ago, and fifteen five years ago. It¡¯s terrifying that she was so adept at scheming.¡±


    ¡°I am so scared that I hurriedly tell my girlfriends to be merciful, you can have the man, but I just want my life (fear. jpg)¡±


    ¡°When the news first came up, I kept scolding Ang. I was so angry that I didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. It turned out that Jessica was the mistress, and I wanted to apologize to Ang.¡±


    ¡°One poster mentioned she didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. It was so funny. To tell you the truth, the main reason is that there are too many people doing stupid things for love. Jessica has made up the whole story, and the news is deliberately misleading. So everyone med Ang. We can¡¯t be med. We don¡¯t know what really happened.¡±


    ¡°That bitch Jessica, how can she scheme her friend? Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Two million is just a sports car for Ang. Two years of life in prison in exchange for such a small amount ofpensation. What a pity.¡±


    When the news went viral, Ang was in a quiet milk tea shop with her parents. As for James, she told him to go first.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with the disputes in her family.


    Her brother was alsoing over, but she wanted to have a good talk with her parents first, fearing that if her brother meddled in, they could not talk about anything. So she asked her sister-inw to take her brother away.


    ¡°Ang, I had never expected Jessica to do such an unspeakable thing.¡± Elva couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have believed in you.¡±


    Ang pulled out a tissue paper and handed it to her, sighing almost inaudibly, ¡°Just wipe off your tears.¡±


    ¡°Ang, I¡­¡± Elva wiped her eyes with the tissue paper, and it was soon wet. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you. Can you give me another chance? I would¡­¡± She was choking with sobs.


    Ang took out a few more tissues and handed them to her.


    Her feelings wereplicated, but she had not changed her mind yet.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they said she was ruthless. After what her parents treated her after the car ident, she would never go back to the Chante family.


    ¡°Ang, please give your mother another chance. To err is human. She went through ten months¡¯ pregnancy, and raised you up. You can¡¯t just refuse her because of such a small matter.¡± Lorenzo said.


    Ang sneered slightly, and looked at him with sarcasm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not trivial.¡± Elva tossed the tissue in the trash can and stood up, crying out, ¡°Lorenzo, I¡¯m so stupid. I didn¡¯t understand what other people were nning. But you, you knew it all. Why did you wrong her?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Elva¡¯s tears were surging, ¡°She is your daughter. Why were you so cruel to her?¡±


    She almost shouted to her in a roar, a dozen people sitting in the shop looked over.


    When seeing the three of them, someone whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t she Ang? Listening to what her mother said, she was deliberately wronged by her dad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic for her to be framed by her close friend and cheated by her father. But I remember her father has a charity fund. Would such a powerful person deliberately wrong his daughter?¡±


    They didn¡¯t speak loudly, but the small milk tea shop was rtively quiet in off-peak hours. They could almost be heard by the Chante family, but their discussion was not very clear.


    They realized that they could be heard and smiled to Ang awkwardly, and then left with their milk tea.


    Lorenzo¡¯s handsome face flushed, and it took a while before he barely calmed down.


    He pulled Elva¡¯s wrist, ¡°It¡¯s OK if you want to embarrass me, but Ang is here, so don¡¯t upset her.¡±


    Elva looked at Ang hesitantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ustomed to it in the past two years. A lot of people called me murderers in person. Didn¡¯t Mr. Chante call me that too?¡± Ang said, ¡°I am shameless and don¡¯t give a damn to it.¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s expression changed, and his scolding was choked back, ¡°You don¡¯t care, but I feel sorry for you as your father.¡±


    ¡°You can say whatever you like. People can talk nonsense and you are especially good at it.¡± Ang sneered, ¡°You have lived to this age. In addition to your ability, you also be shameless.¡±


    She turned around and pointed to the sun outside, ¡°If I force you to say that the sun rises from the west, you can still say it calmly.¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡± Lorenzo couldn¡¯t hold back, and yelled to her.


    Elva stared at him with tearful eyes, ¡°What are you yelling about? You deliberately wronged Ang and didn¡¯t tell me the truth. Do you think you are righteous? Lorenzo, do you have conscience?¡±


    ¡°I am reasoning with her, but watch her attitude.¡± Lorenzo¡¯s expression was gloomy, ¡°You two had be more and more unreasonable.¡±


    Elva used to be obedient and considerate, but now she has be a shrew because of Ang¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elva pointed at herself, her voice was a little cracking due to yelling, ¡°Lorenzo, you are not qualified to evaluate me.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenzo¡¯s face turned crimson with anger, and said rudely, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified? Elva, since we were married, I did everything for the sake of the family.¡±


    ¡°Since I took over The Chante Group, you were pregnant with Greyson and Ang. I always take the whole family and the Chante Group into consideration. When Ang did something wrong, I expelled her for the sake of the Chante Group. Was I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I devote to my family with my whole heart, but you are now using me. If it was not me, you would not be able to live a life without worrying about food or clothing.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made up the decision earlier and disowned Ang, how can the Chante Group develop so well now? No. It wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt, but it would not be great under James¡¯s suppression.¡±


    He was so angry that he poured everything in his heart out, and then took the milk tea and drank half of it.

 Chapter 258 What Do You Think of Me?

    Listening to what Lorenzo said, Elva was stunned, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Did you think that way? We can live a decent life just because of your contribution alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not my contribution alone.¡± Lorenzo paused before saying, ¡°If my parents hadn¡¯t left me thepany, I wouldn¡¯t be able to offer you such a life.¡±


    ¡°Where is your conscience? Greyson and Ang don¡¯t know anything about managing thepany. If it weren¡¯t for me to support thepany, could it develop into what it is now? Ang wouldn¡¯t even make allowance for me.


    Ang sneered and interrupted him, ¡°My brother and I, one was sent to learn dancing, and the other to learn sports. You never let us learn about business management. Now you me us for knowing nothing?¡±


    ¡°Because you were not good at learning, I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t even get a high school diploma, how can I let you learnpany management?¡± Lorenzo¡¯s expression was ghastly pale.


    Elva almost lost her voice.


    She picked up the tea cup and took a couple of sips. She hesitated, and said, ¡°Ang, I call things as I see them. Your dad sent you to learn dancing and your brother to learn sports, just because he cared about you.¡±


    ¡°Do you still think Dad has treated us wholeheartedly?¡± Ang asked with mixed feelings.


    She saw the changes her mother had made for her during this period of time, and she had also vacited about whether to go back to the Chante family.


    But she was really scared. She was afraid that if something happened, her mom would support her opponent again, and p her for the sake of her dad or others.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Elva exined anxiously, ¡°I just think your dad did something wrong, but he is your dad after all. He still loves you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just deny him and all the nice things he has done for you just because he did one thing wrong.¡±


    Ang curled her lips and clenched her fist slightly, ¡°Okay, then I would like to ask you a question. When you married him, my grandparents were unwilling to ept your marriage, and made their will on the day you got the marriage license. Is it true?¡±


    Elva nced at Lorenzo, and nodded, recalling her good old days. When she realized her current experience was a total mass, tears streamed down her face again.


    ¡°The will says if something happens to them, all the shares and assets will be transferred to my brother and me; if the two of us were underage at that time, it will temporarily be under your two¡¯s names. When we reach adulthood, thepany will be handed over to my brother, and other assets will be transferred to me.¡±


    ¡°In order to possess the heritage in a perfectly justifiable manner, Lorenzo refused to let us know more about business management, and spoil us deliberately, am I right?¡± Ang said thest sentence with her teeth gritted, staring at Lorenzo.


    Elva was startled, and looked at Lorenzo in disbelief.


    Lorenzo stood up, sat down again, and then took a sip from his cup, ¡°Where did you hear the gossip? Do you mean I am mean to my children on purpose?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ang. Your dad was wrong about the car ident, but he didn¡¯t spoil you deliberately.¡± Elva frowned and said, ¡°All parents hope their children have a bright future. Why would your dad do that? You think too lowly of him.¡±


    Elva med Lorenzo, but she hoped he would admit his mistake, and Ang would forgive him, and then they would live harmoniously and happily together as a family of six, just like before.


    Ang and Elva have lived together for eighteen years. She looked at her mother, and knew what Elva was thinking. There were mixed feelings in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t tell what it was like exactly.


    Lorenzo¡¯s expression changed like a color palette, ¡°Ang, you are my daughter. What do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I imagined.¡± Ang picked up the milk tea and took a sip. The overly sweet taste was actually a bit bitter.


    ¡°When I went to grandmother¡¯s house to celebrate New Year at the age of fourteen, I heard my grandparents tell Lorenzo myself.¡±


    At that time, her grandparents called Lorenzo out, saying that he could no longer spoil the children like this, and he shouldn¡¯t give them whatever they wanted, and he shouldn¡¯t me others when his children fought with others.


    They also said he should fight for what he wanted, instead of depriving of his children.


    Back at that time, she ignored what her grandparents said, and thought they said so because Lorenzo had just bought her a two-million-dor sports car as a gift.


    For this, Ang was angry with them for a while. She didn¡¯t go to their house for New Year for two years, no matter what her parents said to her.


    ¡°Lorenzo, did you really think so?¡± Elva looked at Lorenzo with anger. He turned out to be such a selfish person. How could it be like this?


    ¡°My parents live in the countryside all their lives, and know nothing.¡± Lorenzo tried to suppress his agitation and anger, ¡°I bought a two-million-dor sports car as a gift for Ang. They thought it was a waste of money. So they scolded me and told me not to spoil the children too much.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He patted on the table, as if he went mad, but tried his best to hold his temper, ¡°It¡¯s not like what Ang said.¡±


    ¡°Grandma said you should fight for what you wanted, and don¡¯t deprive of your children. How would you exin that?¡± Ang asked.


    Lorenzo was silent, but his expression changed.


    Elva leaned back on the chair, and looked pale, like a soulless puppet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ang stood up, bowed to them, and said to Elva, ¡°I won¡¯t return to the Chante family. Please don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡±


    She turned and looked at Lorenzo. She already calmed down, ¡°As for the assets, I won¡¯t fight for that because they belong to my brother sooner orter. I don¡¯t want to make a scene. I don¡¯t want my brother and sister-inw to be criticized by others.¡±


    ¡°But you should remember everyone has a bottom line. Don¡¯t try to fool me. I won¡¯t tolerate it for the third time.¡±


    She nced at Elva again, sighed inaudibly, and then left.


    Ang left the milk tea shop and watched afar. There was sunlight, but the sky was still gray.


    The smog has been suppressed for a while, but it did not seem to be very effective.


    Beep.


    Her phone rang.


    ¡°Greyson.¡± Ang answered tiredly.

 Chapter 259 Would You Be with Me?

    Greyson sounded very anxious over the phone, ¡°Have you talked with our parents? Are you going back home? In fact, it¡¯s good to live at home. Without that bastard James bullying you, if Dad treats you bad, I will ¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back. When you are free, we can meet outside.¡± Ang interrupted him softly.


    To be honest, she understood Greyson and Elva, as she was a member of the Chante family after all. They wanted her to go back and lived together as a happy family.


    However, understanding their perspective did not mean she would do that.


    Once anything happened, just like a mirror was broken, the cracks remained even if it was repaired. And it was irreversible.


    After a long while, Greyson hummed vaguely, and thenint to her, ¡°You are wise to block Danis. Soon after the trial was announced today, he kept calling me like crazy and asked where you are. He wanted to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed. He made a dozen calls. If I¡¯m a gay, I may think he¡¯s hitting on me. Of course, even if I am a gay, I won¡¯t choose him. He was scrupulous, and followed a sage like discipline. In the end, he was a fool.¡±


    Ang frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you block him? I don¡¯t want to see him; I have nothing to say to him.¡±


    ¡°If I could, I would have blocked him long ago.¡± Greyson was very aggrieved. ¡°Dad has arranged a job for me recently. I am responsible for a cooperation project with the Smith Group. Danis is the contact person. Dad said if I can¡¯t solve this kind of trivial matter, I won¡¯t have to go back to work.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, listened to his tease for a while, andforted him. She cheered him up, and told him not to worry about it.


    After Ang hung up the phone, she released Danis from the cklist, and then sent him a message.


    ¡°Your apology is meaningless to me, and I don¡¯t need it. There is no need to say anything now.¡±


    As soon as the information was sent, Danis called her. The phone buzzed for a long time, and after a while, it began to buzz hysterically again.


    Ang frowned and answered, ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s useless to say it now, but I still want to say it to you.¡± Danis interrupted her, and his voice was more hoarse than usual.


    ¡°I thought Jessica and I grew up together and I knew everything about her, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would n for three years and even risk her life to frame you.¡± He said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I always thought I was right. That¡¯s why I med you.¡±


    When the truth hade to light, Ang thought she would be happy when everyone apologized to her. But in fact, neither Elva¡¯s apology nor Danis¡¯ delighted her.


    The only feeling left was repression.


    She was holding the phone tighter, and wanted to hang up.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hang up.¡± Danis was begging, ¡°I promise, I will never disturb you again after I apologize to you.¡±


    Ang tried to hang up the phone, and when she heard it, she hesitated, ¡°You said the same in the bar.¡±


    ¡°I mean it this time.¡± Danis¡¯s voice was full of bitterness, which could hardly be concealed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to wrong you for so long and say anything to hurt you. I really don¡¯t know what to do now to make up for the mistakes I made.¡±


    Ang walked along the sidewalk and turned to look at the milk tea shop, and through the ss windows, she saw her parents were arguing intensely.


    She became serious and stopped suddenly. Then she took two steps back, stopped again, intending to return to the shop.


    What would she say when she went back to the milk tea shop?


    That she would go back to the Chante family with them, and they should stop arguing?


    It was impossible. Her father asked her to go back because he took a fancy to her rtionship with James, and she wouldn¡¯t go back and be taken advantage of by him.


    What could she do when she went back? Nothing can be done! It will only aggravate their argument.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Danis asked, ¡°I want to hear your voice. Is it so hard for you?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ang said coldly, ¡°What do you want me to say? That I forgive you and your kind-hearted sister? You will never hear it from me.¡±


    ¡°Jessica deserves her punishment, and I won¡¯t plead for her.¡± Danis¡¯s voice sounded exhausted.


    Ang smirked, ¡°Pleading? Two million dors of mental damagepensation and ten days of detention, how would you plead for such a light punishment?¡±


    Danis was silent.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ang was already impatient, with hatred mixed in her tone, ¡°I¡¯m gonna hang up, and don¡¯t call me again. Goodbye.¡±


    Danis said in a hurry, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ang changed her hand holding the phone.


    Danis paused, and then asked slowly, ¡°I want to ask you, James misunderstood you before, he broke your legs, and sent you to prison. If I didn¡¯t believe Jessica blindly, and chose to believe you, would you be with me?¡±


    ¡°No. We have known each other for so many years. If I had feelings for you, I would have been with you a long time ago. It is impossible for me to wait until the ident urs. Moreover, there is no such a thing as ¡°if¡±.¡± said Ang,


    She emphasized thest sentence.


    ¡°You answer with no hesitation. I really don¡¯t have a shot.¡± Danis forced a smile, ¡°What about James? He has done so many things to wrong you, how can you put everything down and be with him?¡±


    Ang lost her patience, ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer your question, now or before.¡±


    ¡°So I mean nothing to you.¡± Danis said in a low voice.


    ¡°You were like a brother to me¡± Ang thought about it instantly, but didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°I have thought it through, and I¡¯m not going to marry Cathleen.¡± Danis said.


    ¡°Oh, when you tell them the news, don¡¯t let Jessica and Adeline me on me again.¡± Ang said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me again. Goodbye.¡±


    She hung up the phone and took a taxi to the hospital.


    It¡¯s time for Rnd to see her legs today.


    When Ang arrived at his office, Rnd was not there, only one intern was inside.


    ¡°Hello,¡± the intern said, ¡°Rnd is out for an emergency treatment, so please wait a moment.¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following the intern¡¯s instructions, she sat down on a chair.


    It was embarrassing for two strangers to be in the same room. Ang looked down at her phone, but the intern looked at her frequently.


    ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡± Ang asked, putting her phone away.

 Chapter 260 Please Give Me Another Chance

    The intern shook her head embarrassedly, but still nced at Ang from time to time. She couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity any more, and asked, ¡°Is Jessica really a mistress? Was she nning to frame you for three years, starting at an age of 15?¡±


    Then, the office door opened.


    ¡°Have I told you not to inquire about the patient¡¯s privacy?¡± Rnd walked in, his gentle handsome face full of indifference.


    The intern¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden, and she stood up tremblingly, ¡°Doctor Rnd.¡±


    ¡°You can contact your instructor and ask him to arrange a new tutor for you.¡± Rnd said with the door open, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The intern blushed, ¡°Rnd, I promise this is thest time, please give me another chance.¡±


    She turned to look at Ang, feeling she was wronged, ¡°Ang, I¡¯m just curious, and I don¡¯t mean any harm to you. Could you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°You can either get out now, or get a failed internship report.¡± Rnd said.


    The intern wiped her tears and bowed hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Rnd, I will leave now.¡±


    She nced at Rnd again, and saw that he didn¡¯t mean to change his mind, so she could only leave unwillingly.


    ¡°I just received a patient. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Rnd poured some water into the disposable paper cup and handed it to Ang, then picked up his ss and took a few sips.


    Ang said, ¡°I have just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Did you think I was too unreasonable just now?¡± Rnd asked, putting down his ss.


    Ang said, ¡°You must have your own reasons.¡±


    Rnd smiled, ¡°Being a doctor requires not only medical skills but also work ethics. It¡¯s not the first time she probed into a patient¡¯s privacy.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Ang never liked toment on others. ¡°Should I wait or?¡±


    ¡°I can do the inspection for you now.¡± Rnd said.


    He squatted down and examined her leg. He was a little surprised, and then re-examined her leg again. The results were the same.


    ¡°Your leg is recovering faster than I thought. A minor operation will be done to adjust your bones. And then a few more acupuncture supplemented by treatment will do.¡±


    ¡°You said it will do. Does it mean that I can walk like ordinary people?¡± Ang was taken aback and asked in surprise.


    Rnd got up, put away the inspection equipment, smiled and nodded at her, ¡°Congrattions, Ang.¡±


    Listening to this, Ang¡¯s mouth was slightly opened, and then slowly pulled out a big smile from the bottom of her heart.


    She can recover. Her legs can recover finally.


    Soon, she would be able to dance again.


    ¡°You won thewsuit, and that is great. Two happy eventse one after the other.¡± Rnd nced at the time and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. My mother and aunt said they wanted to celebrate for you, will you show up for the celebration?¡±


    Ang tried hard to hold back her smile and nodded.


    She bought some fruits and two bottles of red wine, and went back to Rnd¡¯s home with him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same girl you brought homest time? You lied to me that she was not your girlfriend.¡± The enthusiastic neighbor in themunity was curious about their rtionship.


    Rndughed and said, ¡°I would never lie to you. If she is really my girlfriend, my aunt will tell the whole neighborhood. Maybe the gossips would even mention that I have a child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The womanughed, ¡°This girl is quite pretty. You have to seize your opportunity.¡±


    Rnd smiled and didn¡¯t exin it.


    Ang lowered her head to look at other people¡¯s legs. She thought she would be able to walk like a normal person after a while. She couldn¡¯t hold back her smile.


    It wasn¡¯t until her cheeks were tired due to theughter that she finally stopped smiling.


    The elevator arrived and they got off.


    ¡°Ang, please stay here for a while.¡± Rnd turned around and said to Ang when he walked to the door, and passed her the fruits and red wine.


    Ang raised her eyebrows, then nodded, and stopped.


    Rnd walked to the door to ensure that he couldn¡¯t see her, and then knocked on the door.


    ¡°Let me open the door. It must be Rnd and Ang.¡± Auntie Susan¡¯s voice passed through the door, and then the door snapped open.


    Auntie Susan popped her head out through the gap, and looked around. Then she said anxiously, ¡°Where is Ang? Did I tell you to show her the dishes and bring her back?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down.¡± Rnd said hesitantly, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Auntie Susan pped his head, ¡°I called you so many times and sent a few messages to you. How did you promise me?¡±


    ¡°What can I do now?¡± Rnd frowned and took out his cell phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling Ang now. It shouldn¡¯t take long for her to get here.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Auntie Susan stood with her hands on her hips and said angrily, ¡°Call her now. When she came by, the food will be cold.¡±


    There were sound of footsteps, and Eleanor popped her head out. She looked around like Auntie Susan, and then said in amazement, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring her back?¡±


    Rnd nodded, and before he could say something, Eleanor mmed the door.


    ¡°How could you not do this right? No wonder you have been single for so many years, and never brought a girl back. When Ang arrives, you are allowed to get in.¡±


    Ang walked over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Should I tell them that I am here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can put the stuff on the ground. It¡¯s heavy.¡± Rnd took the things in her hand and put them on the ground.


    He knocked on the door again with lower voice, ¡°Mum, Auntie Susan, I had operations in the morning, and I am so hungry now. Can you let me in first? I¡¯ll make an appointment with Ang another day.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t know that Rnd enjoyed acting.


    But she really couldn¡¯t think of what he meant by doing this.


    ¡°You can¡¯t have dinner if you can¡¯t invite her over. You can go out and buy something to eat.¡± Eleanor said lightly.


    Auntie Susan said angrily, ¡°They are all for Ang, not you.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Rnd turned to look at Ang, and said softly, ¡°There is always someone guarding you. Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, which is not good for your health.¡±


    Ang opened her mouth slightly, feeling surprised.


    He acted like that just to tell her she was loved by others.

 Chapter 261 Mr. Lawson Is Not So Foolish

    ¡°You are very happy to know that your leg can be cured. But you don¡¯t seem to be happy to win thewsuit.¡± Rnd said.


    ¡°The world may not be so fair, but it is not so unfair either. Don¡¯t be despair for some bad guys. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips, paused, and then smiled, ¡°I know what you mean. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°The above words are from Auntie Susan. You can thank her in personter.¡± Rnd smiled.


    They knocked on the door again, and then entered the house.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy so many gifts. You are my guest.¡± Eleanor took over things in their hand and put aside, then scolded Rnd, ¡°How can you let Ang carry these things? Men like you behave in this way are destined to be alone for a lifetime! ¡±


    Auntie Susan also urged him, ¡°I have already cut the fruit. Bring it out quickly! You are only good at making tea, so make a cup of tea for Ang now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Rnd went to the kitchen like a servant.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Auntie Susan sat next to Ang and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you won thewsuit. But is the result of the trial a bit strange? Jessica framed you, caused you to break your leg and spent two years in jail. Is it over now that shepensates for more than two million mental damages? ¡±


    ¡°It can be over, and cannot be.¡± Ang said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like tongue twisters. Just make it clear!¡± Auntie Susan said, ¡°Are you trying to use her framing you to do something else?¡±


    Rnd walked in with two tes of fruits and put them on the table, ¡°Have some fruit.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to do it. Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it myself.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    With Rnd here, Auntie Susan didn¡¯t ask any more.


    The four were sitting around the dining table. Ang was a bit reserved, but the others had been intentionally enlivening the atmosphere. So the meal was pleasant.


    When the meal was over, Auntie Susan suddenly sighed as if thinking of something, ¡°When I was a domestic helper in the Chante family, Ang and Greyson were very talkative. Sometimes I still feel annoyed, now¡­¡±


    ¡°People will make progress.¡± To avoid the atmosphere being too depressing, Eleanor interrupted her, ¡°He that talks much errs much. Ang is now Mr. Harvey¡¯s girlfriend, and she has to deal with the cunning people of the Harvey family. It¡¯s better to be calm.¡±


    Rnd nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a calm temper and think twice before doing something.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about these bad things!¡± Auntie Susan said, ¡°Ang, will you have something to doter? If you have nothing to do, just stay and have dinner here. ¡±


    Ang smiled, ¡°I¡¯lle back next time, for I still have something to do today.¡±


    They chatted for a while, and Eleanor got up to set off her.


    ¡°You have a lot of work to do this afternoon, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Auntie Susan said, ¡°Let Rnd do it. He was free this afternoon.¡±


    Rnd stood up and took the car key from the table.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Eleanor smiled and said, ¡°Ang got pregnant. I¡¯ll tell her some precautions on the way. Usually we don¡¯t have time to talk about it.¡±


    When she said ¡®pregnant¡¯, she emphasized her tone.


    Ang lowered her eyelids and lifted them up, ¡°Well, I also want to know some precautions after pregnancy. There are too many mothers who have miscarriages now.¡±


    Hearing this, Auntie Susan was shocked, and did not speak for a while.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go, and I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± Ang turned to Rnd again and said, ¡°Goodbye, Doctor Rnd.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Also, thank you for the words you just told me.¡±


    Eleanor went out with Ang and got on the elevator. Eleanor was about to go to the second underground floor but was interrupted by Ang, ¡°I have some personal matters to deal with, so it¡¯s fine to just send me downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Send me a WeChat message or call me when you go back. Eleanor didn¡¯t force it either.


    There were other people in the elevator, and Eleanor exchanged greetings with them for a while. After reaching the first floor, she got off the elevator with Ang.


    After there was no one else around, she asked Ang, ¡°Have you thought about your pregnancy? Mr. Harvey has already told me, and I can prepare for IVF at any time. ¡±


    ¡°But I have to remind you that Mr. Lawson will not easily be fooled by juniors like you.¡±


    ¡°If you want IVF, at least a few doctors and nurses will know about it, and the hospital has to keep a record. Maybe the n will go wrong, which can be discovered by Mr. Lawson. I personally suggest that it is better for you to conceive naturally. ¡±


    Her reminder was partly because she cared about Ang, but there was also another reason. She wanted to make Ang¡¯s rtionship with James more clear, and it would be better to have a baby, so that Auntie Susan¡¯s thoughts of matching Ang and Rnd would bepletely eliminated.


    Ang was not the fool from two years ago. She could understand what Eleanor did, ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I will seriously consider it.¡±


    She smiled bitterly, ¡°But what happened between me and James has been a blow to me. My heart is cold now. Let alone fall in love and have a baby with him. I will feel numb just when someone talks about ¡®love¡¯. At least in the next few years, it will be impossible for me to fall in love. ¡±


    ¡°A burnt child dreads the fire. I know.¡± Hearing this, Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°But you are only twenty years old. You are still so young. Don¡¯t be pessimistic.¡±


    Ang nodded.


    Maybe Eleanor felt a little sorry for Ang, and she reminded her again, ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly just because Mr. Lawson is short-tempered. In fact, he¡¯s only been so violent recently. Maybe his time is running out, and he wants to get everything done as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your reminder. I will pay more attention to it.¡± After bidding farewell to Eleanor, Ang walked towards the gate of themunity with great concern.


    In fact, Eleanor was right that Mr. Lawson was not easy to fool. Whether her pregnancy was faked or she did IVF, he might discover the truth at any time.


    But she didn¡¯t want to have sex with James just for pregnancy.


    The child was not an object and should not be exploited. Moreover, with her current rtionship with James, the child might not be able to grow up in a harmonious and happy family.


    She could not be so irresponsible to her child.


    Going all the way to the gate of themunity, Ang had not made a decision yet, so she simply started to deal with another matter. She opened Weibo and found the contact details of several Weibo celebrities.

 Chapter 262 Where Are You Now?

    Ang asked these Weibo celebrities to maximize the influence of Jessica¡¯s frame of her on public opinion, and it was best to have more connections with the Smith Group. She would give them satisfactory rewards, but¨C


    ¡°Others think that as long as people give money to celebrities like us on Weibo, we will help them. Actually not, we also have principles. In fact, someone contacted mest night, whose request was simr to yours. So I can¡¯t ept yourmission! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, for there happened to be a gentleman who did what you asked for. You can save your money!¡±


    Ang contacted several Weibo celebrities, and their answers were basically that they had already epted themission. She didn¡¯t have to waste money and effort.


    She asked them who that man was. They all said they had to protect the privacy of their customers, so they didn¡¯t tell her.


    Ang almost guessed who that person was. She licked her dry lips and called James.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He immediately connected the phone, with a somewhat suppressed joy in his voice.


    This was the first time she took the initiative to call him in this period of time.


    Ang changed her hand to hold the phone and kicked the pebble beside her foot, ¡°The person who contacted those Weibo celebrities yesterday¡­ It¡¯s you? ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± James said.


    Hearing this, Ang breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to owe him favors, but she felt a sense of indescribable disappointment.


    ¡°I was busy with odds inpany so I asked Lee to arrange it.¡± James said, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    After a long while, Ang said the name of themunity.


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± After James finished speaking, he hung up the phone without giving her a chance to refuse.


    Looking at the phone interface that had returned to the home screen, Ang frowned. Then she put away the phone and beckoned to the passing taxi.


    When the taxi stopped in front of her, a young mother happened to run over with a little girl.


    Seeing that the taxi had been booked by Ang, the little girl grieved with a crying voice, ¡°Mommy, the car was booked by this aunt, and I can¡¯t catch ¡­ I can¡¯t make it to the show¡­¡±


    ¡°You can take the taxi. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Ang took a few steps back in the gratitude of the mother and daughter.


    Soon another taxi passed by, and Ang raised her arm in the air, and then put it down again. She absently kicked the pebble under her feet, remembering the good old days.


    She was going to participate in apetition when she was nine years old, and the family driver happened to be away.


    Her mother took the driver¡¯s license but never dared to drive on the road. But in order for her to participate in the race on time, her mother overcame her fear and drove. When they got to the performance destination, her mother¡¯s legs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t walk.


    Ang took a deep breath, and recalled her mother¡¯s teary face. Mixed feelings came to her.


    If Jessica didn¡¯t plot the car ident, she might be as annoying and even supercilious as usual and could live a happy life with her families.


    The car horn suddenly sounded.


    Ang¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. She looked up and was a little surprised when she saw the Bentley parked beside her, ¡°Well, you are so fast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will leave.¡± James leaned forward and opened the door of the co-pilot, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Ang opened her mouth, but said nothing in the end. She walked around to the co-pilot and got into the car, closed the door and fastened her seat belt.


    ¡°Your current situation is not suitable for learning to drive. You can take the first session now, and wait until your legs are better.¡± James started the car.


    Ang hummed, and hesitated, ¡°You let the media spread Jessica¡¯s scandal. Are you afraid that your grandfather will me you?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s scandal would affect the Smith Group¡¯s stock price, and the Smith family could easily find out that James did it. If they told Mr. Lawson about it, he wouldn¡¯t spare James lightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about these things.¡± James frowned almost invisibly, and quickly returned normal.


    Ang nced at the gauze around his neck and thought of how he was lying in a pool of blood that night. Her heart seemed to be held by an invisible big hand, feeling ufortable and depressed.


    She turned her head to look at him, ¡°James, you don¡¯t need to do this.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°Whether you do it or not, I will stay by your side.¡±


    But she was forced to do so.


    ¡°But I want you to stay by my side willingly, instead of thinking about how to leave me all the time.¡± James turned his head to nce at her.


    His eyes were calm, but he seemed to be trying to suppress inside emotions.


    His look made Ang ufortable. She avoided his gaze and turned to look out through the window.


    Willingly?


    She used to be willing, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t care. And after having suffering so much, how could she willingly stay with him?


    Seeing her resistance, James felt sad, and then looked forward. Both kept in silence all the way.


    The car stopped in front of the Harvey Group, and the two got went of the car and walked inside.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Hello, Mr. Harvey!¡± Employees in thepany came and went. Some called him President Harvey, others called him Mr. Harvey. Their attitude towards him was no longer pure respect, but also mixed with sympathy.


    Ang got into the elevator and said, ¡°Your employees like you very much.¡±


    ¡°Do they?¡± James followed into the elevator, pressed the floor number, and stared down at her, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make much sense to me whether they like me or not. I only care if you like me or not.¡±


    There was her figure reflected in his pupils, and his eyes were so hot that it seemed to poke Ang. She took a step back ufortably and distanced herself from him.


    But James moved a step and still stood beside her.


    She couldn¡¯t retreat, surrounded by his breath. Ang couldn¡¯t help tensing his body and couldn¡¯t tell whether she was disgusted or not.


    She had followed him since she could remember, and knew how strong his desire for victory and utilitarianism was. But now he lost the position of president because of her¡­


    He was really good to her now. But it was also true that he broke her leg, threw her into jail, and threw her out naked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest thing was herck of luck, because she wanted to shoot their sex videos to threaten him. What about the first two incidents? And he left her in the Dream Club to humiliate her.


    Ding!


    The elevator car arrived.


    The two entered the President¡¯s office together.


    In normal times, there was almost no one in the president¡¯s office, but today there were a group of people: the person who handled the business handover of the president, the chief financial officer, Vice President Lee, Lee, Ralphie, and three police officers.


    Seeing theming in, Vice President Mr. Lee stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Harvey, why did Director Morgan say you let her tamper with the ledger and make false ounts? I remember Director Morgan only listened to Chairman Harvey¡¯s words, except sending financial reports to you. ¡±


    Mr. Lawson was the chairman of the Harvey Group.

 Chapter 263 Stay Away from My Woman

    The chief financial officer Morgan looked at James. His forehead was sheathed with sweat, and his face was pale, as if he would faint in the next second.


    ¡°Vice President Lee doesn¡¯t need to help James exin.¡± Ralphie¡¯s eyes squinted with a smile, ¡°Whether he hasmitted a crime or not, it is up to thew to judge it. Thew will not harm the good, but it will never spare the bad.¡±


    He especially emphasized ¡®the bad people¡¯.


    A policeman said, ¡°This is how it is. We received a report that Mr. James Harvey was suspected of tampering with the ounts for personal gains. Wee to conduct a routine investigation on you, and you don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡±


    ¡°I am upright, and not nervous.¡± James said, ¡°Please start.¡±


    The police officer nodded. He called his subordinates to move the ounts to the side office, and asked several auditors who were cooperating with the police to check the ounts.


    Vice President Lee looked at it with a hesitant appearance. But there was a hint of sarcasm hidden under his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch. Mr. Lee, please order some food for police officers and auditors from the ounting firm.¡± James said.


    Howard opened his mouth several times as if he wanted to say something, but finally he just sighed and went to order lunch.


    Morgan wiped the sweat from his head and said goodbye.


    ¡°Wait.¡± James called him with a faint smile, ¡°Director Morgan, the police definitely need your cooperation. You should put aside your work these days, as cooperating with the police is our top priority now.¡±


    Director Morgan stammered, and sweat ran down like raindrops on his face. When he spoke, his voice still trembled slightly, ¡°Do you have anything else to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the president. You can ask Ralphie if he has any orders.¡± James said.


    The viciousness in Ralphie¡¯s eyes was fleeting, ¡°Since you have already arranged for it, what else can I say? Director Morgan should cooperate closely with the police. Don¡¯t let a rotten apple spoil the barrel in the Harvey Group. ¡±


    James didn¡¯t seem to know what he meant, and his expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay.¡± Morgan forced a smile, raised his head and nced at James secretly, then he looked away quickly and left.


    The president¡¯s office was emptied in an instant.


    ¡°Miss Chante, long time no see.¡± Ralphie smiled and stretched out his hand towards Ang.


    Ang looked down.


    Before she could react, she saw James standing in front of her to hold Ralphie¡¯s hand, ¡°Are you so tired recently that your memory degraded? You have seen each other in these two days.¡±


    His hands were so strong that he just grabbed the position between Ralphie¡¯s index finger and thumb.


    Ralphie smiled stiffly, endured the pain and then withdrew his hand, ¡°It seems you really like Miss Chante. I just want to shake hands with her, but you are jealous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James said with a faint expression, ¡°So if you see her again, you¡¯d better stay away from him. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±


    Ralphie rubbed his sore hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding. Miss Chante is pregnant with our Harvey family¡¯s heir, and she will definitely marry into our family. At that time, Miss Chante and I will see each other often. How can I stay away from her? ¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± James¡¯s eyes were slightly cold.


    Felix was Ralphie¡¯s cousin. He had harassed Ang previously, partly because Ralphie encouraged him.


    Ralphie looked surprised, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s office hour. Go back to your director¡¯s office.¡± James walked around him and sat down in the office chair.


    Ralphie looked at the desk and chair without moving.


    ¡°Why are you so impatient?¡± James raised his eyes to look at him, ¡°You can only sit in this position after the handover. Now go back to your director¡¯s office.¡±


    Ang sat in the guest area, poured a cup of tea and sipped it, watching this quietly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There were many such conflicts with open and secret means in a big family. Her grandparents had only a daughter, which was an exception at that time. So she had never experienced anything like this before.


    James repeatedly urged him to go back to his office, which irritated Ralphie, ¡°James, you have no shares now. You are not even the president of the Harvey Group in name. As your cousin, I advise you not to be too rampant.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± James countered, ¡°Except my grandfather, everyone supports me to serve as the president like before. Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Think about how long you can be the president. You may not be removed from the president office even before the handover.¡±


    Ralphie clenched his fist, and then released it.


    He put his hands on the table and leaned forward, ¡°Thanks for your remind. But grandpa¡¯s neck injury is still not healed. What will he do to deal with your embezzlement of public funds? ¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t bother you.¡± James leaned back in his chair calmly and said, ¡°Even though you stand here for a day, you can¡¯t move into the office directly. Don¡¯t waste your energy. Go back to your office.¡±


    Ralphie was speechless.


    He knew he still had to handle the work in his office. Could James stop repeating it?


    After Ralphie left, Ang walked to the door, and closed the door.


    ¡°If you feel bored, you can y games or surf the Inte. Thework password remained the same.¡±


    James had a stack of papers on his desk. He picked up the file at the top, read it. After confirming there was nothing wrong, he signed it.


    Ang sat back on the sofa, watching him deal with his business.


    The sunlight came in through the window, and his angr face had an indescribable charm in the light and shadow. His slender fingers seemed to be stained with light, just like living works of art.


    James concentrating at his work was indeed more attractive and sexy than usual.


    Ang moved on the sofa, opening her mouth to say something. But seeing him focus on the documents, she resisted.


    She took a sip of tea and found the tea was cold and astringent. But after a while, it had some sweetness that was not easily noticeable.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± After James signed his name on a document, he put it away, and nced at her.


    He used to be a gentleman beyond his reach. But since he bared his heart to her, every time he looked at her, it was as if she upied his entire world.


    Being stared by him like this, Ang avoided his gaze ufortably, ¡°You don¡¯t have to offend your grandfather for me.¡±


    He was the person in charge of the Harvey family and the Harvey Group. As his time was running out, you¡¯d better not offend him anymore.

 Chapter 264 Sympathize with Me?

    ¡°Seeing that I am investigated by the police, do you sympathize with me? Or feel distressed about me?¡± James asked.


    Ang grabbed the corner of her clothes and said calmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that if you own me a favor, you will not hate me anymore? Are you afraid that if I treat you too well, you will fall in love with me again? ¡°James leaned against the back of the chair, his eyes bright and shining.


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrank and stood up immediately. But she felt her reaction was too exaggerated.


    She pursed her lips and sat down again. She picked up the cold tea and drank it, ¡°Of course, the first.¡±


    James lowered his head, his eyes dimmed.


    He straightened his back up, put his right hand on the table, and tapped casually, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. Even without you, grandpa wouldn¡¯t leave much to me.¡±


    The situation should be better than the current situation. At least 5% of the shares and his position as the president would remain.


    But he didn¡¯t say thest sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well.¡± Ang stirred on the sofa, and then stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to the lounge.¡±


    James nodded slightly and continued with his documents. However, the speed he dealt with his document was slightly slower.


    When Ang passed the desk and entered the lounge, he stopped and turned to look at the lounge behind him with his eyes deep and serene.


    Ang entered the lounge and sat on the bed.


    The bed was spacious, and she could feel the smell of James everywhere. She stood up, sat down again, and repeated several times. Finally, she took out the phone restlessly.


    As he said, the password of the wirelesswork remained the same, and it was she who set it years ago.


    The acronym of Ang Likes James, followed by ¡®1314¡¯, which seemed quite childish.


    The result of the court trial, the pregnancy, the Chante family¡­ All sorts of mess upset Ang, making her irritable and helpless.


    She took out her mobile phone and started the video game. But she was med by her teammates and was reported to have died many times.


    Ang threw the phone aside andy on the bed. The pillows, sheets, and quilts were used by James, and his breath still remained, like¡­ she was lying in his arms.


    Thest thought surprised her, so she sat up quickly and got out of bed.


    Toot! Toot! Toot!


    At that time, Ang¡¯s phone vibrated.


    Ang took a deep breath and picked up the phone. She thought someone had called her, but only found messages sent by Raya.


    [Raya] Ang! Watch the news! ! ! Crazy crazy!


    [Raya] My Goodness! James turned out to be such kind of person. It was my fault! No, this is simply unexpected!


    [Raya] Facts have proved how important it is to make a reliable friend! (Fighting) (Fighting) If my dad asked me to make friends with reliable guy again, I will never talk back! He is simply too prescient!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    [Raya] Ang, you are one of the top ten tragic people of the year, which is so distressing! (Touching the head. GIF) Come, throw you into my brace and cry as much as you want! Hey, Jessica is just too bad! !


    Ang was helpless.


    It was so hard for Raya. She said so much without getting to the point.


    But what she meant should be that Weibo celebrities started to reveal Jessica¡¯s framing her.


    Ang opened Weibo and read trending searches.


    #The most vicious woman#


    #Jessica of the Smith Group#


    #Ang reminds you to be cautious when making friends#


    There were three trending searches, which ranked fifth, ninth and twentieth respectively.


    Ang originally thought they were spreading Jessica¡¯s framing of her. But after clicking on the trending search, she realized it was not like this at all.


    #Jessica#[We may know a man¡¯s face but not his heart] This morning, Jessica lost thewsuit against Ang¡¯s intentional homicide, and was used by Ang¡¯swyer, Sean. Jessica had topensate Ang the total mental losses for more than two million dors, and was sentenced to 15 days of administrative detention.


    In addition, some insiders imed that Jessica not only framed Ang, but also threatened to sue her, and asked James to break her leg and imprison her in Eastshore Prison for two years.


    There was a video link below. The video was shot by Jessica from James¡¯ perspective, and the entire conversation between the two could be heard clearly.


    Jessica spoke very tactfully. However, it could be heard that she asked James to break Ang¡¯s legs, sent her to jail for two years, and asked the Chante family to sever ties with Ang.


    Netizens had discussed in full swing-


    ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s so damn scary! I¡¯m getting goose bumps all over! ¡±


    ¡°O(¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)o Before today, everyone was still scolding Ang. I personally feel that in addition to scolding Jessica for being bad, we have to apologize to Ang. I wille first. Ang, I¡¯m sorry, I hope you forgive me QAQ¡±


    ¡°nned to frame her good friend for three years, let the lover of her good friend break her leg and send her to jail¡­ Damn, this is scarier than a horror movie! ¡±


    ¡°Is it just me being disgusted by Jessica¡¯s performance in the dialogue with Mr. Harvey? When she threatened Mr. Harvey, she even pretended to be pathetic! Pooh!¡±


    ¡°The old man who married a twenty-year-olddy a while ago was Jessica¡¯s grandpa, right? Their whole family is equally disgusting! ¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is too cruel for Lorenzo to sever the rtionship with Ang? He is totally different from who he appeared to be in the public.¡±


    It was too meticulous and ruthless to do such a thing at Jessica¡¯s age at that time, and it had great influence onizens.


    The vast majority ofizens scolded Jessica, and there were many who pitied Ang and called on others to apologize to her. There were a small number of people scolding Lorenzo, who was as inconsistent as Jessica.


    At that time, Ang looked at the phone nkly, as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Did James break her leg and send her to prison to protect her? The Chante family severed the rtionship with her because of Jessica¡¯s threats?


    How¡­ how could this be possible?


    Ang remembered James¡¯ cold-blooded appearance when he broke her leg and his viciousness when he threw her into prison. She opened her mouth slightly, breathing like a fish out of water.


    Therefore, when he misunderstood the rtionship between her and Danis, he also chose to help her. Then why did he never tell her about it?


    Ang grasped her heart hard and suddenly realized that James was stabbed by her brother, and lost her position as the President of the Harvey Group, and was punished by Lawson because of her¡­


    Kindness and resentment were entangled, and she could no longer tell who owed whom between them.

 Chapter 265 How Stupid She Is!

    Ang threw the phone on the bed, squatted weakly on the ground, stuck her fingers into her hairs, and took a deep breath in pain and trembling.


    She and James couldn¡¯t tell who was wrong more, but one thing was clear¨C


    Jessica yed with her, and she was so stupid to figure out what happened back then!


    Ang didn¡¯t know why Jessica approached her, or whether she was sincerely making friends with her. But since five years ago, Jessica had been framing her, which was beyond doubt!


    How stupid she is!


    Toot-


    Toot-


    The phone buzzed constantly.


    Ang didn¡¯t move, still squatting on the ground with bloodshot eyes.


    The phone vibrated for a while and stopped. Then after a while, it started to vibrate again. It repeated this several times. The door opened and James walked in.


    He looked down at Ang, just as she looked up, and he happened to see her bloodshot eyes. His heart hurt suddenly, as if he had been pierced by thousands of needles.


    James regretted it a little.


    When he gave the recorded video to the media, he had already thought about it. He wanted Ang to hate him less after knowing these things.


    But now he saw her look like this, he regretted it¡­ He should tell her gradually and give her time to ept it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ang¡¯s voice was hoarse and it was extremely hard for her to say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before you did this?¡±


    James walked to her and stretched out his hand to her.


    Ang squatted on the ground without moving, looking up at him stubbornly, ¡°James, you broke my leg and sent me to jail¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Jessica threatened you?¡±


    ¡°What should I do after I told you?¡± James bent over, put his hands under her armpits, and forcibly led her up.


    Ang squatted on the ground for a long time. She was suddenly pulled up by him, so her eyes dazzled and her legs were soft, and she staggered.


    Yup. What could he do after telling her?


    She couldn¡¯t do anything!


    James fixed his eyes on her. Seeing that she could not stand firmly, he quickly hugged her in his arms.


    They clung to each other, softness of woman and toughness of man perfectly iid together. It was supposed to be an ambiguous scene, but it was a bit tense.


    Ang pushed James away and backed away a few steps. She leaned against the wall, looking at him with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Do you think I should thank you for doing so much for me in private?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± James said, ¡°It hurts you to break your leg and send you to jail. I have no loss. I am incapable of protecting the woman I like.¡±


    Ang clenched her fist and looked at him. Her eyshes trembled a few times, and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Sad.


    Terribly sad.


    It was true that James had done a lot for her, but it was also true that he misunderstood her and sent her to the Dream Club to humiliate her.


    She couldn¡¯t tell who owed whom, and whether she hated him more or loved him more¡­


    But it was undeniable that their past had driven hundreds of nails in her heart. Now that the nails were pulled out, her battered heart could no longer be restored.


    Couldn¡¯t afford to love¡­ She really couldn¡¯t afford to love him!


    Whether it was James or Jessica, she and were not the kind of people like them at all. They could praise her when they treated her as a lover or friend. And when they decided to abandon her, she was as humble as a stone in a pit in their hearts!


    She didn¡¯t even have the ability to resist in front of them, and the only thing she could do was¡­ Bending over.


    Yes, when she saw today¡¯s news, her first reaction was the guilt of James, followed by the fear of being dominated!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± James walked to her and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. His heart seemed to be cut by a knife and roasted by fire, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Ang patted his hands away and looked at him tiredly, ¡°Just go out. I want to stay alone for a while.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to face him now.


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± James pursed his lips, then held her face, and kissed her lightly on her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m here.¡±


    He looked down at her again before opening the door and leaving.


    The temperature on the foreheadsted for a long time. Ang wiped her forehead with her hand, then became discouraged. She put her hand down, staring nkly into space, and sat on the bed.


    She was in a mess, as if thousands of threads were randomly tangled together and kneaded into a ball in her heart.


    She was a person, a living person with a soul!


    But because of Jessica¡¯s calctions and James¡¯s possessiveness, her life was arranged by them and Lawson.


    She became a puppet and could only take the initiative or be forced to go forward ording to the script they gave her. She had no freedom!


    Ang was extremely depressed. She picked up the phone and wanted to call her brother. But at that moment someone called her, and she happened to press the answer button.


    ¡°I just called you so many times and sent so many messages. Don¡¯t feel annoyed. I just want to apologize to you personally. ¡°Julia¡¯s cautious voice sounded at that end.


    Ang looked exhausted, ¡°You have never done anything bad to me, and there is no need to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Julia smiled bitterly, ¡°I used to say that people areplicated, and I also asked you to be generous and not be too harsh with your friends. It¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t know what you went through, so I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you.¡±


    ¡°Meeting an impure friend like Miss Smith is indeed¡­¡± She stopped, as if she didn¡¯t know how to describe it.


    Ang really didn¡¯t want to talk to her about these things, ¡°We are even, and don¡¯t owe each other. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°You are terribly realistic sometimes.¡± Julia was not wordy either, ¡°There is one more thing. Today, I went back to the Dream Club to pack things, and happened to meet Mr. Danis.¡±


    Ang frowned, ¡°His business has nothing to do with me, and I am not interested.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the front desk staff that Mr. Danis has been kneeling in front of the Dream Club for more than an hour.¡± Julia said, ¡°He keeps saying he¡¯s sorry for you¡­ The impact is still quite big.¡±


    At the door of the Dream Club.


    It was already November. Even on a sunny day, it was still a bit cold.


    Wearing only a white shirt and suit trousers, Danis knelt straight in front of the Dream Club. The suit jacket and windbreaker were thrown aside by him.


    Maybe it was because he had been kneeling for a long time or the temperature outside was too low, his lips were pale and he didn¡¯t seem to be in good condition.


    Danis thought that it was sensational that his sister framed Ang, but he did not expect that she would even threaten James. She said that if they didn¡¯t want her to sue Ang, he must break Ang¡¯s legs and throw her in jail for two years, and the Chante family should also cut off ties with Ang!

 Chapter 266 How Could You Stand For Someone Else?

    Danis looked at his sister in the video and found her strange, totally different from her usual gentle and weak appearance. Then something in the past shed through his mind like movies. For example, how his sister was pushed down by Ang and how she poured a teapot of hot water on Ang identally.


    At that moment, he felt chill all over and his body was covered in a cold sweat.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that his sister was such an evil one! She should be kind! He also couldn¡¯t believe that his sister had cheated him for so many years!


    It was 2 p. m. in the afternoon. Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be many people in Dream Club. But with Danis kneeling here, it was crowded with people, simr to peak times.


    The Smiths were rich and famous in City B and quite famous in the upper circle. When hearing that Danis was kneeling here to apologize to Ang, they came to watch the fun.


    Danis knelt in front of the club and withstood the gaze from the crowd, gloating, sympathetic, or disgusted. He blushed out of shame. He wanted to leave but held on to the end. Back then, Ang was punished for kneeling and being mocked because of him. Was she abject like this?


    She was such a proud and dignified girl. How was she feeling when being insulted like that? She must be one hundred times more embarrassed than he was now, right?


    People who were close to the Smiths came over and said, ¡°What your sister did almost ruined Ang. No matter how long you knelt, she may not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°There is no point for your kneeling here, better get up!¡±


    After saying this, the man signaled the one beside him to help Danis together.


    Danis struggled and pushed them away. He knelt on the ground again and said, ¡°Forget about me, you guys go.¡±


    He clenched his fist, holding back the shame of being surrounded by people, and shouted, ¡°Ang, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve wronged you!¡±


    The gazes of onlookers made Danis blush even more. He clenched his fist, bore the shame of being judged, and shouted, ¡°Ang, sorry, I wronged you.¡±


    Someone recorded a video of him whilementing happily, ¡°Look, the young master of the Smith Group was kneeling in front of the club to apologize to Ang!¡±


    This man was the business rival of the Smith Group and he always had been at odds with Danis. Now, he recorded the video without restrictions and said in a louder voice to make sure that Danis could hear him.


    The person who recorded the video was the Smith Group¡¯s business rival, usually at odds with Danis in every way. At this time, he tantly recorded the video, and when he spoke, he even increased the volume to make sure Danis could hear him.


    Danis tensed his handsome face with his eyes falling on that man sharply. He could feel that his face was burning.


    Seeing the man¡¯s gloating eyes, Danis clenched his fist and wanted to stand up. But finally, he held back the desire and withdrew his gaze as if he had heard nothing.


    When Ang was kneeling on the ground while being taunted by Cathleen, him, and others, she could also only pretend to be deaf, right?


    He felt it a torment after only kneeling here for less than two hours. How did Ang get through those times?


    He also thought of when Ang wanted tomit suicide by crashing into a car, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sadness went through all his body.


    Ang was a reckless one in her first 18 years, when was she humiliated like this?


    When she was working at Dream Club, she not only had to do hard work, but also should bear mental humiliations. No wonder she couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted tomit suicide¡­


    And judging from those scars on her body, she also suffered a lot during her two years in prison.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ept you before just because I simply didn¡¯t like you, but now I don¡¯t ept you because I feel disgusted!¡±


    The words Ang said to him the other day echoed in his ears over and over again. Danis clenched his fists, leaned forward, and smashed the ground with fists. Pain. His heart went numb because of the pain.


    Jessica hurt Angle a lot but he asked Ang to apologize once after another, no wonder Ang hated him so much.


    The onlookers were also shocked by his actions and began to gossip about him.


    ¡°Is Mr. Smith crazy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s engaged to Cathleen, and Ang is now Mr. Harvey¡¯s girlfriend. Why is he still pestering Ang like this? What could I say? Does he like Ang too much or is he shameless?¡±


    ¡°He was probably used by his sister to go against his favorite woman, so he couldn¡¯t bear it mentally!¡±


    ¡°Jessica looks soft and weak. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless. It is normal for Danis to be cheated. He is not the only one being cheated by her appearance.¡±


    At this moment, there was amotion from the crowd. It turned out that Adeline and Cathleen hurried over.


    Cathleen blushed as she heard what the onlookers said. She hurriedly went to Danis, reached out to pull him, and warned him in a whisper, ¡°Danis, you¡¯re disgracing both your family and my family by kneeling here!¡±


    Danis¡¯s fists were covered in blood. He steadily knelt on the ground with red eyes, which made him seem to be ferocious.


    ¡°Danis!¡± Cathleen shouted in anger. She felt so ashamed that she wanted to hide away.


    Danis looked down to the ground and he was physically and mentally exhausted, ¡°I am sorry for you. I will go to your home tomorrow to thank you and break our engagement.¡±


    Cathleen froze since she didn¡¯t expect that Danis would say this.


    The engagement between them was not only about the two of them, it was also rted to the cooperation between the two families. Now he wanted to break the engagement?


    ¡°Danis, what are you talking about?¡± When hearing this, Adeline also got anxious, ¡°Did that bitch Ang say something to you? Otherwise, why do you want to break the engagement?¡±


    Danis was already unhappy with the attitude of his parents and sister. Jessica did something wrong but they weren¡¯t guilty at all.


    Now hearing his mother call Ang a bitch, he couldn¡¯t stay patient anymore, ¡°Ang didn¡¯t do anything, she didn¡¯t even answer my calls! She found me disgusting. Now, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to apologize to her. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Danis, how could you stand up for someone else?¡± Adeline couldn¡¯t understand her son. How could Danis not help his own family when they had a conflict with someone else?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Danis always found his mother unreasonable, especially today, ¡°Jessica framed Ang, caused her legs to break, put her in jail for two years, made her expelled from the Chante family. All these things were done by Jessica, shouldn¡¯t she apologize to Ang?¡±


    He was on his knees, but with extreme anger, he was far more imposing than Adeline.


    ¡°What did Ang do to captivate you like this?¡± Adeline gasped in anger, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been in jail for two years and she broke her leg, but your sister¡¯s leg was also broken, they¡¯re even.¡±

 Chapter 267 It Was Hatred At First

    When the onlookers heard this, they all felt Adeline¡¯s words ridiculous, ¡°Damn, how could she be so shameless?¡±


    ¡°So, in her opinion, her daughter isn¡¯t to be med at all?¡±


    ¡°Forget about the world views. Just with her intelligence, why does she have a daughter like Jessica? Lucky her!¡±


    ¡°Cathleen is the most pathetic one, her fianc¨¦ does not like her at all.¡±


    Cathleen was embarrassed to be discussed by others like that. She just wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t.


    She walked up to Danis with anger and pulled him with all her strength, ¡°Danis, you¡¯ve kneeled and apologized, can we go now?¡±


    ¡°You can go, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Danis kneeled on the ground and did not move. No matter what Cathleen and Adeline said to him, he replied to them with nothing but a cold face. asionally, he would apologize to Ang.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t take Danis away, Adeline went into Dream Club for some help, ¡°Where is your club manager? Ask him toe out to see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait.¡± The staff said.


    Gabri came down just in time with a bright smile, ¡°Mrs. Smith, why are you so angry? Someone, go make a cup of tea for Mrs. Smith to calm her down.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Adeline said indignantly, ¡°The entrance of the clubhouse is also under your control, right? You hurry up and tell those people to leave and do what they need to do.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Gabri sighed lightly, ¡°You think too highly of me. Our customers here are rich and famous and I can¡¯t control them at all. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    No matter how Adeline forced her, Gabri only apologized and asked for Adeline¡¯s forgiveness, which made Adeline very angry.


    In the Harvey Group, President¡¯s office.


    James answered a call. When he heard the request from the other side, he said, ¡°Dad, you also know that I have just been removed from my position as president and my only five percent of shares have been confiscated, and now I am being investigated for economic crimes. How can I dare to offend others when I can¡¯t even protect myself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me!¡± Jason said in a deep voice, ¡°Adeline said that Dream Club has been surrounded by a lot of people. Since you are the top boss of the club, shouldn¡¯t you step in to deal with it?¡±


    James knocked on the desktop with his fingers a few times, ¡°Dad, since you are so concerned about Adelin, why don¡¯t you step in to deal with the trouble for her? Those people at the door are all juniors, they should listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jason said, ¡°Those people are all kids from rich or powerful families. If I step in, unnecessary trouble will be brought to us!¡±


    James pulled his lips, ¡°Since you insist, it seems to be my fault if I don¡¯t go. I will tell my grandfather that you are having an affair with Adeline. And to save your heroine, you ask me to¡­¡±


    ¡°James!¡± Jason interrupted James with a warning.


    James snickered, ¡°What should I do? When I refuse, you are angry. When I agree, you are also angry. I still have work to do. I gotta go.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone without waiting for his father¡¯s reply.


    James went back to the files but didn¡¯t turn a page after a long time. He closed the file, stood up, put his trench coat on his arm, walked over, and pushed open the door of the lounge, ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ang frowned slightly and looked up at him. Then she turned her eyes away and stood up to put on her coat.


    James raised his eyebrows slightly andughed lightly, ¡°To avenge you.¡±


    As Ang walked to the door, James extended his hand towards her.


    Seeing his bony and slender hand, Ang hesitated for a while before she put her hand on his palm. James gave a smile when seeing her like this. He wrapped her hand with his and tickled the back of her hand with his index finger.


    Ang felt ufortable being so intimate with him. She frowned slightly and subconsciously shrank back a little to break away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± James looked down at her and grabbed her hand with a little more force.


    Ang pursed her lips and looked at their hands wrapped together with aplicated expression. When she got into the car, she hesitated and said, ¡°James, we aren¡¯t a good match.¡±


    ¡°Youe to me first.¡± James closed the door, started the car, and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s toote to think so.¡± The scenery outside the windows changed as the car went forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I am overconfident to have a crush on you.¡± Ang said, ¡°I¡¯m different from you and Jessica. I will only be your burden if I continue to be with you.¡±


    James elerated and drove past Volkswagen in front of him, ¡°Do you think that your brother and sister-inw are your burden?¡±


    Ang remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°It is different.¡±


    ¡°It is the same.¡± The traffic light turned red so that James stopped the car, ¡°Your brother and your sister-inw are important to you, so you do not think they are a burden. You are also important to me, so I don¡¯t think you are my burden.¡±


    The Bentley was unusually eye-catching in the crowd of cars, and pedestrians passing by the crosswalk looked over from time to time.


    Angughed lightly and said withplex emotions, ¡°If you said that to me two years ago, I probably would have gone crazy with joy.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± James asked.


    Ang lowered her eyes while picking the nail of her left index finger with her right fingers, ¡°Do you know what kept me alive when I almost died in prison several times over the past two years?¡±


    James wanted to say something withplex emotions in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It was hatred at first.¡± Thinking of those days in prison at that time, Ang closed her eyes andughed bitterly, ¡°Every time I was insulted and bullied by those people, I told myself that I¡¯m going to get out alive and tell everyone that they misunderstood me. And I would make everyone regret and feel guilty! Especially you!¡±


    James¡¯s handsome face tensed. His hand on the steering wheel moved and his car almost hit the Audi on the side.


    The Audi owner opened the window and shouted to James, loud and clear, but he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°But even hatred couldn¡¯t keep me alive anymore. I always thought, why should I go on living so painfully just to make you regret it?¡±


    ¡°I had better died and everything ended with my death. But I didn¡¯t. So, I thought that I would go see my parents and brother after I was out of prison. Then I could die.¡±


    But before I could see my family after I got out of prison, I met you and began to work in Dream Club¡­¡± Ang¡¯s eyes were nk as she said that.


    There weren¡¯t too many ups and downs in her voice. She just described the fact straightforwardly without any exaggeration, but James felt his heart in pain when hearing her words.


    It hurt.


    It hurt more than that when he was beaten by his grandfather, one thousand and ten thousand times more.

 Chapter 268 Love Wouldn’t Come Back

    ¡°James,¡± Ang turned her head to look at him with nk eyes, ¡°I chased after you for ten years, but these two years and one month in prison have worn out all my love for you.¡±


    Sheughed with self-mockery and said with tears, ¡°Even if I knew that you broke my legs and threw me in prison for my own good at that time, my love for you wouldn¡¯te back¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± James seemed to be calm but the veins on his neck exposed his anxiety, ¡°I will chase you this time. If one year doesn¡¯t work, then I will chase you for ten years or a lifetime.¡±


    Complex emotions appeared in Ang¡¯s eyes, ¡°James, we simply do not fit! You let me go, okay¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Bentley turned violently into a sidene and then braked to a stop on the sidewalk.


    James pulled the handbrake and leaned over to circle her in the passenger seat. With his hawk-like gaze locked on her, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about leaving me again, not in this lifetime!¡±


    He cupped her chin and forced her to look at him, ¡°You came to me first and stole my heart, and now you want to run away? No way!¡±


    ¡°James!¡± Ang put her hands on his chest and pushed him hard.


    Her resistance infuriated James, so he directly lowered his head to kiss her with his hands on her chin. The soft feeling of her lips calmed her down. Then he kissed her enthusiastically.


    His kiss was fierce. Ang tried desperately to avoid him but failed. Every time she dodged away, he woulde closer to press her and kiss her.


    Her lips were hot, her tongue was numb from his sucking, and she was pinned to the seat, unable to move a bit.


    There were a lot of passers-by on the sidewalk. With the eye-catching Bentley, many people turned over and looked at the two making out in the car with strange eyes.


    When they finally stopped, Ang blushed. The anger in her eyes added to her charm. James breathed much more rapidly than usual. Seeing how charming Ang was now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel turned on.


    He tried to drive the suspicious hatred at the corner of her mouth and straightened up. And he said with a hoarse voice tinged with desire, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about leaving me again.¡±


    ¡°I still have a grudge in my heart.¡± Ang frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that all the good you do for me is wasted when you kept me around like this?¡±


    James restarted the car, ¡°Were you worried that I wouldn¡¯t like you when you sent me those presents?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Ang froze for a while and finally said.


    James didn¡¯t argue with her, he just said, ¡°Don¡¯t think of it as a burden. I¡¯m willing to treat you well. No favor owed. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to waste time on me.¡± Ang said, ¡°We are even now. You don¡¯t owe me anything, or rather, I owe you a favor. With your condition, you can find a perfect wife.¡±


    James said with a slight frown, ¡°Other women are not you no matter how perfect they are.¡±


    ¡°I would have been happy to hear you say that earlier.¡± Ang turned her head to look out the window at the scenery that flew by.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be happy to hear it now?¡± James said, ¡°You fall in love with someone else?¡±


    When he asked thetter question, he seemed to be normal but was actually nervous.


    She was quite close to Rnd recently. She had even gone to Rnd¡¯s house for dinner a few times. With Auntie Susan¡¯s help, the man she liked could only be Rnd.


    Rnd had always wanted to go to an institute in the United States. James thought that maybe he could send Rnd in.


    Thinking of this, James was much more rxed but his heart was still racing.


    Ang pursed her lips without saying anything.


    ¡°Anyone?¡± James asked again.


    Ang nced at him and looked out the window again, ¡°No.¡±


    It was tiring enough to love him. How did she have the extra strength to love someone else?


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t fall in love with someone else, why can¡¯t you stay with me?¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m better than other men. I like you. I can make you happy. I can help you deal with Jessica. Isn¡¯t staying by my side a good choice?¡±


    He was right, but Angel was tired. And she was a little afraid of falling in love with him once again. If she fell in love with him, then when he misunderstood her again, or when he betrayed her to love another woman, she couldn¡¯t resist it at all.


    Being forced to work at Dream Club was a typical example.


    Instead of that, it would be better for her to leave him far away and live a peaceful life.


    ¡°Do you think you can live a peaceful life by leaving me now?¡± James asked.


    Ang felt her heart thumping as she clutched the corner of her coat. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had guessed her mind. But every time he did this, she felt anxious as if she was standing in front of him naked.


    James continued, ¡°You know that, no matter how generous Jessica appears, she is actually very vindictive. Do you think she¡¯ll let you go if you leave me? No. She thinks the same as my grandfather, she doesn¡¯t like to leave any hidden trouble. For various reasons, you are big hidden trouble in her eyes. Besides, my grandfather is already in thete stages of lung cancer, and there¡¯s no way he will let you go now that you¡¯ve lied to him about being pregnant with my child. And your father, he knows I¡¯m very much in love with you now and will definitely find a way to get you back home.¡±


    With every word he said, Ang¡¯s heart sank a little bit.


    She knew very well that everything he said was true.


    ¡°Ang, from the moment you said you liked me,¡± James said slowly, ¡°it was all set.¡±


    If Ang were just an ordinary person, Jessica would naturally not consider her hidden trouble.


    But she was the young miss of the Chante Group and was rted to the interests of all parties. Even if Angle wanted to leave all these things behind, her father wouldn¡¯t agree. The chair board of the Chante Group wouldn¡¯t agree. Jessica and his grandfather were also aware of that, so they wouldn¡¯t let Ang go easily either.


    The benefits that Ang enjoyed from the Chante family and the Chante Group were not free, but came with a price. This was the destiny of all the younger generation from the rich and powerful families.

 Chapter 269 Do You Think This Is A Sin?

    Ang froze for a while and thenughed with sadness and self-mockery, ¡°So, it is all my own sin.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is a sin?¡± James turned his head to look at her with softness in his eyes, ¡°But I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    He was tired from all the fights every day. And she, she was a gift from heaven.


    Ang looked at him with her mouth open. She really didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯m here.¡± James rubbed her head with his free hand, and then looked ahead and concentrated on driving.


    Ang followed his gaze to look forward. It was still the familiar city. Everyone was busy and the roads were packed with cars. Quite lively. But something seemed to have changed.


    After more than ten minutes, the Bentley stopped at the door of the Dream Club.


    Someone recognized that it was James¡¯s car, so they looked over.


    Ang got out of the car and saw the crowd of people in front of Dream Club. Sarcasm appeared on her face. There were always onlookers no matter in which circle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James walked up to her and naturally took her hand.


    Ang subconsciously tried to shake his hand off, but didn¡¯t. She just lowered her head to take a look.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey,¡± Gabri walked over in a fascinate way, ¡°Mrs. Smith insisted on seeing you, and your father also called me, so I really had no choice.¡±


    From her words, she seemed to be in a dilemma. But she was smiling without any traces ofing across trouble.


    While speaking, Gabri swept her gaze over Ang and James¡¯ slightly red lips, then smiled in a teasing way towards Angle.


    Ang just pretended not to understand her meaning. ¡°Gabri.¡±


    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s been a while, you¡¯re looking better and better, Mr. Harvey truly treats you well.¡± With sly lights in her heart, Gabri stressed the word ¡°well¡±.


    Ang said, ¡°No better than you. Many men treat you well.¡±


    Words failed Gabri, then sheughed lightly and raised her eyebrows at James, ¡°Mr. Harvey, Mrs. Smith wille here soon if you don¡¯t go over.¡±


    James let go of Ang¡¯s hand to entwine his fingers with hers, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing this, Gabriughed teasingly and led the way.


    Ang felt ufortable when being so intimate with others, so she subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand.


    ¡°Danis is here, do you still want to give him a chance?¡± James leaned over and said to her ears.


    With his breathing so close to her ears, Ang shrank a little and didn¡¯t move again.


    They walked hand in hand through the crowd to the front of the Dream Club.


    Danis was still kneeling there. He was not in good condition because of the cold. With the blood on his fists, he really looked terrible.


    When he saw Anging, his eyes lit up for a moment, but that light quickly dissipated when he saw her hand holding tightly James¡¯s.


    ¡°I finally know why you chose James and not me¡­¡± Danisughed bitterly with depression.


    He had been used by Jessica. He thought he was right and mocked her several times. How could she still be with him?


    Ang looked down at him with her eyes shed. Then she finally turned her gaze away with a pale face. She also didn¡¯t reply to him at all.


    ¡°James, why did youe sote?¡± Adeline hurriedly came over andined, ¡°You hurriedly ask those onlookers to leave. How could they surround Danis and watch him kneel like this?¡± Hearing this, the onlookers began to talk about it.


    One of them was loud enough for everyone to hear, ¡°No matter in terms of appearance or personality, she is much worse than James¡¯s mother. Why does Ran fall in love with her? Is he blind?¡±


    Ang nced at the one said and found that he was Marley, half-brother of Sean. The Brown family had some grudges with the Smith family in business, so he was direct like this.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Adeline pointed at Marley with her face red out of anger.


    Marley grunted, ¡°Whoever answers me! So shameless at such an old age.¡±


    ¡°Show some respect! Mr. Brown.¡± Danis¡¯s face blushed out of anger as he supported himself to stand up.


    But he had knelt on the ground for such a long time and his legs went numb. So, when he stood up, he stumbled a little and fell to the side.


    Ang took a few steps toward James and watched James fall to the ground with cold eyes.


    ¡°Are you still human?¡± Adeline hurried over and helped Danis up. At the same time, she pointed at Ang and scolded, ¡°Danis and Jessica used to be so nice to you, do you still have any conscience?¡±


    Ang snorted, ¡°You still know the word conscience? Don¡¯t misuse this word.¡±


    Adeline was angry. He wanted to continue but was stopped by Danis¡¯s yell, ¡°Have you had enough? We are sorry to Ang. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault!¡± He turned to Ang and knelt on the ground again.


    There was a small hush from the crowd and a faint sound ofughter.


    Danis had never been so embarrassed in public. He felt his face hot out of shame.


    He wanted to get up and leave, but finally didn¡¯t, ¡°I owe you. I should kneel in front of the Dream Club. Sorry!¡± Ang just looked at him coldly.


    He was embarrassed now, but she was once so embarrassed like him, or even more embarrassed.


    Sympathy?


    He deserved sympathy for being cheated by his shrewd sister, but she had no sympathy for him!


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have someone like Mr. Smith in the Smith family who bravely admits his mistake. But Mr. Smith, you should get up first.¡± James reached out to help him and sighed softly, ¡°If you kneel down like this again, Adelin will have to call my father. Then I will be scolded again and my mother will fight with my father again.¡±


    There was another sigh from the crowd.


    Danis didn¡¯t know whether to keep on kneeling or not. His expression changed several times and he finally stood up, ¡°Ang, I¡¯m sorry, I will pay you backter!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ang coolly said, ¡°You just stay away from me and disappear wherever I show up.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Danis opened his mouth with bitterness in his eyes.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand! Why are you still so obsessed with her when she treats you like this?¡± Adeline wished that she could have better children, ¡°Why did I give birth to such losers like you and your sister? Look at you, you are bullied everywhere!¡±


    James said with a forced smile, ¡°Adelin, don¡¯t be too heartless.¡±


    ¡°How dare you call me heartless?¡± Adeline said with disbelief, ¡°Jessica gave up her life to marry you, but as soon as Ang was released from prison, you kicked Jessica away, who is the heartless one?¡±

 Chapter 270 Who Are You Calling Shady?

    Ang never thought that someone could turn things upside down like this.


    With all the evidence and facts, Adeline still refused to ept them and said in another way.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Danis couldn¡¯t bear her at all and shouted.


    Adeline was also furious, ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom, I don¡¯t have a son like you, your sister is lying unconscious in the hospital after being bullied by them. And you, you are still kneeling to apologize to them!


    ¡°You are being irrational!¡± Danis¡¯s face turned red as he looked at his mother. He turned his head to look at Ang a few more times, picked up the clothes on the ground, and left.


    James looked down at Ang. When he found that she didn¡¯t feel heartbroken or show any sympathy for Danis, he couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly.


    He looked at Adeline and said, ¡°Adelin, now that Mr. Smith has left, I have indirectly fulfilled my father¡¯s request. I hope you won¡¯t turn things upside down again when you go to his ce. I¡¯m already grown up. I didn¡¯t want to hear him argue with my mother for some shady woman. It is bad.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling shady?¡± Adeline said in a sharp voice.


    Before James could say anything, an old and majestic voice came from the crowd, ¡°You shut up!¡±


    The people moved aside and Lewis appeared in sight. Behind him, there was Timothy. She seemed to be quite arrogant. As she nced at the people around, she snorted.


    Seeing Timothy provoked others so tantly, everyone was angry. But they didn¡¯t say anything because of Lewis.


    Ang could almost understand why Timothy became more and more arrogant. She even seemed to be brainless.


    Timothy was smart but her vision was limited, so she didn¡¯t have any wisdom. The only thing she was good at was to tter her superiors and bully her inferiors.


    At that time, Timothy conspired with the supervisor and trapped Ang, which almost got Ang killed. Afterward, James arrested her. But she was soon released because she was Lewis¡¯s woman.


    With Lewis involved, James couldn¡¯t even handle the murderer who almost killed his woman. So, Timothy jumped to the conclusion that Lewis was better than James.


    Probably because of this, Timothy felt that she was the woman of a more powerful man than James. From the moment Lewis said he would marry her, she turned arrogant.


    It could be said this, Timothy felt that she was the emperor¡¯s woman so that she didn¡¯t need to please anyone other than the emperor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, otherwise, I will take your eyes¡­¡±


    Before Timothy could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lewis, ¡°What did I say to you at home? Don¡¯t be so rude.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Timothy leaned into his arms and pouted, ¡°That bitch¡­ Ang always bullied me and made me afraid. How can I not be angry when seeing her?¡±


    It was such a visual shock to see a young woman being so intimate with a gray-haired old man.


    Ang frowned and moved his eyes away with only one nce.


    Lewis¡¯s family and the Smiths were all scheming. Hopefully, after a while, Timothy would still be so ¡®happy¡¯.


    ¡°I met Ang twice. How could she bully you?¡± Lewis said with a serious gaze.


    Timothy squirmed with grievance in his arms a few times, then red at Ang resentfully without saying anything.


    ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡± Adeline looked at Timothy with disgust, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you brought her here!¡±


    Lewis frowned, ¡°Her? Who is she? Be more respectful! Call her Mom.¡±


    His expression was so serious that Adeline couldn¡¯t refute it.


    Adeline¡¯s expression changed instantly. She tried several times but still said nothing. It was only after Lewis reprimanded her that she called Timothy ¡®Mom¡¯ with reluctance while gritting her teeth. The onlookers allughed.


    Timothy looked at Ang arrogantly while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jessica¡¯s fault this time.¡± Lewis said seriously, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t apologize, you can¡¯t turn things upside down. How did I teach you back then?¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy had a different opinion, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be cheated by Ang¡¯s appearance, she is a bad one inside. How can you let our daughter apologize to her?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®our daughter¡¯, Adeline¡¯s face twisted and the crowd burst intoughter.


    Ang already knew how shameless Timothy was, but when she heard Timothy address Adeline as ¡®our daughter¡¯ for granted, she still felt her eyelids twitched.


    She had definitely made the right choice in not letting James deal with Timothy in the first ce.


    ¡°People of our family never do things like this. Everyone should apologize when doing something wrong, no matter who!¡± Lewis ordered Adeline, ¡°Apologize to Ang!¡±


    Adeline didn¡¯t want to do that at all. But finally, she said reluctantly with a gloomy face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Be more sincere!¡± Lewis red at her.


    Adeline was aggrieved, but didn¡¯t dare to disobey his father. She could only apologize sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry!¡± But she didn¡¯t seem to be sorry at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey,¡± Timothy said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Ang also bullied me, but she didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lewis frowned at Timothy, ¡°What?¡±


    Timothy pouted, ¡°Ang bullied me and she didn¡¯t apologize to me! Honey, it just so happens that you¡¯re here today. Let Ang apologize to me!¡±


    ¡°Forget that! Don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Lewis rubbed her head and then looked at James and Ang. His expression was much better, ¡°Ang, James, it was Jessica¡¯s fault this time. I apologize to you two for her.¡±


    After saying that, he bowed deeply to James and Ang.


    Timothy didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Ang with hatred and wished that she could kill Ang.


    A cold light shed through James¡¯s eyes as he hurried to help Lewis up, ¡°There is no need. This has nothing to do with you at all. It was Jessica¡¯s idea alone. As the victim, Ang only wanted to hear Jessica¡¯s apology. But she happened to faint. It was so coincidental that we couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.¡±


    Lewis sighed, ¡°Jessica is always a kind one. She might be under great pressure since she did this for you this time. This hurt her health greatly, so, she got sick and fainted on the court.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that.¡± James said, ¡°If others heard about it, they might think it is all my fault.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked straight into Lewis¡¯s slightly cloudy eyes.

 Chapter 271 I Don’t Think Anything Good is Happening

    ¡°I said the wrong thing.¡± Lewis breathed a heavy sigh. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart, James. I am here today to apologize to you and Ang on behalf of Jessica. When she wakes up, she will definitelye and apologize to you too.¡±


    The group of people made some small talk. Although Lewis kept apologizing to them and maintained a low profile, it was not difficult for one to tell that he was defending Jessica all the time.


    Adeline and Timothy tried to chime in several times, but Lewis shouted them down. During this period, Edward also arrived in a hurry and apologized to Ang sincerely.


    The group argued for almost an hour before Lewis left with his people.


    Seeing that the drama was over, the lookers-on dispersed too.


    It was unknown where Gabri got an apple from. She shook her head andmented while eating the apple, ¡°Tsk, there¡¯s no idiot in this world¡­ Or is there?¡±


    Gabri threw a meaningful nce at Ang as she said thest three words.


    Ang didn¡¯tment on it. She indeed was the idiot among this group of people, and couldn¡¯t stack up against any of them no matter in scheming or life experience.


    ¨C Which was why she insisted on leaving James after learning the truth.


    However, judging from what James said in the car, it was just an extravagant hope that Ang left him. The only thing she was able to do now was y along. Avoiding him blindly would only make her even more passive.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± James nced at Gabri, a glint of warning in his eyes.


    Gabri gulped down the rest of the apple, tossed the apple core into the trash can aside and gave a bright smile. ¡°I asked two people to take a video of what Adeline said just now.¡±


    ¡°Great job. You¡¯ll get a double bonus this month,¡± Jamesplimented and pulled Ang into Dream Club.


    Gabri had thought that Ang would struggle, but found that Ang stood next to James obediently without moving. Gabri raised her eyebrows slightly and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Thank you, boss,¡± Gabri kept pace with the two and said, gloating, ¡°But when Lewis was here, the two people following behind him also mingled with the crowd and took pictures. I reckon they¡¯re up to something.¡±


    James was not surprised at this. Actually, he had noticed it when Lewis had arrived.


    ¡°Did he apologize just now to wipe the te clean for Jessica?¡± After a pause, Ang tilted her head and asked James.


    Before James could speak, Gabriughed first, ¡°Since the trial result is already carved in stone, there¡¯s no use trying to wipe the te clean.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Gabri had a gleam of seduction in her eyes. ¡°Lewis was just trying his best to get the Cooper family and the Smith family out of this by doing that, and this is the best result he can get at present. President Harvey, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded.


    Ang puckered her lips, lowered her head and went into Dream Club with them.


    She was markedly different from these people, but from now on, she couldn¡¯t avoid having contact with them¡­


    Helpless.


    This word could best describe her mood in such situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office. I¡¯ve just got a can of nice tea.¡± Gabri was leading the way in the front in a charming manner. When she caught a glimpse of Ang¡¯s expression, she began to muse.


    James looked down at Ang and tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got me.¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± Gabri pushed open the office door, stepped aside and teased, ¡°President Harvey, you¡¯re getting better at sweet talking.¡±


    James squinted at Gabri and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the tea?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Gabri said, annoyed, ¡°Come in with Ang first, and I¡¯ll make tea right now.¡±


    When Ang got in, James closed the door, sat on the sofa and asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything going with Mr. Sutton?¡±


    Mr. Sutton was the one who held the most shares in the Harvey Group apart from the Harvey family. James didn¡¯t know his background well either, but was only aware that he was close to a consortium of the United States, and that he might be one of the heirs of that consortium.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention him!¡± Gabri rolled her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°That man is like a piece of wood at ordinary times. It¡¯d be a miracle if he can spit out one word while others are talking.¡±


    ¡°However, he turned out to be a crazy one in bed! He did a lot of dirty talk and was full of energy. I spared no effort to cater for him. I called him brother. I called him daddy. It was after a restless night that I got apliment from him!¡±


    Ang looked up at her, a little surprised.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Gabri raised her eyebrows. ¡°There are countless beautiful women in this world, but only a few men have capital. It¡¯s a kind of opportunity when a beautiful woman can trade her own body for resources, got it?¡±


    Ang knew that such phenomenon urred all the time in the circle. She was not opposed to it, but not approved of it either. Hearing Gabri asking her, she only nodded.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so innocent when you¡¯re one of the Chantes? I wonder whether President Chante has been too kind or too mean to you!¡± Gabri eximed and went back to the point, ¡°That wood told me, the other directors shared the same opinion with him. They all hoped that you would continue being the president.¡±


    Gabri paused and went on, ¡°But those two aunts of yours and your uncle might change sides.¡±


    Hearing Gabri¡¯sment on her, Ang clenched her fists slightly and lowered her head, her mind racing.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James frowned inconspicuously. ¡°Grandpa told me that.¡±


    The water was boiling. Gabri made two cups of tea, served the tea to them and eximed, ¡°Lawson has been rather crazytely. He was willing to hold out a carrot of his own shares just to drive you away.¡±


    ¡°Not only to drive me away,¡± James gave a light snort, ¡°but he also wants me to be the assistant of Ralphie, as well as a tool to make money who gets paid regrly.¡±


    Ang only knew that James was not in a great situation in the Harvey family, but didn¡¯t know that it was so difficult.


    Ang tilted her head and stared at him, and her color kept changing. Somehow, she felt a lump in her throat.


    Gabri was sipping tea. Hearing what James said, she choked and stopped smiling after a while. ¡°Is Lawson¡­ out of his mind?¡±


    ¡°He has advanced lung cancer and doesn¡¯t have much time left. Of course he has toy foundation for the most promising heir.¡± James raised the teacup to his mouth and blew on it, coldness shing across his eyes.


    Gabri put down the teacup, walked up to him, and stroked his head sympathetically, saying in pity, ¡°What a poor kid¡­¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± James pped her hand away, frowning.


    ¡°What a cold-blooded animal!¡± Gabri massaged the hand that just got pped, forced her way in front of Ang and sat down. ¡°Look, since your man is in a difficult situation right now, how about learning something aboutpany management, so that in the future¡­¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, James red at her. ¡°Gabri.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up!¡± Gabri threw up her hands in surrender and kept herself away from the trouble. ¡°How¡¯s the tea? Isn¡¯t it great? If you like it, just take it away with you. I won¡¯t charge more. Two thousand is enough!¡±


    While Gabri was talking, she didn¡¯t stand up, but pressed her whole body against Ang. She was almost sitting on Ang¡¯sps.

 Chapter 272 It’s too Expensive. I don’t Want It

    Since Gabri kept pressing her ample bosom against her, Ang felt ufortable all over, so she could only move over to James. James could feel Ang¡¯s body temperature through clothing. He swallowed, and drank off the tea in the cup, but his thirst wasn¡¯t reduced at all.


    Ang didn¡¯t notice his unusual behavior. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but simply opened her mouth without saying anything.


    ¡°Make sure that Mr. Sutton and the other directors won¡¯t change their mind.¡± James got up to grab Ang¡¯s hand. ¡°As for my aunts and uncle, I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±


    Gabri leered at James and tucked the hair behind her ear. ¡°Rest assured. A cruel and cold-blooded capitalist like him who only values his interests won¡¯t give up on a fat sheep like you for a quail.¡±


    Gabri walked up to the cab, took out the tea she had just got and put it in front of James.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I don¡¯t want it,¡± James said briefly after ncing at it.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gabri stuffed the tea in James¡¯ arms pettishly. ¡°It¡¯s free!¡±


    After that, she looked back at Ang and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯d be better for you to take my suggestion into consideration.¡±


    Just when Ang was about to answer her, James beat her to it and said, ¡°Mind you own business. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Hardly had he finished his words than he left with Ang.


    Staring at the empty doorway, Gabri got so angry that she wished she could get her tea back!


    Ang was pulled downstairs by James. When she got into the car, she finally made up her mind. ¡°I want to go back to the Chante house.¡±


    To be exact, not back to the Chante house, but back to the Chante Group.


    No matter Lawson, James or Jessica, they were able to manipte Ang¡¯s life not only because of Ang¡¯s stupidity, but also because of their much stronger background.


    The Chante Group was no match for the Harvey Group, and was also not as powerful as the Smith Group. If Ang became the one in charge of the Chante Group, or helped her brother be the one in charge of the Chante Group, they had to think it over before trying to manipte her again.


    ¡°Forget about what Gabri told you.¡± James started the car and frowned inconspicuously, his voice slightly cold.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Gabri¡¯s suggestion,¡± Ang said tly, ¡°I can¡¯t just count on you.¡±


    James stopped the engine, turned to look at her and said slowly, ¡°I disagree.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ang asked with a frown.


    James avoided her gaze. ¡°Your leg injury will heal up in a while, and you can just go back to college to continue your studies then. Which college do you want to get into? The original one?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t keep an eye on me, I can¡¯t run away. Just like what you said, with the existence of your grandfather, my dad, Jessica and the others, I can¡¯t run away even if I want to.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you always say that you¡¯ll protect me, but can you really?¡±


    ¡°If you really could, you wouldn¡¯t have been threatened when that car ident happened two years ago, and you wouldn¡¯t have had to threaten your grandfather with a knife to stop him from sending me to prison this time, would you?¡± Ang asked.


    James didn¡¯t make a sound, but one could tell from his facial expression that he didn¡¯t agree with Ang.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept you in the past because I hated you, but I can¡¯t ept you now because I¡¯m afraid if I fall in love with you again, I won¡¯t have the ability to fight back when you change your heart or misunderstand me, just like what happened two years ago.¡±


    ¡°But if I really made some achievements in the Chante Group and had something backing me up, maybe¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡± When Ang said thest sentence, she fluttered her butterfly-wing like eyshes unnaturally.


    James stared at her, and his profound gaze was like a vortex, as if it was going to draw her into the abyss.


    Just a brief eye contact made Ang uneasy. Then she tilted her head to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± James took her face in his hands, forcing Ang to look him in the eye.


    He looked as usual, but Ang could feel that his hands were trembling slightly. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t tell how she felt.


    When she had wanted to strangle him, he hadn¡¯t even struggled, but now, he was actually¡­ afraid?


    ¡°Answer me, are you telling the truth?¡± James asked again, but this time, his voice was shaking a little towards the end.


    Ang threw away his hands, grunted lightly and fastened the safety belt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep what you said today in mind.¡± James started the engine and stepped on the gas. ¡°You¡¯d better not fool me.¡±


    Ang turned to look outside the window. ¡°What if I did?¡±


    James¡¯ eyes glinted, and he said nothing.


    This time, the two of them didn¡¯t go back to the Harvey Group, but went shopping in the supermarket.


    Since they were still on the top trending search, many people were talking about them. Some enthusiastic middle-aged women even came over tofort Ang, telling her to think positively since the dark days had already passed.


    When the two of them went out of the supermarket, apart from the things they bought, they also got a bunch of spring onions sent by an elder man, a heating pad sent by a high school girl, as well as a pair of presbyopic sses sent by a granny-


    ¡°Kid, although you¡¯re young, your vision is not even as good as mine. Take my sses, and see people clearly in the future!¡±


    These were the granny¡¯s exact words.


    Ang wasn¡¯t used to the enthusiasm from strangers, so she declined most of them, but failed to turn down these three, so she kept their gifts reluctantly.


    When the two of them returned to Bamboo Estate, a Land Rover was already parked outside the vi.


    Looking at the familiar license te number, Ang began to turn pale.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get nervous.¡± James turned to face her and fixed her hair. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, don¡¯t say anything, and leave everything to me.¡±


    Hardly had James finished his words than a baldheaded man walked outside. He sized up the two of them and said, poker-faced, ¡°Come in please.¡±


    After that, he gestured to them toe in.


    Ang puckered her lips, and went into the vi with James.


    Lawson was sitting in the living room in a domineering manner. Probably because of the aggravation of the condition, he didn¡¯t look well, and there was a trace of depression on his old face.


    Seeing the two of them entering, Lawson gave a heavy snort and said sarcastically, ¡°What a great job you two have done!¡±


    Ang lowered her head and looked down, saying nothing.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t hold any shares, nor am I the president of the Harvey Group anymore, and I¡¯m investigated by the police for economic crime, so basically anyone can just tread on the neck of mine,¡± James said, ¡°I wonder what great job I have done.¡±


    Crash!


    Lawson stood up, grabbed a cup, and swung it at James savagely.


    James tilted his head and dodged the cup, which was smashed into pieces against the floor.


    ¡°How dare you dodge it?!¡± said Lawson with a sullen face.


    James wiped away the water sshed on his suit. ¡°I used to let you hit and swear at me, just because I was afraid that you would take away the shares from me, or dismiss me from the post of president. Now, not only have you done both, but you¡¯ve also done something to the ount book and asked the police to investigate me. Since I¡¯ve got nothing now, why wouldn¡¯t I dare do that?¡±


    James looked up at Lawson and gave a faint smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, grandpa?¡±

 Chapter 273 But, She Got… Upset

    ¡°You¡¯ve still got your miserable life!¡± growled Lawson.


    James took a step forward and drew closer to Lawson. ¡°Are you willing to give me up, grandpa?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s face clouded over with anger.


    ¡°You were not willing in the past because you thought you were able to manipte me, and you didn¡¯t want to kill such a great money maker like me,¡± James said, ¡°Now you¡¯re willing, but due to the existence of my aunts and Mr. Sutton, you can¡¯t just ignore my miserable life, can you?¡±


    Lawson stretched out his hand and pped James across the face.


    It was a hard p, and Ang saw that James¡¯ cheek grew swollen very soon. On his cheek there were a clear hand mark, and a nail scratch.


    Ang stepped forward, but clenched her fists and stepped back when she noticed James¡¯ wink.


    But, she got¡­ upset.


    ¡°Who taught you to talk to me like this?¡± Lawson roared in fury, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    James looked down a little, restrained the emotion in his eyes and knelt down before Lawson flew into a rage.


    ¡°Who allowed you to spread the news about Jessica?¡± Lawson snarled, ¡°Brother Smith came to the hospital today and told me about it, and I was too embarrassed to face him!¡±


    After that, Lawson turned to look at Ang, his eyes zing with anger.


    Ang stiffened, her palms sweating.


    If Lawson hadn¡¯t had advanced cancer, he would never let off her and James. However, since Lawson didn¡¯t have much time left, they only needed to get through this period of time¡­


    ¡°Why were you embarrassed, grandpa?¡± James said, ¡°It¡¯s the Smith family who are wrong, so they should be the ones to be embarrassed.¡±


    Lawson kicked James on the chest and cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    James was kicked straight to the floor. Half of his handsome face was pale while the other half red and swollen, which looked so weird.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Ang walked up to James with a frown and helped him up. Her heart was beating faster than usual, and she couldn¡¯t tell it was out of anger or anything else.


    James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°If you have any trouble with Jessica, why wouldn¡¯t you solve the problem in private? Why would you have to make a fuss about it in the media?¡± Lawson¡¯s face grew red. ¡°Do you know how much more the Smith Group¡¯s stock price will drop since such negative news came out!¡±


    ¡°Brother Smith came over and told me face to face that he would cancel part of the cooperation with the Harvey Group. Do you have any idea how much this will affect the Harvey Group?!¡±


    James knelt down upright on the floor, neither too humble nor too arrogant. He repeated the answer the third time today, ¡°Neither am I the president of the Harvey Group, nor do I hold any shares in the Harvey Group. If anything happens to the Harvey Group, what does it have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Are you so dissatisfied with me that you want to take advantage of the Harvey Group to bring me down?¡± Lawson raised his eyebrows and gasped, furious.


    James said tly, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    ¡°You dare not? What else dare you not do?¡± Lawson gave a sneer, ¡°James, you¡¯d better not provoke me, or I¡¯ll send Ang to prison right now, and keep her there for the rest of her life!¡±


    Ang frowned, extremely tired of ying the role of a burden. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but found that there was no use saying anything-


    Any word was in vain in front of absolute power.


    Ang swallowed. That sense of powerlessness engulfed her instantly like a swamp. The more she struggled, the sooner she would die.


    ¡°Why so tense, grandpa?¡± James¡¯ look was the same as usual, if one ignored the sweat on both sides of his nose. ¡°The Smith family has been developing faster these years, and they have already tried to step into the electrical appliance business. Do you know that?¡±


    Lawson straightened his face, too angry to speak to James.


    James didn¡¯t push further and just stopped here.


    ¡°So?¡± Lawson sat down on the sofa and drank a cup of tea to calm down.


    Kneeling on the floor with a swollen hand mark on his cheek, James should have been embarrassed. However, at this moment, he was staring at Lawson and spoke slowly, not embarrassed at all.


    ¡°Two years ago, the Smith family put out the word that they would make a connection with the Harvey family by marriage, and thus built rtionships with a small part of the Harvey Group¡¯s cooperative partners.¡±


    ¡°Originally, the Smith Group¡¯s main business included real estate and daily necessities, while we Harvey Group¡¯s main business included hi-tech electronic products, electrical appliances and entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group has long yearned to step into hi-tech electronic product business and electrical appliance business, but hi-tech electronic product business was not something they could easily get into, so they focused on household appliances. Therefore, from two years ago, they have taken advantage of the news that they would make a connection with the Harvey Group by marriage to work with our cooperative partners, and meanwhile, get into the electrical appliance market.¡±


    ¡°Not long after the Smith family entered the electrical appliance market, they found that their product developer failed to meet consumer demand, so the Smith family poached one main product developer from the Harvey Group at a high price, and copied three electrical appliances of the Harvey Group in a row,¡± James said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Lawson interrupted him with a frown, ¡°So the reason you did that this time was to warn the Smith family?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± James answered, ¡°but the n was destroyed by you, and you were scolded by Grandpa Smith. Besides,¡± James pointed at his own cheek, ¡°you pped me.¡±


    Staring at James, Ang couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth for a moment.


    However, no matter James was telling the truth or not, it was undeniable that Ang¡¯s existence put him into a more difficult situation in the Harvey family.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Lawson pondered for a while and said to James, who was kneeling on the floor.


    Ang stepped forward and helped James up. Then she frowned and went into the kitchen. Before long, she went back with a frozen duck wrapped in a towel and stuffed it into James¡¯ hand.


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t bother,¡± James refused at the sight of the dead duck¡¯s open eyes.


    Ang pursed her lips, pressed the duck wrapped in the towel against his swollen cheek, and grabbed his hand to have him hold it himself.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, that frozen duck¡¯s head was facing Lawson, as if it would revive the next second, pounce on and peck at him.


    Lawson got ufortable being stared at by the dead duck, so he moved aside with a frown. Since he was sitting on the sofa opposite Ang and James, no matter how he moved, the dead duck kept staring at him.


    ¡°Nathen, throw away that fucking duck!¡± Lawson said fretfully.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The baldheaded man stepped forward, took over the dead duck from James¡¯ hand and walked towards the door.


    ¡°The Smith family has indeed gone too far recently. In any case, Ang is pregnant with a Harvey, but how dare they bully her again and again!¡± Lawson gave a hard snort, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this, and you don¡¯t have to take care of it anymore.¡±


    James responded yes.


    ¡°And you!¡± Lawson red at Ang. ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t run about. Especially don¡¯t go to see that girl of the Lewis family. What if she shoves you and thus you have a miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°That girl of the Lewis family.¡± referred to Adeline.

 Chapter 274 Then I Have Nothing to Say

    Ang had nned to say ¡°I see¡±, but when the words rose to her throat, she bit it back, ¡°After I was released from prison, I¡¯ve been avoiding the Smith family, but whether it is Jessica, Danis or Adeline, they¡¯ve alwayse to me, and I can¡¯t control that.¡±


    Silence.


    Silence made the tension-ridden atmosphere even more depressive.


    ¡°Do you want me to stand up for you by saying that?¡± Lawson squinted at Ang and raised his voice.


    ¡°You took me wrong.¡± Ang¡¯s palms were sweaty. ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±


    Lawson gave a sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking precautions by telling you that now.¡± Ang licked her dry lips, her back wet. ¡°In order to stop me being engaged to James, Jessica even framed me up at the risk of her life.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what crazy things she will do when Jessica knows that I¡¯m pregnant with the Harvey baby. The reason I told you that is because I want to reduce the likelihood of being on the receiving end of your anger if I have a miscarriage.¡±


    Lawson didn¡¯t say anything, but stared at her with his piercing eyes.


    James frowned inconspicuously and wanted to speak several times, but eventually said nothing after sneaking a look at Lawson¡¯s face.


    Being sized up by Lawson like this, Ang felt as if she was pinned under a mountain and couldn¡¯t even raise her head, while her forehead kept perspiring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lawson broke the silence and said with a sullen face, ¡°They don¡¯t dare to do that!¡±


    Finally, the huge rock hanging in Ang¡¯s heart fell to the ground all of a sudden. She felt as if she was scooped out of water. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Lawson snorted hard and said implicitly, ¡°You¡¯d better give birth to a great-grandson for me when that dayes. Don¡¯t tell me you have a miscarriage or a stillborn baby!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was you who had the doctors check my body. If you still don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m pregnant, then I have nothing to say.¡± Ang dropped her head, her pupils contracting, and her forehead, which just got dry, started sweating again.


    Lawson was very dissatisfied with Ang¡¯s attitude. He stared at her with a sullen face for a long time before holding the teapot with boiling hot tea in it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your great-grandson anymore, just smash it.¡± Watching Lawson, James tapped his fingers on the table twice.


    Ang raised her head slightly, and saw Lawson¡¯s withered hand holding the handle of the teapot out of the corner of her eye, while the teapot was already one centimeter away from the table. She grasped her clothes and wanted to dodge subconsciously, but her physiological reaction was suppressed by her reason.


    Lawson had the typical dominant personality. He was a control freak, and didn¡¯t like anyone doing anything out of his control.


    ¡°You two should be grateful to this baby!¡± Lawson smacked the teapot down on to the table and stared coldly at the two on the sofa opposite him.


    Ang loosened her grip on the clothes a little, but didn¡¯t let go. She was still tense.


    ¡°The baby can be affected by its mother¡¯s mood,¡± James saw her slight movement, pursed his lips and said, ¡°Besides, Ang spent two years in prison, and her physical condition is not good. Grandpa, if you want your great-grandson to be safe and sound, it¡¯s better to take care of her feelings.¡±


    Lawson smacked his hand down to the table, rose to his feet and shouted, ¡°Do you really think that my great-grandson can only be the one in Ang¡¯s womb?!¡±


    ¡°Since you have so many grandsons, naturally you¡¯ll have more than one great-grandson.¡± James gave a wry smile, ¡°But you don¡¯t have much time left, and the one you can hold in your arms might only be this one.¡±


    Ang heard that and her heart skipped a beat. In an instant, sweat burst out on her forehead, back and palms.


    To someone so powerful like Lawson, his biggest taboo was the mention of death, not to mention that there was indeed not much time left for him!


    As expected-


    ¡°What, did, you, say?¡± Eyes wide open, Lawson was gasping.


    James kept his head down and remained silent.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Lawson covered his mouth with his hand and coughed violently, his wrinkled face turning pale immediately.


    Lawson was covering his mouth tightly, but Ang sneaked a look at him and found that blood was oozing through his fingers.


    There was not much blood, but it was a signal of death.


    Lawson indeed didn¡¯t have much time left.


    This time, James didn¡¯t talk back to Lawson again, but knelt down on the floor, his head lowered.


    ¡°Nathen, p him!¡± Lawson roared with a grim face, ¡°Don¡¯t stop without my order! Do you hear¡­ me?!¡± Lawson coughed while he spoke.


    The baldheaded man answered yes and walked up to James. ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After that, he started to p James ruthlessly.


    Suddenly, only the noise of ps could be heard in the spacious living room. One p after another, they sounded so clear.


    It was after Lawson watched it for a while that he sat back on the sofa with a grim face, and went on watching James being pped.


    Ang saw that James¡¯ cheeks became swollen very soon, and blood was streaming out of his mouth. She pulled at her clothes on both sides, her mouth slightly open, and found it impossible to hide the fear and panic in her eyes.


    It was the 21st century now, when the world was ruled under democracy andw, but such violent and tyrannic dictator like Lawson actually still existed!


    Gabri was right. Ang was really innocent. No, it wasn¡¯t innocent, but stupid!


    Ang had grown up in this circle, but it was till today that she finally realized that she was living in a bloody and cutthroat world! Anyone without strength and powerful background would be trampled on like an ant!


    Ang stared at James without blinking. It had been some time before Lawson finally asked the baldheaded man to stop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can do whatever you want since your aunts favor you over the issue of president selection,¡± Lawson walked up to James and warned in a cold voice, ¡°Even if I died, you couldn¡¯t beat me with what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    James struggled to be on his knees and wiped off the blood at the corners of his mouth calmly, as if he was not the one being pped just now.


    Lawson gave a heavy snort and left with Nathen.


    ¡°Sit here and hold on a second.¡± Ang helped James on to the sofa and trotted upstairs. When she almost got to the second floor, she stumbled and nearly tumbled down the stairs, but she went on running upstairs without stopping.


    James watched her back leaving and gave a faint smile, but the smile tore his wound open, and he frowned out of pain.


    After a while, Ang went downstairs with the medical box, and started to dress the wound for James with a slight frown.


    During the process, James stared at her without blinking. He looked at her eyes, her lips, her graceful neck, and then from her neck to her lips and finally to her eyes, again and again.


    ¡°Have you watched enough?¡± James was in a trance. Ang was such a strong existence, simply too strong to be ignored.

 Chapter 275 Have the Urge to Kiss

    James blinked but didn¡¯t look away. ¡°You were watching me just now, and now I¡¯m watching you. It¡¯s reciprocity.¡±


    Ang stopped what she was doing and stared at him with a frown.


    ¡°Did you know scientific research shows that,¡± James asked, ¡°when a man and a woman look each other in the eye for over five minutes, they will have the urge to kiss?¡±


    Ang looked away and continued dressing his wound. ¡°Why did say those words that would provoke your grandpa deliberately?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t provoked him, how would he have asked someone to p me? If he hadn¡¯t asked someone to p me, how would you have worried about me?¡± James¡¯ voice became much lighter when he said thest words.


    Ang couldn¡¯t tell whether James was telling the truth or not, nor did she want to get into it. She finished dressing his wound in a rush and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Chante house as soon as possible when I get ready.¡±


    After that, Ang went upstairs with the medical box without looking at him.


    Ang¡¯s slightly red ears shed across James¡¯ mind. He leaned back against the sofa, gave a faint smile, and closed his eyes for rest.


    Ang went back to the room, closed the door behind her, put the medical box on the floor and sat on the bed.


    The scenes of James being pped by Lawson or Nathen kept shing through Ang¡¯s mind. She frowned, forced herself to shake it off and picked up the phone.


    There were two pieces of news on the screen. One of them was about Lewis and Danis apologizing to her on behalf of Jessica. The mediaplimented the Smith family and the Lewis family on their integrity.


    The other one was a video showing Adeline standing in front of Dream Club, and she was rebuked by media for calling ck white and never confessing her fault.


    Opinions were divided into two main groups online. About 65% people believed that like mother, like daughter. The Smith family had gone too far by doing this, and the problem couldn¡¯t be solved with an apology.


    About 35% people believed that Danis didn¡¯t seem to be faking it when he made an apology on his knees. Besides, Lewis was apologizing to Ang sincerely. The one who did wrong was Jessica, and the rest of the Smith family and the Lewis family shouldn¡¯t get involved. It was not right to tar the others with the same brush.


    Outwardly, these were just two news reports. However, if one took a good look at it, he could find out that the media covering the first piece of news were mostly owned by or intended to woo the Smith Group, while the media covering the second one the Harvey Group.


    Fundamentally speaking, it was the fight between the Smith family and the Harvey family. Whoever more powerful would be the winner of the war of words.


    Ang had used to believe that no one was able to control what other people said, but now she realized that it couldn¡¯t be easier for one to control public opinion as long as he was powerful enough.


    Ang put away her phone andy on the bed.


    The things she had gone through all these years shed across her mind one after another, making her head splitting. She took a deep breath and sat up.


    Meanwhile, her phone vibrated. It turned out to be a text message sent by Eleanor-


    ¡°Do you still remember the two doctors who did the pregnancy examination for you that day? Lawson had his people investigate them. Fortunately, I thought of these in advance.


    Besides, since yesterday, our deputy director has been checking the list of test tube babies. It should be arranged by Lawson too. Just to be on the safe side, it¡¯s better for you to get pregnant naturally with President Harvey.¡±


    Each more word Ang read, her frown deepened a bit.


    Before she could reply the message, Eleanor sent her another one-


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of the pain for the first night, I have some medication for you to take after it. XOXO¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ang edited a text message in which she expressed her gratitude to Eleanor, and then declined the medication offered by her.


    At about 5. 30 pm, James went upstairs to ask Ang to have dinner.


    Ang nced at James¡¯ handsome face. The swelling had already gone down a lot, but his cheeks were still red and swollen. Then she frowned slightly, nodded, and went downstairs with him.


    ¡°This time, the Smith Group will suffer losses, no matter how hard they¡¯re trying to whitewash themselves.¡± James picked up the most tender part of the fish belly, boned it and put it in Ang¡¯s bowl.


    Ang stared at the fish in the bowl. ¡°Eat it yourself. I¡¯ll pick up anything I want to eat myself.¡±


    ¡°But I like putting food in your bowl. I won¡¯t enjoy my meal without doing that.¡± James put a chicken wing in Ang¡¯s bowl as he spoke. ¡°Have some more. You¡¯re too skinny.¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    The first words were used to be her favorite phrase to James.


    After dinner, Ang stood up and said after a long period of hesitation, ¡°Come to my bedroom tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± James looked up at her, and the bowls in his hands tilted before a chopstick fell to the ground.


    tter.


    The noise of the chopstick hitting the ground in the dining room was especially clear.


    ¡°The hospital director said that your grandfather was still investigating if I was pregnant. Not only did he investigate the two doctors who checked my body, but he also asked the deputy director to check those who had test tube babies.¡± Ang¡¯s eyshes were fluttering more quickly than usual. ¡°So¡­e to my room tonight.¡±


    Ang went upstairs hastily once she finished her words, leaving James no chance to ask any question.


    James put the bowls and chopsticks on the table, bent down to pick up the fallen chopstick and put it on the bowl. He stared quietly at the ground for a while before he understood what Ang¡¯s words meant.


    James swallowed and looked down, the corner of his mouth twitching inconspicuously. Then he stood up and walked briskly into the kitchen with bowls and chopsticks in his hands.


    Although Ang told James to go to her room tonight, she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared at all.


    When she had been deeply in love with James, Ang had been looking forward to this day. She had even wanted to give birth to a baby for him, and be a good wife.


    However, now that she had experienced so many harsh realities, Ang was a little afraid.


    Not only was she afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of her baby, but she was also afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be fair for this baby if she got pregnant purposefully.


    Besides, Ang couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling she was having for James now, so she was unable to sleep with him frankly.


    Ang walked around in the room fretfully for a while before she went downstairs for the wine cab.


    Maybe the situation would get better when she was drunk.


    However, it had not been long since Ang had got here, so she was not familiar with theyout of this ce. She searched for some time but failed to find anything like a wine cab or a cer. On the contrary, she saw James sitting in the dining room, drinking red wine.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Shaking the wine ss in his palm, James looked up at Ang.


    The red wine bottle was a little far away from Ang, and she couldn¡¯t see the brand name on it clearly, but she could smell the rich bouquet in the air.


    Ang puckered her lips and said, ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡±


    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    James stopped her from behind. ¡°Are you looking for wine?¡±


    Ang stiffened, maybe out of embarrassment, or maybe out of astonishment. She turned around slowly, faced him again and nodded.


    Just when Ang was about to ask if she could sit down and drink a little wine, James beat her to it, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t drink wine.¡±


    Ang frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be drunk, and then regret it the next morning.¡± James finished off the wine in the ss, stood up and looked her in the eye at a distance.

 Chapter 276 This Is Your Own Promise

    Ang stared at him for less than half a minute, then looked away, ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± James paused, raised his wrist and nced at his watch. He added, ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock, eight¡­ You can go back on your word before 7:30, and I will find a way to solve this matter.¡±


    Ang stopped, but didn¡¯t look back, ¡°No need.¡±


    She would take care of the trouble caused by herself, for she couldn¡¯t rely on him all her life.


    As for the child, she would do her best topensate and protect him.


    Ang returned to the room and took a shower. After hesitating, she dried her hair, took off her shoes, andy in the quilt. She was afraid of the cold, but there was already heating in the vi. She put her hands outside, and the scars on her arms were set against the pure white quilt, which were especially obvious and like strips of twisted centipedes.


    Click click.


    The sound of the cartoon rm clock on the bedside was extremely clear, and Ang¡¯s heart pounded with it.


    Seven twenty.


    There were still ten minutes left.


    Ang licked her dry lips and sat up. She turned off the lights in the room, except for themp on the bedside table. She stared at themp for a while, theny back on the bed. After a minute or two, she stood up again and turned on the lights in the room.


    If the lights were too bright, would they be particrly embarrassed?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ang frowned and turned off the lights again. But before she went back to bed, she turned back and turned on the lights in the room.


    She didn¡¯t know if James woulde up in a suit, and she had never untied a man¡¯s belt.


    And she forgot whether he was wearing a tie today. If it was too dark to loosen his tie and belt, it might be embarrassing.


    Also, she didn¡¯t know if James was a virgin. If they couldn¡¯t find the right position, like some couples on the Inte, maybe they would be busy with nothing tonight and embarrassed.


    *


    After James dumped the leftovers into the trash can, he wanted to put the dirty dishes and chopsticks in the dishwasher. But when he recovered, he realized that he had thrown all the tes and bowls into the trash can.


    He looked at the trash can that was full in an instant, rubbed his eyebrows lightly, and then went upstairs to take a shower. When he came out, he realized that his speed was five minutes faster than usual.


    James picked up the hair dryer, turned it on, and turned it off after a while.


    The hair was still wet, and water drops flowed down the hair and spread all the way down the body. He thoughtfully watched the drops of water sink into the towel and disappeared.


    Then he reached out and pulled the bath towel down a bit.


    James looked in the mirror, turned around and frowned. Then he took off the bath towel and chose one of several suits.


    After he changed his clothes, he picked up the men¡¯s perfume, hesitated and put it down again. He tidied up in the mirror, took off his suit jacket, untied his tie, and then loosened his cufflinks. He rolled up his cuffs, revealing his beautiful forearms.


    After this, James nced at the time, and it was seven and neen.


    He put on his watch and picked up the phone. When he reached the door, he folded back again. He unlocked his watch and put it on the table with his phone before leaving.


    Next to James was Ang¡¯s room. He walked to the door and wanted to knock on it. But as soon as he raised his hand, he put it down again.


    She still had ten minutes to think about it.


    He was standing at the door of her room, and wanted to smoke. But when he reached for it, he realized that he hadn¡¯t brought anything. No one in the Chante family smoked, and Ang hated the smell of cigarettes. Since he understood his love for her, he hadn¡¯t carried a cigarette on him again.


    James leaned against the wall and kicked open the door of his room with his foot. He looked at the clock on the bedroom wall and waited for ten minutes to pass. It was also at this time that he realized that ten minutes was so long.


    He shifted his legs back and forth and looked down at the ground. As a result, he found from the crack of the door that the light was bright and dark for a while.


    James raised his eyebrows and chuckled slightly, and his tight muscles rxed.


    At 7:30, he opened the door and walked in.


    The light in the bedroom was turned off, leaving only themp beside the bed. Ang was sitting on the edge of the bed, about to take off her shoes and go to bed, as if she hadn¡¯t expected him toe at this time. She turned her head to look at him abruptly, with surprise and panic on her face that was toote to conceal.


    His heart trembled suddenly.


    Ang didn¡¯t expect James toe over at 7:30. She was taken aback for a moment, took off her shoes, and got into bed.


    She tried to maintain herposure and said to him, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    It was better to turn off the lights. At least they couldn¡¯t see each other clearly, and wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed.


    ¡°Okay.¡± James closed the door, walked to the bed, and put his hands on her side, ¡°Ready?¡±


    His breath had a faint smell of wine, and was not unpleasant.


    Under the dim light, his facial lines became softer, not as indifferent as in the past. The facial features were bing more and more refined, with a touch of charm that was usually rare.


    Ang pursed her lips and did not answer. She just put her right elbow on the bed and got up to kiss him.


    ¡°!¡± The soft touch on the lips made James¡¯s body stiff. He held her face in both hands and kissed her.


    Ang paused, and her left arm around his neck suddenly loosened.


    The decision was made so quickly, and she wondered if she would regret it.


    If they really had a child, it would be difficult for her to leave him¡­


    James noticed her little movement and frowned slightly. He kissed her harder, while supporting the back of her head with one hand.


    Ang¡¯s whole body was stiff. The brain hadn¡¯t reacted yet, her other hand was already in front of his chest.


    ¡°This is your own promise¡­¡± Her resistance made James frown.


    Just like Sean said, Ang no longer loved him as much as before. Only when she was pregnant with his child would she willingly stay with him!


    James kissed her, pressing her body tightly.


    ¡°Ang, I love you¡­¡±

 Chapter 277 Relax, You Are Too Nervous

    Sexual intercourse overnight.


    Ang slept ufortably, and woke up at dawn. Her whole body was weak. She frowned, turned over slightly, and sucked in pain.


    ¡°Woke up?¡± James woke up a long time ago, put his right elbow on the pillow, and looked at her sideways. Seeing her awake, he moved to her side and kissed her on the lips with a smile.


    Ang just opened her eyes, and was still not sober. After being kissed by him, she suddenly widened her eyes and became more awake.


    She was really not used to having a man lying next to her early in the morning, and he made such intimate movements with her¡­ She sat up abruptly and subconsciously opened the distance between them.


    Pain.


    As if being run over by a car, she felt weak, sore, and a little tired.


    Ang frowned slightly and bent over. The stress on the waist was reduced, and the soreness on the waist was also reduced a little.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± Seeing her movements, James¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°I¡¯ll go down to cook and you can lie down for a while.¡±


    He lifted the quilt, got out of the bed in front of Ang, and began to dress.


    It was undeniable that James had a very good figure.


    The muscles on his body were just right, not very exaggerated. His shoulders were broad and his upper body was a perfectly inverted triangle shape. Wasp waist, buttocks, and long legs all exuded a strong sexy charm.


    Ang watched him put on his underwear, only to realize that she had been staring at him a little longer. Then she turned away with a blushing look.


    ¡°Come.¡± After James got dressed, he said to her suddenly.


    Ang rubbed her waist, and nced at the distance of more than one meter between them, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move.¡±


    ¡°The sheets were dirty. Can you continue to sleep here?¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly. Before she could answer, he walked to her and took her with the quilt into his arms.


    Her body suddenly hung in the air, and Ang subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. She was facing the bed. Without the cover of the quilt, the blood stains on the sheets were particrly obvious, telling the ambiguity ofst night.


    Ang tilted her head and didn¡¯t look again. James hugged her to his room, put her on the bed, and went downstairs to cook.


    He was very careful just now. But when she returned to bed, the back that he had touched still felt sore.


    Ang sat up and erected the two pillows. She leaned on it, trying to rub her waist to make herself morefortable.


    But the sitting position made her waist very ufortable. Moreover, her arm was so sore that she couldn¡¯t exert any effort at all.


    Ang nced at the red marks on her arms, pursed her lips, andy back on the bed again.


    She was lying on the bed where James had slept without clothes, felt ufortable all over and couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    After a while, James came with the meal, and Denise followed him.


    When she saw Ang lying on the bed with ambiguous red marks on her naked skin, her expression wasplicated, with surprises, tangles, and some inexplicable emotions.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Ang was a little surprised that Denise came, and then sat up slightly embarrassed. She tried to cover her body with the quilt so that Denise would not see it, otherwise it would be even more embarrassing.


    However, she felt that when Auntie came in, she probably saw it clearly¡­


    ¡°Lie down if you feel ufortable.¡± Denise put her bag down, walked to the bed, and helped Angy down.


    Ang looked at her, then lowered her eyes, and said hoarsely, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, auntie. ¡±


    She was now tied to James and had be a burden to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Denise rubbed her head and said, ¡°This is James¡¯s choice. No matter what, he won¡¯t have the right toin.¡±


    James put the meal on the table. Considering that Ang didn¡¯t wear clothes and it was inconvenient to eat, he said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. ¡°Denise stood up and smiled at Ang, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t think too much. You have to eat first, and I will go down to talk to James.¡±


    Ang nodded.


    Denise went out with James. After closing the door, she sighed and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to be with Ang now.¡±


    Mom, have you had a meal yet? Do you want to eat together? ¡°James walked down the stairs, but did not answer.


    The two went to the dining room. James brought out some home-cooked dishes, and then served two bowls of duck porridge.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Denise picked up the spoon and put it down again, really having no appetite, ¡°You have no shares now, and you are not the president of the Harvey Group. You can¡¯t protect yourself. Why are you still implicating her? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. ¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to protect Ang, or that she will hold me back?¡± James took a bite of the dish and chewed slowly.


    Denise did not answer, but said, ¡°No matter what the reason is, you are not suitable for being with Ang.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s suitable is not important, but the will is.¡± James said.


    Denise frowned and took a sip of porridge, ¡°Last night, you¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t go on.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± James nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous.¡± Denise put the spoon in the bowl and said worriedly, ¡°The child¡¯s birth date is two monthste. How do you exin to your grandpa?¡±

 Chapter 278 I Also Heard It

    James put down his chopsticks, took out a napkin, and wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully, ¡°Grandpa may not live to that time.¡±


    Silence.


    After a while, Denise said in aplex mood, ¡°If your grandfather doesn¡¯t survive that time, naturally you don¡¯t have to worry about this issue. But recently a new cancer drug was developed in the United States. Even if your grandpa can¡¯t recover from drinking it, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to live longer. ¡±


    ¡°I heard about it too.¡± James frowned slightly.


    Denise waited for him to continue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I will find a way to deal with it.¡± James said.


    ¡°Do you think of a way to deal with it, or can¡¯t you handle it at all?¡± Denise said anxiously, ¡°The excuses like idental miscarriage orte delivery will only tell your grandpa in disguised form that you are lying to him!¡±


    James bowed his head to eat, but did not answer.


    ¡°When Ang gets pregnant, just expedite child delivery. It should be fine that the baby was born two months prematurely. ¡°Denise said.


    James put the chopsticks on top of the bowl, and said solemnly, ¡°No. I will think of other ways. ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°James!¡± Denise frowned and called him.


    James chuckled, but there was no hint of happiness in his eyes, ¡°If I hurt my child, do you think I will hurt you and dad?¡±


    Silence.


    For a long time.


    Denise sighed lightly, ¡°Your grandfather did tricks on the ledger, right? If it can¡¯t be solved, just tell your uncle. ¡±


    ¡°No need to.¡± James said.


    Denise looked at him and said helplessly, ¡°What is the role of rtives? Aren¡¯t they just helping you? If you weren¡¯t so eager to excel, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. ¡±


    ¡°A lot of people want to get something from grandpa and uncle. I will only cause them trouble if I ask them for help. ¡°James didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, and said, ¡°Ang is going to return to the Chante family.¡±


    Denise didn¡¯t insist on the previous topic anymore. She pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Is Ang afraid of dragging you down?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ She was afraid that she could not love me. ¡°James picked up the chopsticks, and his smile looked a little bit¡­ Triumphant.


    Denise was speechless.


    They talked for a while. No matter what Denise asked, James told her to leave it alone and he would solve it.


    ¡°You neither answer my questions nor tell me no matter what happens.¡± Denise looked at the obvious p marks on James¡¯s face and the unopened gauze on his neck with a gloomy expression, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that one day you will annoy your grandpa, and then¡­¡±


    James retracted his smile and said sternly, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t mess with grandpa, do you think he can let me go?¡±


    Denise was speechless.


    ¡°If being a profitable dog for someone can be considered as letting me go, he did it.¡± James paused and said slowly, ¡°But I am a person, not a dog.¡±


    Denise opened her mouth, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything and just sighed.


    They stayed for a while and talked about the recent movements of the Harvey family. Denise got up and prepared to leave. When she reached the door, she stopped and turned to look at James. She vaguely reminded him not to make love frequently these days, so as not to hurt Ang.


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± James was slightly embarrassed when she reminded him about this.


    Seeing he hesitated, Denise sternly warned again, ¡°You are now at a time of vitality. You can¡¯t just enjoy yourself but ignore Ang¡¯s health!¡±


    ¡°Mom¨C¡± James called her helplessly, ¡°I know. You love her, but I love her even more.¡±


    Denise got goose bumps when she heard her son say such nauseating words for the first time. Then she nced at him again and left thoughtfully.


    Upstairs.


    Ang ate the meal wrapped in a quilt, and felt very ufortable and insecure because she waspletely naked. After eating, she went back to her room wrapped in a quilt, put on her pajamas, and then returned to James¡¯s room with her mobile phone.


    She turned on her mobile phone and browsed Weibo, and found that Jessica and her were still being searched. In addition, the news of the Smith Group¡¯s stock price falling limit had also been trending searched.


    Ang saw the news about the Smith Group¡¯s stock price drop, and found that besides Jessica, it was also rted to another thing. The Smith Group had entered the electrical appliance market, but almost all of its products were replicas of the Harvey Group.


    Originally, Mr. Lewis and Danis apologized, and the Smith Group¡¯s stock price might not have fallen so sharply. But because of Lawson¡¯s joining, the Smith Group was directly suppressed, and the stock limit was unavoidable.


    Ang pursed her lips, and her expression changed.


    Both the Near family and the Smith family could not shake Lawson. What about her? In Lawson¡¯s heart, she was probably just a trivial ant!


    Toot-


    Toot-


    The phone buzzed.


    Ang nced at her phone, and her gloomy expression became softer. She epted the video invitation sent by Greyson.


    ¡°Ang!¡± As soon as the video was connected, the screen of the phone was upied by Greyson¡¯s excited face, ¡°Have you watched the news? The Smith Group¡¯s stock had a lower limit! Ha ha¡­ I heard that this was just the beginning, and the Smith Group¡¯s stocks had to limit down a few more times! Cool! I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    The angle of his video was really weird. Ang couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but only the part of his nose down, ¡°Brother, keep a little farther away from the camera, for I can¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, little jerk, how many times have I said don¡¯t poke my butt with your toy!!¡± Greyson turned his head. She didn¡¯t know which of the twins he was yelling at.


    Then Ang heard a cry, and immediately the crying duo, apanied by her sister-inw giving Greyson a dressing down, ¡°Greyson, can you look like a father? How many times have you made them cry? ¡±


    Greyson argued and apologized, and the scene was flustered.


    Looking at the chaotic scene at the other end, Ang touched her stomach in confusion. After a period of time, would it be like this after her giving birth?


    ¡°I finally coaxed these little kids!¡± Greyson returned to the phone and picked it up with a bitter expression. Grabbing the hair that was messed up by the twins, heined, ¡°I really have no ce in this family!¡±


    ¡°Before you and your sister-inw were the only ones who bullied me, now even these two little kids dare to provoke me!¡±


    Ang smiled, ¡°Bullying you is giving you face. Have you seen us bully others?¡±


    ¡°You are beautiful, so you are right!¡± Greyson sighed with a doting expression, and then started talking about the Smith family with his eyes glowing, ¡°Its stocks continue to fall to the limit. The Smith Group is going to lose a lot of money this time. Humph, that scheming bitch bullied you, and this is retribution. She¡­¡±

 Chapter 279 You Pissed Me Off

    Speaking of this, Greyson suddenly stopped. Then he leaned in front of the camera, making a confused sound of ¡®gee¡¯.


    Ang suddenly remembered what happenedst night, and quietly tugged her clothes up.


    ¡°An-g!! ¡°Even if you cover it, I see it!¡± Greyson stood up, the screen was extremely unstable due to his movements, ¡°You, you, you, you actually¡­ You pissed me off!¡±


    ¡°What kind of honeyed words did that vixen ensnared you with? He hurt you so much, and you actually have sex with him.¡±


    Ang wanted to tell him about it when she was pregnant, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be discovered so soon, ¡°Brother, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember. It¡¯s because you lied to Lawson that you were pregnant, right?!¡± Greyson had almost copsed at this time, ¡°You can get IVF with him, for the technology is so advanced. You don¡¯t necessarily have to have sex with him!¡±


    ¡°He is coveting you now. If you have sex with him and give birth to his child, he will definitely not let you go! He would be like sticky candy, and you couldn¡¯t shake it off! ! ! You really¡­¡±


    Seeing him getting more and more agitated, Ang interrupted him helplessly, ¡°Brother, listen to me.¡±


    Greyson also wanted to say, but was pulled aside by Luna, ¡°Ang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Lawson was too suspicious, and asked people to check the doctors who performed the IVF operation. I still¡­ Natural conception is safer. ¡°Ang said.


    Greyson shouted angrily, and Luna pped him, ¡°Can you be quiet? I have a headache because of your noise. Ang didn¡¯t cheat, and there was nothing to have sex with Mr. Harvey. Just think of him as a male prostitute! ¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, she looked towards Ang and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve watched the news, and Mr. Harvey was forgiven for doing those things back then. Now that it has reached this point, I think you can try to ept him. This is the best result for both of you. ¡±


    ¡°Well. ¡°Ang didn¡¯t want to talk more about it, so she changed the subject, ¡°I am going back to the Chante family.¡±


    Hearing this, Luna was overjoyed, ¡°Have you decided toe back? Great. When are you going toe back? Your brother and I will pick you up. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. James will send me back. ¡°Ang said, ¡°Sister-inw, you are a high-achieving student majoring in financial management. Can you rmend me a few basic books in this area?¡±


    Luna rmended a lot to her, and then said, ¡°Forget it. I will buy a few copies online to my house. You can juste over and read them directly. If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±


    They talked more about life matters, and Ang amused the twins for a while before hanging up the video call.


    She put her phone away and got out of bed, and slowly went downstairs to talk to James about returning to the Chante family. After looking around, she found him in theundry room.


    The washing machine vibrated slightly, and James stood by and looked at it, with a small curvature in the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at him like this, Ang probably guessed what was in the washing machine. She stiffened a bit before walking in.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Hearing the sound of footsteps, James turned and looked at her. Then he walked to her side and rubbed her waist naturally.


    He was stronger than Ang, and he pressedfortably. But she was really not used to the close contact between them, and she took a few steps back.


    ¡°If you retreat, you¡¯ll hit the door.¡± James smiled helplessly, grabbed her hand, and dragged her toward him.


    ¡°I have already told my brother about going back to the Chante family.¡± Ang was almost twenty centimeters away from James, and she could feel the heat radiating from him, ¡°Send me back today.¡±


    James looked at her, and tapped his finger a few times on the side of his leg, ¡°Today?¡±


    Ang nodded.


    The running sound of the washing machine was not loud. But perhaps the things being washed inside were too special, and she thought the sound of the washing machine was deafening.


    ¡°If you go to the Chante family today, what about the children?¡± James nced at her belly, with a hint of joking in her cold voice, ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m so good that I can make you pregnant after having sex once?¡±


    It was the first time she heard him talk dirty, and Ang felt so strange. She raised her head and nced at him, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hurry.¡± James¡¯s expression was calm, as if the person who talked dirty was not him, ¡°If you suddenly take the initiative to go back, your dad will inevitably think more about it. When he and your mothere to you again, you can go back.¡±


    Listening to this, Ang frowned slightly.


    She still thought too little¡­


    ¡°You know that grandpa got involved in the Smith Group¡¯s affairs, right?¡± James asked.


    Ang just hummed.


    ¡°Grandpa came forward at this critical moment. Your dad should have misunderstood that he was helping the child in your stomach. ¡°James said, ¡°The more he thinks you are important, the more he can hardly retain hisposure. He will definitely take your mother to persuade you to go back. When the timees, you should decline first and go back, which will be the best effect. ¡±


    He usually talked directly about the result, or the method, and rarely exined it carefully. No matter how slow Ang was, she knew that he was helping her analyze it.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Ang hesitated and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    James looked down at her, and suddenly touched her head, with a somewhat indifferent expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you or sorry to me, I don¡¯t like.¡±


    After speaking, he turned his back to her, ¡°You go to the living room first, and I¡¯ll go there after finishing washing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Unhappy? ¡°Ang hesitated and said.


    James said lightly, ¡°If you were a man who didn¡¯t enjoy sex for the first time, you wouldn¡¯t be happy too. This is because the desires are not satisfied, understand?¡±


    Ang frowned and nced at him. She ignored him, and walked slowly towards the living room. It was okay to lie down on the bed or sit still, but the lower body would be ufortable when she walked around.


    She frowned and went to the living room, sitting on the sofa. The legs were not ufortable, but the soreness of the waist was erged several times.


    ¡°You lie down on the sofa.¡± James came over after a short while. Seeing her rubbing her waist, he pointed at the sofa.


    When he said ¡®lying down¡¯, Ang suddenly thought of the rough gasping noise he made when pressing her waistst night and hitting behind her. She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Should I make a move to you, or do you do it yourself?¡± James walked up to her and looked at her condescendingly.


    They just had sex, but the rtionship between the two was slightly different from before. Ang couldn¡¯t describe that feeling, but she couldn¡¯t deny its existence.


    ¡°My waist doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Ang paused and said, ¡°The arms and legs also don¡¯t hurt.¡±

 Chapter 280 Doesn’t Hurt? Continue tonight?

    James looked down at her, chuckled lightly, and then bent over to hug her. He let her lie prone on hisp and massaged her waist.


    The strength was just right, and her sore waist felt hot and veryfortable.


    But she was face down and couldn¡¯t see his posture, which made Ang habitually uneasy. She put her hands on the sofa, trying to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± James tapped her hip, and then pressed her down again.


    He didn¡¯t have much force to pat her hip, but her perception at that moment was extremely sensitive. The ce he touched seemed to be sprinkled with fire, which began to spread to the limbs and was astonishingly hot.


    Ang¡¯s head seemed to have been struck by lightning, and it went nk for an instant. Her body was also stiff, and it took a long time to react.


    ¡°My waist doesn¡¯t hurt, so let me down.¡± Ang¡¯s tongue became hard, and it was a little difficult to speak.


    James still pressed her waist slowly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Continue tonight?


    Ang was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you, touched you and fucked you. Are you shy about being pressed on the waist? ¡°James¡¯s gaze fell on her exquisite figure. His throat was slightly dry, and he forced himself to look away.


    Ang¡¯s lips pressed tightly, and she frowned slightly.


    After a man had sex, he would talk¡­ Like this?


    James¡¯s strength was moderate, and the soreness of her waist had alleviated a lot. Ang simplyy on the sofa and cooperated with his massage.


    He massaged her waist for a while, and felt it was almost done. Then he moved his position to knead her legs. Ang was too embarrassed to tell him that her calves were not that ufortable, but the position above her knees was.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± James asked.


    Ang hummed. With her face down, her voice sounded a little muffled, ¡°Much better.¡±


    As soon as the sound of her voice died away, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    ¡°Go open the door.¡± Ang got up from him and sat aside. She felt much better just lying prone. But when she moved, her body was still sore and ufortable.


    James got up to open the door. But after seeing the person outside, he pursed his lips and closed the door.


    ¡°¡­ Jessica?¡± The door closed so fast that Ang couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    There was a trace of disgust in H James¡¯s expression, and he hummed.


    ¡°Yesterday, Mr. Lewis and Danis apologized to win the goodwill of the public. Jessica shoulde here for the same purpose now. ¡°Ang said, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    James nced at her and said, ¡°With grandpa here, she doesn¡¯t dare to do anything. You don¡¯t have to wrong yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can livefortably without anybody¡¯s help.¡± Ang walked slowly to the door and opened it.


    At the door, Edward pushed an empty wheelchair, while Jessica was pale and knelt on the ground with tears. It was cold, but she was only wearing a thin hospital gown, like a small white flower swaying in the wind and rain.


    Ang nced around, but didn¡¯t see anyone like a reporter. However, Jessica had always been meticulous, and it was difficult to guarantee that no one was secretly taking pictures.


    An¡­ Ang,¡± Jessica choked up and said, and her voice was extremely hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I¡­¡±


    Ang frowned worriedly, and hurriedly reached out to help her, ¡°Get up quickly, Miss Smith. I don¡¯t me you. ¡±


    ¡°No, even¡­ Even if you don¡¯t me me, I¡­ I can¡¯t forgive my¡­ Myself. ¡°Jessica was a little surprised by her attitude today, but it just shed past like an illusion.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her expression was full of guilt and regret, and she choked up, ¡°I¡­ Just like you, I¡¯ve been¡­ Dazzled by love to do such¡­ Such a thing¡­


    She covered her face with her hands, and tears streamed down her fingers, looking very pitiful.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t me you, so get up quickly.¡± Ang said sincerely, ¡°If I really med you, I would have reported on you a long time ago. I have collected the evidence.¡±


    Jessica knelt on the ground and shook her head in pain, ¡°If you really don¡¯t me me, how could you¡­ How could you let James arrange for people to post this news? It¡¯s all my fault, sorry! ¡±


    ¡°This is indeed your fault.¡± Ang sighed slightly, ¡°I was not going to reveal your tricks, but you were so cruel that you threatened James with fake evidence. You even took me to court because he didn¡¯t agree to stop my treatment.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I was forced to expose you helplessly, and I hope you can forgive me!¡±


    She bent down to help Jessica. Her pajamas tilted down slightly because of her movement, revealing dense hickeys, which looked very ambiguous and charming.


    Jessica looked up and saw these hickeys. Her body stiffened, and tears hung on her eyshes before it took a long time to fall.


    ¡°Ah, did you see it?¡± Ang hurriedly straightened up, tugged at the cor, and then red at James. There was a bit of coquetry in her voice, ¡°It was all your fault!¡±


    James walked to her, put his arms around her waist, bowed his head and kissed her, ¡°Why me me? Who was going to have sex with mest night?¡±


    Ang was helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for couples to do this. Uncle Edward and Jessica will understand and won¡¯tugh at you. ¡°James stretched out his hand and squeezed her nose very affectionately.


    Jessica clenched her fist slightly. She lowered her head, and covered the jealousy and envy in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Edward coughed lightly.


    Jessica let go of her fist. She raised her head and looked at the two close to each other with teary eyes, trying to suppress the jealousy in her heart, ¡°Anyway, I still want to say sorry to you for hurting you.¡±


    She trembled and took a deep breath, and said in pain, ¡°But I still treat you as a friend, so I have minimized the harm to you.¡±


    ¡°If I really wanted to hurt you, I would prosecute you for intentional homicide two years ago, leaving you in jail for the rest of your life. In that case, you won¡¯t have the opportunity to collect evidence at all. ¡±


    Hearing this, Ang looked shocked and sad, and deliberately misinterpreted her meaning, ¡°So you always think so? I have always regarded you as my best friend, but you want to keep me in jail for the rest of my life on the grounds of intentional homicide. ¡±


    Jessica did not immediately sue her back then, because she wanted to use this as a threat to get James to marry her.


    Now Jessica should regret not suing her back then!


    ¡°Ang, you misunderstood. I really didn¡¯t¡­ Mean that.¡± Jessica bit her lips with tears raining down, ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    She tried to keep her eyes open, but her body still shook, as if she was about to fall down in the next second.


    ¡°James!¡± Ang took his arm anxiously, ¡°Did you record the conversation between us just now? If Miss Smith faints now and cuts out a certain recording to frame me like two years ago, I might go to jail again! ¡°

 Chapter 281 I Thought You were going to Pretend to Black Out and Frame me

    James cooperatively took out the phone and showed her, and then rubbed her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I recorded it all.¡±


    Jessica was about to fall, listening to his words, she froze, and she knelt while holding on to the ground.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ck out?¡± Ang patted her chest, her heart was still fluttering with fear, ¡°I thought you were going to pretend to ck out and frame me.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Ang said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just reacted subconsciously, you know, a burnt child dreads the fire.¡±


    James hugged her andforted her gently, ¡°Jessica treated you wrong, and now it is normal for you to have such a reaction. She won¡¯t me you. You worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I think so. She framed me when she was a teenager, she did it wlessly. Now we are in a way simpler situation, without me exining, she can figure that out.¡± Ang said.


    She was in tune with him, Jessica couldn¡¯t get a word in.


    ¡°James, Ang,¡± Edward interrupted them, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jessica sincerely apologized to you. Why do you y with her?¡±


    ¡°She was eager to excel, but now she kneels before you and apologizes to you. Isn¡¯t she sincere?¡±


    Jessica smiled bitterly, ¡°Please stop, dad, I am kneeling here today to apologize to Ang. It is what I deserve. Nothing else matters, I just want to apologize to her, I hope she can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°How can I forgive you?¡± A gleam of light shed in Ang¡¯s eyes, and she said with an innocent expression, ¡°I have never med you.¡±


    Jessica bit her lips and wiped her tears, ¡°Butments on the Inte¡­¡±


    ¡°Netizens all like to uphold justice, and what they said is true.¡± Ang said in bewilderment, ¡°Besides,ws allow the freedom of speech. How can I control what others say, right?¡±


    Jessica looked at her with red and swollen eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to forgive me, just say so, why do you have to humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Ang was very aggrieved, ¡°Or you can stay in jail for two years, and then work for public rtions in Dream Club for a month.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can speak for you that we arepletely even, and they won¡¯t me you. No, no, no, after all, you framed me up, and they might still me you, but it¡¯s better than now. What do you think?¡±


    She looked straight at Jessica.


    Jessica did not answer, but she staggered and fell.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± Edward ran up to her in a panic and picked her up, ¡°Jessica, wake up, please don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s head was hanging down, her eyes closed tightly, her dry lips and the dark circle around her eyes all showed that she was in a terrible condition.


    ¡°In fact, before I came, Jessica told me that she wanted to stay in jail for two years just to apologize to you.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes were red, and he was choked with sobs, ¡°But you can see it. Jessica is not well. If she stays in jail for two years, she will definitely not be able to stand it.¡±


    Ang sneered in her mind, but she acted as if she was embarrassed, ¡°Edward, it¡¯s no use talking to me. Now the Smith Group¡¯s stock hits limit down as a result of public opinion. But how can someone like me control the public opinion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you in this matter. After all, Jessica did wrong thing to you.¡± Edward said in vicissitudes. ¡°It¡¯s just that now Jessica is under huge mental stress. The doctor said that she has a nervous breakdown and it might turn into depression.¡±


    Ang hurriedly said, ¡°Although Jessica cheated me, I can¡¯t bear to see her suffering from depression. As long as there is anything that I can help, just say it.¡±


    Speaking of this, she touched her forehead, and staggered, she could barely stand but held on to the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James stepped forward and hugged her, letting her rest in his arms, and asked, ¡°What is ailing you?¡±


    Ang forced a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. It is the lingering effect of a chronic disease after two years¡¯ imprisonment. Maybe it¡¯s pulmonary edema or other diseases.¡±


    ¡°Edward, Ang is not feeling well. Excuse us, we must be leaving now.¡± James hurriedly said to Edward, and then hugged Ang in his arms, with a slightly anxious voice, ¡°Ang, hold it. I will take you to the hospital right away.¡±


    He hugged Ang and walked into the room.


    Edward thought that Ang was pretending, but seeing that the worries that lingered between James¡¯s face, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Not long after James went in holding Ang, he came out, with a coat on her body.


    ¡°Jessica fainted. Wouldn¡¯t you bring her to the hospital?¡± James frowned almost invisibly, and spoke much faster than usual. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital. If you don¡¯t mind, Jessica can go with us.¡±


    Edward got into the car with Jessica.


    They drove all the way to the hospital. Edward measured Ang with his eyes several times, and saw that she was pale and sweating constantly, which seemed to be a serious illness.


    They finally stopped in front of the hospital. James opened the door and got out of the car holding Ang. Without even saying goodbye to Edward, he walked in quickly.


    A gust of wind brought James¡¯s words to Edward, ¡°Hold on, I have arranged everything, you¡¯re gonna be ok.¡±


    They entered the hospital, Eleanor hurried over with a few assistants and brought Ang into the operating room.


    ¡°Why did shee on suddenly?¡± Eleanor asked while inspecting.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James stood beside the operating table with an uneasy face, ¡°Edward brought Jessica to the vi, forcing Ang to forgive Jessica. Maybe her mood fluctuates too much.¡±


    ¡°It should be it.¡± Eleanor said, ¡°But this time her pulmonary edema is not very serious. Just give her some medicine and transfusion. Don¡¯t worry too much, James.¡±


    James nodded, but it could be seen that he was not rxed mentally.


    ¡°Although it is not serious, it is best to pay more attention.¡± Eleanor said, ¡°There are many medicines that pregnant women can¡¯t take. It may cause trouble in the future, and the use of too many medicines is not good for pregnant women.¡±


    After everything was done, it was nearly an hourter.


    Eleanor took her assistants out of the ward, and made an inspection tour, they walked back.


    In the ward, Ang sat on the bed, she was still pale, and there was cold sweat on her forehead, but she was not weak.


    James sat on the bed sideways and massaged her legs.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, you two got much closer.¡± Eleanor nced at Ang¡¯s corbone and smiled.


    James smiled slightly, ¡°You got us.¡±

 Chapter 282 I Heard That You Are Ill

    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious. You are like starring in idol dramas.¡± Eleanor was in a good mood. ¡°Two assistants went to inform Lawson. He should know immediately that Ang was sent to hospital because of Jessica.¡±


    Ang straightened her back and said seriously, ¡°I caused you inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, it¡¯s like lifting a finger.¡± Eleanor walked to her and looked up and down curiously. ¡°You are pale because of the makeup. I know that, what about the sweat on your face?¡±


    Ang took out a small water bag from the pillow. There was a long thin tube linked to water bag, and there was not much water left.


    ¡°It is hidden in my coat, and the water tube runs along the back into my hair. As long as I squeeze the water bag, the water will flow out.¡± Ang demonstrated to her. The tube was thin, and the water flowing out passed through her hair. When it flowed down from her face, it looked like the cold sweat.


    Eleanor was taken aback, and thenughed, ¡°It¡¯s so hrious. If you didn¡¯t inform me in advance, I will be fooled like Edward.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips. If the acting was not true to nature, Jessica and Edward won¡¯t be fooled, and Lawson would suspect.


    ¡°I think you two get along very well. When are you going to get married?¡± Eleanor smiled, ¡°Rnd is not married yet. I want him to grab your bouquet and bring a girlfriend home.¡±


    Ang blinked and looked at James.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee the time when we will be married, but we will get married.¡± James said, ¡°If Rnd is not married by then, he is wee to be my best man.¡±


    Hearing that, Eleanor smiled, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, it¡¯s good for him to be blessed by you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Ang said, ¡°Rnd is handsome, and is well educated and from a good family. I saw someone who wanted to go after him a while ago. Maybe he will get married before me and James.¡±


    Eleanor sighed lightly, ¡°He got some wooers, but he didn¡¯t like them, which worries me.¡±


    She paused, and then said, ¡°In fact, you are his cup of tea, but it¡¯s a pity that you are taken.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alert.¡± James said.


    ¡°You must be kidding.¡± Eleanorughed, ¡°Ang is Rnd¡¯s cup of tea, but he will definitely not take away other¡¯s woman by force.¡±


    James smiled, ¡°I believe in him.¡±


    Someone knocked on the door, and when answered, he pushed in.


    Rnd came in wearing his white gown, he was sweating. He looked around the ward, and looked at Ang, ¡°I heard that you are ill.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± James walked and stood in front of him calmly, blocking his gaze towards Ang, ¡°She is better now.¡±


    Rnd smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. I just heard that Ang had recurrence of pulmonary edema. I thought you did something to irritate her. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Eleanor walked to him, patted him on the head, and said angrily, ¡°They are in a good rtionship, and he treated her nice. How would he infuriate her?¡±


    Rnd said, ¡°It happened before many times, and auntie often talks about it. I subconsciously linked this kind of idents to James. If you are offended, please forgive me.¡±


    Eleanor said, ¡°Rnd has a good rtionship with my sister, and she loves Ang dearly. She always tells Rnd to take care of Ang and she likes to tell Rnd about your stories. No wonder Rnd thinks so. James, please forgive him.¡±


    ¡°He took Ang into consideration; I should be grateful.¡± James kept massaging Ang when he spoke. He was almost finished with her left leg, and he was going to turn her over so that he could massage her right leg.


    He said nothing, and his hands slipped through the quilt, and massaged her waist in her amazement.


    If he threw back the cover and massaged her waist, it would be fine, but it seemed they were having an affair when he massaged her under the cover.


    ¡°Since there is nothing wrong with Ang, Rnd and I will leave first.¡± Eleanor knew how to behave in a delicate situation.


    James turned to look at them, and said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Thank you for your concern about Ang.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Eleanor smiled, ¡°I am considered an elder for Ang. As for Rnd, he is her visiting staff, so it is his duty to care about her condition.¡±


    They had some small talk, and Eleanor went out with Rnd.


    After they walked away, Rnd stopped and said to his mother, ¡°You don¡¯t need to probe. Auntie tried to bring me and Ang together.¡±


    ¡°But since she knew that Ang and James were together, she has given up. She just told me to take care of Ang. If anything happens to Ang, she must be notified in time.¡±


    Eleanor turned and looked at him, tucked her hair behind her ears, ¡°You are being suspicious.¡±


    ¡°You know better than me if I am being suspicious.¡± Rnd said.


    Eleanor did not deny it, but said, ¡°Although your father and I didn¡¯t want to have kids at the beginning, you are still our son. We did everything for your sake.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Rnd said.


    Eleanor wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    Rnd said, ¡°I¡¯m close to auntie. I will listen to what she says, but I am also of an independent mind.¡±


    ¡°Besides, she wanted to bring us together at first, not only did she like Ang, but also because she really felt that Ang was a good girl, and it would be nice if she is my girlfriend.¡±


    Eleanor said euphemistically, ¡°There are many other nice girls. Although she is great, you are not made for each other.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to beat around the bush. Auntie asks me to take care of Ang. That¡¯s all. And I have my own bottom line and principles, and I won¡¯t get involved in other people¡¯s rtionship.¡± Rnd already frowned and showed that he was displeased.


    Eleanor said helplessly, ¡°I measure the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men, I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of gifts if an apology works? What you said in the ward, don¡¯t you feel that we were all embarrassed?¡± Rnd didn¡¯t want to make a scene with his mother.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Eleanor was amused, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick a gift for Ang, okay?¡±


    Rnd said, ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You have too.¡± Eleanor said.

 Chapter 283 You Don’t Need to Be So Deliberate

    In the ward.


    After Rnd and Eleanor left, James threw the cover, then asked Ang to lie on the bed and massage her waist. She felt that this posture made her ufortable and wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t dissuade him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so deliberate.¡± Ang put her hands on the pillow, resting her chin on her hands, ¡°Rnd had no interest in me. ¡±


    James massaged her waist for a while, then moved to her right leg, ¡°What deliberate?¡±


    ¡°You know exactly.¡± Ang frowned.


    James grabbed her waist, and turned her over, facing her, ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    He was close to her, as if he would kiss her any second.


    Ang was ufortable looking at by him. She wanted to turn over and stay away from him, but was stopped by James half way through.


    James dragged her back and sat up, ¡°Do you think you are at home? You¡¯ll fall from the bed.¡±


    Ang nced at the bed; she was embarrassed.


    She forgot the bed was small.


    ¡°Why did you do that today?¡± James sat on the chair and removed the water bag and water pipe, lest Lawson or others found the clues.


    Ang said lightly, ¡°What do you think I would do? Diss back as before?¡±


    James was nomittal.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I just wanted to.¡± Ang didn¡¯t exin.


    In fact, she has been thinking all this time that Jessica was a brassy and scheming bitch. Jessica wouldn¡¯t be hurt if Ang dissed back. On the contrary, it would just be an opportunity for Jessica to pretend to be the victim.


    When she heard Jessica apologizing to her today, her first thought was that Jessica might use the ruse of self-injury to win her confidence and then pretend to ck out to win public sympathy.


    Men were strange. When something happened, they always subconsciously sympathized with the weak.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to give Jessica the chance to gain sympathy, and wanted to use Jessica¡¯s customary tactics to disgust Jessica.


    James didn¡¯t ask, but frowned slightly when he saw that she didn¡¯t want to tell him.


    Ang wanted to take this opportunity to return to the Chante family, but she was afraid that her parents would not know she was ill, so she wanted to tell her brother and sister-inw so that they could pass the message to her parents.


    When she was about to text them, she found out that she didn¡¯t bring her phone.


    ¡°Did you bring your phone when you came out?¡± Ang asked.


    ¡°No.¡± It¡¯s a bit hot in the ward. James took off his suit jacket and hung it on a hanger. ¡°Do you want to check the news if Jessica made any moves with her faint, or you want to tell your brother that you are in the hospital?¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils became bigger, and she did not answer.


    It was not the first time James has outguessed her; she still had an indescribable sense of fear when he made the correct guess.


    He was so smart, but he still had to maneuver with people like Jessica and Lawson.


    Thinking of her going to be like James in the future, she felt a chill in her back thinking of dealing with these people.


    ¡°Jessica will not take action for the time being.¡± James said, ¡°You fainted. If she pretends to be poor now, she won¡¯t gain profit.¡±


    ¡°The situation is not good for her. Yesterday, Lewis already tried to shake her bad reputation. If she does it herself again, it will only cause the public¡¯s disgust. The loss outweighs the gain and it will not do any good to Smith Group.¡±


    He poured a ss of water and handed it to her, ¡°What do you think she will do?¡±


    Ang thought for a while, and ording to previous experience, ¡°Jessica wants to make a big move. If she wasn¡¯t one hundred percent sure, she will not make the move.¡±


    Jessica adored James, but she never told Ang. When Jessica confessed, she already set up the trap. She didn¡¯t give Ang any chance to escape with those closely linked traps.


    Jessica didn¡¯t do uncertain things.


    ¡°Ok.¡± James didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You don¡¯t need to text your brother; your parents wille. Do not agree toe back home first, wait until theye a few times and promise you, you can say yes then.¡±


    Ang answered with aplicated feeling. She only thought of the beginning. James had already guessed her thoughts and thought about what to doter.


    And Jessica was the same as James.


    The gap between her and them was too big.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± James squeezed her chin and kissed her on the lips, ¡°You are not as stupid as you think, your dad deliberately cultivated you into this way of thinking since childhood.¡±


    They had been closer; a kiss would be nothing by rights.


    But Ang was still not used to this kind of intimacy, as if they were a sweet couple, but in fact they were not.


    She subconsciously wanted to p his hand away, but he seemed to have expected it, before she made any moves, he had already let go of her chin and maintained a suitable distance.


    The touch on her lips seemed to be still there, Ang wiped it with her hand, trying to wipe off the ufortable feeling. But after a few rubs, the touch on her lips became more obvious.


    She put down her hands impatiently, she sounded weary, ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I like you too much, mind acts upon mind.¡± James saw her small movements and changes in expression, and he curled his lips faintly discernible.


    Ang pursed her lips, and did not answer.


    ¡°When you say yes to your parents, don¡¯t forget to tell them that I will move in too.¡± James said.


    Ang suddenly raised her head, ¡°You will move in? ¡±


    ¡°Or you can sneak back every night.¡± James looked her up and down, and finally fixed on her underbelly, with light teasing in his eyes.


    Ang bowed her head and took a few sips of the water, ¡°When my parentse, I will tell them.¡±


    James was right. About three hours after they arrived at the hospital, Elva and Lorenzo hurried over.


    ¡°Ang, how are you? Did you catch a cold or someone annoys you?¡± Elva put a pile of things in her hand on the table, trotting to the bed with a worried expression, grabbing Ang¡¯s hand and looking her up and down.


    ¡°Or is it still pulmonary edema? You went into the operating room twice before. The doctor said you recovered. Did they prescribe for you? Or did those medicines work? Are you better now? What did the doctor say?¡±


    She asked seven questions in a roll. Tears shed halfway through the conversation.


    Before Ang answered, Lorenzo gently said, ¡°You ask so many questions at once, how can Ang know which one to answer?¡±

 Chapter 284 Parents won’t Blame their Children

    ¡°Ang, how do you feel now?¡± Elva wiped her tears, and asked with worry.


    Ang saw her crying with mixed feelings, she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m better now, sorry if I troubled Mrs. Chante.¡±


    Elva was bitter when she heard her daughter call her Mrs. Chante, but she wasn¡¯t paying much attention, ¡°Why are you so pale? Should I call the doctor over? ¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. Ang just went through an operation, so she is pale.¡± Lorenzo said.


    Ang was full of mockery when she heard Lorenzo calling her so intimately.


    Elva thought Lorenzo was reasonable, so she asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, thank you for your concern.¡± Ang said lightly, ¡°But I need to rest now, you should leave.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenzo handed Elva a handkerchief and sighed, ¡°Ang, I did something wrong before, and it¡¯s okay if you me me. But your mother was worried about you, since you were released from prison. She cried almost every day, it¡¯s wrong to treat her like this.¡±


    Elva looked at Ang anxiously, she wiped her tears with the handkerchief, her eyes were still red and swollen.


    ¡°It is your freedom to choose to treat me right or wrong. It is my freedom to choose to forgive you or not.¡± Ang said coldly.


    Elva cried.


    Lorenzo frowned, ¡°It¡¯s my idea to abandon you to save the Chante family. It has nothing to do with your mother. Why would you say that to hurt her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Ang, it¡¯s not her fault.¡± Elva was afraid that Ang would be upset by her tears, and she had been preparing herself before she came here. But seeing Ang was so weak and Ang treated her coldly, she was grieved that she couldn¡¯t help but crying.


    Lorenzo looked at her, suppressed his impatience, and wiped her tears gently as much as possible, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to me Ang, parents won¡¯t me their children.¡±


    He said to Elva, but he deliberately raised his voice so that Ang could hear.


    Ang didn¡¯t answer, but took a few more sips of water while holding the cup, suppressing the her burning anger.


    ¡°Ang, your mother has never done anything wrong to you except for being deceived by Jessica and believing her nonsense. You can me me, I can fully understand, but I really can¡¯t stand as her husband when I see you treated her like that. ¡°Lorenzo said sanctimoniously.


    Ang sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for her? Why do I remember that you have med her many times in front of me, and said that she can do nothing but cry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get married. Couples fight. It¡¯s normal.¡± Lorenzo remained calm and said in a deep voice, ¡°If they are always courteous to each other like guests, it can only prove that they have no feelings for each other and treat each other as outsiders.¡±


    Elva was displeased at first, but listening to Lorenzo¡¯s exnation, she was somewhat relieved, ¡°It is normal for couples to quarrel asionally, Ang, you think too much.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer, she was disappointed.


    Her mom was ustomed to relying on her dad for decades. Even if they had a big fight, Elva was still difficult to get rid of the habit of relying on him.


    Elva thought harmony brought wealth, but for Ang, she was unable to regard such a hypocritical man as her father.


    ¡°You keep saying that we did something wrong, and there is no way you can forgive us.¡± Lorenzo said angrily, ¡°Then I¡¯m about to say some facts.¡±


    ¡°James threatened us, broke your legs, and sent you to jail. Then he left you in the Dream Club to humiliate you, asked you to entertain the guests, and threw you out naked, what do you say?¡±


    Her unbearable past was revealed, Ang pursed her lips, and firmly grasped the sheets under.


    James saw all her reaction, and subconsciously twitched the hand hanging on his right side.


    Lorenzo nced at him with a sh of hesitation, but quickly made up his mind. He raised his voice a little higher and rebuked, ¡°If you can forgive James and be with him, why can¡¯t you forgive your parents who gave birth to you and raised you?¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡± Elva choked with sobs.


    Seeing Ang was pale and didn¡¯t answer, Lorenzo continued, ¡°In the final analysis, you ignored our kindness, and only saw where we did wrong and won¡¯t let go.¡±


    Ang did not expect that he would be so cheeky, calling white ck,pletely describing himself as an innocent person, and she was an ungrateful soul.


    Anger and hatred flowed through her mind, and bitterness stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Did you see the p blusher on my face?¡± James suddenly said, pointing to the swelling that had not yet disappeared on his face.


    As soon as Lorenzo entered the door, he saw the wound on his face, but he didn¡¯t pay attention.


    ¡°I apologized to Ang sincerely. She does not forgive me and doesn¡¯t want to see me. I am willing to be pped by her to let off her anger.¡± James said, ¡°If you have such sincerity, Ang would forgive you.¡±


    Lorenzo was taken aback, and subconsciously nced at James¡¯s face.


    It was not a wound that a single p would cause.


    Elva wiped her eyes with the handkerchief and looked at James a few times, her expression was slightlyplicated.


    ¡°I¡¯m right,¡± James looked towards Ang, ¡°Am I?¡±


    Ang¡¯s lower eyelid jumped a few times, and said indifferently, ¡°The closer you are, the more severe the harm. You are an outsider, and I can calm down after a few ps, but Mr. Chante has caused too much psychological damage to me. I can¡¯t forgive him with only few ps.¡±


    ¡°I can understand. They not only wronged you before, but also used you and beat you. A few ps won¡¯t help.¡± James said.


    He thought for a while, and then said to Lorenzo, who looked terrible, ¡°How about youe over, let Ang p you a few times, and then a few more?¡±


    ¡°He is shameless, it would hurt my hands.¡± Ang said.


    Lorenzo¡¯s expression changed constantly.


    ¡°Put on gloves before you p him.¡± James said.


    Lorenzo was pale when he heard it, and he subconsciously wanted to refute, but he withheld his reprimand.


    ¡°Ang, you can p me, go ahead.¡± Elva has been listening to their conversation carefully, and after hesitation, she closed her eyes and walked towards Ang.


    Ang looked at Elva¡¯s red and swollen eyes, she couldn¡¯t breathe as if she was grasped by an invisible hand.


    She really didn¡¯t know what to do with her mother.

 Chapter 285 They will be Cruel to You

    ¡°You should leave.¡± James nced at her before looking at Elva and Lorenzo, ¡°Even if she hates you, she won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Ang handed the water ss to James, and theny down, ¡°I¡¯m tired, please go back.¡±


    Seeing that she was about to drive them away, Lorenzo¡¯s expression changed. He was about to speak, but was interrupted by James. ¡°Since you care about Ang so much, if you want her forgiveness, you should respect her.¡±


    Lorenzo was unable to refute, he looked like he was constipated.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back ande back in the afternoon.¡± Elva nced at Ang and urged disappointedly, ¡°Ang, I brought some tonics. It is good for your health.¡±


    Ang turned her back and said nothing.


    Elva looked away and urged her to take rest, and then went out with red eyes.


    Lorenzo wanted to talk back again, but she dragged him away.


    The door was closed, isting the quarrel outside. They could still be heard vaguely, but you couldn¡¯t hear exactly what they were arguing.


    However, Ang could almost guess it, and it was nothing more than arguing about her.


    She took a deep breath, her throat was a little itchy, ¡°Am I too cruel?¡±


    ¡°If you are not cruel to them, they will be cruel to you.¡± James saw her curling up, his attitude softened. ¡°Your dad has ulterior motives for taking you back, your mom was na?ve but she was suggested.¡±


    ¡°And you are stubborn, and you never admit being defeated or express your opinions euphemistically. When you have a disagreement with your dad, your mom will definitely stand by his side.¡±


    Ang held the quilt hard, then let go it, sat up, and looked at the bed nkly.


    James looked at her, a slight distress shed through his eyes, ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡±


    *


    The same time, another ward.


    Jessica was already awake and was sitting on the bed looking out the window. She held her knees, her face was pale, and her eyes were still red and swelling, which made people take pity on her.


    ¡°You are an excellent girl, there are other fish in the sea.¡± Edward persuaded her, ¡°Apart from James, Ralphie, Sean, and the juniors of the Brown family who are now in the military are also outstanding.¡±


    Jessica bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Ralphie is indeed outstanding, but he is not as good as James. Otherwise, Lawson would not pass The Harvey Group to James while he prefers Ralphie.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t say anything, but tacitly approved.


    ¡°Sean¡¯s ability is okay, but he is not popr at home. Now, Marley, the illegitimate son of the Browns, is mounting the high horse in the family business.


    ¡°As for the juniors of the Brown family who are in the military, their condition is good, but the military background is not helpful to Smith Group in the next 30 years, and it is not a patch on the Harvey family.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, given the rtionship between my mother and Jason, do you think the Brown family will have me as their daughter-inw?¡± Jessica said.


    Edward¡¯s expression darkened, but he quickly revived as before, ¡°Ralphie is not much worse than that of James, and besides, Lawson will pave the way for him, his future achievements may be as good as James.¡±


    Jessica curled her lips slightly, ¡°But Dad, I will only marry the best one.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jessica interrupted him softly, ¡°The Chante Group is no match for Smith Group, and it will not be in the next few years.¡±


    There was a tint of disgust on her face, ¡°She knows nothing but dancing, she is a bimbo, and she is not worthy of James. James is outstanding, and so am I. We are a match.¡±


    Edward sighed lightly, he hesitated and said, ¡°People can¡¯t make enough money. I also want to take Smith Group to a higher level, but it doesn¡¯t have to rely on your marriage.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to have burden.¡± Jessica smiled slightly, ¡°I like James, so I want to marry him. Helping Smith Group is only incidental. I did it voluntarily.¡±


    There was only silence.


    After a long while, Edward said quietly, ¡°But James doesn¡¯t like you, and even hates you, why do you insist?¡±


    The smile on Jessica¡¯s face froze, and then she looked down, ¡°I don¡¯t like to return without aplishing anything.¡±


    Did that mean all her effort was in vain?


    She couldn¡¯t persuade herself.


    Besides, she never liked to give up halfway. God never treated people who worked hard unfairly, she thought that James would appreciate her sooner orter.


    As for Ang, James just couldn¡¯t ept his loyal pursuer to abandon him, so he was with Ang for the time being.


    Edward frowned, still hesitating.


    Seeing this, Jessica said, ¡°Now that Smith Group marches the electric appliance market, the umted cost of investment in the past two years has been a lot.¡±


    ¡°If James marries Ang at this time, the Chante Group will definitely join hands with the Harvey Group. Smith Group will be forced to withdraw from the market, and all the money invested will be in vain.¡±


    What she said hit Edward.


    Seeing that he had shaken, Jessica smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°I believe in your abilities.¡± Edward hesitated, ¡°But you are a woman after all. You can marry to a good man and live a good life. There is no need to put up a desperate fight.¡±


    Jessica frowned slightly, and sighed, ¡°Do you prefer boys to girls?¡±


    ¡°If I prefer boys to girls, how can I make you the chief financial officer of Smith Group?¡± Edward said.


    ¡°In this case, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡± Jessica said softly, ¡°My brother is two years older than me, and his ability is remarkable among his peers, but he is too honest, and he attaches too much importance to love. Smith Group cannot be handed over to him.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She dispelled the worry of Edward, but he warned, ¡°If you can¡¯t hold it, don¡¯t hold on, Smith Group can survive without you.¡±


    Jessica nodded and said coquettishly, ¡°I know that you love me the most, but my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°He is an ignorant bastard who was immersed in love all day long, just ignores him.¡± Edward was angry when she mentioned Danis.


    Jessica nodded and sighed, ¡°My brother said that he wants to cancel the engagement with Cathleen. You should think about how to minimize the loss.¡±


    Adeline hurried over, and they did not say anything.

 Chapter 286 What Else Do You Dare Not Do?

    Ang guessed that Mr. Lawson woulde to inquire, but he didn¡¯t expect him toe so soon.


    Mr. Lawson entered the ward with Nathen, looked at Ang with a gloomy expression, and said sarcastically, ¡°The child almost miscarried so soon. Why is it such a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°You know that I have a very poor rtionship with Jessica. I can¡¯t collude with her and Mr. Danis to fool you.¡± After Mr. Lawson arrived, Ang carefully lifted the cor up.


    It was best not to have sex in the first three months of pregnancy. If Mr. Lawson saw the hickeys on her neck, he would be suspicious.


    Mr. Lawson snorted and rxed a little.


    ¡°Ang was ill and was sent to the hospital for surgery. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the attending doctor.¡± James said, ¡°We can¡¯t get up to little tricks on your turf. What do you think?¡±


    Ang seemed to be lying rxed on the bed, but in fact her whole body was tight and her nerves were highly tense.


    ¡°Did I let you talk?¡± Mr. Lawson stared at James coldly.


    ¡°I just told the truth.¡± James said, ¡°Jessica is a difficult person. Moreover, the electrical appliance market is very important to her. She won¡¯t let me be with Ang, which is why she wants to hurt our child¡­¡±


    Mr. Lawson interrupted him sharply, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    James lowered his head and stopped speaking.


    ¡°Do you all think that I am going to die, so you dare to provoke and talk back to me?!¡± Mr. Lawson was sullen.


    James lowered his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He moved his gaze from him to Ang, and said chilly, ¡°You dare to threaten me with a knife for her. What else can you not dare to do?¡±


    James said calmly, ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯m afraid you will be sad after knowing that you caused Ang¡¯s miscarriage and I have no time to exin. So I was forced to do that.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Mr. Lawson sneered, then coughed while covering his mouth.


    Seeing this, Nathen immediately took out a handkerchief and handed it to him. He took the handkerchief and wiped the corners of his lips, then held it tightly with a pale face.


    He wanted to say something more, but James¡¯s cell phone just rang, which was a call from thepany.


    ¡°Sorry for the call from thepany.¡± James exined briefly and answered the phone.


    Mr. Lawson frowned and sat down on a chair. Nathen immediately walked over and poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Well, I see. I will go back soon.¡± James hung up the phone, smiled and said to Mr. Lawson, ¡°The police have already checked and said that I have no problem.¡±


    Mr. Lawson was shocked, and turned gloomy.


    ¡°I am going to thepany to continue the handover of work. Please take care of Ang. ¡°James said, ¡°Jessica is also in the hospital. If Ang identally miscarried, we could have another child while still young. But you may not be able to wait.¡±


    Mr. Lawson scolded him angrily, ¡°You threaten me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± James walked to the bed and kissed Ang on the forehead. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to thepany to deal with something, and thene to the hospital to apany you at night.¡±


    Ang¡¯s goose bumps were aroused by his words and the affection in his eyes, and she responded awkwardly.


    ¡°If you are in danger, just tell grandpa. You know where his ward is.¡± James took her hand to exhort her, then stood up and walked out.


    Mr. Lawson had a sullen face, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, he just snorted and turned to the door.


    Nathen followed him.


    When he arrived at the door, Mr. Lawson suddenly stopped to tell Nathen, ¡°You stay here. If someonees to harass Ang, just throw them out.¡±


    ¡°Then you?¡± Nathen hesitated.


    Mr. Lawson said that he didn¡¯t need to worry about him, and then strode out and mmed the door shut. Only Ang and Nathen were left in the ward.


    Nathen sent Ang to prison by Mr. Lawson¡¯s order. In order to escape, she inserted the ear stud into his temple.


    The two who had conflicts were in the same room. It was a little embarrassing logically, but Nathen was sitting in a chair and ying with a mobile phone, while Ang was looking at the ceiling in bed. They regard each other as non-existent people, which was not too embarrassing.


    During the period, Nathan¡¯s phone vibrated, then he said to her, ¡°The Third Master asked me to tell you that Mr. Danis broke off the marriage contract with the Delia family today, and he also released a nearly 3, 000-word apology letter in the media.¡±


    ¡°You helped him. Don¡¯t you be afraid that Mr. Lawson thinks you have rebelled? ¡°Ang turned to look at him.


    Nathen nced at her, ignored her, and continued to look down at his phone.


    Ang didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, and withdrew her gaze. Danis actually broke off the marriage contract with the Delia family. Did the Smith family allow him to do this?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    About dinner, James did note back, but Elva and Lorenzo came again. They brought some dishes that she usually liked, and sat together for dinner. It was rare that there was no quarrel.


    Nathen saw that Ang didn¡¯t intend to throw them out, so he continued to sit on the chair and y with the phone.


    When the meal was about to finish, Lorenzo asked, ¡°Did Jessica almost cause you to have a miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°You obviously have known it, so there is no need to ask anymore.¡± Ang put down her chopsticks and sarcastically said, ¡°Or do you want to pretend to be innocent as you did two years ago, and then push the charge on me?¡±


    Elva felt angry and looked at Lorenzo incredulously, ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe rumors.¡± Lorenzo frowned and rebuked. When he looked at Ang, his tone of voice rxed a lot, ¡°Mr. Lawson also personally warned Edward and Jessica about this matter.¡±


    Because Nathen was beside him, he didn¡¯t say much.


    Ang was a little surprised, but her expression was calm.


    Mr. Lawson should have warned them after he left here. He cared about this child more than she thought¡­


    ¡°I think Mr. Lawson is quite satisfied with you.¡± Lorenzo said, ¡°But you are alone now. It is not easy to get married to James, so you might as well go back to the Chante family first.¡±


    Hearing this, Nathen nced at him casually, and then continued to look at his phone.


    As if afraid of Ang¡¯s rejection, Lorenzo quickly added, ¡°If you feel unhappy when you return home, you can move out at any time. In addition, you can also tell me your other requirements. What do you think? ¡°

 Chapter 287 I Can Do Anything

    Elva hurriedly agreed, ¡°Yeah. Ang, as long as you go home, whatever conditions are avable! I know that you¡¯re dissatisfied with your dad not letting you and your brother join thepany. I can transfer all 20% of my shares to you! ¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lorenzo coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about thister. At the very least, let Ang and Greyson first gain experience in thepany.¡±


    Elva was dissatisfied, ¡°umting experience does not conflict with transferring shares to them!¡±


    ¡°Of course. But Mr. Lorenzo doesn¡¯t want you to transfer the shares to my brother and me.¡± Ang sarcastically said, ¡°If you transfer these shares to Mr. Lorenzo, he would definitely not refuse.


    Elva¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°You think of me too insidiously.¡± Lorenzo righteously said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your mother¡¯s transfer of shares to you, because I am worried that you will be deceived after getting it!¡±


    Ang said, ¡°Then do you think James will be deceived?¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s eyes changed. Before he could answer, she said, ¡°If Ms. Elva transfers the shares to me, I will let James take care of it for me. So Mr. Lorenzo doesn¡¯t have to worry, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just worried about this.¡± Her aggressive tone made Lorenzo dissatisfied, ¡°Your mother hasn¡¯t transferred the shares to you, and your attitude is so bad. If she transfers all the shares to you, won¡¯t you resist her? ¡±


    Listening to this, Elva hurriedly said, ¡°I believe Ang won¡¯t do this. As long as she agrees to go home, I can do anything!¡±


    She did not hesitate, so it can be seen that she did think so sincerely.


    Looking at her bright and expectant eyes, Ang felt ufortable.


    Her mother was willing to give everything for family harmony, but it was a pity¡­


    Lorenzo subconsciously wanted to refuse, but changed his statement in the end, ¡°¡­ Your mother sacrificed so much. Can you agree to go home now? ¡±


    Silence.


    Lorenzo thought he hadpromised so much, but Ang was still hesitating. So he was very unhappy.


    Elva looked at Ang expectantly, and was very nervous.


    ¡°Mom has given in so much, so I really shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Ang said, ¡°But I still have two conditions.¡±


    When Elva heard Ang calling her mother again, she was moved and burst into tears.


    ¡°Just say it.¡± Lorenzo said.


    Ang said, ¡°First, just like dad said, I want to go back to thepany with my brother. Second, I¡¯ll go home with James. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lorenzo stood up and categorically said, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why not? ¡°Elva red at him with tears, and retorted, ¡°We reached an agreement before we came, as long as¡­ As long as Anges back, anything is fine!¡±


    Lorenzo realized that he had overreacted, so he calmed down, ¡°Ang doesn¡¯t understand anything. What can she do in thepany? She is not qualified for a high position. Starting from the bottom, she couldn¡¯t bear such hardships. I know her too much.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t try, how do you know I can¡¯t?¡± Ang¡¯s voice turned soft, ¡°Or you¡¯re afraid that my brother and I will do a good job, and thepany will be left to us.¡±


    Elva¡¯s expression changed, looking at Lorenzo.


    ¡°Since you said you can endure this suffering, I can¡¯t say anything more. If you want to join thepany, I will make arrangements. But you and James are neither engaged nor married. If he lives in the Chante family, others will gossip.¡± Lorenzo said.


    Ang looked at him directly and asked, ¡°Why should I care about other people¡¯s opinions?¡±


    ¡°Rumors can ruin a person. You are too young to understand! ¡°Lorenzo sat down again, only to identally touch the chopsticks with his hand, and they fell to the ground.


    He looked down and didn¡¯t pick it up, but stepped on it, and kicked it aside.


    Ang wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue, and sneered, ¡°I have been scolded for two years, and I haven¡¯t died.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop arguing. That¡¯s the decision! ¡°Elva¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she looked as soft as usual. But her voice was particrly sonorous. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer shares to Ang and Greyson when I go back. Lorenzo, you arrange a position for her. When she gets better, she can go home with James. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Lorenzo still wanted to say. But seeing Ang¡¯s sneer, he stopped.


    *


    The conference room of the Harvey Group.


    Mr. Lawson sat in the main seat, with Ralphie and a few shareholders who had the right to speak on the left. Mr. Sutton did note, and his secretary attended instead.


    On his right were Ralphie, James, and the senior executives of the Harvey Group.


    First, several senior executives reported on thepany¡¯s recent situation. Secondly, Ran announced the development direction of thepany in the next two years in ordance with Mr. Lawson.


    After the discussion, Mr. Lawson looked around and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡± Wilson raised his hand with a smile. He did not say directly, but asked Lee, who was sitting diagonally across from him, ¡°Lee, you are the one who contacted the inspector, right?¡±


    Lee nodded.


    Wilson said, ¡°I heard that today¡¯s inspection has beenpleted, and James is not guilty, is he?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. ¡°Lee said, ¡°Previously, the chief financial officer insisted that Mr. Harvey misappropriated public funds and manipted the ounts.¡±


    ¡°However, the investigation found that the ounts were indeed tampered with, but it had nothing to do with Mr. Harvey. The chief financial officer then said that he was obsessed with money and misappropriated public funds. He is currently under investigation at the police station, and the specific results are unclear. ¡±


    Mr. Lawson went on to say, ¡°It is indeed excellent to prove that James has nothing to do. Our Harvey family is not shameless enough to do this.¡±


    He looked around and asked, ¡°Nothing else, right? The meeting is over! ¡±


    Just finishing speaking, he had stood up and was ready to go out.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hurry.¡± Wilson stood up, held him, and helplessly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    James, several shareholders and thepany¡¯s top executives were not surprised. In fact, only Mr. Lawson, Ran and his father thought so.


    ¡°Do you have to say it at the meeting? Can¡¯t we talk about it when we go back? ¡°Mr. Lawson was already unhappy.


    Wilsonughed and said, ¡°If I could, I would not raise it here. It needs the witness and participation of these shareholders.¡±


    ¡°Since there is something important to discuss, why doesn¡¯t Uncle tell it in advance?¡± Ralphie said gently, ¡°The length of the meeting has long been determined. You suddenly let everyone discuss it together, and I¡¯m afraid it will dy many itineraries.¡±

 Chapter 288 Is Grandpa Satisfied with Me?

    Listening to this, a few important executives at the meeting said¨C


    ¡°It just happens that I have nothing crucial to do today, so I can stay a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Wilson raised it in public, it must have a great impact on thepany. We are willing to listen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch the ne in three hours. There is still time.¡±


    Some remained silent, while some followed.


    Mr. Lawson could only sit down again.


    ¡°With so many people cooperating with you, you must have taken a lot of work in private, right?¡± Ralphie raised his eyebrows.


    James said indifferently, ¡°People die for money and birds die for food. They¡¯re just for their own benefit. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Ralphie took a sip of the mineral water and whispered, ¡°You know it clearly. But as a brother, I have to remind you. If you have too many petty actions in private, I am afraid that grandpa will be dissatisfied. ¡±


    ¡°Was grandpa ever satisfied with me?¡± James asked.


    Ralphie smiled, ¡°Of course, grandpa appointed you as president before. It was an affirmation of your ability. It¡¯s a pity that you messed up things. ¡±


    ¡°So in your opinion, is that an affirmation? I don¡¯t need it. ¡°James showed an ironic expression.


    Ralphie shook his head, ¡°I thought you were quite smart, but now I think you are a little stupid. There are so many women in the world. Why do you ruin your career for her? ¡±


    Hearing this, James smiled, ¡°Then why do you think grandpa prefers you?¡±


    Ralphie¡¯s body became stiff and his face turned pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because of a woman.¡± James slowly said, ¡°Ralphie, if you are not the offspring of that woman, or that Third Uncle was not born to that woman and grandfather, what do you think?¡±


    Mr. Lawson married three women. The first wife gave birth to Wilson and two daughters. The second wife seduced him and gave birth to Jason.


    The third wife was the favorite of Mr. Lawson and gave birth to Ran.


    As for Dalh, who was with him, she had been his lover since she was twenty, but not his wife.


    Ralphie became nervous when he heard James¡¯s words. He hypocritically asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± James patted him lightly, ¡°Stop talking. Grandpa is watching us.¡±


    Ralphie looked up and saw that Mr. Lawson was looking displeased.


    ¡°As for the ount book, it is obvious that someone has framed James. I think it should be investigated in detail. ¡°Wilson said.


    Mr. Lawson snorted coldly, ¡°The police station is responsible for investigating the case, so you don¡¯t need to worry. Is that why you left us all?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Wilson said, ¡°I just mentioned this to ask you. Did you suddenly remove the position of president of James because of it? If not, what is it for? ¡±


    Domestic shame should not be made public. Mr. Lawson frowned, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Since James was framed, he can¡¯t be dismissed, right?¡± Wilson said.


    Mr. Lawson answered, ¡°Continuously changing the president is not good for the development of the Harvey Group. If the media reports, our stocks will also fall!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Wilson said, ¡°When James was the president, thepany¡¯s performance rose steadily, so did the stock price. The sudden appointment of Ralphie as president may cause the stock price to fall. ¡±


    Mr. Lawson rolled his eyes at him.


    Wilson pretended not to see it, and then said, ¡°Fortunately, the handover of the president has not beenpleted, nor has it been announced to the public that Ralphie will be the president. I personally think it is better for James to seed the president.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think!¡± Mr. Lawson said loudly and forcefully.


    Wilson didn¡¯t say more, but looked at his eldest sister and second sister.


    The eldest daughter of the Harvey family raised her hand and said, ¡°Dad, I also think that James¡¯s continued serving as the president of the group will benefit its development. After all, it is not a family business, but arge group with other shareholders. We have to consider their interests when making choices, and we should not do whatever we want. ¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± She nodded.


    Jason put it rtively tactfully, ¡°Ralphie is also very good, but James has served as president for two years. Inparison, he is more suitable for this position.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, you know that Ralphie¡¯s ability is not bad.¡± Ran stood up and said angrily, ¡°If Ralphie bes president, thepany will only be better!¡±


    The eldest daughter said sarcastically, ¡°Did you mean that it was wrong for dad to make James be the president back then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡± Ran quickly nced at Mr. Lawson and flushed, ¡°Ralphie is younger than James, so dad appointed James. What does this have to do with what you said?¡±


    The eldest daughter put her arms around her chest, and said with disdain, ¡°Who has the excellent results of James? You want your son to be president. What if he doesn¡¯t do as well as James? We are the ones who will lose profits by that time! ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The second daughter of the Harvey family echoed.


    Ralphie stood up, ¡°Great Aunt and Second Aunt, you don¡¯t need to worry at all. James and I have served as marketing directors, and the performance is simr. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can read the financial statements. ¡±


    ¡°I dare to say that today, because I have read them!¡± The eldest daughter squinted at him, ¡°Do you know how your big clients AY and Baron came from?¡±


    Ralphie was taken aback.


    ¡°James signed with them.¡± She sarcastically said, ¡°James served as the marketing director for one year and signed two major customers. And you have been there for almost two years. Are there any better customers than them?¡±


    Ralphie flushed suddenly.


    ¡°You actually have the nerve to say that your performance is simr to that of James!¡± She said sharply, ¡°You shouldpare James¡¯s report with that of the previous year to see how much he has improved, thenpare yours with him to see how much you have improved!¡±


    She snorted, ¡°James has taken the entire group forward in recent years without being proud. You have basically made no progress as a marketing director, but dare to show off! Ridiculous! ¡±


    Ralphie flushed and was very embarrassed, wishing to disappear.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Ran yelled, ¡°James and Ralphie are both your nephews. How can you be so partial?¡±


    The eldest daughter said coldly, ¡°At this meeting, I am just a shareholder. Whoever can make me make more money, I will support him to be the president.¡±

 Chapter 289 It Will Be Yours

    Ran¡¯s face was dark with rage, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mr. Lawson mmed the table and roared, ¡°Shut up all of you!¡±


    The eldest daughter sat down with a nk face, but Ran was unwilling, ¡°Dad, eldest sister said¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up too!¡± Mr. Lawson interrupted him sharply, and said in a bad mood, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Ran red at everyone in the Harvey family, especially James, and then sat down angrily.


    Mr. Lawson looked around, focusing on a few shareholders who were not from the Harvey family. He looked gloomy and said, ¡°You also want James to be the president, right?¡±


    They looked at each other and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Mr. Sutton thinks so.¡± Mr. Sutton¡¯s secretary was neither humble nor pushy, ¡°Compared to Mr. Ralphie, he believes in Mr. James¡¯s ability more.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Lawson insists on letting Mr. Ralphie be the president, Mr. Sutton will withdraw its investment in the Harvey Group and resell the shares after the meeting.¡±


    In fact, taking the opportunity to take back the shares of Mr. Sutton was also good for the Harvey family, which could effectively strengthen its control over the group.


    However, the Harvey family was not of one mind and very selfish. Raising enough funds to buy these shares was somewhat difficult.


    Once the shares were acquired by opponents, such as the Pearson Group, it would cause a fatal blow to the Harvey Group.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face clouded, and said solemnly, ¡°Are you sure Mr. Sutton said that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The secretary said, ¡°His original words.¡±


    The eldest daughter put her arms around her chest and sneered, ¡°Even if dad is not afraid of Mr. Sutton¡¯s withdrawal, thebined shares of you and Ran¡¯s family are not as much as ours, right?¡±


    ¡°What you said is correct. The presidential change will have a very bad impact on ourpany. Moreover, the truth of the embezzlement of public funds has be clear, so James should continue to serve as the president. The meeting is over! ¡±


    Mr. Lawson finished speaking with a sullen face, gave James a cold look, and strode out.


    Ralphie stood up and looked down at James, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Thank you. ¡°James leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too discouraged. If I don¡¯t want to be president one day, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Ralphie smiled, ¡°No, thanks. You are so polite. In fact, grandpa was right. We give the dog a bone to let him catch more prey back, and we get more. ¡±


    ¡°I hope you are not raising a wolf.¡± James said.


    Ralphie¡¯s expression was stiff, and then he smiled, ¡°Wolves are not terrible, which are all beasts just like dogs.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is a beast, a human, or a bastard who has the same ancestry as the beast?¡± James¡¯s slender legs were brought together and said calmly.


    Ralphie¡¯s eyes were vicious, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Too noisy.¡± James said, ¡°I heard that if the dog is too noisy, just throw it a bone. Do you think it works?¡±


    Ralphie didn¡¯t answer and left awkwardly.


    James walked to Mr. Sutton¡¯s secretary and said, ¡°I owe Mr. Sutton a favor for this matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make Mr. Harvey owe a favor.¡± The secretary smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Sutton had expected you to say this. He asked me to tell you that he did this for the benefit of maximization, not to help you deliberately. You don¡¯t need to feel owed.¡±


    James smiled, ¡°Then I gained some advantage from Gabri.¡±


    The secretary smiled thoughtfully, without objection. He said that he would report on his mission to Mr. Sutton, so he hurriedly left.


    Almost everyone in the conference room left, and only Wilson and Howard were still there.


    Seeing James finished talking with Mr. Sutton¡¯s secretary, he walked over with a smile, ¡°The position of the president is still yours. Congrattions.¡±


    Thank you. ¡°James said, ¡°Please help me thank Great Aunt and Second Aunt.¡±


    Boss He waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We are all a family.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, when your grandpa used shares to seduce me and asked me to support Ralphie, I really hesitated. But I thought about it with my eldest sister and second sister, and we still feel closer to you. ¡±


    Hearing this, James¡¯s eyes were ironic, but then he thanked him more sincerely.


    ¡°You are so polite.¡± Wilson said, ¡°We don¡¯t ask for anything else, as long as you work hard.¡±


    James readily agreed.


    Wilson said some ptrap, and then asked, ¡°When did you get along with Mr. Sutton?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sutton is very mysterious. How can I have a good rtionship with him? ¡°James sighed, ¡°You heard it just now. His secretary said that he was just for maximizing his interests. In fact, it is the same as your support for me.¡±


    Wilson pretended to be angry, ¡°We support you because we can¡¯t stand your grandfather being too partial. What does it have to do with Mr. Sutton?¡±


    The two exchanged a few more words before they parted.


    ¡°After solving this, you can rx temporarily.¡± Howard unscrewed the water bottle, drank the mineral water, and put it on the table.


    James lowered his head, and his thick and curled eyshes cast a shadow on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t have any shares, and just work for someone else. How could I rx? ¡±


    Howard didn¡¯t know how to answer, and after thinking about it, he persuaded him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be no one to support Kyle in a while, and it will be much easier for you to do what you want.¡±


    In fact, apart from Ran, there are no kind people in the Harvey family. He said this only tofort him.


    James did not continue this topic, but asked, ¡°How is the situation of the Smith Group?¡±


    ¡°The public burned with rage. Its stock has continued to limit down. However, because Mr. Danis, Mr. Lewis, and others in the Near family and the Smith family took the initiative to apologize, today the Smith Group¡¯s stock did not reach the limit. ¡°Howard said.


    James nodded, ¡°What do the people we sent over say?¡±


    Howard said, ¡°A major shareholder intends to divest, but Mr. Danis and Miss Smith reached an agreement with him. So he didn¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    ¡°A few small shareholders are short-sighted and are notforted. They are worried that the stock price will continue to fall and n to sell.¡±


    ¡°With Miss Smith, Mr. Danis, and Mr. Edward, there was little chance that the stock price would fall again. If you are going to buy shares of the Smith Group, it¡¯s the best time. ¡±


    James didn¡¯t agree with him, ¡°Do you know that grandpa warned Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. ¡± Howard said.


    James said, ¡°Grandpa is very dissatisfied that the Smith family used the Harvey family to invade the electrical appliance market. He will not let them have an easy time.¡±


    ¡°You mean that when Mr. Lawson intervenes, we just buy stocks from small shareholders, right?¡± Howard asked, ¡°What if Mr. Lawson didn¡¯t n to make a move?¡±


    James resolutely said, ¡°He will definitely take action, and we just need to buy as many shares of the Smith Group from retail investors as possible.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was too easy to be discovered.

 Chapter 290 Depression

    As expected by James, Mr. Lawson was very dissatisfied with the Smith family¡¯s actions, and arranged to reveal some scandals about the Smith Group. It wasn¡¯t until Grandpa Smithpromised and promised him a certain benefit that he patched up broken rtions with the Smith family.


    ¨CIn the face of interests, there were no eternal enemies or absolute friends.


    Ang pretended to be sick in the hospital for a few days, and then returned to the Chante family with James. During this period, Jessica remained quiet, as if she had given up struggling. It seemed that everything was going in a good direction.


    Greyson was very dissatisfied with James¡¯s arrival. The ster on his body had been removed, and he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight with James. Finally Luna pulled him away.


    ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t cause trouble. James was forced to do those things. Don¡¯t me him!¡± Lorenzo scolded him.


    Greyson snorted and said to James, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect your woman. You¡¯re really useless!¡±


    ¡°Brother, thank you for entrusting Ang to me. I will take good care of her.¡± James took Ang¡¯s hand and said solemnly.


    ¡°Fuck, why do you call me brother? Who is your brother? Why are you so ashamed!¡± Greyson¡¯s eyes widened, like a cat whose tail was stepped on, ¡°Also, who agrees to entrust Ang to you? Fucking nonsense!¡±


    He was so angry that he was swearing so much and he didn¡¯t even notice Luna ring at him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the ¡®own woman¡¯ mean that Ang is my woman, brother?¡± James smiled and emphasized the final title.


    Greyson was very exasperated and shocked. He flushed and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°, Ang pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tease my brother.¡±


    James squeezed the palm of her hand and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m trying to ease the rtionship with him.¡±


    Greyson stared at his small movements, and widened his eyes. He squeezed between them with a sullen face and pulled James behind.


    ¡°¡­ Mr. Harvey, Greyson was still a little grudged by your previous behavior. He is stubborn, so you don¡¯t need to take it too seriously. ¡°Luna walked beside him, helping her husband mediate the dispute.


    James always looked at Ang, and calmly said, ¡°Sister-inw, just call me James. You don¡¯t need to be so polite. As for brother, he is doing this because he loves Ang, and I¡¯m very happy to see that.¡±


    Luna smiled with mixed feelings when she heard the ¡®sister-inw¡¯, and she understood Greyson¡¯s mood a bit.


    In order to get rid of James, Greyson deliberately speeded up and led Ang into her previous room.


    The room was exactly the same as when she left two years ago. Even the dress she didn¡¯t wear at the birthday dinner was still on the bed, as if she had never left.


    ¡°Mom used to me you for harming Jessica and has beat you because of dad, but she always wanted you toe back. After you leave, mom cleans up your room by herself every day. Sometimes she misses you very much, so she cleans it several times a day, and then sits on the bed in a daze for hours. ¡°Greyson¡¯s voice was much lower than usual.


    Ang lowered her eyes and slowly stroked the things in the room, feeling sad.


    They were better preserved than when she was there, and it was obvious that mom had taken good care of them.


    ¡°During that time, mom¡­ She also suffered from depression, andter received treatment and became better. Recently, it rpsed again, and I saw that she was taking medicine secretly. ¡±


    ¡°Ang, I am not smart, but I also know what you are worried about. You dare not get close to mom anymore, for fear that dad will use her to force you to do things you hate. But¡­ Anyway¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say! ¡°Greyson scratched his hair irritably.


    Depression? !


    Ang looked at him in shock. Her lips and fingers were trembling slightly, and her face turned pale suddenly, ¡°Depression¡­ Rpse? Why don¡¯t you tell me? ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She said the words very hard, almost struggling.


    Greyson gave a hum and didn¡¯t say any more. He just inserted his hands into his hair and pulled at it with an annoyed expression, which had just been dyed ck to show his stability.


    This was the default.


    Ang looked pale and held on to the wall, feeling dull and depressed to the extreme.


    Greyson didn¡¯t speak again, and the whole room was very quiet. This silence weighed heavily on Ang¡¯s nerves like a jack.


    Pattering.


    At that moment, the door of the room rang suddenly, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Dad~ you will be bald if you pull your hair~¡±


    ¡°Yeah~¡±


    The twins walked to the door. The sister stood akimbo and criticized him, and the younger brother nodded whileughing.


    Greyson turned his head to give them a lecture. But the sister made a grimace at him, turned her back to twist her butt at him and ran away. The younger brother followed, but was not that agile. He ran a few steps and fell down, then got up and staggered to chase his elder sister.


    ¡°They are my children. If others treat me like this, I will beat them! ¡°Greyson¡¯s face was full of helplessness and love, not angry at all.


    Ang looked at him, feeling ufortable in her throat.


    Were parents all like this?


    She didn¡¯t forgive mom some time ago. Wasn¡¯t she too unfeeling?


    ¡°James, this is it.¡± At that time, Lorenzo and James were in her sight, ¡°The decoration of the room was arranged ording to Ang¡¯s preferences. If you don¡¯t like it, you can change¡­ ¡±


    Greyson red at them and interrupted him directly, ¡°This is Ang¡¯s room, and of course it has to suit her preferences. If James doesn¡¯t like it, just get out. Why change it?!¡±


    ¡°Greyson!¡± Greyson offended James several times, so Lorenzo¡¯s face turned livid with rage.


    Greyson put his hands around his chest, leaned against the wall and looked askance at him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think my words are hateful? I am different from you. You can sell your daughter for glory, but I can¡¯t!


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Talked back by his son in front of James, Lorenzo flushed, ¡°I taught you etiquette for more than half a month, but it was all in vain!¡±


    Greyson snorted.


    Lorenzo was a little embarrassed, ¡°If you continue to be like this, you can¡¯t even be as good as Danis, let alone surpass Jessica!¡±


    They were tit-for-tat, not giving way to each other. Elva was used to it. She just looked at Ang carefully, fearing that she would be dissatisfied with this room.


    Ang was also looking at her. Seeing her red and swollen eyes and cautious expression, she opened her mouth, but said nothing, and just wanted to cry.

 Chapter 291 Are You Trying To Murder Me?

    Seeing this, Elva went to Ang and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Do you need to go to the hospital now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ang looked at her red and swollen eyes and whispered.


    Greyson and Lorenzo all came to care about Ang and asked if she needed to see the doctor when hearing what Elva said.


    Greyson felt Lorenzo disgusted acting like this, so he sneered, ¡°You begin to treat Ang well when she is useful to you. When she isn¡¯t useful to you, you don¡¯t even bother to look at her. What kind of father are you?¡±


    ¡°Watch your words!¡± Lorenzo sternly shouted, ¡°I do all these to keep our family and the Chante Group! You and your sister knew nothing but cause trouble for me. If you can help me in the slightest, should I work so hard?¡±


    Greyson was angry with his face reddened. He took a chair and wanted to smash it over. But he finally only smashed it on the ground.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    If Lorenzo wasn¡¯t his father, he would have smashed ten chairs towards Lorenzo.


    The chairnded at Lorenzo¡¯s feet and rolled toward Ang. Before the chair reached her feet, James kicked it to the side with a frown. He pursed his lips tightly and pulled Ang to the side.


    Greyson was about to say ¡°be careful¡± and he stopped when he saw what James did. But he was still unhappy with James¡¯s hand on his sister¡¯s waist.


    Seeing his unhappiness, James held Ang even more tightly and smiled at Greyson


    Greyson was speechless.


    Although the chair did not hit Lorenzo, he still got angry when seeing the chair not far away from him. He was so shocked by what Greyson had just done that it took him a while toe back to his senses, ¡°Greyson, are you trying to murder me?!¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to murder you, you are already dead!¡± Ever since the car ident two years ago, the rtionship between Greyson and Lorenzo was bing worse and worse.


    Seeing the dispute between the two bing more and more fierce, Elva yelled with red and swollen eyes, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She looked at Greyson and then at Lorenzo. Finally, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ang just came home, can¡¯t you guys be quiet?¡±


    ¡°For Ang¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you today!¡± Greyson grunted heavily at Lorenzo, turned his head, and walked out. Luna hurriedly apologized and followed him.


    Lorenzo was a little embarrassed to be yelled at by his son in front of James. He coughed dryly, ¡°It¡¯s my wife¡¯s fault. As he grows older, his manners be worse. James, don¡¯t me him.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± James smiled, ¡°Under your guidance, Greyson still values his family so much. He is a real gem. I should thank him.¡±


    The smile on Lorenzo¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, ¡°My two kids achieved nothing. But they valued their close ones. That¡¯s inherited from me.¡±


    The rest three said nothing when saying this and looked at him with different expressions.


    ¡°People about the same age as me have been married several times. Even if they don¡¯t, they will keep mistresses.¡± Lorenzo sighed, ¡°They also asked me why I don¡¯t get divorced and marry another woman since she always drags me down.¡±


    When he said this, Elva just looked at him. She was neither angry, shocked, or echoed with him. There was only a dead calm.


    Lorenzo was suddenly a little guilty from her gaze, he avoided her gaze and continued, ¡°The reason is simple. I care about my family. Once I decide to be with someone, it will be a lifetime, just like you.¡±


    Hearing this, James waved his hand and said meaningfully, ¡°No, I¡¯m not like you in this aspect. But you are better than me in some aspects.¡±


    They seemed to be praising each other but their words all had deeper meanings. Ang was in a daze when looking at them.


    Before she was eighteen, she hated how hypocritical adults were and hated those who betrayed and used their loved ones for profit.


    But after she turned an adult, she understood that such asions were unavoidable and she was using her family to go against Jessica and Lawson.


    She was bing the kind of person she hated most step by step.


    ¡°Dinner is ready, Lorenzo, you and James go down first.¡± Elva sniffled, wiped the corners of her eyes, and forced a smile, ¡°Ang and I will go down after we put her things away.¡±


    Lorenzo frowned, ¡°Can¡¯t you do this after dinner? How can you keep James waiting?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem.¡± James said, ¡°I happen need to consult you about the management of thepany and I need some time with you.¡±


    Lorenzo smiled and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re young, but you¡¯re no less experienced than I am in running apany. So, you don¡¯t need to use the word consult. In that case, let¡¯s go to the living room and wait for a while.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Elva, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you still aware of the priorities at such an age? You are so senseless.¡±


    ¡°Lorenzo, I¡¯ve been with you for nearly thirty years. Now you find me not a good wife at all?¡± Elva¡¯s tears fell and she raised her voice.


    Lorenzo¡¯s face turned blue as his family members refuted him one after another, ¡°What are you yelling about all of a sudden? Have you entered upon the change of life?¡±


    He looked at James with some embarrassment and tried to hold the corners of his mouth, ¡°This is what women are like! They are just short-sighted like this, only care about love. They don¡¯t care about how men work hard outside!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°See youter.¡± James smiled at Ang and went out with Lorenzo.


    Ang walked over and closed the door. When she turned to her room, she saw her mother staring nkly in the direction of the door with tears. In Elva¡¯s eyes, there was aplex feeling that Ang had never seen.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as bad as your father says? That I can do nothing but cry?¡± Elva wiped her tears as she said in a cracking voice.


    Ang didn¡¯t know what to say when hearing her mother¡¯s question. Since she had memories, her mother was a full-time housewife and her father was in charge of the family and the household was done by the maids. Being asked like this, Ang finally found that she had no idea what her mother was good at.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good wife or a good mother. In some way, your father is right. I know nothing but cry.¡± Elva smiled sadly.


    Ang suddenly thought of what her brother said and felt it was a thorny problem, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m not a good daughter.¡± Elva was desperate as she said this. She went to the suitcases with nk eyes and helped Ang put away her things.


    Ang pursed her lips and went to her mother¡¯s side. And she managed tofort her mother like James did to her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

 Chapter 292 It’s All My Fault

    ¡°Okay,¡± Elva answered with a forced smile, but her smile was even sadder than a cry.


    Ang felt ufortable when seeing her mother leave like this. Such a kind of feeling made her uneasy and her heart was jumping like crazy and her eyelids jumped several times. She pressed on her eyelids to stop them from jumping but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°You¡¯re depressed, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ang walked over to the suitcase and followed to pack the luggage.


    Elva¡¯s eyes shed and she said sheepishly, ¡°Leave it alone, I remember you don¡¯t know how to get clothes folded, so I have to do itter.¡±


    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t even look at Ang, looking slightly flustered.


    ¡°I will do it now.¡± Ang looked downside and said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elva stopped and she shed tears, ¡°Yes, you were in prison for two years and the Dream Club for two months, you definitely did a lot of such things.¡±


    She covered her face and cried sadly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If only I found what your father wanted to do earlier, then you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± Ang stood up to take some tissues and handed them to her, ¡°Depression is a big deal, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Elva took the tissue to calm down. Then sheughed bitterly, ¡°No big deal! No need to tell you. You almost died several times, but I¡¯m not with you. I even hurt you at such times. I only suffer from mere depression. How can I let you sympathize with me?¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Ang said, ¡°Many people are med for what our family is like today, Jessica, me, you, and my father. You don¡¯t have to take all the me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± After this word, Elva stopped. Then she shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand it, it¡¯s all my fault. If I wasn¡¯t too stupid, too easy to be used, too ipetent, and too¡­¡±


    The more she said, the lower her voice became. Atst, Ang could no longer hear what she was saying.


    ¡°What did you just say just now?¡± Ang¡¯s eyelids stopped jumping but she still felt uneasy.


    Elva sniffled and tried to smile, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Downstairs.


    Lorenzo and James were sitting on the sofa on both sides of the table. On the table, there was fragrant and refreshing tea.


    ¡°This is the new tea I got recently, have a try.¡± Lorenzo took the teacup and had a taste after blowing the water. He seemed to be pleasant, but his attention was focused on James.


    James also took the teacup under Lorenzo¡¯s gaze and had a taste. His moves were elegant and handsome. He held the tea in his mouth and finally swallowed, ¡°Good tea!¡±


    ¡°James, you really know how to appreciate tea.¡± Hearing James¡¯spliment, Lorenzo was only slightly relieved, ¡°Lorenzo always swigs my tea. It is a waste to give him such good tea. ¡±


    James took two more sips and put down his teacup, ¡°As far as I know, Greyson likes collecting antiques. And he also knows how to appreciate antiques. Even many experts in this field wouldpliment him for this. In this aspect, I can¡¯t win him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby to waste money. Meaningless.¡± Lorenzo didn¡¯t think so.


    James leaned back and rested on the couch, ¡°How is that meaningless? Archaeologists, antique market owners, and antique appraisers. Many people want that kind of skills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certainly happy if he can really put his skills in business.¡± Lorenzo frowned, ¡°But he just learns appreciation and buys things in the auctions. He spent over ten million but gets back nothing.¡±


    Jamesughed, ¡°It¡¯s your fault. You don¡¯t teach him to manage apany or use his ability. It¡¯s not his fault that he gets nothing back.¡±


    ¡°He is not talented like you.¡± Lorenzo did not want to talk about this anymore and changed the subject, ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡±


    He looked the same as usual, but there was a hidden light under his eyes.


    Mockery quickly shed through James¡¯s eyes and he said indifferently, ¡°If I want to take charge of the Harvey Group as soon as possible, I have to break up with Ang. What would you choose if you were me?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t what Lorenzo wanted to hear so the lights under his eyes soon disappeared. And he asked without much interest, ¡°If I were you, I would choose to go on with the woman I like.¡±


    James smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°But why do I think you wouldn¡¯t choose that?¡±


    ¡°That means you are wrong.¡± Lorenzo sighed, ¡°Ang has been stubborn since childhood. Everything she determined couldn¡¯t be changed. If you choose the Harvey Group now, you will regret it.¡±


    James raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you will lose all the benefits after I give up on Ang?¡±


    He was too direct and Lorenzo¡¯s face stiffened for a moment because of his words. Then Lorenzo said, ¡°Of course not. I thought you can understand me, unlike my family members.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± James straightened up and took another sip of the tea.


    Lorenzoughed bitterly, ¡°Because you made the same decision as I did. You loved Ang but you still didn¡¯t explicitly reject the marriage proposed by the Smith family. Didn¡¯t you do this for the development of your career?¡±


    James frowned slightly.


    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s the right choice. When you¡¯re strong enough, you can reunion with Ang at that time.¡± Lorenzo¡¯s volume went higher, ¡°But in the opinions of the women, this is betrayal and it is unforgivable.¡±


    In thest sentence, he even cracked his voice for being too excited.


    James picked up the teapot and refilled it for him, then pushed the cup towards him without answering.


    ¡°If you were in my position two years ago, would you give up the Chante family and the Chante Group for an Ang, or would you give up her alone and save the Chante family and the Chante Group? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Sacrificing Ang was the inevitable but least costly decision. I did it for the good of all. But yet nobody understands me!¡± Lorenzo was so angry that his face turned red. He took the teacup to take a drink, but he forgot how hot the tea was and he almost threw the teacup on the ground.


    James put his slender legs together with both hands on his knees, and he nodded, ¡°If it were me, I would indeed have chosen to do the same as you at that time.¡±

 Chapter 293 Easier Than Being A Civil Servant

    Seeing that James agreed with his opinion, Lorenzo was clearly more excited than usual, ¡°Finally, someone could understand me! Ang and Jessica had a grudge, what could I? If we sacrifice the Chante family to save Angele, you might make us break. In front of the Smith family and the Chante family, I can¡¯t protect Ang at all.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°can¡¯t protect Ang¡±, James¡¯s eyes dimmed for a while as he tapped the sofa unconsciously with his right hand.


    ¡°I did all this for my family!¡± Lorenzo said angrily, ¡°But now, my family members came to use me one by one. Do they know why they can live such a happy life?¡±


    James put down the cup and leaned forward with his elbows on the knees, ¡°Parents of Ang¡¯s mother. Everything you have was given by them.¡± Then he said with a smile, ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to them, too.¡± Lorenzo froze for a while and changed the topic, ¡°But the best choice I could make two years ago, to give up on Ang. You also agree with me on this, right? Nevertheless, it was two years in prison, not a death sentence.¡±


    James smiled with mockery,¡± Just two years in prison? Why about you having a try? I believe that Ang will consider forgiving you if you take the initiative to in prison for two years.¡±


    ¡°If my son and my daughter can support the Chant Group, I will go into prison without any hesitation. Being in prison meant eating and sleeping all day without doing anything else, easier than being a civil servant.¡±


    James said with cold eyes, ¡°I finally understand what is called back pain.¡±


    Lorenzo¡¯s face went gloomier.


    ¡°Since you said this, what about this? I will take care of the Chant Group and you can go into prison? James narrowed his eyes and pulled his silver tie.


    ¡°How could that work?¡± Lorenzo¡¯s face was blue. He managed to say in a soft voice, ¡°Anyway, you are from the Harvey family. I can¡¯t let you do this.¡±


    James took a sip of tea and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, you don¡¯t even trust your two children, so you naturally wouldn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe Ang¡¯s nonsense!¡± Lorenzo tried his best to maintain elegance, but it was still obvious that he was angry.


    James said with a sneer on his lips, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the only one who agrees with you. Ang also agrees.¡±


    Lorenzo slightly widened his eyes to hide the surprise on his face.


    ¡°But we agree with the premise that you really are doing it for the good of the Chant family.¡± James took the teapot and served Lorenzo with tea, saying slowly, ¡°But if you are doing it for your own good, that¡¯s different.¡±


    Lorenzo put the teacup on the table, ¡°No matter what I think, the result is already there.¡±


    James sneered, ¡°If your ability matches your coldness, my grandfather won¡¯t judge you like that.¡±


    Lorenzo was surprised when hearing James suddenly mention Lawson. And it seemed that Lawson didn¡¯t judge him well. He felt uneasy. He wanted to ask detailed questions but suddenly saw James standing up.


    ¡°Finished packing?¡± Seeing Ange downstairs, James walked to her.


    Ang answered with a ¡°yes¡± and walked to the dining room with James.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenzo followed them with a frown, not knowing what he was thinking.


    In the dining room, the maids had already set up the table. Seeing the threee in, the maid came forward, pulled out seats for them, and then stood aside in silence.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Lorenzo asked with a frown, ¡°How can she still keep the guest waiting?¡±


    Ang nced at him coolly, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, eat first. No one will stop you.¡±


    ¡°Watch your attitude!¡± Lorenzo roared. But he suddenly remembered that James was still here, so he said in a softer voice, ¡°Go ask your mother and your brother toe down.¡±


    Just after he said this, Elva came in. Greyson and Luna followed her, each leading a child.


    ¡°Wow, what a handsome brother!¡± As soon as Taotao saw James, her eyes lit up. She ran to him and asked for a hug with a smile.


    Greyson was so angry that the veins on his forehead were jumping violently, ¡°He is a bad guy! Don¡¯t go to him! Come back!¡±


    The little girl shook her head and refused while hugging James¡¯s thighs. No matter what Greyson said, she just wouldn¡¯t let her father¡¯s thigh go, ¡°This brother is handsome.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any appetite? Am I better looking than this bad guy?¡± Greyson¡¯s handsome face turned blue with anger. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade Taotao with words, he forcibly picked Taotao away.


    Taotao looked at him with big eyes and wrinkled her face.


    Greyson was alert when seeing her like this. The next second, she twitched her mouth and cried hard.


    Everyone hurriedly came tofort the Taotao. After the mess, she sat in the arms with a choke. As for Greyson, he was silent and upset after being scolded by his wife.


    ¡°Brother, can you hug me?¡± Taotao looked at James beside her with a grievance.


    James was not moved. He put a chicken wing into Ang¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°I only hug my wife.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Greyson poked the rice in the bowl hard as if the rice was James. Luna red at him and pinched him on the waist to stop him from talking nonsense.


    Taotao titled her head, ¡°Can I be your wife? So that you can hug me?¡±


    Hearing this, Greyson immediately stood up. Before he shouted anything, Luna pinched his ears to stop him.


    ¡°One man can only have one wife, and I already have one.¡± James exined to Taotao very seriously, ¡°Also, you should call me Uncle, not Brother.¡±


    Taotao was already smart enough, but she still didn¡¯t fully understand James, ¡°What¡¯s an uncle?¡±


    James exined but Taotao was still confused, so she quickly turned her attention to the food and enjoyed the shrimp Ang peeled for her.


    During the meal, Lorenzo wanted to ask James how Lawson judged him several times. But since it might not be a good judgment, he swallowed his words back several times, so he didn¡¯t enjoy the meal at all.


    Finally, dinner was over. Lorenzo said, ¡°Suddenly want to y chess. James,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Ang ate too much. Sorry, I can¡¯t y chess with you. I have to take a walk with her.¡± After this, James walked upstairs with Ang. He didn¡¯t leave any chance for Lorenze to refuse. Obviously, taking a walk was just an excuse.


    As Ang reached the stairs, she nced back and saw her dad looking at them with a scowl on his face. Sheughed happily and took James upstairs under Lorenzo¡¯s exasperated gaze.


    When she got to the room and closed the door, Ang was about to ask James if her dad had something for him, but before she could say anything, she was suddenly pressed against the wall by James.

 Chapter 294 You Sounded A Little Weak

    Under the dim light, James¡¯s angr features were a little softer. He looked down at her, with his eyshes cast a shadow on his face. In his eyes, there were shing lights.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The two were very close, so close that Ang could see the fuzz on his face. She pursed her lips and tried to push him away, but he held her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    The sound of his slightly rapid heartbeat rang in her ears and Ang froze.


    ¡°James?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James grabbed her hand and held her a little more tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    With some unusual flush on his face, he frowned with some cold light in his eyes.


    Ang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Your mother drugged me. She should be worried about your fake pregnancy being found by my grandpa.¡± James stared at her fair and tender neck with a hoarse and unusual voice. He seemed to manage to hold something back.


    If it was Lorenzo, the chess thing wouldn¡¯t happen. And Greyson and Luna wished that James could stay away from Ang, so they couldn¡¯t drug him.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what happened. Ang got it after a little thought. He held his neck with a frozen body and kissed him.


    ¡°Why is this door locked?¡± Greyson shouted from outside, ¡°Ang, open the door, I have a gift for you!¡±


    Ang was slightly relieved. She pushed James away from her, ¡°My brother is here, you get up first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯ll be gone in a minute.¡± James tightened his grip on her waist to keep her from stepping back.


    ¡°Ang? Ang, do you hear me? Didn¡¯t you lose your jade locket? I got a pair of earrings a while ago, of good quality. You take them first, I will give you better onester!¡±


    Greyson was never a patient one. Seeing that Ang didn¡¯t respond to him, he knocked on the door several more times.


    Every time the door rang, Ang¡¯s heart fluttered with it.


    The maid also had the key to her room. If she didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t go out, her brother might get the key to open the door directly from the maidter.


    If her brother really opened the door¡­


    ¡°James, you go out first!¡± Ang¡¯s face turned red and she reached out to push James. A lot of sweat ran down James¡¯s corbone. He grabbed her hands and said with a gasp, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Ang? Ang!¡± Greyson shouted twice more from the door, ¡°What the hell? She couldn¡¯t have an ident, could she?¡±


    If Ang suddenly fell ill and no one noticed that¡­


    Thinking of this, Greyson was so scared that his face turned pale.


    He ordered the maids with anxiety, ¡°Quick, quick, quickly bring me the key to Ang¡¯s room, she may have fainted in the room!¡±


    ¡°You, yes you, can you move faster? Run over here! Hurry up and give me the key!¡±


    Seeing his nervousness, the maid also got nervous and hurriedly ran up with the key, ¡°Sir, the key!¡±


    All this happened within two minutes. When hearing the sound of the key entering the lock, Ang felt blushed with her limbs soft.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine!¡± She shouted outside while whispering to James, ¡°You go out first!¡±


    Seeing that she was already a little angry, James finally managed to suppress his desire and frowned a little. Then hey to the side with a slightly sullen face.


    ¡°Why do I find you sound a little weak?¡± Greyson didn¡¯t continue to open the door or pull the key out. He just persuaded him, ¡°Are you sick again? And don¡¯t want to get an injection or take medicine? It isn¡¯t that hard, even Taotao isn¡¯t afraid!¡±


    Ang was afraid that her brother would suddenly open the door. In James¡¯s eyes filled with desire, she got dressed up in embarrassment and hurried out.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Ang just opened a crack in the door and showed half of her face.


    The cardigan she was wearing couldn¡¯t cover her neck and she did not want her brother to see the hickeys.


    ¡°Why is your face so red if you¡¯re fine?¡± Greyson tried his temperature and widened his eyes, ¡°Your forehead is so hot, do you have a fever?¡±


    Without waiting for Ang to answer, he reached out to pull her out, ¡°There is fever medicine at home, you can drink it first. If it doesn¡¯t work, I will take you to the hospitalter!¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t expect him to pull her out of the blue and was caught off guard by him.

 Chapter 295 It’s Not About Being Willing Or Not

    Ang was wearing a white cardigan and with the white lights in the hallway. The hickeys on her neck were like an eyesore.


    It was like a ck spot on white paper that hurt Greyson¡¯s eyes.


    Ang was a little embarrassed by his gaze. She subconsciously reached out to cover her neck, but soon found it too deliberate. She coughed unnaturally and then put her hand down.


    As she was dragged out, the door to the room opened. Greyson looked at Ang with disbelief for a while and then looked into the room.


    James was sitting on Ang¡¯s King-size pink bed with a different expression. On his body, there was a sky blue quilt that was once exclusive to Ang.


    And on the bedside floor, there were several clothes. It could be seen what happened just now with one nce.


    Ang was so embarrassed that she wanted to close the door, but Greyson quickly kicked it open again, ¡°James Harvey!¡±


    ¡°How are you, Brother?¡± James looked at him from a distance and nodded slightly to greet Greyson.


    Greyson was so angry that his handsome face turned red, ¡°I¡¯m not good, not good at all! You stinking shameless bitch!!¡±


    James curled up his lips a little and said in a slightly cool voice, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well either. Brother, as a man, you should know how hical it is to disturb a man in sex? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are dumb, I would kind of suspect that you are doing it on purpose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother, who gave you permission to call me brother?!¡± Greyson yelled in anger: ¡°It¡¯s only 8:30, and you¡¯ve brought Ang to bed. Keep some dignity.¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a fuss, but said slowly, ¡°There will only be more such things in the future, you should get used to it earlier.¡±


    Greyson gasped in anger, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Ang and I are young and hormonal, so it is normal. When she officially bes my wife, sex is our obligation as a couple. It is unavoidable.¡± James said.


    Except for ¡°shameless¡±, Greyson had nothing else to scold James.


    He stared at James with his chest heaving violently. For a moment, he was choked by James¡¯s shamelessness.


    ¡°Brother, James¡­¡± Seeing the two argued with a maid at the side, Ang totally blushed. She pulled the corner of Greyson¡¯s clothes and wanted to tell him about James being drugged.


    But she was immediately interrupted by Greyson with anger, ¡°You shut up!¡±


    As soon as Greyson heard the beginning, he knew that Ang was going to speak for James!


    He loved and cherished his sister for so many years and now he was speaking for a damn bitch! What did James do to Ang?


    Ang wanted to exin again several times, but Greyson simply wouldn¡¯t listen. He just stared at James angrily.


    ¡°Brother, you deliberately interrupted me and Ang. Are you jealous that I am better than you physically?¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly and said differently.


    Greyson was so angry that his face turned blue, ¡°Who the hell is jealous of you!¡±


    ¡°If you have any problems, you should go to the doctor. If you are impotent, you can take aphrodisiacs. Don¡¯t mess with your sister¡¯s sexual life.¡± James continued.


    Ang was so embarrassed that she disturbed their argument, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    She turned to Greyson and whispered, ¡°Mom drugged James¡­ Brother, you just leave. You will embarrass me by making a scene like this.¡±


    ¡°Why does Mom bother to drug this bastard?¡± Greyson said in surprise.


    At the side, the maid peeked into the room with her gaze filled with blush and some desire.


    Ang frowned slightly. Then she closed the door and said to the maid, ¡°Go down first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better stay here. If you have any orders, I can also immediately go to do.¡± The maid said.


    Ang said, ¡°No, you go down first. Don¡¯t talk nonsense about what happened today after going out.¡±


    Hearing this, the maid replied with a yes reluctantly and went down.


    ¡°When did shee?¡± Ang frowned at the maid¡¯s back.


    Greyson pursed his lips, ¡°About two years ago. But she is still the same as before. She doesn¡¯t have any manners!¡±


    ¡°Then why not fire her?¡± Ang asked.


    Greyson scratched his head in annoyance, ¡°Mom won¡¯t agree! Her name is Cleo and she is a distant rtive of Dad. Although it is said so, it is hard to tell how distant it is!¡±


    ¡°Her family members begged many people toe to Dad! And they want Dad to make a match for her. Fine, anyway, she is a maid of our family now. Dad doesn¡¯t agree with it, but Mom is afraid that Dad¡¯s fellow countrymen would me him for this, so she kept Cleo.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any manners. And she always says that she is our rtive and she often bullies others! That¡¯s not the end, she also gossips a lot.¡±


    Hearing this, Ang thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Mom someday and get Cleo fired.¡±


    A shallow bully who gossiped a lot like this would cause trouble sooner orter.


    ¡°The sooner the better.¡± Greyson said with a gloomy face, ¡°She tried to seduce me before, but fortunately, Luna believed me and didn¡¯t quarrel with me because of this.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Mom about this? She still doesn¡¯t fire Cleo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Greyson said, ¡°Mom said we had better not to mess with such kinds of people. If she fired her for this, she might use me of raping her after going back home. Mom also said I have a bad reputation and it¡¯s more likely that people will believe her.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Greyson frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic, how could Mom drug James? What does she want? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that James would mistake you for the drug and give you a hard time?¡±


    ¡°Mom was probably afraid that Lawson would find out about my fake pregnancy.¡± Ang rubbed her brow with tiredness, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to mother about this, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    Greyson responded vaguely and looked into the room withplex emotions.


    ¡°As for the rtionship between me and James, don¡¯t bother with it, Brother. I know what I am doing.¡± Ang paused and said, ¡°I can¡¯t let Lawson find out about my fake pregnancy. So, Brother, don¡¯t knock on the door of my room at night from now on, it will only put me in an awkward position.¡±


    Everyone turned silent.


    Greyson clenched his fists tightly with red eyes.


    After a long time, he looked up at her and said, ¡°So you¡¯re willing to be with James from now on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being willing or not. If he lets me go, what about the Smith family, what about the Harvey family, what about our family?¡± Ang pulled her lips, ¡°I have enjoyed the money and status that my family brought me and now I can¡¯t avoid everything that happens to me.¡±


    James told her about this.


    It was cruel, but it was the truth.

 Chapter 296 Don’t Be Nervous

    Greyson swallowed hard and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He gritted his teeth. Blue veins stood out on his temples. But he did not say a word.


    ¡°Greyson, you are no longer a child. Don¡¯t be so impulsive, or you will not only harm yourself, but also involve sister-inw and the two children. You have to know that you are not alone and cannot act recklessly.¡± Ang said.


    Tears flew down Greyson¡¯s cheeks and he stiffened, ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ go back to the old days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ang looked down and nodded, her fingers clutching the corner of her coat.


    Greyson shook and took a breath, ¡°I tried my best to improve my abilities, but still¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t go back to the old days.¡± Ang said the second half of his words for him, ¡°Greyson, you work hard now. It can only let you live a better life and not be fooled. But even if you try harder and are better and as powerful as James, we can¡¯t go back to the old days.¡±


    Greyson squatted on the ground, holding his head in his hands, and cried out in pain.


    Ang looked down at him and sighed softly. She felt tortured by sadness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There was so muchmotion that Lorenzo hurried up, ¡°Greyson, Cleo told me that you and James had a fight. Is it true?¡±


    Elva followed behind him, staring straight at the door of the room with an unconcealed look of trepidation on her face. Unable to see what happened inside the room, she turned to look at Ang. When she saw those marks on Ang¡¯s neck, she was slightly relieved.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have a fight with him?!¡± Greyson stood up and looked at Lorenzo angrily. His eyes were bloodshot as he shouted, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand that bastard, and I can¡¯t stand you! If you weren¡¯t so selfish, how could things have turned out like this?¡±


    Lorenzo was confused by his sudden anger and said angrily, ¡°What is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You caused all of this. I will never forgive you in my life!¡± Greyson roared fiercely and rushed down the stairs.


    Looking at him rushing out of the vi, Lorenzo was puzzled. He turned his head and asked Ang, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with your brother?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ang said faintly.


    Lawson Harvey¡¯sment firmly rooted in Lorenzo¡¯s heart, just like a fish thorn.


    He didn¡¯t bother with Greyson, looked at the closed door, and asked, ¡°Is James inside? Call him out and I have something to ask him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ convenient right now. You can ask himter.¡± Elva said with a nervous face. Then, she pushed Ang and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Hurry inside and don¡¯t let James wait.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorenzo was confused, ¡°What do you mean? How do you know it is not convenient for James now?¡±


    ¡°Ang, hurry up and go inside.¡± Elva urged Ang. Before Ang could answer, Elva opened the door and pushed her inside, closing the door behind her.


    Ang looked at the closed door and heard the sound of her parents arguing outside.


    She pursed her lips, locked the door, and walked to James.


    ¡­


    When Ang opened her eyes, she met James¡¯ gaze.


    He propped himself up on his right elbow and had been looking at her sideways for a long time.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± James smiled lightly. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars under the sunlight.


    He leaned over to kiss Ang. Ang subconsciously tilted her head and his kiss fell on her ear.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth.¡± Ang exined.


    Jamesy back on her side.


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened. She said cryptically, ¡°I was too tiredst night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± James gently pressed her waist, not doing anything out of line.


    James lifted the quilt and looked at those scars on her body. His eyes dimmed for a moment.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do today. So, stay in bed and I¡¯ll bring you breakfast upter.¡± James looked at the time, pulled his hand out of the quilt, and got up.


    The hazy sunlight poured in through the curtains, which outlined his strong curves.


    The wild hormones disappeared once he put on a shirt and suit pants.


    ¡°No need.¡± Ang withdrew her gaze. Her face was calm, but her ears were a little red, ¡°I¡¯ll go down to eat with you.¡±


    James turned his head and nced at her, not refusing. He just took out a new set of underwear and handed it to her.


    Ang put on the clothes under the covers and looked at him with an unnatural expression, ¡°That little suitcase you took yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s full of underwear.¡± James said, ¡°If it is not enough, we can buy more.¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She put on her clothes and stumbled when she got up. Luckily, James held her instantly and she didn¡¯t fall in a mess.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ang said, trying to break his grip.


    James looked down at her and gripped her like a w, ¡°Do you still want to fall?¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and didn¡¯t move any more. James hugged her and they walked out of the door. Greyson¡¯s room was next to hers. They met Greyson in his pajamas as they left the room.


    There was a shallowyer of stubble on Greyson¡¯s chin. He seemed to have not slept all night or not slept well. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked a little disheveled.


    He nced at James with a grim look and did not argue with him or yell at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest more? If you don¡¯t feel well, stay in bed and I¡¯ll bring you breakfast upter.¡± Greyson spoke. His voice was as hoarse as a broken gong.

 Chapter 297 Don’t Embarrass Angela

    ¡°I¡¯m already up. It¡¯s okay to go down to have breakfast.¡± Ang asked, ¡°Where are my sister-inw and the children?¡±


    Greyson spoke to her, but looked at James, ¡°They are not up yet and will have breakfastter.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at James¡¯ hand around Ang¡¯s waist and frowned, biting back the words he would like to have said.


    ¡°You go to eat first. I¡¯ll go upstairs and change clothes.¡± Greyson spoke to Ang, then snorted heavily at James and walked upstairs.


    When they entered the dining room, Lorenzo and Elva had already arrived. Lorenzo put on a long face while Elva had red, puffy eyes and a miserable look.


    ¡°I am just going to go up to get you guys for breakfast, and youe down!¡± As soon as he saw them, Lorenzo immediately put on a smile.


    He stood up and pulled out a chair for James.


    James didn¡¯t sit down, but let Ang sit down.


    Lorenzo¡¯s smile froze for a moment. But soon, he pulled out a chair again, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. So, I prepared a lot. If there¡¯s nothing you like, I¡¯ll have someone buy some.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± James answered indifferently and sat down on a chair, offering Ang some dishes she favored.


    Greyson changed his clothes and entered the dining room, pulled out the chair next to Ang and sat down.


    Seeing that James offered Ang a lot of dishes, he also took every dish she favored for her on the table.


    Ang knew he was still angry, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t be so ridiculous!¡± Lorenzo reprimanded him, then looked at James, and said gently, ¡°James, it was Elva¡¯s faultst night. But she was just worried about you and Ang. She bore no ill will. Please forgive her.¡±


    Elva wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, ¡°I was inconsideratest night. But it has nothing to do with Ang. James, you can me me. Please don¡¯t¡­ embarrass Ang.¡±


    James ate unhurriedly, asionally offered Ang some food, and did not respond.


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± Lorenzo said, ¡°You did that for their own good. James is so good to Ang. How can he me you and Ang? Right, James?¡±


    James swallowed and wiped the corners of his mouth, which wasn¡¯t stained, with a tissue, ¡°I¡¯ve just recently found that I hate those who act recklessly under the pretext of being good for me.¡±


    Lorenzoughed in embarrassment, ¡°This is indeed Elva¡¯s fault. But she is your elder after all. Why don¡¯t you forgive her this time?¡±


    ¡°Elva gave me an aphrodisiac this time. What about next time?¡± James said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s really a horrible thing.¡±


    He did not relent. Lorenzo¡¯s expression changed and his face was ugly.


    Ang put down her chopsticks, clutched the corner of her coat, and turned to say, ¡°My mom¡­¡±


    ¡®doesn¡¯t dare to do so.¡¯


    ¡°Eat more and make you healthy.¡± James interrupted her by serving her a bowl of chicken soup.


    Greyson snapped and heaved his chopsticks onto the table and stood up.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Ang tugged at his coat and whispered.


    Greyson clenched his fists. His eyes were bloodshot and looked like he was wearing red contacts, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Ang tugged at the corner of his coat harder. She looked a little displeased.


    Greyson twisted his head and red at James, and sat down reluctantly. He picked up the chopsticks and deliberately make a loud noise while eating.


    Lorenzo looked at the actions between the siblings. After making sure that they would not interfere with the matter, he forced a smile and said, ¡°James, then what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Can you do what I say?¡± James leaned on the back of his chair.


    Lorenzo coughed dryly and still felt distressed while thinking of thergend in City G, ¡°As long as the conditions are not too excessive, it can be settled through discussion.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°With your words, it will be much better.¡± James straightened up and smiled slightly.


    Seeing this, Lorenzo was alert and his eyelids fluttered, ¡°James, it seems that you have already thought about how to do¡­¡±


    At the end of the sentence, he could barely maintain the smile on his face.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so nervous. In fact, my request is not very excessive.¡± James said.


    Lorenzo smiled, ¡°I am not nervous. After you marry Ang, we are a family. I believe you won¡¯t do harm to me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trust.¡± James said, ¡°Which position are you going to let Ang take?¡±


    Hearing this, Lorenzo almost knew what his conditions were. He said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s better to start from the grassroots position. Otherwise, if I let her parachute into any position, the employees will say she is relying on her family. It will have a bad impact on her and will cause too much pressure on her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Only when there is pressure, can there be motivation.¡± Seeing that Ang had something on the corner of her mouth, James pulled out a tissue and handed it over.


    Ang froze slightly before taking the tissue. Then, she looked at her cell phone and wiped off the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡± Lorenzo picked up his chopsticks and pointed to the dish, ¡°It¡¯s good to have pressure. But if there¡¯s too much, she may copse under the pressure. It is not good to be over-anxious. I¡¯m doing this for Ang¡¯s own good.¡±


    James also picked up his chopsticks, ¡°Look, I just said I don¡¯t like those who act recklessly under the pretext of being good for me. Then you do this now.¡±


    ¡°Maybe parents like to say it and get used to it.¡± Lorenzo picked up his bowl and ate the porridge. No one was able to see his expression.


    James chewed a few times and swallowed before saying, ¡°Your concern is misced. Everyone was discontented when you parachuted in as president of the Chante Group. But you finally seeded, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 298 I Have to Be Responsible for Them

    Lorenzo froze and dumbfounded. His expression changed and he did not say a word.


    ¡°Since you are not afraid of the press, I believe that someone like Ang who has been maligned will not be afraid. What do you think?¡± James asked casually.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lorenzo coughed dryly, ¡°Ang is only twenty years old, and has never been in touch with or learnedpany management before. If she parachutes directly into the president, I¡¯m afraid it will cause dissatisfaction.¡±


    James looked at him with a faint smile on his face and did not make a sound.


    Lorenzo looked down and ate, avoiding his gaze, ¡°I also parachuted back then. But after all, my major in university was rted to this and I graduated with honors.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Greyson is only a manager now. If I directly make Ang the president, I¡¯m afraid that Greyson will also be discontented.¡±


    Greyson heavily put his chopsticks down and stood up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? What are you doing?¡± Lorenzo frowned.


    Greyson propped his hands on the table and twisted his head to look at him, leaning forward slightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Ang to be president, just say no. Don¡¯t use me as a fucking excuse!¡±


    Lorenzo was furious, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you give the entire Chante Group and the Chante family to Ang, I won¡¯t have any objection!¡± Greyson snorted and sat down again, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do anything and can be supported by my sister. Many people will envy me!¡±


    Lorenzo pulled a wry face, as interesting as a tipped palette.


    Ang ate with an indifferent face. Even if Greyson did not object, her father would not let her be the president. Sure enough¡­


    ¡°The Chante family holds most of the shares of the Chante Group. But it does notpletely belong to the Chante family¡­¡± Lorenzo nced at James, ¡°It¡¯s also the brainchild of your mother¡¯s parents. There are other shareholders. I have to be responsible for them!¡±


    James offered Ang some food, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Lorenzo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you, but that is enough. I can¡¯t finish it.¡± Ang looked at the dishes filled with her bowl, and paused for a moment with her hand holding the chopsticks.


    Seeing that James was silent, Lorenzo was a little anxious, ¡°James, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t promise you this. If you are unhappy with what Elva has done and have to do something, then I¡­ I can only ept it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± James chuckled, grabbed Ang¡¯s hand, and yed it, ¡°I didn¡¯t have intended to let Ang be the president. You just said it yourself.¡±


    Lorenzo was confused, ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to know if you would agree to let Ang take any position other than the president.¡± James asked.


    Lorenzo pondered for a while, worried that any further refusal would annoy James.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes! Even if she is notpetent, I can have someone teach her!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s a deal.¡± James made a final decision, ¡°Let Ang be the CFO assistant for one year, and then be the CFO. You don¡¯t have to have someone teach her. I will teach her myself.¡±


    Finance was the key position of apany. Lorenzo was reluctant, but finally didn¡¯t say anything and agreed with James to let Ang go to work the day after tomorrow.


    After dinner, James went to work and Ang saw him off as he wanted.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lorenzo panted and came after him, ¡°Ang, your mother prepared some clothes for you. Go see if you like them.¡±


    James straightened his tie, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for her to go see them after I leave.¡±


    Lorenzo nced at Ang. His expression changed, and he finally chose to speak directly, ¡°James, you saidst night that Lawson Harvey hasmented on me. What did he say about me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± James looked down at him with a faint smile under the sunlight.


    His smile was full of malice. Lorenzo hesitated for a moment and said firmly, ¡°Yes. I want to hear the criticism, so that I can correct it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t correct that.¡± James said directly, ¡°My grandfather said that you are too shortsighted and cannot make outstanding achievements.¡±


    Lorenzo was shocked and his face suddenly turned pale. He froze, just like a stake, and could not move for a long time.


    Shortsighted?


    Did the old man criticize him like this? Or did James deliberately deceive him by saying that?


    He had done a great job in the past two years and developed several industrial chains. Everyone praised him. How could Lawson Harvey say that he was shortsighted?


    James looked at his gloomy face, smiled, and then turned to look at Ang, ¡°Go to find Luna to get the book first. If there is something you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll exin it to you when Ie back in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ang said.


    James then opened the car door and got into the car. Just as he was about to close the door, Lorenzo suddenly ran over and grabbed the door, ¡°James, your grandfather¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter in the evening. It¡¯s almost time for work.¡± James raised his wrist to look at his watch, and did not give Lorenzo the opportunity to refuse. He directly closed the door, started the car and went away.


    Lorenzo watched the car disappear from view and his face was gloomy. He looked a little angry.


    He turned to ask Ang, ¡°I¡¯m shortsighted? If I¡¯m, howe the Chante Group is getting better? Is Lawson Harvey jealous of me? That is why he says that about me.¡±


    ¡°How can the Chante Group match the Harvey Group? You are too arrogant.¡± Ang sarcasticallyughed and walked to the vi.


    Lorenzo looked again in the direction James¡¯ car left and clenched his fists thoughtfully.


    When Ang returned to the vi, Luna came downstairs with her two children. She spoke to Luna about the professional book, and Luna readily agreed.


    ¡°Mom is in your room and seems not be in a very good mood. Why don¡¯t you go and look at it?¡± Luna suggested.


    Ang frowned slightly, nodded, and went upstairs.


    The door to the room was half open. Elva was sitting on the bed with her back to the door, holding a blue dolphin plush toy that Ang used to love, motionless. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ang walked in and called out.


    Elva was startled and stood up, throwing the dolphin onto the bed. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and exined hastily, ¡°Ang, I just sat here for a while and hugged your toys. I didn¡¯t touch other things. Don¡¯t get mad.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t get mad.¡± Ang nced at the dolphin on the bed, ¡°I no longer like it. If you like it, you can take it away.¡±


    Hearing this, Elva instantly turned pale, ¡°Is it because I hugged it and you don¡¯t like it anymore? I¡¯ll wash it and return to youter, or I¡¯ll buy you another one just like it. Please don¡¯t get angry!¡±


    While Elva said those words, tears had spread on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get angry.¡± Ang looked at the tears on her face and felt upset, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m grown up now and don¡¯t like this kind of plush toys anymore.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Elva wiped her tears and choked, ¡°Other people still think of themselves as children when they¡¯re twenty while you think of yourself as an adult now¡­ If I had believed you two years ago, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to jail and been forced to grow up. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    After saying that, she stood up suddenly and knelt on the ground, ¡°Ang, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ang¡¯s pupils were dted. She hurriedly reached out to help Elva.


    Elva shook her head and choked so much that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She just knelt on the ground. Ang frowned and knelt face to face with her.

 Chapter 299 Stop Looking at Me, Or You’ll Be Late

    Listening to Elva apologizing to her, Ang tried her best tofort her at the beginning, then numbly listened, and finally did not know what to say or want to say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get books from Luna.¡± Ang stood up, didn¡¯t listen to what Elva said, and left the room, expressionless.


    Luna¡¯s room was next to hers. She went to the door and knocked on it, and walked in after she was answered.


    ¡°Get the book? Wait a minute.¡± Luna was changing clothes for her two children.


    Ang nodded and sat down.


    Luna changed clothes for the two children and took them into the toy room before getting books for Ang.


    ¡°There are eight books. You can read them first. After you understand these, I¡¯ll get you the others.¡± Luna said, ¡°But I think that reading books like this is not as efficient and practical as learning by doing.¡±


    Ang took the book and was not very excited, ¡°Thank you, Luna. I will do spade work and then consider other things.¡±


    Luna talked to her about the content of these books and the ces where they might be used, and finally said hesitantly, ¡°Greyson is trying his best to learn. But it¡¯s hard for him to change his old habits for a while. He is still reckless. I will try to make him bring you less trouble.¡±


    ¡°Greyson really should change.¡± Ang said.


    They talked about Greyson for a while. Ang took the book and went back to her room. Elva was no longer here. She probably went into the living room or her own room.


    Ang put the book down, went to the living room and saw there was no one, and then went to her parents¡¯ bedroom.


    The bedroom door was half closed. Elva was sitting on the bed, her face full of tears. She wiped the tears from her face, took out some bottles from the drawer, poured out seven or eight pills and took them.


    Sensing her gaze, Elva looked over in panic, ¡°I have a cold. So, I take some medicine!¡±


    ¡°Have you seen a psychiatrist?¡± Ang asked outside.


    Elva forced a smile and averted her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to see a psychiatrist! All the doctors will exaggerate to earn more money. Even if I am fine, they will say I am sick.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ang didn¡¯t say anything else and went back to her room. She asked Rnd about a famous psychiatrist and got his contact information.


    But the psychiatrist¡¯s schedule was full. He could only spare two hours for Elva in ten days.


    Ang wanted to ask him what medicine he would rmend to prepare it for her mom first. But the doctor rushed to catch a flight and hung up in a hurry, not giving her a chance to ask.


    ¡°Depression, crankiness¡­ these patients involved in psychological problems are very resistant to see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Elva¡¯s condition is not so serious, I suggest you not to find another doctor before seeing Dr. Watson. Then, Ms. Elva will not be too resistant and it will not affect Dr. Watson¡¯s judgment and treatment.¡±


    Rnd called again to ask about the situation and reminded Ang.


    Ang hung up the phone and thought about Elva¡¯s illness for a while. There was nothing she could do. She arranged for a maid to look after Elva, and then began to read in earnest.


    She had never learned about it. There were so many terms that she spent almost a morning reading a single paragraph. She had been looking up the professional terms.


    During this time, Elva and Luna came by and brought her fruit and snacks, asking her to take a break. But Ang refused.


    Three days flew.


    Ang didn¡¯t know what Greyson was doing in those three days. She didn¡¯t see him until breakfast when she was going to work in thepany.


    ¡°Those people smile at you in person. But behind your back, you don¡¯t know what they will say about you. Don¡¯t be too simple and treat them as friends, or you may be betrayed!¡±


    ¡°If you have to meet customers, especially male customers, you must go with others. Don¡¯t be alone with those who are lecherous!¡±


    ¡°Keep important information well. Besides, don¡¯t work overtime alone. If you have to work overtime, call me¡­ or James to pick you up after work. It is not safe to go back by yourself!¡±


    Greyson said a lot and Ang answered all.


    The phone vibrated.


    Greyson hurriedly took a sip of porridge, swallowed, and picked up the phone, ¡°Mr. Luis¡­ now? It is in such a hurry. In fact, I am having breakfast now. Come on. Don¡¯t rece me. I¡¯ll go over now!!!¡±


    He hung up the phone with a gloomy face and cursed. Then, he quickly picked up a piece of bread, put on his suit jacket, and went out.


    ¡°Take some food with you.¡± Ang shouted at him.


    Greyson didn¡¯t even look back and waved to her, ¡°No need! That guy said if I don¡¯t go over now, he will rece¡­¡±


    It was so far that Ang did not hear what he said in the second half of the sentence. But thinking of what he just said, Ang guessed what he said should be he would be reced.


    No matter how bad Greyson was, he was the son of the chairman of the Chante Group and was respectfully called Mr. Greyson. Normally, no one would be so arrogant when they knew Greyson¡¯s identity, especially when the other party was a partner of the Chante Group.


    Unless¡­ Lorenzo arranged it. His purpose was to make Greyson retreat.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ang slowly chewed the food and turned to look at Lorenzo who was talking with James.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. You have to go to work after breakfast. Don¡¯t bete for your first day.¡± Lorenzo didn¡¯t like her gaze and frowned.


    James offered Ang some food, ¡°There are still more than forty minutes. There is no need to hurry. Eat slowly. I will drive faster on the way.¡±


    He looked at Lorenzo and smiled slightly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Lorenzo responded in embarrassment, ¡°But you also have to go to work. So, you don¡¯t have to take her to work. She can take a car with me.¡±


    James took a tissue to wipe the corners of Ang¡¯s mouth, ¡°After all, it¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s first day at work. So, I should take her to work.¡±


    Lorenzoughed in embarrassment and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After breakfast, they went to the Chante Group together.


    ¡°Learn more, do more, and speak less. You can parachute into the CFO assistant by virtue of your special identity. Meanwhile, you also have to bear the harsh questioning that your identity brings to you.¡± James pushed Ang¡¯s hair behind her ear and kissed her lightly on her earlobe.


    Ang subconsciously shrank her neck and looked at James.


    James was already sitting up straight and had his hands on the steering wheel, ¡°Stop looking at me, or you¡¯ll bete. If you want to, you can look at me as you want after going back.¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She opened the door and got out of the car, stood next to Lorenzo who had already gotten out, and then went into thepany with him.

 Chapter 300 Show Your Dignity?

    The Chante Group could not match the Harvey Group. It could be seen from the building of the headquarters. But the Chante Group¡¯s building was not small. At least, it stood out in this area.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lorenzo. Good morning, Miss Ang.¡±


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lorenzo.¡±


    Lorenzo was both the chairman and president of the Chante Group. The employees used to call him Mr. Lorenzo. There were many people greeting them on the way. Some of them asionally looked at Ang with curiosity or contempt or inquisitiveness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want because you¡¯re my daughter. Just do what you should do. Don¡¯t be conceited and ambitious, and shame our family!¡± Lorenzo went into the elevator first and admonished, ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    Ang followed him in and stood beside him, ¡°If you are afraid that I will lose face, you should have brought me to thepany earlier to learn, instead of selfishly raising me as a waste.¡±


    Lorenzo was furious and red at her with anger, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ang twisted her head and looked at him expressionlessly.


    Lorenzo put his hand down and snorted heavily. When the elevator arrived, he walked out without looking back and ignored Ang. Ang did not care and just followed him.


    They entered the CFO¡¯s office, where a thin, middle-aged woman with short hair sat there. A young man stood opposite her and looked down, listening to her.


    ¡°You go out first.¡± Seeing theme in, the woman ordered the young man, then stood up, and looked Ang up and down undisguisedly.


    Ang let her look at her and smiled lightly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ang.¡±


    The woman frowned and ignored her, looking at Lorenzo.


    ¡°She has not done this job before. Please take care of her, Ms. Lee.¡± Lorenzo said gently.


    Hearing his words, Violet Lee did not soften at all. She said coldly, ¡°I hate people who hold on to a post without doing any work. I must tell you bluntly that if she can¡¯t keep up with my progress after a month and a half, or if she doesn¡¯t do what I tell her to do, she must get out of here!¡±


    Ang looked at Violet quietly, unable to tell if Violet purposely said it because her father had ordered, or if she was such a person.


    Lorenzo sighed and said, ¡°I know you, Ms. Lee. Don¡¯t worry. If Ang can¡¯t meet your requirements, I won¡¯t let her stay here.¡±


    He lightly patted Ang, ¡°Do you hear me, Ang?¡±


    ¡°I will try my best, Ms. Lee.¡± Ang said softly.


    Violet stared at Ang expressionlessly and reached out, ¡°I am Violet. Remember what you said yourself.¡±


    The two hands parted as soon as they touched, formically and coldly.


    Lorenzo gave a few more serious instructions and said to Violet before leaving.


    As soon as he left, Violet sat back to the seat of CFO and hurriedly said, ¡°I have to go to meet some financial advisers to discuss the tax nning issues. A rookie like you cannot do anything even if you go with me. Go to find cashier Liu and let him teach you some basic things.¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t even look at Ang, took a few documents, carried the bag and went out.


    It could be seen that she was extremely dissatisfied with Ang.


    Ang didn¡¯t have time to ask cashier Liu¡¯s name and where to find him. She frowned slightly and went out of the office to find a passer-by, ¡°Hello, may I know how can I find cashier Liu?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure which cashier Liu you are looking for. You can go to the finance department and ask.¡± The person she stopped was busy and left in a hurry after saying the floor of the finance department.


    Ang went to the floor where the finance department was located. People were hurrying to and fro in the corridor. She knew no one. The unfamiliarity made her panic and more passionate.


    She took a deep breath and went into the finance department.


    In such arge office, all the people made phone calls, turned over documents and tapped the keyboard in the separate area. When Ang came in, they just nced up at her and then looked down again to deal with their own affairs.


    They were so cold.


    Ang suddenly thought of the scene when she first came to the prison. They stood in separate cells and looked at her indifferently, as if they were looking at a strange thing.


    She suppressed the strange feeling inside and looked for someone who didn¡¯t look so busy, ¡°Excuse me, may I know which one is cashier Liu?¡±


    ¡°There are several cashier surnamed Liu. Which one are you looking for?¡± the other party asked.


    Ang pursed her lips. Ms. Lee did not say that.


    ¡°That one over there is Big LiuViolet. Most people look for him.¡± The other party pointed a direction.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang thanked him and went to Big Liu, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m new here. Ms. Lee¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you the new person I have to teach? I have a lot of work today. Just tell the personnel department that I have two green hands to teach. I can¡¯t teach another one. Please let them arrange another master for you.¡± Big Liu hurriedly finished and connected a phone call.


    Ang had intended to ask more questions after Big Liu finished calling. But Big Liu answered one phone after another. As he said, he was indeed busy. She asked several other cashiers and tried to let them teach her for a while. But they all refused her with various excuses.


    Finally, she had no choice but to go to the personnel department as someone suggested, and listen to the personnel department.


    There were quite a few people in the personnel department. But most of them were busy with recruitment in autumn. The rest were busy doing their own jobs. Finally, a woman was free. Ang quickly told her about her question.


    ¡°Who rmended you? Go to him/her and ask him/her to arrange for you!¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile and didn¡¯t say she was Ang Chante. She just said, ¡°Mr. Lorenzo rmended me as the CFO assistant.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are Miss Ang?¡± the other party looked at her in surprise, and then smiled, ¡°You should have said it directly when you came over. Those things can be der. Please wait a minute. I¡¯ll get you a few forms to fill out and then arrange you to get started.¡±


    It was almost noon after Ang finished it. She thanked thedy and declined her invitation for lunch.


    Her phone vibrated. Ang looked at the unfamiliar number and picked up the phone, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°From now on, you have to say hello first after you pick up the phone!¡± Violet said seriously, ¡°I asked you to learn from cashier Liu, where have you been? Did you learn to leave early on your first day at work?¡±


    Ang could only briefly exin, ¡°Sorry. The cashiers are busy. So, I came to the personnel department to get started first.¡±


    ¡°Does it take a whole morning? As long as you say that you are Ang, no matter how busy those cashiers are, they will have time to teach you. It also won¡¯t take so long get started. So why don¡¯t you deploy your own resources? To show your dignity?!¡± Violet scolded Ang to her face.

 Chapter 301 You Can’t Do Anything

    Ang had heard something harsher than this. She apologized to the other party and then returned to the chief financial officer¡¯s office as requested.


    The office door was not closed, and she saw Violet cursing.


    Ang hesitated and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Violet didn¡¯t even look at her, but scolded the employee standing at the desk coldly, ¡°When did you promise to hand in the financial analysis? What day is it now?!¡±


    The employee lowered her head and whispered, ¡°It was almost¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it was almost done. You said the same yesterday! ¡°Violet interrupted her sharply, ¡°Since you know that you can¡¯t do it, why do you promise? This is cheating! This is a waste of others¡¯ trust in you! ¡±


    The employee flushed and apologized in a low voice.


    p!


    Violet patted heavily on the table and sat on the chair, ¡°Come on! Show me your analysis! ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lee, I¡­¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Show me! If you didn¡¯t bring it, you can fetch it now! How did you stupid get into the headquarters of the Chante Group?¡±


    The employee was embarrassed by her scolding. After bowing her head and finishing listening, she went to get the file.


    Violet panted with anger and turned her gaze to Ang, ¡°You only went through the enrollment formalities throughout the morning. It¡¯s really efficient, ha?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I will try not to make the same mistake.¡± Ang lowered her eyes and said neither humble nor arrogant.


    ¡°All I need is affirmation! Instead of ¡®try¡¯!¡± Violet said sternly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything in the morning. Even if you¡¯re given another afternoon, you will still be the same!¡±


    Ang felt her dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Next time I will definitelyplete the task you gave me.¡±


    ¡°For sure?¡± Violet sarcastically said, ¡°If I ask you to keep ounts, do financial analysis, a project¡¯s financial budget statement and tax nning¡­ Which can you aplish?¡±


    Ang was speechless.


    She really couldn¡¯t do these.


    In fact, she just figured out the meaning of some professional terms.


    No matter what she said, the director was not satisfied. It can be seen that Violet had a great resentment towards her.


    ¡°What do people taboo most? Boast! Promise what you can¡¯t do! Opinionated! ¡°Violet waved her hand irritably.


    ¡°You can go back, and learn the most basic professional terms in finance and taxation this afternoon. Come back to work tomorrow! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even understand what we say, let alone work! ¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter what Ang said.


    She had learned a lot in the past few days. But if she said that she didn¡¯t need to go back to study, and the director raised another question that she couldn¡¯t answer, maybe the director would be even more dissatisfied with her.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Director.¡± Ang said goodbye to Violet, and then went out with her bag.


    After the door was closed, Violet snorted coldly, ¡°I just scolded her a few words, and she flinched. How could it be possible to seed in the future?¡±


    Ang got off the elevator and walked out of thepany with a little embarrassment in the curious eyes of the crowd.


    She had guessed countless kinds of situations when she went to work on the first day, but she never thought about being kicked out by her superior after only half a day in thepany.


    Ang turned her head and nced at the logo of ¡®the Chante Group¡¯. She frowned slightly, and was unwilling to go back like this. She unconsciously walked along the sidewalk, thinking about how to get along with the director.


    If every day from now on was the same as today, then she wouldn¡¯t learn anything except being scolded¡­

 Chapter 302 Good Enough to Be Kicked out?

    Toot-


    Toot-


    The phone vibrated suddenly.


    Ang picked up the phone and found that it was from James, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°How is your time at thepany?¡± James asked.


    Ang lowered her head, ¡°¡­ Not bad. ¡±


    New employees might all experience these.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Really? ¡°James smiled, ¡°Good enough to be kicked out?¡±


    Ang was speechless.


    She pressed her lips tightly and looked around with her phone.


    Di-


    The Bentley followed more than ten meters behind her. Seeing here out, he honked the car whistle. Behind the Bentley, a few passers-by were taking pictures or recording videos.


    It seemed that the car should have followed her for a while, otherwise it would not be watched by so many people.


    But she was obsessed with thinking and didn¡¯t notice.


    #Shock! The rich, handsome guys coax an angry girlfriend like this! #


    #He drove Bentley slowly on the sidewalk, just for girlfriend¡¯s forgiveness#


    Ang could almost think of how the media would title the photos and videos after they were posted online.


    She turned her head, walked to the Bentley, opened the door and got into it, ¡°¡­ You are so bored.¡±


    ¡°I honked the car horn, but you just avoided it without looking back.¡± James turned the steering wheel, and stepped on the elerator after entering thene.


    Ang was helpless.


    She thought she was in the way of a car behind.


    But the most embarrassing thing was that she lied to him that she was okay at thepany, and was discovered face to face.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ang turned the subject off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far.¡± James said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will go well in thepany, so I came here.¡±


    They went back to this topic again.


    Ang said nothing. In fact, no matter before or now, she hated the feeling of being underestimated. Now that James said so, it seemed that he thought she would fail from the beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not questioning your ability.¡± James said.


    It was not the first time that she had been guessed by him, but Ang was still shocked and couldn¡¯t tell how she felt¡­ She felt panicked and overwhelmed.


    James continued, ¡°Violet¡¯s dissatisfaction with you has nothing to do with your ability, but mainly for your identity.¡±


    ¡°Identity?¡± Ang turned her head to look at him.


    At that time, the golden sunlight shone on his face through the car window, outlining his handsome and angr facial features. It was just like the best work of art carved by an artist.


    She blinked quickly and looked away.


    ¡°Violet is a senior employee of the Chante Group and a right-hand man for your grandparents. Like your grandparents, she is not optimistic about your dad. After your dad suddenly joined the Chante Group and took control of it, her dissatisfaction with him reached the maximum. ¡±


    ¡°Now it proves that your dad has certain ability, so their conflicts are less, at least they don¡¯t quarrel often. But like your dad, you joined it suddenly, so Violet was also dissatisfied with you. ¡°James said.


    Ang frowned slightly, ¡°A senior employee?¡±


    But she looked just like a middle-aged woman. Has she been working there for so long?


    ¡°She is over fifty this year, but I heard people say that she looks quite young.¡± James turned his head to look at her, and suddenly touched her head.


    Ang leaned back subconsciously and looked at him.

 Chapter 303 Why Didn’t You Say It Earlier

    ¡°You got something on your head.¡± James exined, and then stopped the car in front of a seafood restaurant.


    Ang liked to eat seafood, but was not good at peeling shrimps and crabs. James nced up at her, and put it on her te after peeling it off.


    ¡°Just help yourself. You don¡¯t need to serve me.¡± Ang said.


    James raised his wrist and nced at his watch, ¡°I have to go back to thepanyter, but you are eating too slowly.¡±


    ¡°Just go back first after you finish eating.¡± Ang frowned slightly as she watched more and more shrimp and crab meat on the te¨C


    James was indeed much faster than her.


    ¡°Then leave you alone?¡± James took out the tissue and wiped his hands gracefully, ¡°I won¡¯t do this to ordinary partners, let alone my girlfriend.¡±


    They finished their meal and left the restaurant together.


    ¡°If you are in a hurry, you can go back to thepany. I¡¯ll take a taxi and go home.¡± Ang didn¡¯t like to trouble others, no matter what the rtionship between that person and her was.


    James opened the door of the co-pilot, took her by the hand, and stuffed her into the car.


    ¡°Taking a taxi here is very convenient.¡± Ang grabbed the door and didn¡¯t get into it.


    James put his hands on the roof of the car, encircled her, and leaned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for work. Violet doesn¡¯t like people who leave halfway. Are you sure you want me to go now?¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me now?¡± Ang looked at his handsome face. After freezing for a moment, she asked.


    James smiled lightly, pushed her into the car, and closed the door. He got in the car and started it before saying, ¡°If I had said it earlier, would you still eat with me?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang pursed her lips. If she knew, she would return to thepany as soon as possible.


    ¡°I bought you a few books and sent them to yourpany. Read them by yourself and ask Violet if you don¡¯t understand. She is firm in speech but soft in her heart. If you ask her more questions, she may get closer to you. ¡°The air conditioner was turned on in the car, and the temperature was a bit high. James unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt, revealing his nice corbone.


    Ang paused, ¡°¡­ Thank you. ¡±


    ¡°I prefer to be more practical than verbal thanks.¡± James nced at her and said jokingly.


    Ang looked into his eyes and was stunned for a moment.


    He really¡­ He really became more and more different from what she remembered.


    But his kindness to her did not make her feel romantic and beautiful, but made her panic. His state of loving her or not waspletely two extremes. She was worried that she couldn¡¯t keep him after falling in love.


    ¨CThey were only in their twenties. The future was too uncertain, while human feelings were the most fickle.


    Ang licked her dry lips and looked at the scenery outside the window. Rather than relying on the love of a man to survive, she preferred to be strong on her own.


    They were speechless all the way.


    James looked at Ang from the rearview mirror, and frowned slightly. He looked ahead and took the initiative to chat with her, but she just responded perfunctorily. She was different from the previous days and was deliberately alienating him.


    The car finally stopped in front of the Chante Group. As soon as it stopped, Ang opened the door and got out of the car.


    ¡°I have dealt with Violet. Do you want me to go in with you?¡± James got out of the car and stood in front of her with one hand in his pocket, looking down at her.


    Ang took a step back and said tly, ¡°No, I can handle it myself. You can go back. Goodbye. ¡±


    After speaking, she turned and entered the Chante Group.


    James looked at her back, and his long thick eyshes obscured the expression in his eyes.


    Those mistakes were always the estrangement between them, which couldn¡¯t be easily dissipated¡­

 Chapter 304 Seize the Opportunity

    When Ang took the books James had ordered for her from the front desk and rushed to the chief financial officer¡¯s office, Violet was on the phone and looked very angry.


    Then, she retracted her hand on the door and stood quietly outside the door.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw, you promised to make a payment five days ago, but now you say that you can¡¯t. That¡¯s not very good, is it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to brush me off, for I know the situation of the Smith Group very well.¡±


    They talked very unhappy. Violet finally threw the phone with a long face and sat down on the chair heavily.


    Ang braced herself to knock on the door.


    ¡°What I said to you at noon was for nothing?¡± Violet looked at her coldly and didn¡¯t let her in, ¡°Or do you think you can ignore me because you have your father as the backer?¡±


    Ang lowered her head and said, ¡°You have misunderstood. I just don¡¯t want to give up halfway. If you criticize me and I just leave, that will disrespect you and thepany. ¡±


    Violet looked at her a few moments before saying, ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Ang walked into the office holding the book. Instead of waiting for her to arrange work, she sat on the sofa and started reading.


    In the past, she devoted all her time to dancing, and she basically didn¡¯t study hard. She got the exceptive admission to a good university mainly because of her excellent dancing skills.


    For her, reading this kind of highly professional knowledge was boring and torturous. Butpared with two years of prison life, this was not worth mentioning.


    Violet nced at the books and found that it was the Financial Management and Cost Management of the 2018 CPA exam, among others. She sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have a solid foundation. How can you see these¡­ You bite off more than you can chew, just like your dad! ¡±


    Ang put away the book, pretending not to hear the sarcasm in her words. She asked sincerely, ¡°Then which books do you think I should read first?¡±


    Violet was helpless.


    She was really good at taking advantage.


    ¡°Basic ountancy, Tax Laws, Tax nning Strategies, Approaches and Cases¡­ ¡°Violet mentioned more than ten books in a row.


    Ang blinked with a serious face, ¡°I remember what you said, but the palest ink was better than the best memory. Could I have your WeChat so that you can send me the titles of these books?¡±


    Violet looked at her coldly, without speaking.


    After getting along with James, Mr. Lawson and others, Ang was not afraid of her, ¡°I believe you are a good leader who hopes most to see the progress of new employees.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know professional knowledge, can¡¯t do anything, and only know how to curry favor with leaders. Is this what your dad taught you?¡± Violet didn¡¯t like people with glib tongues, so she rolled her eyes at Ang.


    Ang remained calm, ¡°I personally think that having a good rtionship with a leader is not the same as being obsequious to a leader.¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t respond.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang said again, ¡°In addition, you are the right-hand man for grandpa and grandma.¡±


    ¡°Although I have only heard of their deeds and don¡¯t have too many memories of them, I have always respected and admired them. So I also want to get closer to you and learn more about them.¡±


    Silence.


    Violet seemed to think of something, and there were vicissitudes and nostalgia in her eyes.


    After a while, she picked up the phone and opened the WeChat business card, and threw the phone on the table, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have my WeChat? Still noting? ¡±


    Ang added her contact, andplimented her by the way, ¡°Your profile picture is as clean and neat as you, which looksfortable.¡±


    ¡°Even if you mentioned your grandparents and praised me, I won¡¯t indulge you!¡± Violet looked at her.


    Ang nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She hoped that Violet could be strict with her in order to learn more. After all, even if she treated her kindly, Jessica and Mr. Lawson would not.


    I wish you would inherit more from your grandparents! Violet sneered, ¡°Instead of your¡­ Dad! ¡±


    Ang bowed her head and said nothing. Even if her father was at fault, she could not use him of others.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to read in the office anymore. For a neer like you, given a month, you can only understand some superficial knowledge at most!¡± Violet reached out and clicked on the table.


    Ang nodded, ¡°I will keep learning after getting off work.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, show me!¡± Violet taught her a lesson, and she nodded in agreement.


    Then Violet pulled out a copy from the stack of documents and threw it on the table, ¡°This task does not require professional knowledge, and you can do it. Look at the information first.¡±


    Ang said yes. But she just touched the file. Before she opened it, it was held down by Violet. She raised her head and looked at her puzzled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand it for a while now. Go back to see it at night.¡± Violet paused and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, just ask me. Don¡¯t show it to Mr. Harvey. Do you understand?!¡±


    Ang, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In Violet¡¯s worried gaze, she pulled out the file.


    ¡°You have my WeChat. Take pictures of what you don¡¯t understand, then mark them and ask me¡­ Anytime, I will answer when I see it! ¡°Violet stared at the document and emphasized once again, ¡°Don¡¯t show it to Mr. Harvey!¡±


    In fact, this was not a confidential document, but she had dealt with James. Thinking of those experiences, she still had lingering fears.


    ¨CHe could infer the direction of a project from small clues, and then turned it into the advantage of the Harvey Group.


    An excellent leader did not need strong professional skills, but he must have a long-term vision and be able to formte the right direction for thepany¡¯s development. James was very good at it.


    Gradually, he would definitely be a more terrifying person than Mr. Lawson, leading the Harvey Group, which was already a giant, to a new peak.


    Ang agreed, and Violet gave her the document, ¡°The Chante Group has cooperated with the Smith Group on a project called ¡°Sunshine¡±. Five days ago, they should have paid 162. 3 million, but now it¡¯s in arrears.¡±


    ¡°You want me to¡­ Dunning? ¡°Ang said.


    ¡°No. ¡°Violet knocked on the table and said, ¡°This is the term used for loan sharks. We are demanding payment of a debt!¡±


    Ang was helpless.


    Violet gave her five days. If she could seed, Violet would teach her personally.


    If she failed, Violet didn¡¯t say the result, but she would definitely not be good to her.


    It should be noted that today was also included!

 Chapter 305 Don’t Bargain With Me

    ¡°Director, can you give me a few more days?¡± This was Ang¡¯s first dunning, and she was worried that things would not go well.


    Violet nced at her and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t bargain with me. Either you return the file to me and then leave, or act immediately!¡±


    There was no room for bargaining at all.


    Ang thought it was too difficult, but still agreed. She said goodbye to Violet and went to the finance department to find her partner arranged by Violet.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you looking for Adams? Wait a minute, I¡¯ll call him. ¡± said a chubby woman.


    She walked to the back of the office area, patted a table, and walked over with a man in a suit and sses.


    The man was about thirty years old, and looked very honest. After seeing Ang, he calmly looked at her, and proactively stretched out his hand, ¡°Hello, Miss Chante. This is Adams.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman was stunned, staring at Ang with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Ang smiled and shook his hand.


    Adams nodded, let go of her hand, and asked, ¡°Then shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Time was running out. Ang didn¡¯t want to waste, and walked outside by side with him.


    After they left, the woman covered her mouth and ran to a few close colleagues, repressed her excitement and said, ¡°That was Mr. Lorenzo¡¯s daughter just now, Ang! She is different from what others say!¡±


    Her colleagues were not surprised at all¨C


    ¡°The affairs of Ang, James, and Jessica are raging. Have you ever seen a picture of Ang? I recognized her when she came yesterday. ¡±


    ¡°She looks the same as in the photo, but she is too unfortunate. She spent two years in prison.¡±


    ¡°If she can¡¯t marry into the Harvey family because of this stain, she will be too miserable!¡±


    ¡°Talking about it now, I still think Jessica is terrifying¡­ ¡°Fortunately, she is not my friend, otherwise I will also be cheated.¡±


    Ang heard a little of their conversation. Although not sure, she could guess the content.


    If it were two years ago, she might walk slower and listen to how others talk about her. But she was used to the rumors and didn¡¯t care so much about others¡¯ words.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, they happened to meet Lorenzo who was going out.


    Seeing Ang being with a strange man, Lorenzo frowned and said, ¡°On the first day, you actually don¡¯t stay in thepany. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, Ms. Lee arranged for me and Miss Chante to go to the Smith Group to do some business. ¡± Adams said first.


    ¡°I see.¡± Facing him, Lorenzo smiled softly and said, ¡°She has never been in this line of business before. Please take care of her.¡±


    Adams quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Every neer will experience this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not up to the job. Anyway, please take care of her.¡± Lorenzo said, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The employees were already upset that she had suddenly be the assistant to the financial controller. Her father now advised her colleague repeatedly, and maybe more people would think she was idle around.


    Adams pushed his sses, ¡°Adams. I¡¯m an ountant from the finance department, and just transferred to headquarters the year beforest.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I believe you are capable. Come On!¡± Lorenzo patted him on the shoulder, encouraged him, and left with his assistant.


    Ang looked at him, who was smiling, and said, ¡°Adams, has thepany prepared a car for us?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got the car keys. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Adams said.


    They got into a business car together. Adams was very talkative. He talked all the way, while Ang listened and asionally echoed him.


    He talked about interesting things that didn¡¯t bore her.


    He was warm and friendly, and kept bringing them closer. However, Ang had experienced a lot in these two years, and could feel the adtion that he unconsciously revealed.


    It was a constant urrence in human rtionships, so she had nothing to say.


    They were at the Smith Group. Before getting out of the car, Adams asked, ¡°Miss Chante, do you have any suggestions for this task?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just call me Ang. ¡°There is no good advice,¡± Ang said.


    Adams thoughtfully raised his eyebrows, ¡°Miss¡­¡± You have a way of getting the job done, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Ang was vague and changed the subject, ¡°Is this amon urrence in your work in the finance department? Under normal circumstances, how will it be handled? ¡±


    Adams briefly introduced several ways to deal with it, and then said, ¡°But this time it has been five days since the payment has not been paid, and the director¡¯s tone was not very good when she sent the task. I think the usual methods are no longer working. ¡±


    Ang frowned slightly. Indeed, judging from Ms. Lee¡¯s behavior of throwing the microphone, it was not easy to get the money back.


    ¡°You can tell me your suggestion first, and I will help you analyze it.¡± Adams said.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s better to make an appointment with Mr. Shaw first to find out the situation.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have dealt with him once before. He is very cunning, and even our director can¡¯t get any benefit from him.


    ¡°Whether we can see him or not is unknown. Even if we do, I am afraid we will return without sess. So, if you have any suggestions, you can make them first. Don¡¯t be afraid of making mistakes. ¡±


    Adams unfastened his seat belt and turned his head to look at her expectantly.


    Ang didn¡¯t agree, ¡°Let¡¯s make an appointment with the general manager first.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t say it unless it was thest resort.


    They entered the Smith Group. Adams meant that Mr. Shaw would not see them at this time. And he happened to know his office, so they could go directly to him.


    But before they got to the elevator, they were stopped by a female staff member at the front desk, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    Ang had no experience, and was silent for fear of saying something wrong. She just looked at Adams.


    ¡°We made an appointment with Mr. Salim this morning.¡± Adams said calmly..


    ¡°Impossible.¡± She said, ¡°Mr. Shaw met with Mr. Cole this morning, who just went up.¡±


    Ang was shocked. The staff continued to ask, ¡°Are you sure you have an appointment?¡±

 Chapter 306 How Do You Deal With It

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Thursday today?¡± eximed Adams.


    ncing over Ang and Adams thoughtfully, the receptionist didn¡¯t debunk him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± said Adams as he patted his head with a remorseful look, ¡°How would I mix the dates up? I must be too busy!¡±


    Saying no more, the receptionist smiled at them and was going to go back to her seat.


    ¡°Please wait a minute,¡± said Ang, ¡°Can you arrange an appointment for us with Mr. Shaw this afternoon? We¡¯ll only take five to ten minutes after he finishes with Mr. Brown.¡±


    The receptionist stopped and said, ¡°Sorry, the schedule of Mr. Shaw has been arranged in advance.¡±


    ¡°OK, thanks,¡± said Ang as she smiled at the receptionist.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± said the receptionist as she went back to her seat and nced at them from time to time in case they went upstairs.


    With a frown, Adams said, ¡°I have called Mr. Shaw after I received the task from Violet. But the assistant answered the call and told me the schedule of Mr. Shaw was full this month. If we want to meet Mr. Shaw, we have to wait until the next month.¡±


    ¡°How do you deal with it usually?¡± asked Ang.


    ¡°The simplest way is to sue them. When ites to penalty and interest, mostpanies willpromise. For thepanies that can¡¯t afford the repayment, we can ask the court to auction off their fixed assets,¡± said Adams.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s useless to the Smith Group. They have a strong team ofwyers and the penalty and high interest is nothing to them. Even if we sue them, we still can¡¯t get the 160 million back immediately.¡±


    Having not been in apany before, Ang couldn¡¯t figure out why, so she asked, ¡°Why would they rather pay the penalty and interest than repay the money even if they can afford the repayment?¡±


    ¡°Money has a time cost¡­¡± said Adams and paused as he remembered that Ang knew little about it. So he expressed in another way, ¡°No matter howrge apany is, every single amount of their liquidity is budgeted in advance to reduce time cost and the spare money will be used to buy stocks, national debts and other financial products for thepany¡­¡±


    The more Ang listened, the more confused she became.


    ¡°To put it more simply, the Chante Group need the 160 million recently, but we have limited liquidity. The Smith Group refuses to pay it back right now to prevent us frompeting a project with them.¡±


    ¡°Comparing with the interests the project can bring, the penalty and interest is nothing to them.¡±


    This time Ang understood him and said, ¡°It¡¯s like that in the ancient exam, the person who attended the same exam with me made me unable to attend the exam by stealing my money to improve his chance of passing the exam, right?¡±


    With a pause, Adams said with a weird look, ¡°Almost right. The finance department makes financial budgets in advance for the operation of capital chain. If the Smith Group doesn¡¯t repay the money in time, our capital chain will have a few problems.¡±


    ¡®Capital chain¡­¡¯ asked Ang with a frown, ¡°will it cause a big loss to the Chante Group?¡±


    Regardless of the scale of apany, the capital chain problem could be a big thing as a capital problem of several million might cause the copse of the whole capital chain and thus resulted in the bankruptcy of a originally promisingpany.


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s not a big thing to the Chante Group,¡± said Adams and continued after pausing for a second, ¡°Miss¡­ Ang, you¡¯d better read more books on this aspect.¡±


    The implication was that she knew too little about that aspect.


    Ang nodded as she knew she did need to know more about it.


    As they failed to make an appointment to see Mr. Shaw, they had no choice but to wait. They might stopped Mr. Shaw after he finished the conversation with Salim.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They waited almost five hours.


    As Ang had a stomach problem, her stomach would ache when she didn¡¯t have her meal on time.


    Seeing the pale face of Ang, Adams suggested that they shoulde tomorrow. Ang refused and went to collect warm water from the drinking machine.


    After drinking the warm water, her stomach felt better. Ang took out her phone and ordered some porridge for herself and some small steamed dumplings for Adams after asking his opinion.


    As she ced the order, the elevator door opened. Surrounded by a group of people, an old man with a beer belly walked out of the elevator with Salim.


    ¡°Here he is,¡± said Ang. Even though she didn¡¯t know the old man, she had seen Salim in the wedding of Timothy and Charles Lewis, so it was easy for her to figure out who he was.


    Adams stood up and walked to the old man, saying, ¡°Please wait, Mr. Shaw.¡±


    ¡°Someone is calling you, Mr. Shaw,¡± said Salim as he raised his hand to nce at the limited-edition watch on his wrist, andined, ¡°It¡¯s already seven o¡¯ clock. I¡¯ve never had dinner sote.¡±


    Mr. Shaw smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. Maybe he¡¯s from some smallpany that wants to cooperate with the Smith Group. So, ignore him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± said Salim as he slightly raised his chin, ¡°He doesn¡¯t realize who you are apanying at all.¡±


    With something shing across his eyes, Mr. Shaw said with a smile, ¡°The restaurant has prepared the dinner and we can take it as soon as we arrive there.¡±


    As Mr. Shaw and Salim were walking away surrounded by a group of people, Ang suddenly remembered what Violet had said to her this morning.


    ¡®Why not make full use of the resource you have? ! Just to show how lofty you are?!¡¯


    Pushing away the security guards, Ang said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant and Harvey is the baby¡¯s surname. You¡¯d better don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Astonished by her great strength and what she said, the security guards looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to stop Ang any more.


    Even the Smith family had to lower their heads before Lawson Harvey, let alone them.


    Adams was also a little astonished as Ang never put on airs the whole day she was with him.


    ¡°Please wait, Mr. Shaw!¡± called Ang and was still ignored. Then she stepped forward and directly stopped in front of them.


    When Ang was stopped by the security guards, Mr. Shaw could say that the security guards didn¡¯t know her or he didn¡¯t hear her. However, as she stopped in front of him, he could no longer ignore her for the sake of the Chante family and James.

 Chapter 307 He Was Too Old To Hear Her

    ¡°Miss Chante?¡±said Mr. Shaw with a surprise,¡±What¡¯s wrong? Can I help you?¡±


    Ang said with a fake smile,¡±Of course you can. I have been calling you and you didn¡¯t seem to hear me.¡±


    Looking more surprised, Mr. Shaw said,¡±Really? That¡¯s my fault. How could I haven¡¯t heard you?¡±


    ¡°I can understand it as for your age,¡±said Ang.


    The implication was that he was too old to hear her.


    Mr. Shaw was speechless.


    ¡°You must know why I¡¯m here. So I¡¯ll just say it directly,¡±said Ang,¡±How can a bigpany like the Smith Group default on the retainage?¡±


    Hearing it, Mr. Shaw sighed,¡±I know it¡¯s not good for our reputation. But we have a few problems in our liquidity recently, so we have difficulty in repaying the money immediately.


    ¡°In spite of my bad personal rtionship with Miss Smith, the Smith Group can¡¯t avoid cooperating with the Chante Group. Don¡¯t you worry that it will affect the cooperation between the two Groups?¡±said Ang in a slightly louder voice.


    Mr. Shaw said with a wry smile,¡±As you say, the two Groups have been cooperating for many years. I never want to damage it.¡±


    ¡°But we just happened to have a few problems in our liquidity recently. So there will be a dy in the repayment, but I promise we¡¯ll finally repay it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only a few days of dy and we¡¯ll even pay the high penalty and interest. So the Chante Group suffers none and even gets more. How enviable!¡±


    What he said was all about how much the Chante Group would get.


    As far as Salim knew, Ang had a good rtionship with Raya and Sean. So he looked unfriendly to her.


    ¡°As you keep on saying the Smith Group had money problem, how do you participate in the project this time? As far as I know, this project needs far more than 160 million.¡±


    Ang had no idea what project the two Groups werepeting for and how much money that project really needed. She just wanted to induce Mr. Shaw to tell the truth by saying so.


    Stunned for a moment, Mr. Shaw sighed heavily,¡±Miss Chante, as you just start out in the workce, there are too many things you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Brothers out afterwards. Every single amount of our liquidity is budgeted in advance and I have no right to transfer the budget for other projects.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the wholepany be in a mess if all the budgets for other projects are transferred to the one that has problems?¡±


    As it was the first day Ang began to work, she did know little about it. As a result, she had no idea whether Mr. Shaw was lying to her and it was not the right moment to discuss with Adams, so she was speechless at the moment.


    But it would be more difficult to see Mr. Shaw next time if she let him go at the moment.


    Seeing that Ang and Mr. Shaw kept talking, Salim said impatiently,¡±Have you finished? If you are not going to the restaurant, I¡¯m going myself!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going now,¡±said Mr. Shaw with an obsequious smile and said to Ang apologetically,¡±Sorry, Miss Chante. I have to go now.¡±


    Saying that, he left with Salim directly before Ang could stop them.


    Before they left, Salim even snorted at Ang triumphantly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ang was speechless.


    ¡°Do you have any unpleasant circumstance with Salim?¡±asked Adams as he stepped forward.


    Ang shook her head as she had only seen Salim once and didn¡¯t even speak to him. She had no idea how she had offended him.


    ¡®But he¡¯s the cousin of Felix who has long-term contradictions with James. And I¡¯m James¡¯girlfriend.¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps that¡¯s why he hates me?¡¯


    Stopping her random thoughts, Ang asked,¡±You have heard what Mr. Shaw said just now, Adams. Do you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°You want the truth?¡±asked Adams.


    ¡°Yes,¡±replied Ang.


    ¡°No,¡±said Adams, throwing up his hands,¡±This is the first time I receive such a difficult task even though I have collected the payment of some small and medium sizepanies before and could call the legal team to sue them if it couldn¡¯t be dealt with by a phone call.¡±


    Even if he had received one, he was the assistant.


    Obviously, Violet wanted to give them a hard time by requiring them toplete such a difficult task in just five days.


    However, considering the long-term contradictions between Violet and Ang¡¯s father Lorenzo, Adams was not surprised about it.


    Ang nodded as it didn¡¯t make any more sense to continue to stay there and walked out of the Smith Group with Adams.


    As they walked out of the building, they encountered a take-away deliveryman who then stopped his electromobile and made a call and Ang¡¯s phone was ringing at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, you are right here,¡±said the take-away deliveryman as he found the order was right next to him after he spoke to the phone for a while,¡±Here¡¯s the food you ordered.¡±


    Right after Ang took over the food and thanked the take-away deliveryman, her phone rang again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡±said Adams as he took over the food from Ang.


    Ang nodded and got through,¡±What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back? Where are you? I¡¯ll go to pick you up.¡±


    James sounded tired from the phone. But when Ang listened carefully, he sounded quite normal.


    As Ang didn¡¯t want to be used to relying on him, she said coolly,¡±No, thanks. I can take a taxi to get back myself.¡±


    ¡°Taxi is not permitted to get into the Bamboo Estate and Rnd has said that you can¡¯t walk too long during the treatment,¡±said James in a decisive voice,¡±Tell me your location and I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡±


    ncing at the¡±Smith Group¡±on the building, Ang said,¡±I¡¯m at the entrance of the Smith Group.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ang told Adams that she would stay there to wait for someone.


    Adams was about to leave as he wanted to get back early after a day¡¯s work. But the next moment he changed his idea and said,¡±I¡¯ll wait with you until the person who picks you up arrives.¡±


    Fearing that Ang would refuse him, he hefted the food on his hand and smiled,¡±This is the first time we do a task together and you ordered the food for us. What¡¯s more, as I have been in thepany for a longer time than you, I should look after a neer like you. So I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­ thank you, Adams.¡±


    Standing at the entrance of the building of the Smith Group, they talked in a desultory kind of way and as Adams was good at chatting, neither of them felt embarrassed.


    ¡°You can eat some porridge while waiting,¡±said Adams as he saw that Ang looked pale and handed the porridge to her.


    He thought that Ang might have a stomach problem or got her period and had to have meal in time. But he didn¡¯t ask her as it was not that appropriate to ask such questions at the first day they met.

 Chapter 308 I’m An Independent Person

    As Ang did feel a little sick to her stomach, she took over the porridge and removed the cover.


    After eating some porridge, she felt better and it was when James arrived. After getting out of the car, James nced at the porridge in her hand and her face which still looked a little pale. Then he naturally put his hand on her belly and gently massaged it.


    ¡°Why do you eat sote? You know you have a stomach problem.¡±


    James sounded a little displeased.


    Standing aside carrying the food, Adams looked over James quietly as James was a man of good origin, appearance and strong capability.


    James was so excellent that Adams could hardly feel jealous and could only admire and look up at him.


    Having heard of those achievements made by James, Adams regarded James as his idol even though James was ten years younger than him.


    At the moment, seeing James and feeling the pressure brought by him, Adams was excited and awestruck.


    ¡°Oh,¡±said Ang to Adams s she pushed James¡¯hand away,¡±I¡¯m going, Adams. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing the name of Adams, James pinched his lips together and stared into Adams sharply.


    Stared at by James, Adams felt more oppressed and was astonished by the powerful aura of James as a big shot.


    He smiled stiffly,¡±See¡­ see you.¡±


    Opening the door of the car, Ang got on the front passenger seat and fastened the seat belt.


    Ang seldom fastened the seat belt before and James would fasten the seat belt for her each time she didn¡¯t fasten it.


    But she was not used to being so close to him.


    Staring at Adams for a while, James averted his eyes and walked to the car door and got in the car.


    The car started and merged with the traffic soon. Adams wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and was relieved.


    He had never seen such an oppressing man as James before.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take care of yourself, you¡¯ll not be allowed to work any more, though I¡¯ve agreed to allow you to work,¡±said James with displeasure. The lights outside the car dimly shone on his face through the window as it was dark in the car.


    Slightly clenching her fists, Ang said,¡±I¡¯m your girlfriend, not your pet!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±said James coolly as he turned his head to stare at her with sharp eyes.


    Looking back at him, Ang tried to repress her emotions and said,¡±I¡¯m an independent person, James. I hope you can respect my ideas and don¡¯t make decision for me.¡±


    ¡°I can respect your ideas, as long as you take care of yourself,¡±said James as he stepped on the gas and drove in a speed much faster than usual.


    Staring at him, Ang said word by word,¡±I know my own body!¡±


    Taking what she said for granted, James said,¡±From now on, you¡¯ll have breakfast with me before work. I¡¯ll pick you up to have lunch in the noon break and you¡¯ll have dinner with me at home after work.¡±


    ¡°James!¡±said Ang as she gnashed her teeth.


    Swish!


    James mmed on the brakes and the tires screeched as they rubbed against the ground.


    Fortunately, his car had been keeping a distance with the surrounding cars, or it would have been hit by the cars behind.


    ¡°Have I spoiled you these days, Ang? How dare you refuse me?¡±said James as he leaned forward to clutch her chin to force her to look at him.


    The pain in her chin made her eyes a little wet. Biting her lips, Ang looked at him and the sweat was breaking out on her forehead as a result of the pain or her fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my bottom line,¡±said James in a cold voice.


    ¡°Touch your bottom line?¡±sneered Ang as she was feeling upset and angry,¡±James, you keep on saying that you like me. However, have you ever given me the respect I deserve?¡±


    ¡®It turns out that James just regards me as his pet and never respects me. He can decide anything for me and gets angry once I disobey him.¡¯


    ¡®Is this love?¡¯


    ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s captivity!¡¯N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What kind of respect do you want? You wanted me to tell you the whole thing and discuss with you whether to break your leg or not when Jessica came to threaten me, didn¡¯t you?¡±asked James sarcastically.


    Staring fixedly at him, Ang got misty-eyed for a moment and then drove the tears back.


    pping his hand away hard, Ang said in a self-deprecating and angry voice,¡±Yes. As I¡¯ve always been the weaker one in front of Jessica and you, you never considered to tell me the whole thing and made choice for me between breaking my leg and going to jail.¡±


    James frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my own fault as I¡¯m too weak,¡±mocked Ang,¡±You are right. I¡¯ve been spoiled and forget what I have experienced.¡±


    With a move of his Adam¡¯s apple, James reached up to touch the bruises on her chin and was dodged by her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too emotional just now,¡±said James.


    Drooping her eyelids, Ang said with a fake smile,¡±You don¡¯t have to apologize. I should thank you.¡±


    She thought that they were in an unequal rtionship. Once James misunderstood her, got angry or no longer loved her, she had no choice but to bear them. And now, James just proved it for her.


    Then, neither of them spoke on the way home.


    After getting back to the house of the Chante family, Ang ate some soup and went upstairs with her bag amid the criticism of his father Lorenzo.


    Her mother Elva was worried and wanted to follow her. But then Luna, Ang¡¯s sister-inw, stopped Elva and said,¡±I¡¯m already full. I can go upstairs to see her for you.¡±


    After going back to her room, Ang took out the contract the Chante Group signed with the Smith Group and opened it when someone knocked at the door. She opened the door and saw Luna.


    ¡°You had a quarrel with James?¡±asked Luna as she entered the room and closed the door.


    ¡°No,¡±said Ang tonelessly.


    ¡°There are so many aspects where you have to rely on James now. It¡¯s no good to you to quarrel with him,¡±said Luna.


    Slightly clenching her fists, Ang nodded and then changed the subject by asking,¡±Can you read a contract for me, Luna?¡±


    ¡°What contract?¡±asked Luna as she took over the contract and exined what Ang didn¡¯t understood to her and told her what needed to be paid attention to.

 Chapter 309 He Is A Good Brother To Me

    As Ang didn¡¯t find papers, she phone noted what Luna said on the notebook in her phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡±persuaded Luna,¡±Violet has always been in contradiction with Lorenzo and may want to give you a hard time by giving you such a difficult case.¡±


    Ang asked,¡±In normal situations, can an assistant of the finance director deal with a case like this?¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I got it,¡±said Ang.


    Fearing that Ang would be worn out, Luna said,¡±You can¡¯t make yourself too tired as you are preparing for pregnancy. You should know what is more important.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take care of myself,¡±said Ang,¡±You can leave now. I¡¯m going to read for a while.¡±


    Seeing that Ang just took what she said for granted, Luna sighed,¡±It¡¯s all Greyson¡¯s fault. Last time he said that he was going to work hard and failed to insist. Recently, he starts to do stupid things again. If he has¡­¡±


    ¡°In spite of all his disadvantages, he is a good brother to me,¡±said Ang with a small smile.


    After Luna left, Ang didn¡¯t read. Instead, she went into the bathroom with the pregnancy test strip. After a while, the result came out-two bars.


    Licking her parched lips, Ang tore up the strip and threw it in the bin and took out the professional book.


    In the evening, when James put his hand around her waist, Ang pushed away his hand and said with her back to him,¡±I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    With her hands behind her head, Ang tried to raise the corners of her lips and wiped the corners of her eyes as she felt something cool falling into her hands.


    Four dayster.


    As Ang didn¡¯t want to stay with James, she wanted to find another driver to drive her to thepany. But Lorenzo didn¡¯t agree and Greyson was too busy to drive her. She had no choice but to continue to get in the same car with James.


    They had all the three meals together, though they seldom talked as if they were strangers to each other.


    Noticing it, Ang¡¯s families talked to her alone and were fooled by her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Our rtionship is imbnced as mypetence can¡¯t match his. What¡¯s more, both of us are stubborn and won¡¯t submit to each other. We are just not the right person for each other.¡¯thought Ang.


    ¡®What I need to do now is to be strong. So when James and I break up, I have a chance to win the custody of the baby.¡¯


    It was thest day given for the case and Ang and Adams hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Shaw again since they saw him the first day as thetter was purposely avoiding them and didn¡¯t evene to the Smith Group now.


    ¡°You have said that there is one way to deal with the case the first day. Do you still not want to speak it out now?¡±asked Adams as he nced at the peopleing and going in the building of the Smith Group.


    Looking at the time, which was eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, Ang said,¡±Please go back first, Adams.¡±


    Adams was confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk with Miss Smith alone,¡±exined Ang roughly.


    As Adams had known the feud between Jessica and Ang from the inte, he didn¡¯t agree that Ang came to see Jessica alone. Both James and Lorenzo would not spare him once something happened to Ang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jessica is not a violent person and you won¡¯t be med if anything happens to me,¡±said Ang.


    As Ang insisted on seeing Jessica, Adams left hesitatingly.


    Taking out her phone, Ang took the number of Jessica off the ck list and called it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    *


    In the Mutton Hotpot Restaurant.


    Ang and Jessica were sitting face to face. On the table between them were a two-vor hot pot and some dishes of vegetables and meat. The red and white soups were boiling in the pot with their strong vors stimting their senses of smell.


    Jessica was sitting on the wheelchair on an off-white woolen sweater and blue jeans. She looked much thinner and had a morbid beauty.


    ¡°I remember you like to ce needle mushroom and cabbage into the hot pot best,¡±said Jessica as she ced some needle mushroom and cabbage into the pot.


    With a smile, Ang stood up and ced some pork lung she ordered deliberately into the pot and said,¡±As the saying goes, you are what you eat. This is what I ordered deliberately for you. Be free to eat it.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t like this kind of food as it had a raw taste,¡±said Jessica in a soft voice,¡±You always like some food like pork offal, don¡¯t you? Have more.¡±


    Putting down the dish, Ang sat down and said,¡±This is good for your health. Help yourself to eat more. It¡¯s pitiful that there¡¯s no pork heart here. I was going to order some pork heart for you.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding. How could l I eat these things to mend my body?¡±said Jessica resignedly.


    Slightly raising her eyebrows, Ang said,¡±Why not? While pigs look stupid, they are actually smart and good at calcting. Don¡¯t you feel familiar when seeing them?¡±


    Jessica was silent.


    After a while, Jessica said bitterly,¡±I¡¯m sorry for the mistakes I¡¯ve made, Ang. I was too young and naive at that time. But I have been suffering a lot these years and as all these things have been reported now, the stocks of the Smith Group have slumped many times and its market value has declined by nearly 20%.¡±


    Raising her head to look at Ang, Jessica said with a bitter smile,¡±I know you have suffered a lot during the two years in jail. But now the man I love hates me, my elders are disappointed at me and theizens are cursing me¡­ we are even. I¡¯d rather I were you who has taken some advantages from it.¡±


    ¡°You think that I¡¯ve taken advantage?¡±said Ang with a sarcastic smile.


    Jessica said softly,¡±You¡¯ve got James¡¯love and the support of the Harvey family as well as causing a big loss of the Smith Group by just being in jail for two years. Personally, I think it¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±said Ang cheerfully,¡±You think the same as me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your scheming against me, James fell in love with me and has promised to marry me. What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve paid the price. Thinking in this way, I do have taken advantage, don¡¯t I? Thank you so much, Jessica!¡±


    As Ang¡¯s reaction waspletely different from what she had expected, Jessica froze and was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Let me pour some juice for you as you areme,¡±said Ang as she stood up to pour two sses of juice and pushed one of them to Jessica,¡±Thank you for scheming against me and making my life so good.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t speak loudly, but the surrounding people were watching them as they were in the recent hot searches list.

 Chapter 310 Jessica Was Once My Friend

    Hearing what Ang said, a few young girls said in a deliberately loud voice,¡±What a shameless woman! How could she ask the person she schemed against to thank her?¡±


    ¡°Look at how innocent she looks. Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°I hate those people who scheme against others behind. She not only seduced her girlfriend¡¯s boyfriend, but also framed her.¡±


    Girls always showed more dislikes than guys in terms of a thing like that.


    Having heard what they said distinctly, Jessica froze her smile and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Jessica didn¡¯t cause any real harm to me as the market value of the Smith Group has declined by nearly 20%and James has chosen to be with me,¡±said Ang to the girls with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°After all, Jessica was once my friend. I don¡¯t want her to be sad. Please don¡¯t me her any more.¡±


    One of the girls faked the action of spitting and said angrily,¡±You are the kind of people I hate most. How could you forgive her as she has bullied you so hard?¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t suffer any real harm. But how do you exin the two years in jail? You must have suffered a lot in the jail as there are so many scars over your body!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by the bad woman! If she has realized her fault, she should have applied to be in jail for two years actively to suffer what you have suffered!¡±said another girl angrily too.


    Jessica dropped her head and Ang couldn¡¯t tell her expression.


    With a sigh, Ang said bitterly,¡±Thanks. But I can¡¯t require her to do so as she was once my friend.¡±


    As soon as Ang¡¯s voice faded, Jessica struggled to kneel on the ground from the wheelchair and said sincerely,¡±Really? You will forgive me as long as I stay in jail for two years?¡±


    Hearing what Jessica said, the girls looked at each other silently.


    Jessica said in a sincere and bitter voice,¡±I said I should go to jail to make up for my mistakes. But I¡¯m in a bad condition and my parents didn¡¯t agree me to do so. If you can forgive me, I will go to jail at once.¡±


    Jessica said thest words with absolute certainty.


    ¡°Really?¡±asked Ang. With a mockery shing across her eyes, she said hesitatingly,¡±But I can¡¯t require you to go to jail.¡±


    Biting her lips, Jessica said,¡±But I really have no idea what to do now.¡±


    ¡°You were once my friend, so I can¡¯t require you to go to jail. What¡¯s more¡­ I¡¯m not sure if this is another way you use to scheme against me. What if you pretend to suffer a rpse after being in jail and tell everyone it is me who force you to do so? By the time, I can never exin it,¡±said Ang with an embarrassing look.


    Hearing what Ang said, those girls who had been touched by the sincerity of Jessica as they thought Jessica had really realized her mistakes and considered she was only fifteen years old when making those mistakes restored their disdain on Jessica.


    ¡°Please stand up. I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood that I¡¯m bullying you,¡±said Ang as she stepped forward, intending to help Jessica up, and stepped back.


    Ang turned to the girls and said,¡±Can you help her up for me? I often feel limp after being pregnant.¡±


    Having been pregnant now, Ang couldn¡¯t risk being pushed over by Jessica.


    Catching the implication of Ang, two of them came over and helped Jessica up on the wheelchair.


    Ang thanked them.


    ¡°I have realized my mistakes. You don¡¯t need to humiliate me like this,¡±said Jessica with a bitter smile.


    Ang said with a guilty look,¡±You take me wrong. I doesn¡¯t mean to humiliate you. I just doesn¡¯t expect that they have such a big response to what you have done.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jessica froze.


    ¡°Since you have realized your mistakes, please correct them, Jessica. Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure if you can escape as a cripple once you scheme against someone else and are exposed,¡±said Ang in a worried voice.


    ncing at the legs of Ang impilcitly, Jessica said calmly,¡±We are both wretches. So we don¡¯t need to hurt each other. And I was so guilty then that I crashed into your car at the peril of my life as a punish to myself.¡±


    ¡°Good story. You have paid so much to satisfy your evil intentions. Even I am touched,¡±said Ang with a blink,¡±But you are wrong. I¡¯m not a wretch.¡±


    Patting her right leg, Ang said,¡±My leg is to be healed soon while you areme and can never dance again.¡±


    Freezing, Jessica said with clenching fists,¡±Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°Not? Not what?¡±said Ang with slight sarcasm,¡±Is it that your leg has been cured so you are not a wretch either?¡±


    Jessica smiled bitterly,¡±I admit I can walk now after treatment. But¡­ Ang, my leg can never be recovered.¡±


    ¡°Can it?mented Ang,¡±What a pity! You not only lost your leg, but also lost James¡¯love.¡±


    Clenching her fists tightly, Jessica said with a frown,¡±Ang!¡±


    ¡°You get angry?¡±asked Ang as she raised her eyebrows,¡±Having known you for so many years, this is the first time I see you get angry. So, do you usually not get angry or just pretend to be not angry?¡±


    Forcing a smile, Jessica said depressedly,¡±You take me wrong. I don¡¯t get angry. I just don¡¯t want to talk about the ident two years ago any more. Each time you mentioned it, I felt heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡±said Ang thoughtfully,¡±As you were my friend, I have to remind you that you¡¯d better carry some heart medicine with you from now on.¡±


    Ang said with a big smile,¡±Once you die of it. People will say that you get what you deserves and will go to hell.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll go to heaven as I have donated so much money to the charities,¡±corrected Jessica with a frozen smile.


    As the soup was boiling in the pot, the hot steam, mixed with the vor of food, was embracing them.


    ¡°Let me scoop some food for you as you areme,¡±said Ang as she stood up and scooped all the pork lungs into the te of Jessica.


    As Jessica seldom ate such oily food, she retched with her hand pressing her chest when she smelled the vor of the food.


    ¡°As you were my friend, let me remind you again,¡±said Ang as she sat down and looked at Jessica through the dense steam,¡±You¡¯d better not vomit as the other people will think you are bullying me considering your previous poor record.¡±

 Chapter 311 What If You Have to Choose One?

    Jessica stared at her for a while, clenching the arms of her wheelchair, and let out a gentle sigh, ¡°Why do you bother to mock the way I talk and behave, just to make me sick?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Ang replied in surprise, ¡°You are also aware of how sick the way you usually talk and behave is?¡±


    Jessica pinched her lips together, remaining a poker face while staring at Ang. She then tried to stand up, but sat back again halfway, with her whole body braced.


    Ang was literally a different person.


    ¡°Thank you for your caring. As expected, cabbage and needle mushroom are yummy in hot pot.¡± A smile flickered across Ang¡¯s lips.


    Jessica kept staring at her without a word, but Ang seemingly took no notice of it, dipping whatever she favored into the boiling soup to satisfy her apparent good appetite.


    ¡°You don¡¯t ask me out to pick a quarrel with me, do you?¡± The smell of the pig lung made her feel like throwing up, but she had to restrain herself.


    As people became meddlesome, there must be someone among the girls or others who would post it online if she threw up in front of Ang.


    Once she had done something damaging her family¡¯s interests ¡­ She frowned at the thought of possible consequences.


    Ang picked up a dish of shrimp paste and put some into the spicy soup. ¡°How could I do that? I ask you out just to see how you are doing since I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Not good really, out of guilt.¡± Jessica sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well recently, so would you mind if I leave first for I have an appointment with the doctor?¡±


    Ang picked up a piece of shrimp paste and swallowed. She chuckled and asked, ¡°A dy of the treatment or a scandal of yours, which do you think is more terrible?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡± Jessica turned blue in her face, ¡°A hard choice.¡±


    Ang asked unconcernedly, ¡°What if you have to choose one?¡±


    Jessica turned to her, with various expressions quickly shifting on her face. It had been quite a while before Jessica answered softly, ¡°I owe you anyway, so you can be blunt to me if there¡¯s anything I can do for you. I willply as long as it¡¯s within my reach.¡±


    Impatience was thest thing needed in a negotiation. Once you asked a question first, you lost the upper hand arguably. Usually, it must be Ang who did it first, but this time it was Jessica.


    ¡°The Chante Group recently cooperated with the Smith Group on a new program, with thetter¡¯s over 160 million bnce to be paid. As its chief financial officer, you must be aware of it, right?¡± asked Ang.


    Jessica said in surprise, ¡°I really have no idea about this. 160 million may be significant tomon people, but to the Smith Group it¡¯s only small fry, which doesn¡¯t deserve my concern.¡±


    Both the Chante Group and the Smith Group were worth tens of billions of dors. To theymen, among whom had been Ang, some 100 million must be nothing to them.


    With her saying so, Jessica was obviously taking advantage of Ang¡¯s ignorance on this.


    Ang had been ying the fool for a long time, and she thought it¡¯s time for a showdown. ¡°Pay the bnce to the Chante Group before midnight, or I will make the dirt of the Smith Group¡¯s public, announcing you are aiming at me.¡±


    At the sight of Jessica ying with her cellphone, Ang chuckled, ¡°As your friend, I remind you not to try to record my words and expose me. That would worsen your image to the public for they would consider you are framing me again.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What Ang said certainly had also been taken into Jessica¡¯s consideration. She bit her lip before replying, ¡°You are too suspicious. I was just checking the time.¡±


    She showed the screen to Ang, and then put the cellphone on the table.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to show me that, and I believe in you because you don¡¯t use such poor tricks.¡± Ang picked up a piece of tripe and swished it in the soup, then dipped it in a vored sesame sauce. It tasted good.


    Without a clear response, Jessica cast her eyes onto Ang¡¯s belly and said thoughtfully, ¡°I heard you are pregnant? But you don¡¯t look like in your two-month pregnancy.¡±


    Crack!


    Ang¡¯s chopsticks fell off to the ground. She turned a sour face and took a nce at Jessica before bending down to pick them up.


    ¡°The chopsticks got dirty.¡± Jessica called a waiter, ¡°Please bring me a new pair. Thank you.¡±


    Maybe for her panic, Ang split some sesame sauce onto her lime hoodie, blurring arge strip. With a sullen look, Ang asked through clenched teeth, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The waiter came back with a new pair of chopsticks, added some soup into the hot pot for the two, and turned down the heat.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jessica blinked and a smile reured on her face. ¡°As a reminder, you don¡¯t push me, and neither will I push you. We never interfere with each other from now on. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine?¡±


    Ang changed her countenance, holding her fists tightly without a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Lawson, but I know he is hot-tempered, who can¡¯t stand being deceived by others. I heard that James once lied to him that he had done his homework. As a result, he got beaten, even went to the hospital.¡± Jessica said with concern.


    Ang looked at Jessica, with a few rapid blinks, and said with deep gloom, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that way. It¡¯s just tit-for-tat.¡± Jessica said slowly, ¡°Ang, you reconciled with James, and I want to congratte you on it.


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t bully people at will relying on James¡¯s favor. It¡¯s not fair to others, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ang¡¯s lime hoodie had a big V cor, exposing her skin above the corbone. While Jessica was talking to her, she peeked at her neck and found there were a few new love bites there.


    If she was indeed two months pregnant when the fetus was still in an unstable state, how dare they make out? Even other couples might do that, but James would never take the risk.


    Ang forced a smile and said, ¡°I always look slim, so I¡¯m still in normal shape during the second month of pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± questioned Jessica, staring at her with a smile.


    Ang didn¡¯t turn her head away from Jessica, but with a furtive gaze.


    ¡°Felix took me to a check-up, and Lawson took me to do it one more time. Do you think I can y any trick under their eyes?¡±


    Jessica shook her head, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Ang was not so able.


    ¡°It¡¯s half past one now, ten hours and a half before midnight, and you can go and get the Smith Group ready to pay the bnce,¡± Ang said with apparent relief.


    ¡°I just said you are not that able, but I don¡¯t believe you are pregnant.¡± Jessica chuckled, ¡°Sometimes, fortune could coincidently help people do bad things, for example, deceiving.¡±

 Chapter 312 I Have James on My Side.

    Ang¡¯s face darkened swiftly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    For excessive excitement, her voice broke slightly, indicating her nervousness.


    ¡°As I have said: nothing. I just hope we both can mind our own business,¡± Jessica said sincerely. ¡°Ang, you are not suitable for business affairs, just like your brother. Uncle Chante made a wise decision not mandating you two to take charge of thepany.¡±


    Ang clenched her fists, ¡°You had spent three years to frame me up. Do you think Lawson will believe you if you tell him that I¡¯m not pregnant?¡±


    ¡°He may not believe me, but I can convince him to get you another check-up. Ang, are you sure you can still shield him for this then?¡±


    Ang swallowed hard, wiped her temple with one hand, and rubbed it to her clothes silently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush the answer. The meal just began, you can answer me upon we finishing it.¡± Jessica unwrapped the pair of chopsticks, put them on Ang¡¯s te, and then picked up some needle mushroom for her.


    Ang remained silent with knitted brows, seemingly making a tough decision.


    Jessica nced at her with a snicker. She put a few coles into the pot, and got them out soon after before eating them elegantly.


    ¡°Even you can convince Lawson, but what can he do to me when I have James on my side. Let alone you are not certain of convincing him.¡± Ang stood up, leaning forward with her hands pressing on the table, ring at Jessica.


    Jessica pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth gently, ¡°So you admit you are not pregnant?¡±


    Hearing that, Ang¡¯s face turned pale. She bluffed in vain, ¡°I never lied to Lawson. I am pregnant, or I can¡¯t hide this from him.¡±


    ¡°You know it in your heart,¡± Jessica said slowly. ¡°Ang, don¡¯t be silly. You are James¡¯s girlfriend now, and you will get far more than 160 million after marrying him.


    ¡°Besides, ourpany will pay the bnce to the Chante Group, together with the interest and penalty. The Chante Group will bear no losses.¡±


    Ang hesitated, seemingly having been convinced.


    ¡°Go ahead. The hot pot tastes good.¡± Jessica nudged a te of pig lung to Ang.


    Ang, who had been hanging her head down, looked up to Jessica suddenly, turningposed, ¡°James had even threatened Lawson to protect me, so I bet he will not leave me alone this time.¡±


    With a touch of scorn crossing her face, Jessica asked with concern, ¡°Are you sure ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s two o¡¯clock now. You have ten hours left to get the money ready, or you will see the news that the Smith Group had a deliberate default to the Chante Group just for your grudge against me,¡± Ang interrupted Jessica with an ugly look before she went out with her bag.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching Ang¡¯s figure disappearing in her sight, Jessica¡¯s smile froze on her face, with scorn in her eyes.


    Judging from the words from Ang upon arrival, she had thought Ang became smart.


    Essentially, she was still a fool.


    James deserved a much better woman.


    Jessica picked up a ss of juice on the table and took a sip. Even if James wouldn¡¯t be with her, he shouldn¡¯t choose Ang.


    Nobody else was eligible to match with James. She herself barely met the standard.


    She took her cellphone to inform her staff to get ready for the payment and then called Lawson. ¡°Hello, Lawson ¡­ Nothing much. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time that I¡¯m kind of missing you ¡­¡±


    Ang restored her calmness a while after walking out of the restaurant, with anger and unease dispersing from her face.


    The love bites on her neck were so conspicuous, coupled with her frequent trending on the social media, leading passersby to cast constant nces at her.


    Ang put on her coat, but with only two buttons on it, the marks on her neck couldn¡¯t be covered at all. She didn¡¯t mind and let herself be sized up by others.


    It¡¯s crowded in the shopping mall. Around a dozen of shoppers were waiting outside the elevator.


    Standing at the end of the queue, Ang heard a handful of people nearby chatting about her, ¡°She looks pretty, also in good shape. But it¡¯s really a disaster to match a yellow coat with a lime hoodie.¡±


    Hearing that, Ang smirked unnoticeably. She entered the elevator, came out at the first floor underground, and took out a bag deposited in the supermarket¡¯s locker.


    She went to the restroom with the bag, took off the hoodie in a cubicle, and took out the grey turtleneck she had been in that morning before pulling it on.


    Halfway through her change, something came into her mind. She stripped off the turtleneck, took out make-up remover and cotton pads, and rubbed against the marks on her neck before putting the sweater back on.


    In fact, repeat pinches on the neck could make simr marks to the love bites.


    But Jessica was so suspicious that she could easily see through any trick. Hence Ang went on modifying the marks with cosmetics so that they looked more akin to love bites.


    Snap!


    Ang went out of the cubicle with her belongings after packing up. There were quite a lot of people waiting for their turn. A woman standing outside looked a bit surprised on seeing her with a heap of belongings.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Ang said to that woman, and then she stopped in front of the mirror to check her appearance before stepping out.


    Hum-


    Hum-


    The cellphone started buzzing suddenly.


    Ang took it out, shoot a look at the screen and a smile lifted the corners of her mouth. She was about to answer it when she bumped into someone.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­,¡± Ang said immediately. However, her voice cut off the moment she recognized the person she knocked into.


    It¡¯s Danis. He was standing in front of her in casual clothes, which Ang found-after a quick peek-was of the inferior brands she hadn¡¯t heard of, instead of his usual three-piece suits.


    What¡¯s more, his hair grew longer, as if it hadn¡¯t been taken care of for a long time. Danis was not the same elegant guy anymore.


    Ang cast her eyes on him before walking away from him with a frown, yet he followed up rapidly. Meanwhile, the caller hung up for nobody answered during the long wait.


    ¡°Is it funny to break your own word once and again, Danis?¡± Ang asked coldly.


    Bitterness glittered in his eyes as Danis saw her unyielding attitude, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad, maybe it¡¯ll be a long time before Ie back. So Ie here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Now you have seen me, and could you please let me go?¡± Ang said in a dead voice.


    Danis forced a smile. He raised his hand, in an attempt to touch her head like before.


    Ang stepped back and recoiled, with disgust in her eyes, ¡°Mr. Smith, behave yourself please.¡±


    ¡°I broke off my engagement with the Delia family and threatened to split with my family too. They thought I was acting on impulse and would return home soon. So they hadn¡¯t stopped me.


    ¡°Later they found I was serious, so they forced me to go back by making me fired by my employer, banning bigpanies from hiring me, and invalidating my bank cards,¡± Danis said with his handying down, bitterness, guilt as well as aplex emotion mixing up in his eyes.

 Chapter 313 Because I Threatened Her.

    She sniffed with sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Chante, why are you telling me this abruptly? Trying to move me?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want to say my family are not who I thought they were.¡± Danis said with dull eyes on his weary face.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to hear him talking, nor did she feel like facing him.


    ¡°Have you finished? Then I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Having known I decided to split with my family, people closed to me tried to persuade me not to. And yet they broke contact with me under the threat of my family after realizing I had no intention to return home.


    ¡°Ang, I suddenly understood how you had felt two years ago: It¡¯s like the whole world shattered, and everything and everyone changed, like a nightmare, yet more cruel. No, maybe my pain was not a tenth as yours.


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ really.¡± Danis lost his former arrogance, conveying a feeling of depression from top to toe.


    Ang looked down and stayed still for a moment. As she walked past him, she said drily, ¡°Take care.¡±


    Although she spoke barely above a whisper, it sounded like a deafening roar to Danis. With a twinkle in his eyes, Danis held her arm and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the bnce to the Chante Group, for I have taken a chance and called Jessica before she guaranteed actively that she wouldplete the payment before midnight.¡±


    The only one able tofort him in the world was Jessica. She was not so pitiless as he had thought.


    Ang stopped to push his hand aside. She sneered, ¡°I had regarded myself the most stupid person, but I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯m notparable to you.¡±


    Danis got puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really think Jessica made a promise out of guilt when you called her for this?¡± Ang asked.


    Danis responded with his cracked lips quivering, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ang looked at Danis with her lips curved, but there¡¯s not a trace of a smile in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because I threatened her, at noon.¡±


    Danis¡¯s pupils narrowed suddenly, his face turning as pale as a piece of paper. He struggled to keep bnce with hands bracing against the wall after staggering a few steps.


    Jessica ¡­ Jessica!


    ¡°See you.¡± Ang had intended to say ¡°Farewell¡±, yet she changed her mind at thest moment. She left Danis alone in shock before taking the esctor upstairs.


    Finding out the phone call was from Violet , Ang called back.


    ¡°This time you have done a good job. Come back, and James is here waiting for you.¡± Her tone softened a little in contrast with the past.


    Ang frowned mildly, hung up after a response and returned to thepany by taxi.


    Adams was about to go out for some legwork when he came across Ang. He thumbed up to her and said, ¡°Good job! How did you make the Smith Group pay?¡±


    ¡°Probably my pretty look touched Mr. Shaw¡¯s heart?¡± Ang smiled.


    Adams stopped pursuing, noticing her unwillingness to talk in detail. ¡°You have caused a sensation this time! Well, let¡¯s talkter. I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°See you, Adams.¡± Ang waved her hand to him, and then get in the elevator to Violet¡¯s office.


    James was sitting in the office, saying something to Violet. It seemed that both were in a high mood. Violet said, ¡°If I was some twenty years younger, I¡¯m afraid I would be dazzled by your charm.¡±


    ¡°Then I can only say luckily it didn¡¯t happen, or I would have to break your heart.¡± James nced at Ang unnoticeably.


    Ang acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen him, standing aside silently, making James knit his brows slightly.


    ¡°You have done a good job this time.¡± Violet stood up and patted Ang on her shoulder. ¡°You have been working so hard these days, so you can have a half-day off today so that you can go out with James.¡±


    In addition to James, Adams and others also thought Violet demanding. Hearing thepliment from her, Ang¡¯s frayed nerves settled a bit. She said, ¡°Thank you, madam.¡±


    Seeing her showing nocency for her work, Violet felt barely satisfied.


    Ang walked out of the office with James and got into the elevator. A lot of people recognized James, some of whom regarded him as their idol and even went up to ask for his signature restraining their excitement.


    James hadn¡¯t asked until they got out of the Chante Group and were about to enter the car, ¡°Why did you go to Jessica?¡±


    ¡°For I was d to.¡± Ang fastened her safety belt, and then looked forward.


    James leaned his body towards her, pinched her jaw with his hand, and turned her head to force her to face him.


    ¡°I hate my jaw held by others like this.¡± Ang pushed away his hand and said slowly, ¡°It has been a long time since I wanted to say it.¡±


    James loosened his tie, his eyes impaling her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t tell me before you went to Jessica?¡±


    ¡°For nothing.¡± Ang turned her head away, looking outside.


    She just didn¡¯t want to ce overdue reliance on someone, because that¡¯s too dreadful. How long could a rtionshipst when it depended just on a man¡¯s love?


    Perhaps nobody could answer, maybe for a lifetime, or just for a second.


    Silence.


    It seemed that the air liquified into the water gradually and blocked people¡¯s ears, eyes and noses. The atmosphere became utterly depressing.


    James had never ttered a woman like this, only to meet her indifference. He sat up and undone a button on his shirt. He asked with a bit stony tone, ¡°Ang, are you sure what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°With all those words,¡± Angpressed her lips and said, ¡°James, are you pissed at me just for I was not doing what you wanted me to do?¡±


    James strained his handsome face, with his right hand on the wheel, knocking it randomly.


    ¡°What if I talked about that with you, asked for your permission, always reported everything to you and acted ording to your preference? Then you would be satisfied?¡±


    James asked with a slight frown, ¡°After making the Smith Group¡¯s stock slump, do you really think Jessica will sit by?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a different thing.¡± Feeling thirsty, Ang unscrewed the cap of a bottle of water. ¡°James, you are used to issuing orders and calling the shots. But I don¡¯t like to be dominated by others or let others make decisions for me.¡±


    She uttered a sound ofughter, which didn¡¯t reach her face yet. ¡°Maybe I would ept that before, but after the car ident, I would not anymore. James, your love makes me feel insecure.¡±


    She felt like in heaven when he loved her, but would fall into hell when he didn¡¯t.


    James frowned again, ¡°I said you will always be the only one in my heart.¡±


    ¡°You are barely twenty-five and you¡¯ve got a long way to go,¡± said Ang.


    James replied, ¡°I believe in myself.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t. People change.¡± Nobody could understand this better than her.


    A woman could be with a man for his money or power, but not purely for his devotedness. Because when love dispersed, there¡¯s nothing left.

 Chapter 314 You Schemed Against Her?

    James stared straight at her with his deep eyes. She looked back, indifferently.


    After a while, he looked away, started his car and said, ¡°No matter how you think, you are doomed to stay by my side for the rest of your life.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ang didn¡¯t respond but cast her eyes on the stream of traffic outside the window.


    ¡°I threatened Jessica. She got unpleasant and doubted my pregnancy. Your grandpa maye to us in a few days.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You schemed against her?¡± James turned to her, with a bit strange countenance.


    With his reaction, Ang raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°She had schemed against me heaps of times, so I can¡¯t respond in kind?¡±


    ¡°Surely you can,¡± just surprising.


    James, with the corners of his mouth lifted, spared one hand to pat Ang on her head. ¡°Good job.¡±


    Ang had intended to avoid, but at the moment his hand fell on her, shepressed her lips without any further movement.


    Meanwhile, his cellphone began to buzz abruptly.


    ¡°It¡¯s in my trouser pocket on the right.¡± James turned to Ang briefly.


    With an ¡°H¡¯m¡± Ang put her hand in the pocket just when a car wasing near erratically in the opposite direction. James turned the wheel sharply, forcing her to lean in ordingly, with her hand falling to somewhere it shouldn¡¯t be.


    Magically, that very thing grew fromx to hard in a few seconds.


    Ang¡¯s body became stiff as well, her hand burning. She turned to James slowly and found himposed as usual as if the man got hardening was not him.


    ¡°Good girl, you can go on ying with it as we return home.¡± Seeing her freezing for quite a while, James looked to her.


    Ang, ¡± ¡­ ¡±


    Being together for so long, he had never referred to her as ¡°good girl¡±, ¡°baby¡±, or ¡°honey¡±. On hearing that unexpectedly, she hadn¡¯t got goosebumps as supposed but experienced an inscrutable feeling.


    Like ¡­ sweet?


    The cellphone was buzzing constantly.


    Ang pinched her lips, took out the cellphone. She frowned upon looking at the calling number. ¡°It¡¯s your grandpa.¡±


    It¡¯s sooner than she had expected.


    James nodded. She pressed to answer the call and attached the cellphone to his ear.


    ¡°Where are you now? Beetle back immediately!¡± Lawson growled powerfully. Ang could hear it clear even without the speakerphone mood.


    James¡¯splexion remained as usual, and he said distantly, ¡°If I walk back like a beetle, I¡¯m afraid grandpa has to wait for me till tomorrow. Are you patient enough?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying at me. I need to see you and Ang in half an hour.¡± Lawson shouted with rage before hanging up.


    Ang took the cellphone back and put it into her bag for the moment.


    ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of lying to my grandpa?¡± James asked.


    Ang stroked her belly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a lie now.¡±


    ¡°You think the baby in your belly can protect you? If anyone in the Harvey family gets pregnant, then the baby would be irrelevant to my grandpa,¡± James said. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to learn to retaliate to Jessica, but you put yourself in danger only to frame her, indicating that you are still not eligible to dealing with her.¡±


    He had used to refer to the baby as ¡°our child¡±, and now he called it ¡°the baby in your belly¡±. Obviously, he was a little angry at what Ang had done.


    ¡°I have investigated all the grandsons¡¯ wives and mistresses in the Harvey family, and nobody was pregnant,¡± Ang said.


    That meant, the baby in her belly was still the eldest grandson or granddaughter of Lawson¡¯s.


    Hearing that, James showed a rare look of surprise on his face, ¡°You said ¡®investigate¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Martin,¡± Ang replied concisely.


    Martin was the detective James hired before. He had been chasing down the car ident for two years.


    If it was Martin, there¡¯s nothing to surprise he could hunt it out. With a twinkle in his eyes, James turned to look outside.


    It appeared to be an extraordinarily beautiful day.


    After around half an hour, the Bentley stopped in front of the Harvey family¡¯s old mansion.


    The butler and several servants, waiting outside the gate long before, came up on seeing the car stop and opened the doors for James and Ang.


    James threw his key to a servant, and walked inside with Ang, followed by the butler.


    The butler shot a nce at Ang, who was in a trace of fear and panic, then he looked at James. He sighed, ¡°Young Master, the milord is in a fit of temper, so remember not to be argumentive and behave as docile as you can. Or you would have to suffer the consequences by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Lester.¡± James smiled at him.


    Ang stood by James¡¯s side. At the thought of meeting Lawson right away, she found her hands and feet stiff with nervousness, though not so severe as the previous two times.


    Lawson didn¡¯t like people going against him, nor did he favor a debater or a liar. The only thing he needed was obedience, as well as absolute authority.


    Ang licked her dry lips and pinched hard on her arm, her eye turning red immediately.


    It¡¯s better to prepare a bottle of eye drops so that it could be used ahead of when tears were needed instead of pinching on herself.


    Noticing her little tricks, James shed a touch of pity in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lawson was in the lobby. A cup flew to them upon their entering, forcing Ang a slight dodge aside. The cup skimmed barely along her face before crashing to the ground and shattering into pieces with a huge crack.


    Drops of water sshed on Ang¡¯s face, sticking a strand of hair on it. Ang stayed still though she felt ufortable with the wetness.


    ¡°How dare you dodge?¡± Lawson, in a light grey suit, got much thinner, with his wrinkles looking deeper.


    Ang kept silent with her head down, her nose oozing drops of cold sweat, and her hands quivering uncontrobly.


    Standing by Lawson¡¯s side, Dalh said with concern, ¡°Milord, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±


    ¡°Considering what they have done, how can I not be angry?¡± Lawson growled. Then he began to cough violently with a handkerchief over his mouth, his face turning pale.


    After the fit of cough, he held the handkerchief tightly in his fist. He then looked up to James. Seeing him not looking at his hand, he loosened his fist a bit.


    Dalh tapped him on his back, ¡°Maybe they have their difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Difficulties?¡± Lawson sneered, staring at Ang and Jessica. ¡°Do you have any difficulties? Don¡¯t you think I, a sad old man, am about to die so you dare to deceive me with the help of outsiders? Even the director had been squared, it¡¯s really omnipotent of you.¡±


    Ang nibbled her lips, and tears went down silently.


    James knew she did it on purpose, but he felt an uncontroble pain in his heart while witnessing the tears on her face.


    Greyson was right indeed: He could not even protect his own woman.

 Chapter 315 You Stand, It’s Cold on the Ground.

    ¡°Since you are so omnipotent, why are you both getting dumb now?¡± Lawson had never been tricked like this time before, and coupled with what happened at the past shareholders¡¯ general meeting, his expression grew horrible. ¡°You both kneel down!¡±


    James flopped on his knees without argument. But seeing Ang was also about to kneel down, he reached out and held her by the arm. ¡°You stand, it¡¯s cold on the ground.¡±


    ¡°But I have irritated grandpa. Besides, it¡¯s indeed my fault.¡± Ang restrained herself from crying, yet with red eyes, she looked piteous.


    Lawson noticed that Ang was subtly different from her usual attitude.


    But with overwhelming fury, he soon left it behind. He sniffed, went up to Ang, and pointed his crutch to the back of her knee. He said cially, ¡°Kneel down on your own, or let me do it for you?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­ ¡± Ang just began to speak when the crutch fell on her.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the senior would take action of a sudden, with such huge strength. Her pupils slightly dted and her hands covered her belly subconsciously.


    James rushed up to her, while still failed to get her. Ang fell to her knees with a sickening thud, her upper body pitching forward.


    Poof.


    A splinter of porcin impaled in the skin, making a clear sound.


    The broken cup was just nearby. It happened that Ang¡¯s arm pressed onto the fragments. Scarlet blood went out promptly.


    ¡°Ang!¡± James rushed to reach out to Ang, regardless of thetter¡¯s disapproval look. He took her by the arm, made her leaning on his chest, and said, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ang shook her head.


    Seeing the two didn¡¯t care about what he had said, Lawson became glum on his face. He knocked the floor hard with his clutch before he said through gritted teeth, ¡°James, don¡¯t push me.¡±


    ¡°He was just too concerned about me and the child. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ang pushed James aside and kept her knees down on the ground.


    On hearing ¡°the child¡± from her, Lawson darkened his face at once at the thought of his getting tricked.


    ¡°Till this moment, you are still trying to fool me with your fake pregnancy!¡± Lawson lifted his foot to give her a kick.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    James frowned and stepped forward, but stopped by Ang¡¯s using re. ¡°If you don¡¯t want a grandson, go ahead to have a kick.¡±


    Having been deceived by them once, Lawson hesitated on hearing this. However, the lure of a possible grandson is hardly resistible. so he stopped moving on after some hesitation.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant for sure,¡± Ang said with a full face of panic, her hands covering the belly and tears streaming down from her eyes.


    Lawson felt restless whenever he saw people crying. He said, ¡°Stop crying! You are virtually a younger clone of your mum. All you ever do is crying. Totally an airhead! I wonder what James has seen on you? Stupid!¡±


    Nobody could tell whether thest word ¡°stupid¡± was for Ang or James, otherwise for both.


    ¡°Grandpa, sorry for lying ¡­ lying to you. But I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m now getting pregnant, which I found ¡­ found a few days ago¡­¡± Ang pressed on the wound on her arm with one hand, and then wiped her tears with the bloody hand, smearing plenty of blood on her face and making herself look embarrassed.


    Lawson got annoyed by her tears, ¡°Stop crying!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ cry.¡± Ang sniffed and restrained her tears with great effort.


    Lawson noticed Ang departed from her usual behavior, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what was different exactly. Was it just the difference between crying and not crying.


    Yet she had been caught in a lie, so it¡¯s reasonable for her to cry out in fright.


    ¡°How can I know if you are lying to me again? Uh?¡± Lawson red at her with fury and snapped.


    Ang nibbled her lip, trying not to cry, but she still had red rings around her eyes, with her voice quivering. ¡°I was lying to youst time for my life.¡±


    ¡°Then you can lie to me this time, again for your life!¡± Lawson said with his chest heaving at the thought of having been deceived by such a fool.


    His sight was like a viper, winding around Ang, raw and deadly. She strained herself tightly, ¡°We didn¡¯t contact much before, so I had no idea of your temper. However, after James told me about it ¡­ I was scared.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything he scared of in the world?¡± Lawson squinted at James with a sullen look, but his tone eased.


    Ang, with her red eyes widely open, ttered intentionally, ¡°I also thought nothing in the world could make him scared, but he told me one day that he is sort of scared of you.¡±


    ¡°Did he really say that way?¡± Lawson asked with his eyes half-closed. ¡°Ang, what I hate most is to be deceived!¡±


    Ang¡¯s neck flinched with tears running downing again. She wiped her face with the bloody hand, and said with a quiver, ¡°In fact ¡­ he didn¡¯t say ¡­ he was scared.¡±


    Lawson¡¯s countenance turned horrible.


    ¡°He just told me he respected you, admired you, and was slightly ¡­ scared of you.¡± Ang was shaking.


    James stared down, deep in thought. But he paid little attention to their conversation, as he was concerned about her wound on the shoulder.


    The blood was fresh red, which made him dizzy.


    A trace of surprise shed across Lawson¡¯s face but was reced by doubt instantly. He nced at James and said with scorn, ¡°He respects me and admires me, which led him to threaten me with a knife for a woman?¡±


    ¡°That was ¡­ That was because ¡­¡± Ang peeked at James secretly, and said no more.


    The situation seemed to meet his expectations. He sniffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue to make it up?¡±


    ¡°James, our grandpa is asking me, so I have to tell the truth,¡± Ang said to James as if she was facing a dilemma. Then she turned to Lawson, ¡°You have always been fussing over Kyle but have been hard on James. He behaved that way just to gain your attention!¡±


    Lawson didn¡¯t respond, but obviously, he didn¡¯t buy it.


    James raised his eyebrow before lowering his head to hide his expression.


    ¡°He has been going through a much longer period of rebelling than others.¡± Ang wiped the tears off her eyes and whispered, ¡°If you still have doubts, you can think about it yourself. James has simr genes with other family members, but why is he so outstanding?¡±


    Outstanding? Lawson¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    Lawson felt with instinct what Ang had said was totally made up. Yet he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he works harder than anyone else. He keeps upgrading himself as others are ying or hitting on girls.¡± Although Ang¡¯s face was full of blood, her eyes were gleaming with sincerity. ¡°He behaved that way just to gain your attention, hoping you can praise him, just like you have done to Kyle.¡±

 Chapter 316 Miss Smith Told Me to Do So

    All she had said was made up, but with that, James¡¯s eyes got duller.


    At first, that idea had literally existed in his mind, but he learnedter his grandpa would never like him as much as he liked Ralphie.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With no reply for a time, Lawson turned his back to Ang and reprimanded, ¡°I asked you if you are pregnant, why are you rambling nonsensically?¡±


    ¡°I am. I ¡­ I dare not to lie to you again,¡± Ang answered. ¡°If you doubt it, you can order someone to buy a pregnancy test kit, then let Dalh see ¡­ see me testing.¡±


    Dalh had been his intimate maid since a few decades ago. Even if he didn¡¯t believe in his children, there¡¯s no way he would distrust Dalh.


    As those words reached her ears, Dalh said: ¡°I presume it doesn¡¯t look like the child was telling a lie. My lord, it doesn¡¯t take long to have a text. I suggest you may allow her to do it, lest you will regret it someday.¡±


    ¡°Regret? How can it be possible for me?¡± In contrary to his words, Lawson consented.


    Dalh took the chance to offer to bind up Ang¡¯s wound, which gained Lawson¡¯s nod as well.


    Before the servants could take action, James trotted to his room, took out a first aid box, and bound up Ang¡¯s wound briskly.


    Alcohol got to the wound, causing a muscle contraction on Ang¡¯s arm, and on the end of her nose, drops of cold sweat were oozing.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± James looked up and asked.


    Ang replied shaking her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Keeping a medicine chest and binding up the wound skillfully, have you ever intended to be a doctor?¡± Lawson remarked with a good deal of sarcasm.


    James didn¡¯t turn his head: ¡°Having gotten beaten almost every day, yet without nobody to ask for treatment, I had to learn myself.¡±


    Her voice was loud like he was talking about something insignificant.


    But the people listening got touched. Ang opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Lawson paused as his expression changed swiftly. He then snorted, ¡°me it on your biological grandma!¡±


    It¡¯s really agile of the servants in the Harvey¡¯s family, and not before long, they came back with pregnancy test kits and other equipment needed.


    Dalh led Ang to the restroom. After a few rounds of tests, there¡¯s no doubt that Ang was pregnant.


    Before Lawson could re up, Ang kneeled on the ground and cried in fear: ¡°Last time I ¡­ I lied to you only for my safety, and now I am absolutely ¡­ absolutely honest to you. Please forgive ¡­ me, I swear I will take good care of the baby ¡­¡±


    Lawson sat on the sofa, looking down at her irresolutely. He didn¡¯t make a clear response of forgiving her or not, neither did he allow her to stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold on the ground. Stand up.¡± James made a grab at her arm.


    Ang shook her head, got rid of his hand, and said: ¡°Grandpa hasn¡¯t forgiven me, so I dare not stand up.¡±


    The blood on her face had been cleared while James was treating her wound, but after shedding streams of tears and snot, her face became a smeared mess.


    ¡°My lord, could you please allow her to stand up? She is pregnant. It¡¯s not good for the baby if she keeps kneeling on the ground.¡± Dalh interceded.


    Lawson didn¡¯t reply, his deep wrinkles full of anger and doubt. He said to Ang, ¡°There¡¯s no way an airbrain like you could figure out a plot to deceive me, let alone such a rigorous one.¡±


    He squinted at James and sharpened his tone: ¡°Did James instigate you?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t interacted much with Ang, but few people were unaware that both heirs of the Chante Group were thoroughly ignorant, and had been doing nothing all day long but entertaining and making trouble.


    It¡¯s impossible for a person like Ang, even after two years in prison, to get her nature changed. Thest time when she lied to him, she was logically strict and spoke vividly as well. There must be someone behind her!


    ¡°No!¡± Ang shook her head hurriedly. ¡°Once you found out I deceived you, I might lose my life. James would never take the risk.¡±


    Lawson responded with merely a snort, but his expression conveyed tacit approval.


    He knew well about his grandson, who never take risks and was used to arranging everything in advance, just like him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jessica Smith who told me to do so!¡± Ang wiped her tears, with the panic on her face dispersing somewhat and being reced with plenty of fury. ¡°You had imed to send me away, and she knew it somehow.


    ¡°She came to me alone and asserted that, from what she knew of you, you would not send me away, but to bring me to a terrible ce.¡±


    Lawson frowned and boomed, ¡°Then did you believe her?¡±


    ¡°If I did, I would not go with Nathen and his party soon after!¡± Ang seemed to be absorbed in her memory, her face full of wrath. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t believe it, and I wanted to go.


    ¡°However, Jessica stopped me, and told me whether I believe it or not, I could im to be pregnant if I was sent to a terrible ce, and then I would be all right.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, she was setting me up! She said that way, not for my benefit, but to induce me to deceive you, irritate you, and to make you split up James and me for her.¡±


    She peeked at Lawson¡¯s face while speaking, straining every cell in her body.


    Lawson didn¡¯t make a sound, his hands holding the crutch, his eyes ring at her.


    Ang felt dry in her throat. Though it¡¯s quite cool outside, her body kept oozing sweat from top to toe.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± James didn¡¯t give her the opportunity to say no with a direct pull before throwing her to the sofa.


    Ang watched Lawson with an unsettled look.


    ¡°Just sit as demanded. Stop watching me that way!¡± Lawson looked down to the ground before he raised his head with a jerk and his sight impaling Ang.


    Ang turned like a scorpion under an ultravioletmp, her whole body turning stiff instantly.


    ¡°Did Jessica teach you all of these? Was it also from her that you used the brat of the Pearson family to lie, as well as pricking Nathen¡¯s temple with your ear stud?¡±


    Saying thest sentence, Lawson raised his voice suddenly.


    Ang, for the moment, had her heart in her mouth, with it racing and likely to jump out of her chest.


    She knew it would arouse Lawson¡¯s suspicion if she med all these on Jessica, but she would rather take a gamble!


    ¡°Ang had been in the prison for two years, getting bullied by those people, so what¡¯s so surprising when she doped out the idea to prick Nathen with an ear stud?¡± James replied casually before Ang could speak.


    Dalh chimed in, ¡°My lord, could it be that you are too suspicious this time? Frankly, Ang had been fighting with others since she was a child, so it¡¯s understandable for her to react that way as she was in trouble.¡±


    ¡°That was ¡­ was true.¡± Ang echoed with a fazed look. ¡°Besides, in my childhood, whenever I did something wrong, out of the fear of being scolded by my parents, I ¡­¡±


    She appeared to be embarrassed, and then went on, ¡°I got used to lying. Then Felix happened to falsely im that he took me for a pregnancy test because he was afraid you would get angry for his kidnapping me. And I ¡­ I echoed him ordingly.¡±

 Chapter 317 Shut up! It’s Enough!

    ¡°The brat of the Pearson family kidnapped you? So was it also for the brat when you were able to run awayst time?¡± Lawson lost his temper after getting fooled by Jessica, a junior much younger than him, and once again deceived by several kids including Ang, James along with Felix.


    Hearing that, Ang shook her head hurriedly and tried to exin for Felix undeliberately: ¡°No, um, Felix kidnapped me at that time, but released meter when he got aware of my pregnancy ¡­ It¡¯s not a kidnapping exactly. Please don¡¯t me him ¡­ He ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s enough!¡± Lawson jerked his crutch onto the ground.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As a loud thump boomed out when the crutch knocked to the ground, Ang had a shiver on her heart. She then became mute with her pale face.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for a woman to miscarry during the first three months of pregnancy, my lord. I¡¯m afraid Ang would be overwhelmed by what you have done.¡± Dalh sighed on noticing Ang was off-color.


    Though Lawson was in a ze of anger, he didn¡¯t blow up at Ang anymore given the baby in her belly. ¡°Go back and take good care of the baby. If anything goes wrong, there¡¯s no way you will live on! Begone!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± Ang replied in dismay and walked out tugging at James¡¯s sleeve.


    James held her waist to stop her and turned to Lawson, ¡°Grandpa, Jessica incited Ang to lie to you about her pregnancy, and then exposed her fake pregnancy to you. Distinctly she was exploiting you to do harm to Ang.¡±


    Lawson was almost convinced by Ang, yet hearing what James had said, he questioned, ¡°Such a young girl, could she be so tactical?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember you spoke highly of her ability which nobody couldpare to?¡± James added, ¡°In addition, you have known the details of the car ident two years ago, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Jessica had been plotting since she¡¯s fifteen. Is it any wonder such a person, who set Ang up, threatened me, and foresaw the attitude of the Harvey family, the Chante family as well as the Smith family, could n all these things?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s expression shifted rapidly and said with sarcasm: ¡± This is indeed nothing to be surprised at. Since you had taken your aunt and Mr. Sutton into ount to deal with me, is there anything you youngsters couldn¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you are ttering me. If I hadn¡¯t been cornered, I wouldn¡¯t ask Mr. Sutton for help in the emergency.¡± James said.


    Lawson snorted, ¡°Do you think the Harvey Group is in your hand under the protection of them?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± James answered. ¡°You are such a senior that the salt you have eaten is more than the meals I have done. I can¡¯t get out of your clutches no matter how hard I try.¡±


    Though he said so, his eyes meant otherwise.


    Lawson stared at him with a glum face, and a burst of cough began out of blue.


    ¡°My lord, are you all right?¡± Dalh asked with her face taking on a worried expression and her eyes shining with tears.


    Lawson held his handkerchief over his mouth and coughed violently without reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dalh. Grandpa will not leave us before arranging everything for Ralphie.¡± James said casually.


    Bang!


    Lawson took a cup and hurled it out as Nathen happened toe over. The cup hit him right on the face before smashing on the ground.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯d better try to control your temper, or it¡¯s not good for your health,¡± James warned slowly.


    Lawson clenched his fist with the handkerchief in his hand, his face turning much paler, his mouth with a speck of suspicious blood at the corner. ¡°Get out! You both get out now, and don¡¯t be back without my permission!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t be angry. We are leaving now.¡± Ang was like a duck in a thunderstorm and she dragged James out of the lobby.


    Lawson kept gazing at their receding figures until they disappeared in his sight. He looked away and coughed again with the handkerchief over his mouth.


    After quite a while the outbreak stopped, with the handkerchief full of blood.


    Dalh took the bloody handkerchief with her hands quivering. She ventured, ¡°My lord, I¡¯m afraid you had better go back to the hospital to receive the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean I should go back to the hospital for the treatment, and then be bald before an eventual death, even not a decent one?¡± Lawson asked rhetorically.


    Dalh answered, ¡°It was said they had developed a new drug for cancer, wasn¡¯t it? Why don¡¯t you try it in case it¡¯s useful to you?¡±


    ¡°Sod new drug! Something went wrong during clinical trials, and it¡¯s done! They have developed nothing useful with such a great amount of money I had given to them.¡± Lawson dumped his crutch onto the table and sat on the sofa with Dalh¡¯s support.


    Nathen stood silently aside, with a bump, which made him look funny as it seemed like he had a lump growing on his head, after getting hit on the forehead by the cup just now.


    ¡°How is it going with the case I handed to you?¡± Lawson asked.


    Nathen answered, ¡°Nobody is pregnant. A mistress of Ralphie¡¯s is pregnant, but ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lawson chimed in, ¡°But what? Bring her back since she¡¯s pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Ralphie had been ying around inordinately, and he got so impotent that he couldn¡¯t make a woman pregnant,¡± Nathen murmured with his head down.


    Smack!


    Lawson knocked his crutch hard onto the table, ¡°Such useless jerks!¡±


    Jessica made use of him as her knife, and the brat of the Pearson family also dared to fool him. It¡¯s literally rebellious of those people!


    It¡¯s not a big deal of Ang¡¯s wound on her arm, but James insisted to take her to the hospital to get her wound rewrapped before being injected with a tetanus shot.


    It¡¯s a day before the one-week due day, Ang went to Rnd to recheck her leg by the way so that she needn¡¯te to the hospital again tomorrow.


    ¡°It¡¯sing on fine, much better than my expectation.¡± Rnd rolled up her trouser leg before pressing across her leg from the shin to the thigh under the cold stare of James.


    Hearing that, Ang showed relief on her face. ¡°So Rnd, when do you think my leg will recover?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t figure out how to tell him that Lawson had been aware of Eleanor¡¯s assistance in deceiving him.


    Both Rnd and Eleanor treated her well, but now she got Eleanor into trouble¡­


    ¡°As it stands today, around half a year,¡± Rnd answered with a smile. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Chante.¡±


    James looked at Ang¡¯s bare leg with a frown, and then he went up to attempt to pull her trouser leg down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, Mr. Harvey?¡± Rnd held him by his arm. He smiled, ¡°I need to do acupuncture on her leg.¡±


    The smile looked nasty. James said with a poker face, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to witness a doctor checking and treating a patient like you, touching the skin inch by inch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then it might be a bit ignorant of you, Mr. Harvey. You can do more readingter.¡± Rnd loosened his hand on her leg and reached out for a needle.

 Chapter 318 It’s Hard to Bring It Up.

    He opened the drawer, took out a few shopping bags, and handed them to Ang after he pricked the needle into her leg.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Ang asked.


    Rnd gestured to let her open them.


    Ang unpacked the bags and saw a few baby clothes along with some toys for children.


    ¡°My aunt and my mom prepared these. They urged me again and again to hand these to you.¡± Rnd put his hands into the pockets of his white gown, looking at her with a smile.


    Ang became moreplex in her mind. Auntie Susan and Eleanor indeed cared about her, but how to bring the matter upter? She¡¯s not sure whether they would me this on her for it.


    While she was contemting this irrelevant mess, James grabbed the gifts from her hands. ¡°Thank you, doctor, but I have already prepared all these.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if several more are added,¡± Rnd replied without turning to him. ¡°If Miss Chante insists on turning it down you can return these to my aunt and my mom by yourself, or I will drown in their nagging.¡±


    Ang chuckled and said, ¡°These clothes look pretty. Please tell Auntie Susan and Eleanor that I love their gifts.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. If you truly want to thank them,e to our home when you are free, as my aunt mentioned you often.¡± Rnd said.


    During the talk, Ang longed to bring up the matter about Eleanor several times, but she faltered irresolutely as she didn¡¯t know how to start it.


    From the moment she decided to go to work, she anticipated her fake pregnancy would be seen through by Jessica. She had a countern for herself, but not one for Eleanor.


    James stood aside, watching the two chatting lively, feeling himself an outsider. He put the shopping bags on the bed and said out of blue, ¡°Oh, Ie up with something suddenly, concerning Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Concerning me?¡± Rnd asked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    James raised his eyebrow slightly and continued, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s not concerning you. What I want to say is that my grandpa knew Eleanor had cheated in the pregnancy test.¡±


    ¡°!¡± Rnd¡¯s smile dispersed. ¡°I have something to do, so excuse me. I will ask someone else to pull out the needleter.¡±


    Ang was about to say something when Rnd walked out.


    ¡°Guilty?¡± James looked down to her.


    Having been seen through by him too many times, Ang nodded after a trace of surprise: ¡°I got Eleanor into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think she lent a hand to you?¡± James noticed a strand of hair had fallen over her forehead, and he tucked the lock behind her ear naturally.


    Ang looked up to him.


    ¡°Eleanor would never take the huge risks to help you only for Auntie Susan¡¯s fondness for you.¡± James continued after a pause, ¡°I promised something to her.¡±


    With that, Ang looked down with her fists clenching shortly. ¡°Oh.¡±


    That would be fine. She needn¡¯t feel owing someone a favor in that case.


    But she still felt ufortable somehow. Maybe it¡¯s the reason why people were not willing to grow up: everything became businesslike to a horrible extent.


    There¡¯s nothing right or wrong, but only people¡¯s respective considerations.


    Lawson had seldom acted at will since his forties. He always thought it through and weighed up all the pros and cons before he decided to do it or not.


    But having been fooled by several youngsters this time, Lawson couldn¡¯t just swallow it. Soon after James left along with Ang, he, followed by a few assistants, set off to the Smith Group.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey?¡± The receptionist conveyed both excitement and fear upon her first sight of the illustrious tycoon.


    Lawson ignored her and turned to Nathen, ¡°Where¡¯s Jessica?¡±


    ¡°On the twenty-sixth floor, the chief financial officer¡¯s office,¡± Nathen answered.


    Lawson went to the elevator after a nod. Nathen followed by his side and pressed the button to go upstairs.


    On seeing that, the receptionist suggested hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Lawson, the elevator runs slow. Would you please wait here for a moment when I call Miss Smith to ask her down?¡±


    Lawson frowned, ¡°A bber.¡±


    Even a small potato dared to swagger about in front of him.


    Nathen eyed two bodyguards suggestively, with thetter carried the receptionist in between and threw her aside.


    With such a loud noise, many staff members looked over surreptitiously, but nobody dared toe up to speak out for the receptionist, let alone intercept Lawson.


    As the elevator came, Lawson entered first, followed by Nathen and several others. They pressed the doors closed regardless of some people else waiting outside.


    Those waiting for the elevator didn¡¯t mean to go in actually, for they had no guts to be with Lawson in the same space.


    Not before long, the elevator got to the twenty-sixth floor, Lawson went straight to the chief financial officer¡¯s office with a crutch in his hand. Instead of knocking on the door, he struck it hard directly with the crutch to pop it open.


    Jessica was then talking with a staff member about the overheads for the quarter, and upon hearing the sound, she blinked unconsciously.


    Seeing Lawson, a hint of joy flickered across her eyes. She asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you notice me your visit in advance, Grandpa Harvey?¡±


    Before she could finish, Lawson interrupted her with an expressionless face. ¡°p her!¡±


    Jessica got stunned. She was about to ask what had happened when she got pped to the ground by Nathen before she could speak.


    That was a hard hit. Her face turned aside under the strike, with blood streaming from the corner of her mouth, her face burning at the same time.


    The employee stood between the two, dumbstruck with a frightening pale face, his fingers trembling uncontrobly along with his lips.


    ¡°Once again. It doesn¡¯t look pretty without symmetry!¡± Lawson ordered coldly before sitting on the sofa with the support of his crutch.


    Jessica gestured to stop Nathen. She said, ¡°Grandpa Harvey, could you please ¡­¡±


    ¡°Were you listening?¡± Lawson thought highly of her, but once she dared to fool him there¡¯s no way he would spare her.


    With a simple ¡°yes¡±, Nathen went up to give her a p on the other side of her face.


    Jessica staggered and barely managed to keep bnce with her ears ringing.


    What happened?


    She told Lawson about Ang¡¯s fake pregnancy, but no matter how furious he got, it¡¯s impossible to me it on her. What went wrong on earth?


    Thump!


    The employee flopped to the ground for his feet turned to jelly.


    ¡°Grandpa Harvey, we can take our time to talk it over, but before that could you please let him leave first?¡± Jessica pointed to the employee and said with a bitter smile, ¡°He was hired earlier this year, still wet behind his ears. I¡¯m afraid this is too much for him.¡±


    Lawson sniffed, ¡°Is it shameful for you to get beaten in front of your staff?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want people to consider Grandpa Harvey violent,¡± Jessica answered with sincerity.


    Smash!


    Lawson flung a cup straight to the ground, and the cup shattered with a splinter of porcin flew to the feet of Jessica.

 Chapter 319 You’ll Regret It Soon

    Jessica¡¯s heart missed a beat with that sound.


    ¡®I have only seen Lawson Harvey for a few times before and I could feel his dislikes on me, but this time I can obviously feel them.¡¯


    ¡®What is wrong?¡¯


    ¡®Do I offend him? Or does he vent his anger on me as the Smith family or the Smith Group have offended him?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m much more experienced than you. You think you can fool me?¡± said Lawson, almost growling, ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    Jessica hadn¡¯t expected that Lawson was so mad at her and she had no idea what was going wrong.


    ¡®The more I say, the more mistakes I make. I¡¯d better not say anything now.¡¯


    Wiping the blood in the corner of her mouth, Jessica kept silent.


    ¡°Are you ashamed of being watched?¡± asked Lawson again.


    He ordered Nathen before Jessica could reply, ¡°Make this man a cup of tea and let him sit on the sofa to watch us!¡±


    Lawson stressed thest few words.


    With a frown, Jessica looked to the employee.


    Stared at by both Lawson and Jessica, the employee was too nervous to move a little. Nathen directly carried the employee to the sofa by his cor and asked one of his men to make tea.


    ¡°Can I ask why, Grandpa Harvey?¡± said Jessica as the corners of her mouth were pulled to be painful, ¡°Is there any misunderstanding between us?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± said Lawson with a raised voice as he knocked at the ground with his stick.


    As a big shot for many years, Lawson was so overwhelming that the employee was frightened to almost fall down from the sofa.


    ¡°The first question, was it your idea to let the Smith Group enter into the electrical appliance market by using the news that the Harvey family and the Smith family were going to unite by marriage two years ago?¡± asked Lawson.


    Biting her lips, Jessica said obediently, ¡°It was my idea. But you have made it clear with the Smith family, haven¡¯t you? What¡¯s more, the Smith Group has made up for it.¡±


    ¡°You only need to answer yes or no. No other words!¡± said Lawson harshly.


    With a frown, Jessica still said softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°The second question, is it you who tell me that Ang fakes a pregnancy?¡± asked Lawson.


    Jessica nodded and wanted to exin it. However, thinking of what Lawson said, she checked herself.


    Having said too much, Lawson felt thirsty and took a sip of tea. As soon as the tea went into his mouth, he spit it out and snarled, ¡°What the hell is it?!¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± said Jessica and was immediately interrupted by Lawson as he said, ¡°You doesn¡¯t need to answer it!¡±


    With a move of her throat, Jessica unconsciously curled the paper edges of the document she was holding and looked pale.


    Seeing that, the employee took pity on her, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Even the in water is better than it. Nathen, get me a ss of water!¡± ordered Lawson and then looked to Jessica again and asked, ¡°Another question, have you known the fake pregnancy of Ang from the very beginning?¡±


    Jessica did suspect that Ang faked a pregnancy when Ang told her that the baby was two months old as Ang had been brought to the hospital ER several timesst month.


    ¡®Even if Ang was pregnant, how could a baby survive in such condition?¡¯


    Thinking of that, Jessica nodded.


    ¡°Ang didn¡¯t lie to me!¡± said Lawson as he stood up with an angry look, ¡°It was your idea to let her fake a pregnancy, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡®It exins why Jessica has known it from the very beginning!¡¯


    Lawson thought.


    Jessica was stunned by the conclusion and paled after realizing what Lawson meant. She exined hurriedly, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding, Grandpa Lawson. I¡¯ve never let Ang fake a pregnancy!¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s going wrong?


    ¡®Why did Ang lie to Grandpa Lawson that I let her fake a pregnancy?¡¯


    Lawson didn¡¯t believe a word of her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you still want to make excuses for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses, Grandpa Lawson!¡± said Jessica anxiously, ¡°As I¡¯ve always wanted to be with James, how could I provide any idea to Ang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, you are not that kind to provide her an idea,¡± said Lawson.


    Hearing that, Jessica was slightly relieved. Her clothes had been drenched with cold sweat.


    However, Lawson continued, ¡°You deliberately provided her this idea! Now youe to tell me her fake pregnancy with the purpose of using me to deal with her for you, don¡¯t you? What a perfect n as every step is closely linked to another!¡±


    ¡®How dare she use me! No one can use!¡¯


    ¡°Let me exin, Grandpa Harvey. This ispletely illogical¡­¡± said Jessica with a pale face.


    ¡°Jessica, you should never want to use me. You¡¯ll regret it soon!¡± interrupted Lawson with a malicious look on his face, ¡°Plus, Ang is pregnant for real. So your n of using me to deal with her falls through!


    With these words, Lawson left with Nathen and his men before Jessica could exin anything.


    Although Jessica could walk now, she didn¡¯t want to limp in public. So she hurriedly drove the wheelchair to chase them and called, ¡°Grandpa Harvey¨C¡±


    There was no response.


    Lawson didn¡¯t even look back.


    The eyelid of Jessica twitched wildly and her limbs went limp.


    ¡®What¡¯s going wrong?¡¯


    ¡®How do thingse to this?¡¯All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Jessica clutched the armrests of the wheelchair and maliciousness shed across her eyes.


    ¡®I got it. Grandpa Harvey said Ang told him¡­ Ang is pregnant for real¡­ So the hickey on her neck!¡¯


    ¡®Ang is scheming against me?!¡¯


    Thinking of that, Jessica suddenly had her pupil contracted.


    *


    After getting out of the hospital, Ang went back to the house of the Chante family with James.


    After getting off, Ang noticed that the window of the second floor was open and her mother Elva was standing by the window nkly.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold now. Don¡¯t be in a draught as it¡¯s bad for your health,¡± reminded Ang with a hesitation.


    Elva was stunned for a moment as if scared by the voice of Ang and said in a flurry, ¡°Eh, I just want to look at the scenery. I¡¯ll close the window now.¡±


    She smiled guiltily at Ang and closed the window.


    With a slight frown, Ang said nothing and took out her phone to send a message to Rnd, asking if he knew other good psychologists.


    Ang almost fell on the ground as she was staring at the phone while walking.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± said James whose sight was following her as he immediately held her waist to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Ang and was still staring at the phone.

 Chapter 320 Not Everyone Is As Lucky As Me

    With a frown, James nced at the screen of her phone and saw the name of who Ang was chatting.


    ¡°Women are likely to have a miscarriage in the first three months of pregnancy. So you¡¯d better keep the phone a little farther from you. I¡¯ll hold it for you,¡± said James as he took over the phone from Ang before she could respond.


    Licking her dry lips, Ang said, ¡°¡­ but you must tell me if anyone sends me messages.¡±


    James nodded.


    When Ang came into the living room, she saw that her father Lorenzo was talking with her brother Greyson who was busy recently and Greyson¡¯s wife Luna.


    Seeing Ang, Greyson immediately stood up and said excitedly, ¡°Ang, I just had a big deal with Linying Group! I¡¯m invited to a party held by the Thompson family the day after tomorrow. Go with me!¡±


    Linying Group was thepany of the Thompson family and had a high profile. But its main market was in the USA, Japan and New Zend and it only had investment in the Harvey Group in the country so far.


    It would definitely astonish the business circle in the country that Greyson could have a deal with Linying Group.


    Ang was stunned too and said with a surprise, ¡°Congrattions, Greyson!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just lucky enough!¡± said Lorenzo before Greyson could speak anything, ¡°He helped an old man on the road who happened to be the one in power in the Thompson family. That¡¯s why he had a deal!¡±


    Hearing that, Greyson said with disapproval, ¡°Not everyone is as lucky as me!¡±


    ¡°Luck is a part of strength too. Just like you, Dad. If you were not lucky enough to marry Mom, you won¡¯t be the boss of the Chante Group now,¡± said Ang coolly.


    With a frown, Lorenzo said in displeasure, ¡°I was working when others were partying! Unlike what you have said, I got all I have by my own effort!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±, said Ang with a sardonic smile, ¡°Without thepany left by Grandpa and Grandma, how could you have achieved your current status in just twenty years as a poor student?¡±


    ¡°You¨C¡°, said Lorenzo angrily as he hated others said that he got all he had relying on his parents-inw.


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, Dad. You don¡¯t have to speak so loudly,¡± interrupted Ang.


    As his chest heaved violently, Lorenzo wanted to say something but just snorted heavily after peeking at James beside.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Your brother Greyson finally did a right thing this time, OK?¡± said Lorenzo reluctantly.


    Ang pulled her lips sarcastically.


    After hearing what Lorenzo said, Greyson looked upset.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Coming up to Lorenzo, Greyson said grumpily, ¡°I promise I won¡¯tpete with you for the Chante Group as long as you are alive. So you don¡¯t need to guard against me.¡±


    Hearing that, Lorenzo said with a guilty look, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be too proud.¡±


    Ignoring Lorenzo, Greyson came up to Ang and touched her belly curiously. ¡°Ang, Luna has told me that you¡¯ll have a baby. I¡¯m gonna be an uncle,¡± said Greyson cheerfully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ang. When it came to the baby, the eyes of Ang became unconsciously soft.


    Looking at the hand over the belly of Ang, James pped it away unhappily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Greyson puzzledly and angrily.


    ¡°Why are you so angry, Brother?¡± said James with raised eyebrows.


    Disgusted with how James called him, Greyson said with a weird look on his face, ¡°I¡¯m angry because you pped my hand away for no reason.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t p your hand away for no reason. Your two children are like to you in character, aren¡¯t they?¡± asked James.


    While confused by the question of James, Greyson replied subconsciously, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Just like me, my child may not quite like you too, Brother,¡± said James.


    When Greyson finally figured out what James meant, he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m his uncle. How could he not like me?¡±


    ¡®How childish these two men are as they are arguing whether a two-month-old embryo like them or not,¡¯ thought Ang with a weird look on her face as this was the first time James behaved so childish in front of her.


    ¡®Ever since he said that he loves me, he has be more and more different from before.¡¯


    With a cough, Luna said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. Aunt Elva has cooked a lot of delicious food to celebrate that Grayson had a deal.¡±


    They went to the dinning room and Luna asked Cleo to go upstairs to call Elva down.


    Hearing that, Cleo, who was ying with her phone, said in displeasure, ¡°How could you order me instead of inviting me to the celebration dinner for my cousin Greyson?¡±


    pping the chopsticks down on the bowl, Lorenzo said in displeasure, ¡°You are a maid, Cleo. That¡¯s what you should do. And who tells you that Greyson is your cousin?¡±


    Red-eyed, Cleo snorted heavily and went upstairs to call Elva down.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hire Cleo, but Elva insisted!¡± said Lorenzo angrily, ¡°Cleo¡¯s just a backbite wolf! Ang, talk with Elva and ask her to fire Cleo.¡±


    Ang nodded with a rare agreement. Then she looked to James who was next to her and got back her phone from him to send some messages.


    Without a while, Cleo sobbed and went downstairs with Elva. Cleo was stillining loudly, ¡°Aunt Elva, Uncle Lorenzo has gone too far. How could he speak to me like that?¡±


    Standing up, Ang looked at Cleo coolly and said, ¡°Cleo, the ne on your neck looks quite familiar. Is it mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I saw it in your room. I think it¡¯s beautiful, so I¡¯m going to wear it for a couple days!¡± said Cleo carelessly.


    ¡°Wear it for a couple of days? Have you ever informed me?¡± asked Ang.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a ne. Why are you so aggressive?¡± said Cleo as she blushed with shame and cried to pull the ne, ¡°You rich people just look down upon me!¡±


    Ignoring what Cleoined, Ang just said, ¡°Be careful. This ne is worth 200, 000. You¡¯ll have topensate ording to its original price if you break it.¡±


    Hearing that, Cleo removed the ne more carefully. After removing the ne, Cleo put it down on the table angrily and was going to run out.


    ¡°As you are paid for this job, you should do what a maid should do,¡± said Ang, ¡°and if you run out now, you¡¯ll be fired immediately.¡±

 Chapter 321 Please Say Something

    Cleo stopped immediately and gave Ang a ferocious stare. Then she held the arm of Elva and cried, ¡°Aunt Elva, you promised you would take care of me and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully me when my mother sent me here.¡±


    Hearing it, Elva had no idea what to say as she did have promised something like that.


    ¡°Please say something, Aunt Elva. Do you just watch Ang insulting me?!¡± said Cleo with a raised voice.


    The arm of Elva was a little painful as being held by Cleo. Elva tried to pull her arm out but failed. She had to say moodily, ¡°Ang, as Cleo is our rtive, how about forgiving her this time? And we don¡¯tck s maid. So please let Cleo do whatever she wants as I¡¯ve promised her mother.¡±


    ¡°Since we don¡¯tck a maid, I¡¯ll fire her,¡± said Ang.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Mom? She even allows a maid to bully her.¡¯ thought Ang disappointedly.


    Hearing that, Cleo was stunned and responded after quite a long while, ¡°You¡­ you are going to fire me?¡±


    ¡°Ang, you may not know that Cleo is a rtive of your father. It¡¯s not suitable to do so,¡± said Elva.


    Lorenzo frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°She took the ne from my room without permission. It¡¯s regarded as stealing,¡± said Ang, ¡°and I don¡¯t like a maid that has sticky fingers. So she¡¯s fired. Mary, please clear the sry for thisdy and ask her to leave.


    ¡°Yes,¡± responded a maid as she stood out.


    Seeing that Ang was really going to fire her, Cleo shook the arm of Elva hard and said anxiously, ¡°Please say something, Aunt Elva. Ang is going to fire me!¡±


    ¡°Even though my mom is your aunt, she is closer to me in rtionship. So she won¡¯t speak for you,¡± said Ang, ¡°and apart from the ne, any other things you have taken from my home don¡¯t need to be returned.¡±


    ¡°But I want to remind you to not take yourself too seriously!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Elva wanted to persuade Ang not to fire Cleo, but she was afraid that Ang would be angry with her as they had some problem recently.


    But Cleo misunderstood Elva and said, ¡°I thought you were a good person, Aunt Elva! I¡¯ll leave now. I didn¡¯t beg you to let me stay here!¡±


    ¡°You guys act like a snob!¡± said Cleo as she spat on the ground.


    With those words, Cleo picked up the bowl in front of Ang and threw it to the ground and left.


    Seeing that Cleo left, the maids in the dining room couldn¡¯t help smiling with joy.


    Sitting down, Ang sent some messages and gave her phone to James. Holding the phone, James slightly smiled as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Good job, Ang!¡± said Greyson obsequiously andined, ¡°We didn¡¯t took Cleo seriously when she just came here. However, after Mom spoke for her for several times, became more and more arrogant and looked down her nose at everybody.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t expect that a maid would have such a big temper, either. After asking the maids to clean up the ground, Ang said to Elva, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t have been that generous with her.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s a rtive of your father. Since you have treated her like that, she may speak ill of us in front of the old neighbors of your father,¡± said Elva cautiously.


    ¡°But Cleo may not appreciate what you have done for her. Instead, she may even resent you,¡± said Ang.


    While not agreeing with Ang, Elva didn¡¯t say anything more.


    All of them were eating silently around the table.


    When they¡¯d had plenty, Elva raised her ss and said, ¡°Since Greyson had a deal with Linhong Company today, let¡¯s congratte him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Linying Company. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know!¡± said Lorenzo as he raised his ss.


    With her eyes being red, Elva lowered her head to wipe the corner of her eyes and clinked her ss against others¡¯ in embarrassment.


    After the meal, Elva went upstairs in low spirits.


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs first,¡± said Ang to James and followed Elva.


    Lorenzo invited James to have some tea in the living room and made the tea himself to show the importance of James to him.


    ¡°How do you like the tea, James?¡± asked Lorenzo as he had been watching the look on James¡¯ face.


    Taking a sip of the tea, James put down the cup and said, ¡°Good tea.¡±


    Hearing that, Lorenzo was relieved and said, ¡°I bought it from a friend who knows tea. He had only one pot of the tea, so I¡¯ve paid good money for it. He was quite reluctant to sell it to me.¡±


    ¡°Good taste, Lorenzo,¡± said James.


    Lorenzo shook his head and said, ¡°I like tea, but I usually won¡¯t spend so much money to buy such a small pot of tea.¡±


    He stopped to wait for James to say something.


    However, James just poured himself another cup of tea and tasted it slowly, showing no intention of saying anything.


    Since I knew that you are going to move here with Ang, I¡¯ve bought the tea fearing that you are not used to other teas. This is the first time I have taken someone else¡¯s favourite away,¡± said Lorenzo.


    ¡°How? Aunt Elva is also her parents¡¯ favourite and you still took her away from her parents.¡± smiled James.


    Seeing that James didn¡¯t get into his trap, Lorenzo became impatient and said, ¡°As I know little about tea, you can take it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift,¡± refused James.


    ¡°You are wee. This can be nothing as we have going to be families soon,¡± smiled Lorenzo.


    ¡°Brothers out afterwards, especially for a rtionship like ours,¡± said James sharply, ¡°and once I ept such an expensive gift, I can hardly refuse if you ask me to do something for you.¡±


    Taking a sip of tea, Lorenzo said, ¡°Actually, I do have something to discuss with you. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll refuse as it¡¯s mutually beneficial.¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. I don¡¯t believe in a man¡¯s intuition. You abandoned Ang before,¡± said James, ¡°as you thought her usefulness had been yed out. But now, you take her back.¡±


    James was obviously satirizing Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo didn¡¯t take it too seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse too soon. Why not listen to my idea first?¡±


    Putting down the cup, James made a gesture of listening.


    ¡°This afternoon, I heard that Lawson has made a series of deployments against some small electrical appliancepanies of the Smith Group, hasn¡¯t he?¡± asked Lorenzo.


    ¡°Well-informed, Lorenzo,¡± smiled James.

 Chapter 322 What I did Was Wrong

    ¡°The most important aspects of doing business are two: first, strategy; Second, information. I dare not leave any part behind.¡± Lorenzo said.


    James leaned on the sofa, with his straight legs folded. Hearing that, his eyebrow slightly raised, ¡°I actually think, the most important thing is money.¡±


    Lorenzo gave a burst of heartyughter, ¡°Right, when the funds is in ce, it is easy to solve the problem!¡±


    He put the topic back on track, ¡°The Harvey Group and the Smith Group have cooperation in the electrical area. This time Lawson attacks the Smith Group, which is hurting himself. It doesn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    James smiled and guessed his intention.


    But he did not answer.


    Lorenzo had to continue, ¡°Our Chante Group is not as good as the Smith Group, but we have entered the electrical market more than 20 years ago, and have certain advantages in this respect.¡±


    ¡°As the chairman and president of the Chante Group, I am d to serve Lawson.¡±


    Thest sentence was the key.


    James sighed lightly, ¡°I understand what you mean, but you should also know that my grandfather never likes me, and he isn¡¯t very satisfied with the Chante family and you either.¡±


    ¡°You are modest.¡± Lorenzo said with a smile, ¡°I believe that as long as you talk to him about this matter, he will agree.¡±


    James looked at him, but was silent with a smile.


    Lorenzo knew that he was waiting for him to increase his bargaining chip. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°If you broker it, I can give 10 percent of the profits to the Harvey Group for three consecutive years.¡±


    After giving a profit to the Harvey Group, the profit became less, but it was better than no profit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any shares in Harvey Group now, do you know that?¡± James asked slowly.


    Lorenzo said. ¡°It¡¯s not good to transfer the money to a private ount, and it¡¯s not easy to handle. How about you attach a consultant¡¯s name in our group, and I will transfer this part of the profit to your ount in the name ofbor remuneration, and then I tell you an exclusive trade secret?¡±


    He raised this proposal with motives. James in the market was a living brand, if he nominally became the consultants to the Chante Group, it would bring more benefits.


    ¡°It¡¯s too ostentatious. I¡¯m afraid my grandfather won¡¯t like it.¡± James tapped his fingers on the desk for several times. ¡°Ang is now an assistant to the chief financial officer. Please attach the title of consultant to he, and the part of the remuneration will be credited to her card.¡±


    Lorenzo wanted to use his name, so he advised, ¡°This money is not a small number, James, do as I said. I¡¯m sure Lawson won¡¯t give you a hard time on this matter. After all, it¡¯s good for the Harvey Group, too.¡±


    ¡°No, she is my woman, and my money is quite safe with her.¡± James said without hesitation.


    Lorenzo could only say, ¡°Ang is lucky to meet a good man like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you say that. Ang is excellent and she deserves a good man.¡± James said.


    Lorenzo could not tell he was saying Ang was excellent, or he was a good man.


    Heughed and let it go.


    ¡°But I am curious about the trade secret.¡± James said.


    Lorenzo did not achieve the expected purpose, and he did not want to give up, ¡°The premise of telling you this exclusive secret is that you be the consultant of the Chante Group.¡±


    ¡°Even if I act as a consultant of the Chante Group, I won¡¯t do any work. Why do you insist?¡± James asked, ¡°If you want to use my name to get some customers in the appliance business from the Harvey Group, that¡¯s no different from the Smith Group.¡±


    He continued, ¡°If so, I won¡¯t tell it to grandpa, lest provoke him.¡±


    Hearing that, Lorenzo was anxious, ¡°It is a joke, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    James smiled, took his tea and took a sip.


    ¡°The trade secret is rted to Lawson.¡± Lorenzo was afraid that he would go back on his word. ¡°Danis and Jessica have good rtionship. Even if Danis ran away from home because of Ang, there will be no conflict between the two.¡±


    ¡°But yesterday Danis suddenly came back and said it was OK for him to go home, but he wanted 12 percent of the shares of the Smith Group, which is the same as Jessica.¡±


    James was not surprised, but said, ¡°Is it rted to my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Danis first broke off his engagement with the Delia family and then left home, which made the Smith family very dissatisfied. Normally, the rest of the Smith family would not agree to his request, but your grandfather seems to be unhappy with Jessica. He openly supported Danis and put pressure on the Smith family.¡± Lorenzo said.


    James put the teacup on the table, with a very shallow smile between his eyebrows. ¡°So the Smith family agreed?¡±


    Ang was really a blockbuster, now the whole situation if the Smith family changed.


    As the Smith Group had internal contention, the Harvey family, the Chante family and the Brown family would not miss this opportunity and would do something about it. It was like a muddy pool of water.


    ¡°Yes, but they required Danis to remarry the Smith family, which Danis also agreed to.¡± Lorenzo said, ¡°James, I just got this news this afternoon and now I have told you. You ¨C¡±


    ¡°Lorenzo, rest assured, the matter you put forward is beneficial to both the Harvey Group and the Chante family, I believe grandpa will agree.¡± James answered.


    Having received his assurance, Lorenzo smiled and breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    *


    Ang knocked at the door, and when she entered the room, she found her mother standing at the window, looking at something.


    ¡°Ang, you are here.¡± Hearing the noise, Elva turned around and hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes, looking at her awkwardly, ¡°Do you want to eat some fruit? Shall I get some for you?¡±


    She was like a toy that had been wound up. Every part of her body was taut. It was ufortable to see that.


    ¡°No, I am full.¡± Ang went up to her. ¡°Mom, are you in a bad mood?¡±


    She looked out the window and saw nothing but the trees and the sky. She wondered what her mother had been standing there all day looking at.


    ¡°No. I just feel like I¡¯m always doing a bad job. No matter how good my intentions are, what I do is always annoying.¡±


    ¡°And as for the Linying Company, the contracts and projects you talked about, I don¡¯t understand¡­ Ang, am I like what your father said, I can do nothing but cry?¡± Elva was depressed.


    Ang opened her mouth, not knowing what to answer.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 323 You are The Only One I Kissed

    ¡°Is this thing I said boring¡­ Ha, Ang, pretend you heard nothing, don¡¯t take any notice of me, I just like to have wide thought.¡± Elva smiled embarrassedly.


    Ang looked over her shoulder at her thinned face. ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s a wide thought, don¡¯t bother it. You may have nothing to do. I remember you¡¯re interested in flower arranging. Why don¡¯t you take a ss in flower arranging?¡±


    ¡°No, they are for young people, and I will be a nuisance there. You¡¯re annoyed by me, not to mention the others.¡± Elva immediately denied it.


    Ang frowned and suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be with young people, I can hire a teacher for you.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Elva looked at her wrinkled brow and said anxiously, ¡°Did I say something to make you unhappy? I give you an apology, don¡¯t be angry!¡±


    Ang said no, telling Elva not to think too much, but Elva still looked panic.


    Both of them were not at ease staying together, so Ang found an excuse to leave. Elva walked her to the door of her room, worrying she would be angry.


    Ang was depressed.


    Was it her fault that her mother had be what she was? But her father was so intent on taking advantage of her, and her mother was a pushover. At that time she was really mad at her mother and didn¡¯t want to go home.


    She stood in the corridor for a while before going back to her room.


    James had taken a bath and was sitting on the bed with his bathrobe partially open, reveaing his sexy chest and abdominal muscles.


    As she came in, he looked away from the document. ¡°Tomorrow your father¡¯s secretary will give you a document appointing you as a consultant to the Chante Group. I don¡¯t know what it is about, but it won¡¯t do you any harm. You can just sign it.¡±


    Ang agreed and was to take phone from him.


    James put down the document but did not immediately give the phone to her. Instead, he said, ¡°From birth until now, I have had many pursuers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Ang, who had been chasing after him for so many years, naturally knew how many pursuers he had.


    She reached her hand to him and motioned for him to give her the phone.


    James picked up the phone and put it in her hand, then lifted it up before she grabbed it. ¡°I have many pursuers, but I keep a certain distance from them all so as not to be misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Ang drew back her hand and looked down at him.


    ¡°You are an exception, but I didn¡¯t realize that I like you.¡± Her figure reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°What about Jessica? Why do you keep her always around? Is it because you like her but you have not realized it yet?¡± She opened the closet, took out a piece of pajamas, and threw it on the bed.


    James¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. ¡°The Harvey family and the Smith family have a lot of cooperation, so I can¡¯t avoid herpletely.¡±


    ¡°My leg needs treatment, and Auntie Susan is very kind to me. Rnd is her nephew, so I can¡¯t avoid himpletely.¡± Ang said in a light tone, ¡°James, you can¡¯t have double standard.¡±


    James handed her the phone, sat up, and picked up the document again. He looked at the words on the document for a long time, but could not read a single word.


    He raised the document and looked at Ang through the corner of his eyes. As she was concentrating on answering a message on her phone, he frowned slightly.


    [Rnd] I¡¯m sorry, I had an operation. I just saw the message.


    [Rnd] I know a few good psychiatrists, but most of thepetent ones are quirky. All the doctors I know are people who hate the use of privilege. If you want them to check on your mother, you have to go to the hospital in person, what is more, they are not local.


    [Rnd] As far as I know about psychological patients, they dislike going to see a doctor. Elva will not agree to go to see a doctor in another province. Even if she agrees, if she does not cooperate, the doctor can do nothing about it.


    Ang pressed her lips and replied a message saying that she knew.


    Rnd replied at once ¡ª


    [I¡¯ll urge Dr. Watson toe back as soon as possible. You can invite some of Elva¡¯s old friends to see her, so that they can chat.].


    After replying to a few more messages, Ang put her phone down.


    James was too far away to see what the two were talking about, but he could see that the interface was dense and they were saying a lot.


    Seeing that Ang was looking towards him, he looked down at the document at once. It was only then that he realized that the document had been twisted by his hand at some point.


    ¡°Give me the phone when someone sends messages to me.¡± Ang gave him the phone.


    James took the mobile phone, put aside, and put down the document after a moment of thinking.


    He called Ang who was going to take a bath with her pajamas. ¡°You should say I am jealous.¡±


    Ang turned to look at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not double standard, it¡¯s jealousy.¡± He stood up and looked directly at her. ¡°Seeing you talking with other men makes me feel ufortable.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pointed at his heart.


    ¡°And then?¡± Asked Ang.


    He had nothing different but his ears were rosy unexpectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to see you talking to other men, and I don¡¯t like to see them touching you. You are mine,¡± he said.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t you think what you said is childish?¡± Ang said in a light tone, ¡°In addition to women, there are men in this world. My colleagues, clients, friends are men or women, it is normal. Do you want me to break rtionship with all men except you?¡±


    When they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, James looked away, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others, but you should keep a distance with Rnd.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others, but you should keep your distance from Jessica.¡± Ang said with the exact same words to him.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    James looked down at her and his eyes gradually became cold. The more she acted like this, the less he liked seeing her with Rnd.


    ¡°James,¡± Angel eased her tone, ¡°I am your lover, not your property. I respect you, but you should try to respect me.¡±


    James said in a cool voice, ¡°What does it mean to respect you? I should remain silent when I see other men touching your leg?¡±


    Ang was angry, thinking that he was too restrictive to her. It was not like love, but like he treated her as a pet that did not need thinking.


    But when she saw him saying these things in a serious way, she wanted tough. ¡°James, can you be reasonable? What do you mean a man touching my leg?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She was smiling? James frowned more deeply.


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t even notice it. He was used to hiding his emotions from everyone, but now he was less and less willing to hide his emotions from her.


    Ang sighed lightly and rubbed her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m getting treatment. If you hadn¡¯t broken my leg, would I need Rnd to touch my leg?¡±


    James clenched his lips and kept silent.


    Ang licked her dry lip and walked up to him with pajamas in her arms. Looking up at him, she suddenly reached to his neck, stood on tiptoe and pecked his lips.


    ¡°No matter which man I talk to or do with, you¡¯re the only one I kissed, okay?¡±

 Chapter 324 I’m Already In Lust

    After a kiss, Ang wanted to push James away. However, James held her waist to pull her back and gave her a French kiss.


    He kissed so deeply that she could hardly breathe and couldn¡¯t help pushing him.


    Stopping kissing Ang, James held her tightly as if wanting to make her part of his body and said, ¡°I¡¯m already in lust.¡±


    His eyes were deep and dark, his voice was hoarse and he looked like a beast going to hunt his food when he said so.


    ¡°The pregnancy was still unstable in the first three months.¡±


    James held Ang so tight, he was sweaty and he breathed faster than usual. Fearing that James couldn¡¯t control his lust, Ang tried to push him away.


    James still didn¡¯t let go of Ang and his chest rose and fell.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling his strong lust, Ang had a lot of thoughts and finally said in a soft voice, ¡°I can help you¡­ with my hand.¡±


    Since they had done more intimate things, she thought it was eptable to help James with her hand.


    James had nned to let go of Ang after a while. But hearing what Ang said, he released his hold on her a little and said, ¡°With your hand¡­ and mouth.¡±


    With a frown, Ang didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Only hand is¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± interrupted Ang before James could finish his words.


    ¡­


    After Ang helped James release his lust for several times, her hand was rubbed red and her cheeks and mouth were a little sore, and there was a taste of his fluid in her mouth.


    James pulled out some tissues and held her hand to wipe it. But Ang pushed his hand away and wiped her hand herself.


    Seeing that Ang was a little down, James said with a cough, ¡°I was too rude.¡±


    Since Ang hadn¡¯t been so initiative to him for quite a long time, James was a little out of control.


    Throwing away the dirty tissues, Ang poured herself a ss of water to rinse her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler next time,¡± said James as he came up behind Ang with one of his hand holding her waist and the other hand rubbing the bite mark left by him on her neck.


    ¡°No next time,¡± said Ang as she pushed James away.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect using my hand and mouth is so tired, even more tired than catering to him on the bed. What¡¯s more, little James was too big to swallow or hold,¡¯ thought Ang.


    *


    Lawson Harvey was much morepetent and determined than Ang had imagined. In just one day, Danis Smith had taken on the position of the president of the Smith Group and had taken 25% of the shares of the Smith Group topete with Jessica with the help of Lawson.


    Besides, After listening to the suggestion of James, Lawson held a meeting to analyze the benefits of cooperating with the Chante Group in the electrical appliance market and handed all the projects in cooperation with the Smith Group before to the Chante Group.


    Under the suppression of the Harvey Group, nopany dared to cooperate with the Smith Group.


    All the money the Smith Group had earned in the recent two years in the appliance market was wiped out overnight and they had offended Lawson because of it.


    Ang didn¡¯t know the news until she arrived at thepany. But she didn¡¯t gloat as the Smith Group was still much stronger than the Chante Group in spite of its temporary defeat and Jessica wouldn¡¯t let go.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Jessica came to her as early as that noon.


    On the first floor of the Chante Group, Jessica was sitting on the wheelchair and looked pale.


    ¡°Can we have lunch together?¡± said Jessica. She sat on the wheelchair


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s inconvenient for me,¡± said Ang apologetically.


    ¡°Inconvenient? Or you don¡¯t dare?¡± said Jessica in a lowered voice. This was the first time Jessica had her emotion out of control in front of Ang as she never expected that an idiot like Ang dared to scheme against her!


    ¡°You look horrible. My baby and I are scared,¡± said Ang in a frightened voice, ¡°and James takes me to lunch every noon as he is afraid that you will hurt us.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Jessica tried to keep calm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act. No one is watching you except me.¡±


    ¡°What act? I can¡¯t understand,¡± said Ang with an innocent look on her face, ¡°and you looked really horrible just now. I was scared.¡±


    The feud between Ang and Jessica had been known to almost everyone. Seeing that they were standing together, many employees of the Chante Group looked their way.


    Some of them were just on-lookers, and others were worrying Ang.


    Seeing their reactions, Jessica held the armrests of the wheelchair tightly and looked quite annoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯d better smile, Miss Smith. You look quite horrible now,¡± suggested Ang sincerely as she blinked.


    Trying to lift the corners of her mouth, Jessica asked with her mind filled with anger, ¡°Can you tell me why there were hickies on your neck yesterday?¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t believe that Ang could be that thoughtful as she knew how Ang did things as they had been friends for so many years!


    ¡°They were left by James,¡± said Ang shyly.


    Seeing the shyness on the face of Ang, Jessica asked in displeasure, ¡°But what about the baby?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know that having sex isn¡¯t the only way to get there?¡± said Ang shyly and surprisedly, ¡°Oh, sorry, Miss Smith. I forget that you are so obsessed with James that you have never dated with other men. So you are an old virgin now.¡±


    As Jessica had never lost to Ang in any aspect except in the emotional aspect, she almost couldn¡¯t control her anger when called old virgin by Ang and shouted, ¡°Ang!¡±


    Her shouting attracted the attention of many employees.


    Since the story between Ang and Jessica was reported, Ang had got a lot of sympathy, especially of youngdies.


    Seeing that Jessica shouted at Ang, a few young female employees came to them and said in a brusque tone, ¡°Miss Smith, this is the Chante Group, not the Smith Group. Aren¡¯t you too much toe here to bully Miss Chante?¡±


    ¡°Even disability can¡¯t prevent you from remaining arrogant!¡±


    ¡°You bad woman! How could I like you before?¡±


    ¡®Thanks to Ang, curses and mes have flooded to me in my twenty, which has never happened in my previous neen years,¡¯ thought Jessica with a annoyed look on her face, ¡®and I¡¯ve never been med like this before as I used to stand high above the masses!¡¯


    Looking at the annoyed look on the face of Jessica, Ang sneered in her mind and said with a worried look on her face, ¡°Miss Smith just shouted a few words on and threatened me. It¡¯s not that much. Please don¡¯t talk about her like that. She¡¯ll be sad.¡±

 Chapter 325 I’ll Stretch My Neck Towards You If You Want To Hit Me

    ¡°Miss Chante, you are so kind that she dared to bully you like that before,¡± said a female employee disappointedly.


    Ang thought it was ironic as she had always been the victim and Jessica had been the victimizer before, but now their roles were reversed.


    While almost bursting into anger, Jessica finally suppressed it.


    Biting her lips, Jessica said softly, ¡°You have misunderstood me. I¡¯m just here to invite Ang to have lunch. Since she is unwilling to have lunch with me, I¡¯ll just let it go.¡±


    Everyone ignored her.


    ¡°Ang, I know what I did has hurt you. I have realized my mistakes and have been trying to make up for you. But you shouldn¡¯t distort the facts in front of others. You are just doing what I was doing to you,¡± said Jessica bitterly.


    With a frown, Ang said in an innocent voice, ¡°What are you talking about? Miss Smith, I¡¯ve told you that I have forgiven you. You don¡¯t want to scheme against me again, do you?¡±


    ¡°She must do! A leopard can not change it¡¯s spots. You¡¯d better stay away from her, Miss Chante!¡±


    ¡°No offence, Miss Chante, but Miss Smith does be much smarter than you. You¡¯d better stay away from her in case being schemed against by her.¡±


    The employees standing by persuaded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang said with hesitation, ¡°But she¡­ was my friend.¡±


    Discontent with what Ang said, Jessica wanted to retort and unmasked Ang, but she finally controlled herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I have been expecting that I will be forgiven as long as I correct my mistakes. But it turns out that I¡¯m wrong,¡± said Jessica sadly, ¡°and I¡¯m sorry to have upset you. I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    Giving a guilty look at Ang, Jessica drove her wheelchair to go out.


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t havee to the Chante Group to see Ang today. I was too impulsive!¡¯


    People tended to sympathize with the weak. Seeing the pale face of Jessica, the female employees beside looked at each other and reflected if they had gone too far.


    ¡°There are stairs ahead of you. It¡¯s inconvenient for a disabled person like you to go down them. I¡¯ll ask someone to hold you downstairs,¡± said Ang worriedly and immediately asked a good-looking but immoral male employee to hold Jessica downstairs.


    Ang stressed the word ¡®disabled¡¯.


    Holding the armrest of the wheelchair tightly, Jessica shook her head and refused, ¡°No, thank you. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s inconvenient for you,¡± said Ang as she bit her lips, ¡°or you want to ask James to hold you downstairs as you know he ising to pick me up soon, don¡¯t you?¡±


    As they were standing at the gate of the Chante Group, they could see the car of James outside.


    After hearing what Ang said, those female employees immediately looked at Jessica unfriendly.


    With her sense on the brink of copse the whole day, Jessica struggled to suppress her anger and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, sir.¡±


    ¡°You are wee,¡± said the male employees as he had been looking at Jessica lustfully and came up to hold her up.


    He seemed to be well-behaved as one of his hand was holding her waist and the other hand was holding the site upper to her thigh. But actually, Jessica could feel that he was digging her hip with his fingers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk too fast as I¡¯m pregnant now. Can you carry the wheelchair downstairs for Jessica?¡± said Ang to the female employees beside and two of them agreed immediately.


    Ang just stood at the gate and watched the male employee holding Jessica to leave and gave Jessica a big smile when thetter looked back.


    ¡°You look happy this time Jessica came to you. It¡¯s rare,¡± said James as he came up to her side.


    ¡°Sure. I got the upper hand this time,¡± said Ang as she drooped her eyelids.


    ¡°But you will irritate her too as she won¡¯t give up,¡± said James as he held her hand to go downstairs carefully.


    ¡°Do you think that I should be bullied by her all the time?¡± asked Ang as she stopped and looked at James.


    ¡°Pregnant women are always sensitive. I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± said James.


    The scar on the end of the eyebrows of Ang looked particrly prominent in the sun.


    ¡°It must ache then, didn¡¯t it?¡± asked James as he reached up to touch the scar gently.


    ¡°Not a big deal,¡± responded Ang as she pped his hand away.


    After what James said, Ang realized that she was a little sensitive recently.


    James held her hand again and entwined his fingers with hers. When they arrived at his car, James opened the door of the front passenger seat and motioned Ang to get in.


    ¡°James, I heard that women tend to have depression during and after pregnancy,¡± said Ang as she got in and looked at James.


    James really had an outstanding appearance,petence and family background. No wonder so many women were so crazy about him, even Jessica was no exception.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stretch my neck towards you if you want to hit me. So you¡¯ll never have a chance to have depression. You rest assured?¡±


    Suddenly, Ang thought she was too hypocritical, so she nodded embarrassedly.


    ¡°You look like a fool!¡± said James with a chuckle. Pinching her lips, James closed the car door and walked around to get into the car on the other side.


    Ang turned her head to look outside and inadvertently saw from the blurred image on the window that she was smiling. She was stunned for a moment and touched the corner of her mouth, finding that the curvature of the corner of her mouth was still upward.


    *


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Jessica watched the interactions between James and Ang from a distance and looked fierce.


    Jessica had thought that Ang pretended to disy her affection with James to anger her.


    However, judging from their interaction just now, they were together seriously.


    ¡®But how?¡¯


    ¡®Ang was so stubborn that she would never forgive anyone who betrayed her. How could she¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, Jessica¡¯s phone was ringing.


    ncing at the caller ID, Jessica frowned and answered, ¡°Hello, Grandpa¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Jessica drove the wheelchair to her car and got into the car after opening the door. The driver got out of the car and folded the wheelchair expertly and threw it to the trunk.


    In the house of the Lewis family.


    When Jessica got there, Charles Lewis was sitting on the sofa with his wife Timothy in his arms, and other people, including her parents, were standing by silently.


    ¡°You are here?¡± asked Charles, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Jessica said softly, ¡°Danis can¡¯t be here as he¡¯s a little ufortable today.¡±


    ¡°As he ispeting for thepany with you, how could you still defend him like this? Are you really silly?¡± sniffed Charles and turned to Jessica¡¯s mother Adeline, asking, ¡°Where is Danis? With the support of the Harvey family, he doesn¡¯t need the Smith family and the Lewis family, does he?¡±

 Chapter 326 That’s What A Woman Is Expected To Do

    Lowering her head depressedly, Jessica didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Danis is so obsessed with Ang that he even broke off his engagement to Miss Delia and ran away from home!¡±ined Adeline angrily.


    ¡°It must be Ang who has told him something. Now he is insisting onpeting for thepany with Jessica and doesn¡¯t even regard Jessica as his sister! What if he turns the whole Smith Group over to Ang in the near future?¡±


    Hearing that, Timothy twitched her mouth and stroked her belly, saying, ¡°Danis is totally an idiot. He¡¯s either fooled by a cripple or obsessed with a bitch. How you have taught him!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t ask you!¡± shouted Adeline. Even though Adeline was discontent with Danis too, she didn¡¯t allow anyone else, especially Adeline, who had been a whore, to speak ill of him.


    Angry with Adeline¡¯s shouting at her, Timothy pouted with her arms around the neck of Charles, ¡°Look at her, darling. She even dares to bully me in front of you!¡±


    Even though the other people there had seen such scenes like that for many times, it was still hard for them it ept it.


    Their reputation as a literary family was nowpletely ruined by a vixen-like whore and everyone wouldment about them wherever they went.


    Speaking a few words quietly to Timothy, Charles turned to Adeline and berated, ¡°She¡¯s your mother! How could you speak to her like that? Apologize!¡±


    As Adeline had been the favorite of her families in the Lewis family before she married Jessica¡¯s father and had never been wronged even after she married Jessica¡¯s father, she was so angry that her tears burst out.


    ¡°Grandpa, as Miss Timothy is as young as me, she can even be the daughter of Mom at her age. How could you ask Mom to call her mother?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Miss Timothy shouldn¡¯t have med Danis like that.¡±


    While knowing that she shouldn¡¯t say anything now, Jessica couldn¡¯t help doing it as she had suffered too much frustration from Lawson Harvey and Ang.


    Standing up immediately, Timothy pointed at Jessica and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how old I am! I married your grandfather, so I¡¯m your grandmother ording the family hierarchy, and you should call my son uncle!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing what Timothy said, all the other people except Charles looked discontent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with the children, ¡°said Charles as he pulled Timothy onto his thighs and coaxed for quite a while. Then he said, ¡°Jessica, your grandmother is a little sensitive as she¡¯s pregnant. I hope you can understand it as you are usually the most sensible.¡±


    Jessica was quite wronged as if there was a fish bone sticking in her throat. Taking a deep breath, she finally depressed her anger and agreed.


    ¡°Actually, it is your another two grandparents who let me to ask you here today,¡± said Charles as he stroked the long hair of Timothy.


    Jessica changed her countenance a little as she had guessed mostly what Charles was going to say, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°As the finance director of the Smith Group, you should be clear about what happened to it,¡± said Charles, ¡°and because of your framing Ang, the shares of the Smith Group have fallen by the limit several times and its market value has declined by 18%. Do you know what this figure means?¡±


    While being discontent with being med by ayman, Jessica tried to lift the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°I know much better than you in this aspect, Grandpa. As arge group, we should attach more importance to our development in the long run rather than the temporary loss.¡±


    The implication was that Charles was too short-sighted.


    ¡°Your another two grandparents think the same way as you. So they didn¡¯t me you since it happened. They evenforted you,¡± said Charles.


    Jessica said sincerely, ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m grateful to them. They are really kind to me.¡±


    ¡°But look at what you didter?¡± said Charles with a suddenly raised voice, ¡°You schemed against Lawson and irritated him, putting the Smith Group into a harsher situation!¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa was going topete for a good project to help the Smith Group bottom out. But you directly wired the money to the Chante Group and thanks to it, they won that project!¡±


    Blinking quickly, Jessica tried to lift the corners of her mouth, but failed. She asked, ¡°So¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As it is inconvenient for you to walk and you are old enough. I mean, what about resigning from the office of the finance director and rehabilitating your leg and meeting some men we choose for you after your leg is healed? That¡¯s what a woman is expected to do,¡± said Charles.


    Holding the armrests of the wheelchair tightly, Jessica was unabashedly angry and disappointed, and incredulous.


    ¡°An afternoon is enough for the handover. Go and prepare it now,¡± said Charles.


    With those words, Charles stood up.


    Suddenly, Jessica stood up from the wheelchair and walked towards Charles in the astonished eyes of others, saying, ¡°Wait, Grandpa. My leg is almost healed. I was going to give you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Scheming bitch!¡± said Timothy in a loud voice as she rolled her eyes.


    Ignoring what Timothy said, Jessica just said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, I can go on any blind date you and Grandpa Smith and Grandma Smith arrange for me. But I don¡¯t want to be a housewife. You told that women must be independent, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove how independent you are by earning how much money. You are toopetent at work, even overwhelming most men. This will make them feel imbnced and bad for your future marriage.¡±


    Stunned for quite a while, Jessica suddenly said with a forlorn and sarcastic smile, ¡°Can you tell me why Grandpa Smith and Grandma Smith havemissioned you to tell me this thing, Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°What you did recently has disappointed them so much that they don¡¯t know how to face you. Theymissioned me because I¡¯m a close elder of you,¡± said Charles.


    Lowering her head to tidy up her cuff, Jessica said bitterly, ¡°Good excuses. You just fear that the Smith family and the Lewis family will be involved in the revenge of Grandpa Harvey on me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Staring at Jessica, Charles didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°So why do you call everybody here?¡± asked Jessica even though she had guessed the answer.


    Sweeping his eyes over all the other people there and finally resting them on Jessica, Charles said, ¡°I called them here to let them see how many stupid things you have done for a man and take warning from it!¡±

 Chapter 327 Let me Wish My Baby Every Success

    Biting her lips, Jessica looked at Charles with thest light of hope in her eyes disappearing and her eyes filled with tears.


    Jessica had always thought that she was different from Ang as she was sensible and thoughtful and Ang was just a foppish rich kid who knew nothing about business.


    But now Jessica realized that she was no different from Ang as she was abandoned by her families once she became a burden to them just like Ang.


    Ignoring Jessica, Charles asked all the other people in a raised voice, ¡°Have you all remembered it?¡±


    No one responded. Charles asked again until all of them responded.


    ¡°You said that I did all the stupid things for a man and warned other people here. What about you, Grandpa? You make the whole Lewis family awkward by marrying this woman¡­¡±


    Charles pped Jessica in the face before she could finish her words.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with you. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing at all!¡± shouted Charles who was so emotional that his voice even cracked in the end.


    Everyone tensed up.


    With her hand covering her face, Jessica was shocked beyond belief and tears welled up in her eyes. However, Charles didn¡¯t give her a nce and left with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°Damn cripple! Mind your own business!¡± shouted Timothy and chased Charles while calling him in a affectedly sweet voice.


    Seeing that, Adeline changed her countenance and said, ¡°Jessica, how could you speak to your grandpa like that? We have made the decision for the whole family. What a big deal if you are not the finance director?¡±


    ¡°Even if you leave thepany, your grandpa, you dad and your brother are still in charge of thepany! How could you be so thoughtless today?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s father Edward Smith, who was standing aside, pulled the sleeve of Adeline and opened and shut his mouth, unspeaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m thoughtless?¡± sneered Jessica and then wiped away her tears and trotted out.


    This was the first time Jessica had a huge fight with her families.


    ¡®They don¡¯t understand me!¡¯ thought Jessica.


    ¡®None of them understand me!¡¯


    ¡®They have no difference from Lorenzo Chante as they will abandon anyone who is useless to them too! No matter how much I have done and how well-performed I have been, they all choose to ignore it!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll let all of them regret to have abandoned me. I¡¯ll also let Grandpa Harvey regret his behavior and let Ang regret to have schemed against me! They owe me!¡¯


    *


    In the Sichuan style restaurant, Ang was having meal with James when her phone was ringing. James picked up the phone and handed it to Ang after a nce. With a slight frown, James asked, ¡°Do you still have contact with him?¡±


    The caller was Martin.


    ¡°Yes, I have something to ask him for help,¡± replied Ang simply and took over the phone and answered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Martin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, like what we have discussed before¡­ okay, thanks. I¡¯ll pay the money into your bank ountter,¡± said Ang and hung up.


    James ate silently and waited for the exnation of Ang. However, after handing her phone to him, Ang just continue to eat and had no intention of speaking.


    ¡°Martin has a good reputation as a detective. Gabri has told me that police, soldiers and detectives are the ideal type to many young girls,¡± said James as he put the food on to the te of Ang.


    Ang gazed at him for quite a while.


    Looking away, James wiped the corners of his mouth with napkins and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about the ideal type of young girls like you. I haven¡¯t known it before. The better we know each other, the fewer the contradictions between us.¡±


    ¡°Well, unlike other girls, I¡¯ve been wanting to marry a president since I was very little,¡± said Ang.


    James looked up at her.


    Ang put a poached spicy slice of meat on to the te of James and said, ¡°The name of the president is James.¡±


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t a president,¡± said James as he turned the slice of meat over and upside down.


    Putting a slice of meat into her mouth, Ang said, ¡°But you are bound to be.¡±


    ncing at the slice of meat that James was turning over and upside down, Ang asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat it? I remember you like it. So you don¡¯t like it now?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time you put food on to my te. I begrudge eating it,¡± said James in a slightly wronged voice.


    Ang said nothing and put more food on to his te.


    James finally stopped turning that slice of meat over and upside down and picked it up elegantly, asking, ¡°What help do you ask Martin for? Is it about Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± nodded Ang without exnation.


    James continued to ask, ¡°Let me guess, is it also about the maid whose name is Cleo you have driven away?¡±


    Ang stopped eating and looked at him with aplicated look on her face.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you drove Cleo away on an impulse in the past. But you won¡¯t do it now. As you have driven her away mercilessly, she must resent you and tries to hurt you.¡±


    With a pause, James said slowly, ¡°You must have a n.¡±


    ¡°¡­ it seems not frustrating that I was weak in front of Jessica and you,¡± said Ang.


    ¡®They are so thoughtful that they can specte all of my following steps by my first step,¡¯ thought Ang who admired and hated and feared such thoughtfulness as it made her no privacy in front of them.


    Taking her ss and pouring her a ss of orange juice, James said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to humble yourself like this.¡±


    Taking up the juice, Ang waited for him to go on.


    ¡°You have schemed against Jessica this time, haven¡¯t you? First, you exposed the truth of the car ident. Second, You made the stock of the Smith Group to slump. Then, you schemed against her using your pregnancy this time and made Grandpa to anger and take revenge on her.¡±


    ¡°Last but not least, you made her to pay the retainage to the Chante Group in advance, thus resulting in the failure of the Smith Group in the bidding. All of these things have made the Smith family and the Lewis family to give her up temporarily.¡±


    With a smile, James concluded, ¡°She has been on the verge of copse and won¡¯t miss the chance to use Cleo.¡±


    Raising and clinking his ss against hers, James said, ¡°Come on, let me wish my baby every sess.¡±


    ¡°¡­ thanks,¡± said Ang, who was still not used to such intimate nicknames such as baby or sweetheart.


    After drinking several gulps of juice, she finally felt her face stopped burning.


    After the meal, James drove Ang back to herpany and then drove to the Harvey Group alone.


    When Ang came into the Chante Group, she heard a few employees were gossiping.


    ¡°Have you heard that Farley was dosed and raped by a few rich kids who like men when he was going to have lunch this noon?¡±


    ¡°Really? How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Someone hacked his Wechat ount and lived the whole process in his Moments with words and pictures. Those rich kids have admitted it. Farley has known that he was fixed by someone, but he doesn¡¯t dare to speak it out!¡±

 Chapter 328 The Suit You Wear Today Is Fabulous

    ¡°He deserves it as he likes to paw others! Maybe he has offended some big shot this time and was thus schemed against.¡±


    Farley was that good-looking but immoral male employee who held Jessica downstairs.


    As the employees saw Ang, they stopped talking and greeted her.


    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m just an employee like you,¡± said Ang as she smiled at them and went into the elevator.


    ¡®It should be Jessica who fixed Farley as he was revenged on by Jessica soon after he pawed her this noon,¡¯ thought Ang.


    ¡®James is right. Jessica has been on the verge of copse.¡¯


    Ang went to see a big client with Violet Lee in the afternoon.


    In the following day, Ang learned some basic cashier works with the cashier Liu as required by Violet.


    When Ang got off work, James came to pick her up to the dinner party.


    Ang was stunned for a moment when she saw James as he looked more handsome than usual. Apart from wearing a ck suit as before, James wore a bow tie and had his hair styled.


    ¡°Silly?¡± said James as he reached up to flick her on the forehead.


    Ang came to her sense with her face burning and said, ¡°¡­ the suit you wear today is fabulous.¡±


    ¡°Only the suit? What about me?¡± asked James as he opened the car door and closed the door after Ang got into the car and walked around to get into the driver¡¯s seat.


    With a pause, Ang said dryly, ¡°You are fabulous, too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± chuckled James as he started the car, ¡°but you are more fabulous. I¡¯ll never bored with looking at you.¡±


    Licking her lips, Ang opened and shut her mouth as she had no idea how to respond.


    ¡°How¡¯s your work today?¡± asked James as he turned to looked at Ang. Her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose and her mouth, he never had enough of her.


    Speaking of work, Ang smiled, ¡°I learned with Cashier Liu the whole day. I felt not bad and Liu praised me in front of Ms. Lee who seemed to be satisfied with me too.


    ¡°Liu might praise you because of your identity,¡± said James.


    The corners of the mouth of Ang was a little downward.


    ¡°But Ms. Lee must praise you for your strength,¡± said James as he couldn¡¯t help gently pulling her cheek.


    Ang pped away the hand of James, the corners of her mouth raised again.


    After taking Ang to have her hair styled, James drove her to the hotel where the party was held.


    It was an extremely expensive five-star hotel in the B CITY. If anyone wanted to hold a party there, he/she needed to be not only rich, but also important and powerful.


    When Ang and James arrived at the hotel, there were already rows of luxury cars parked at the gate.


    Unlike the grand entrance in the wedding of Denise Brownst time, there was no red carpet, reporters, or groups of bodyguards except for the luxury cars, looking quite low-key.


    After they entered the hotel, a greeter came to check their invitation card and led them to the third floor where the party was held.


    Thanks to their outstanding appearances and special identities, they caught everybody¡¯s eyes as soon as they showed up.


    ¡°Wow, your dress is gorgeous, Ang!¡± said Raya as she bounced to Ang with bright eyes, ¡°So are your hair and jewellery! You are gorgeous today!¡±


    Sean followed Raya with a smile. Seeing that her eyes were sticking to Ang, Sean coughed discontentedly.


    Raya didn¡¯t notice it at all and was still praising Ang.


    ¡°Manage your woman!¡± said Sean as he came to James depressedly and pushed his wire-rimmed sses, ¡°She has taken my buddy from me. Is she going to take my wife from me now?¡±


    Giving a squint at Sean, James said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you manage Raya?¡±


    Sean was speechless for quite a while.


    ¡®If I can manage Raya, will I ask you to manage Ang?¡¯ thought Sean.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to see a person who may be useful to you in the future,¡± said James when Ang and Raya were almost done.


    After taking leave of Raya, Ang went to see Sutton, who was the sugar daddy of Gabri, with James.


    Sutton was standing impassively in the crowd with graceful woman beside him. He sometimes nodded or said a few words.


    Seeing that James and Ang wereing to him, he excused himself to the people beside him and went up to James and Ang with the woman.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Harvey and Miss Chante. You are so well-matched,¡± said the woman as she reached out her hand,¡± and let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Dorsey Wong, Sutton¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    With a smile, Ang gently shook hands with her and said, ¡°Nice to meet you too, Miss Wong.¡±


    ¡°You can talk on the other side. I have something to talk with Mr. Harvey,¡± ordered Sutton to Dorsey.


    With a smile, Dorsey was going to say something when James interrupted, ¡°She can stay here.¡±


    Sutton turned to say thoughtfully to Dorsey, ¡°You can talk with otherdies here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Dorsey as she nced at Ang with envy and left.


    Ang was a little surprised as she didn¡¯t expect that James would let her stay.


    James talked about a lot of business matters with Sutton, including the overall development direction of the Harvey Group in the future as well as influence of theplicated rtions between the few big families in the country on the business.


    They seemed to be have a tacit understanding as one had guessed the idea of the other before thetter finished his words.


    As a business newbie, Ang had difficulty in understanding the deeper meaning in their words.


    ¡°Do you want her to know the thing about Lawson?¡± asked Sutton as he nced at Ang coldly.


    ¡°Just say it,¡± said James without hesitation.


    Fearing that Ang would feel too embarrassed and bored, James asked the waiter to bring her a te of dessert.


    Seeing that, Sutton sniffed, ¡°I have expected that you are different.¡±


    ¡®It turns out that James is another man obsessed with a woman,¡¯ thought Sutton.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary man. You¡¯ve thought too high of me, Sutton,¡± said James casually.


    Then Sutton went straight to the point by saying, ¡°There has been a new breakthrough in the treatment of lung cancer. My guys have blocked the news and the clinical trial will be dyed for one year. Lawson has been at the advanced stage of lung cancer, so he has not much time to wait.¡±


    ¡°I owe you one this time,¡± said James.


    This had been the only time Ang understood what they were talking about do far. She was pinching a small piece of dessert with her fingers slightly trembling and her heart pounding.


    ¡®This is an indirect homicide!¡¯ thought Ang.


    Seeing the fear of Ang, Sutton looked at her disdainfully and sneeringly.


    With a slight frown, James chuckled, ¡°Gabri is here too and the man next to her looks great.¡±

 Chapter 329 Sugar Daddy And His Mistress

    Following the gaze of James, Sutton saw that Gabri was smiling at a man next to her with her chest close to his. Sutton turned displeased immediately.


    ¡°See you next time,¡± said Sutton in a hurry and went towards Gabri aggressively with a ss of champagne.


    Even though there were a lot of beauties here, Gabri was doubtlessly the most charming as almost all the people here, regardless of men or women, would be attracted by Gabri the moment they saw her.


    ¡°Sutton and Gabri are¡­¡± said Ang.


    ¡°Sugar daddy and his mistress,¡± said James as he took a sip of the champagne, ¡°and someone thinks that he masters everything without knowing that he has lost his heart.¡±


    As Sutton went over and said something to the man, he dragged Gabri away violently.


    Gabri struggled to push Sutton away, which made him dissatisfied, and he directly carried her on the shoulder and went away.


    ¡°James, Ang, what a coincidence!¡± said Jessica as she came up to them with a smile. However, she was a littleme when walking, which broke her sense of beauty.


    Holding the arm of James and leaning her whole body on his, Ang said, ¡°Yes. But I remember you still sat on the wheelchair when I saw you one day ago.¡±


    ¡°The doctor has said that my leg is almost healed and suggested me to try to walk,¡± said Jessica, who still looked haggard and worn even with exquisite makeup.


    Biting her lips, Ang said, ¡°Your leg has been healed so fast. When my leg was just healed, I had to hold the wall when walking. It seems that your leg wasn¡¯t hurt that badly.¡±


    ¡°Actually, my leg has been healed so fast because I have been rehabilitating,¡± sighed Jessica, ¡°and unlike you, who can still dance after recovery.¡±


    Ignoring what Jessica said in the end, Ang said with a surprise, ¡°So why did you still sit on the wheelchair as your leg had been healed? Did you want everybody to sympathize you?¡±


    With a smile on his face, James didn¡¯t interrupt them and just yed with the fingers of Ang with his head lowered. When Ang looked to him, he was just putting her fingers in his mouth.


    ¡°There are bacteria on my hand. It¡¯s dirty,¡± pouted Ang with a blush.


    Looking at Ang indulgently, James gently scraped her on the nose and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. None of the site of your body is dirty to me.¡±


    He stressed the word ¡®site¡¯.


    With some blushing scenes shing in her mind, her face was burning. This time Ang felt shy for real.


    With the smile froze on her face, Jessica answered with a pretending calmness, ¡°I didn¡¯t want others to sympathize me¡­ I was just¡­ as you have known me for so many years, you know that I¡¯m a perfectionist. I didn¡¯t want to limp in front of others.¡±


    Hearing that, Ang became listless immediately and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know, or I wouldn¡¯t have been framed by you and gone to jail.


    Jessica wanted to say something, but then Ang interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s more, you don¡¯t seem to be an absolute perfectionist.¡±


    Pointing at the leg of Jessica, Ang continued, ¡°You have said that you don¡¯t want to limp in front of others, but you are limping right now.¡±


    Biting her lips, Jessica said with watery eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve realized my mistakes. Why do you still humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ youe to me on your own initiative,¡± said Ang with an innocent look on her face.


    The implication was that Jessica came to let Ang humiliate her on her own initiative.


    With a forced smile, Jessica had no idea how to hit back at what Ang said as Ang hadpletely different performances in the recently few times.


    What happened recently hadpletely overwhelmed Jessica.


    ¡°Jessica, if there¡¯s nothing important, we have to go first,¡± said James as he entwined his fingers with Ang¡¯s, ¡°as unlike you, we are quite busy.¡±


    With those words, he left with Ang.


    Looking back at the angry face of Jessica, Ang smiled, ¡°You said that she¡¯s an idler, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± said James as he looked down at Ang, ¡°Both the Smith family and the Lewis family have abandoned her and no one dares to help her as they know that my grandpa Lawson is taking revenge on her.¡±


    Hearing that, Ang was not quite happy.


    ¡®Lawson is too vtile. This time he takes revenge on Jessica and he may take revenge on me next time¡­ I¡¯m still too weak,¡¯ thought Ang.


    James took Ang to see some big shots in the circles of business and politics to broaden her contacts.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when they went to see Raya¡¯s father Duran, who was the Secretary of the Municipal Political Committee, they encountered Danis.


    This time Danis didn¡¯t wear a light-colored suit as usual. Instead, he wore a ck suit like most of the people here and looked stabler, thinner and more energetic than before.


    His fiancee Cathleen Delia was holding his arm. When she saw Ang, the smile on her face disappeared.


    Ang was standing face to face with Danis. Seeing that Danis wanted to say something, Ang nodded at him and went to the side of Duran with James.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about her?¡± asked Cathleen sarcastically as she saw Danis staring at the back of Ang.


    Danis looked away and said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking at the Secretory.¡±


    But Danis was disappointed in his mind.


    ¡®In such an asion, most women are holding the arms of their male partners as it looks formal. However, Ang is entwining her fingers with James¡¯¡­ they must be in good rtionship as details won¡¯t lie,¡¯ thought Danis.


    Twitching her mouth, Cathleen said with unbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t mind how you think and who you¡¯ll be with as long as you don¡¯t make the Delia family and me humiliated in front of others.¡±


    Having few experience of dealing with politicians, Ang had no idea what to say after the greeting.


    Fortunately, Raya always spoke well of Ang in front of Duran. So Duran didn¡¯t ignore her while talking with James.


    ¡°Danis, you are here too?¡± greeted Duran brightly as he saw Danis came to him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, Secretary. This is my fiancee Cathleen Delia,¡± said Danis with a smile.


    As Danis saw the tightly linked fingers of Ang and James from the corner of his eye, an imperceptible pain shed across his amber eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from Danis before, Miss Delia. You are so well-matched,¡± said Duran as he shook hands with Cathleen with a smile.


    Cathleen was surprised and delighted that Danis had mentioned her in front of Duran. She greeted Duran too and made a few modest remarks.


    ¡°Danis, you should have known Mr. Harvey,¡± said Duran as he pointed at Ang, ¡°and let me introduce thisdy, she is¡­¡±


    Before Duran could finish his words, Danis interrupted, ¡°I know Ang too as I have been pursuing her.¡±

 Chapter 330 Writing Love Letters Sneakily

    It would maintain a semnce of peace if they pretended not to know each other, but Danis¡¯s remarks out of blue gave out the smell of a standoff with the atmosphere swiftly turned a bit embarrassing.


    Cathleen¡¯s face changed, and she looked at Ang with a could of glumness in her eyes.


    Watching what had happened, James took a few steps to the left front of Ang mutely, barely blocking the sight from Danis and Cathleen.


    Duran got stunned for a second and said with a smile, ¡°People were always frivolous when young, weren¡¯t they? It¡¯smon to have some former hidden crushes or exes. I had written love letters sneakily to our ss Beauty myself when I was in high school.¡±


    It¡¯s distinctly an out for Danis.


    With that, Ang felt a bit surprised, for she hadn¡¯t expected Duran was so close to Danis!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, how dare you write love letters secretly when you were just a high school student?¡± Raya was looking for Ang when she happened to hear her father¡¯s confession. She burst out instantly, ¡°I¡¯m telling this to mom.¡±


    Duran replied with a tap on her head, ¡°You little brat, why are you interrupting as the adults are talking? Sean, I just saw your father and stepmother were also here, and you can take Raya to greet them.¡±


    Sean responded and pulled her away.


    Ang had longed to invite Mrs. Brown home tofort her mother since the other day. But she¡¯s afraid it¡¯s too brusque to invite her bluntly in the case that she had never met her and knew nothing about her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s also go to greet Mrs. Brownter,¡± James whispered in Ang¡¯s ear on seeing her look to Sean.


    Ang nodded gently.


    ¡°Danis, it¡¯s good to be blunt. There¡¯s nothing wrong for you to behave so.¡± Duran said, ¡°Nevertheless, it differs by asion. For example, it might not be appropriate to talk about your past flings in front of Cathleen.¡±


    Cathleen smiled and said with sarcasm, ¡°That¡¯s all right. I am used to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just ustomed to talking that way. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡± Danis apologized to Cathleen with apparently little sincerity.


    She sniffed.


    ¡°You literally need to pay attention,¡± James wiped a crumb off the corner of Ang¡¯s mouth and continued, ¡°or not only Miss Delia would be unhappy, I would also feel ufortable.¡±


    Danis frowned and said after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°I have forgiven you, Mr. Smith.¡± James stared at him intently, with his hand around Ang¡¯s waist. ¡°After all, my woman is too charming, and I know it clearly in my heart.¡±


    Both of them spoke with a sting in their words.


    Duran interceded, ¡°Mr. Harvey, don¡¯t be angry. I guarantee Danis didn¡¯t intend to be disrespectful as he is always blunt and unthoughtful. Besides, by his own ount, he ¡®has pursued¡¯ her, which means it¡¯s already over.¡±


    ¡°Duran, you don¡¯t need to exin it for Mr. Smith, for I¡¯m not such a narrow-minded man,¡± James said.


    Duran guffawed, ¡°If Mr. Harvey is narrow-minded, you would not reach your present position. Nevertheless, it¡¯s better to make it clear concerning such things.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you on that. People in this field are always interested in scandals, so Mr. Smith had better restrain your words and behaviors lest you would get misunderstood by others.¡± James said.


    Danis stopped a waiter and asked for a ss of red wine, ¡°I would, and thank you for your reminder. This is to you.¡±


    With that, he gestured to James before raising his head and drinking up the wine, and then he put the empty ss to the table nearby.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to me you, so you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± James picked up a ss of juice from the waiter¡¯s tray and handed it to Ang. ¡°You must be thirsty after eating so many snacks, aren¡¯t you? Have some juice.¡±


    Ang felt thirsty indeed, so she took the juice and had a sip.


    ¡°Is it cold?¡± James took the ss back naturally and drank, with his lips attaching to Ang¡¯s lip print on the ss, ¡°A little bit. It¡¯s not good for you, and I will bring you something warmter. Don¡¯t drink this one.¡±


    He told her not to drink it, but he picked up the ss and took several more sips.


    Danis struggled to hide his pain and swallowed hard before figuring out an excuse to leave with a pale-faced Cathleen.


    Not long after they walked out, Cathleen shook his hands off and said, ¡°Danis, you begged me to marry you this time, so don¡¯t act like I was the one to force you to marry me!¡±


    ¡°Today I lost my head, and it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Danis pressed between the eyebrows.


    ¡°Lost your head?¡± Cathleen sneered. ¡°Whether you lost your head or not, the way you look at her has never changed! Do you know how embarrassed I was standing beside you?¡±


    Danis answered with a bitter smile, ¡°You have never been devoted to somebody, so you wouldn¡¯t understand ¡­ I had tried my best to restrain ¡­ Enough. You only need to know that I will not do anything damaging the reputation of the Smith family and the Delia family.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯d better be!¡± Cathleen felt annoyed but still held on to his arm, ¡°There are some esteemed elders to meet. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°The intimacy between Mr. Harvey and Miss Chante is really enviable.¡± Duran raved emotionally.


    They went on chatting for a while when several people came over to talk with Duran, with the intention to get to know James as well.


    However, James was not willing to continue to talk with them, so he went to Denise along with Ang upon seeing hering.


    ¡°Did dade with you?¡± James asked.


    His father was not fond of asions like this, considering them boring and a waste of time. But he ought not to give up the chance to associate with the members of the Harvey family since they were the hosts of this party.


    Denise smiled, and the fine crow¡¯s feet around her eyes did no harm to her charm, even adding some femininity to her. ¡°There he is.¡±


    She pointed to him with her chin.


    Ang looked in the direction she pointed and found Jason was standing beside Edward and Adeline. He looked in high spirits as he was beaming all the time.


    In contrast, Adeline was full of anger on her face, and even made a push to Jason.


    With many people watching that way, Ang expected he would be infuriated, but to her surprise, he remained a smiling face and held Adeline¡¯s hand exining something to her.


    What¡¯s more, Edward stood aside in peace, as if the woman, whose hand was being held by Jason, was not his wife.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t do,¡± James said with an indistinguishable smile.


    Denise tucked a wisp of hair on the temple behind her ear and said, ¡°The same to the Smiths, right? Oh, no, maybe they wouldn¡¯t regard this as a shame at all.¡±


    ¡°Dad has always been like this to Adeline for all these years, so she takes this for granted. Once someday he rebukes her in the public, maybe then she would feel shameful.¡± James twitched his mouth, coldness in his eyes.


    While the two were talking about the Smiths and Jason, Ang stood by their side silently.


    ¡°Sorry to bore you with this mess.¡± Denise forced a bitter smile.


    Ang replied softly, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I would feel upset about this?¡± Denise said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to me. It has been so many years since I got married and moved to the Harvey family. So I had got used to this long before.¡±


    It¡¯s so embarrassing to talk about it. To change the subject, Ang gave a little cough and asked, ¡°Auntie, do you know Mrs. Brown?¡±

 Chapter 331 Being In the Limelight Out of Blue.

    ¡°I know her, but not quite well,¡± Denise answered.


    Ang longed to ask how Mrs. Brown was like but she didn¡¯t know how to bring it up. Actually, she should go to her mom with the question, but she couldn¡¯t ask her about it for now given her present condition.


    Denise had almost reckoned what she would like to ask, so she remarked, ¡°Mrs. Brown is fairly an intervenor of others¡¯ marriage, and she owned a poor reputation for her vanity and intolerance. But she¡¯s your mother¡¯s roommate in the college and she treated your mother well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this, auntie,¡± Ang said.


    ¡°You are wee, child.¡± Denise held her hand and pointed to Mrs. Brown, ¡°She¡¯s there. Come on, let¡¯s go to see her.¡±


    They were all women there. James didn¡¯t think he could go there with propriety so he remained in situ.


    Mrs. Brown had a pair of fox eyes, just like Salim, seductive but mean. Seeing Denisee over along with Ang, she covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°It has always been me who went to Mrs. Harvey, so it¡¯s quite unusual for you toe to me first today!¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, so Ie to say hello.¡± Denise smiled.


    The Harveys and the Browns were household names. Denise was Normally surrounded by a cluster of people, so how could it be possible for her to go to others?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Several people nearby looked towards Mrs. Brown with jealousy and curiosity.


    ¡°This youngdy has a pretty ne on her neck. How much is it? I also want to have one.¡± Mr. Brown asked, pointing to the ne on Ang¡¯s neck.


    Ang smiled and replied without a clear answer, ¡°It didn¡¯t cost much, notparable to the one on your neck. With such a big natural diamond, it must be unimaginably expensive.¡±


    ¡°Its cost was literally unimaginable. I can tell you that my husband bought it for me at auction with a whopping price.¡±


    Mrs. Brown ran her fingers over the ne with caution and said, ¡°It¡¯s too valuable for me to wear it usually.¡±


    Ang echoed, ¡°Such a precious diamond deserves to be treasured that way.¡±


    Denise hadn¡¯t seen Ang recently, and she was a bit surprised that Ang was now much better at ttery. Seeing Mrs. Brown turn arrogant, she said, ¡°Actually Ang¡¯s ne was also from an auction. You should know Greyson, don¡¯t you? He¡¯s Ang¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Greyson is her brother?¡± Mrs. Brown opened her eyes wide and said with her finger pointing to Ang, ¡°You ¡­ you are Ang Chante, the daughter of Elva?¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°My mother mentions frequently that she has a close friend of yours, but I had no chance to meet you in person. Since now I see you, I realize that my mother forgot to tell me you are a beautifuldy as well.¡±


    ¡°You are ttering me, girl.¡± Learning Ang was Elva¡¯s daughter, Mrs. Brown changed her attitude totally, holding her hand and asking about her mother.


    The two were chatting lively when Raya and Sean came over. Raya pouted discontentedly and went up to greet Mrs. Brown.


    Mrs. Brown was fairly warm towards her, yet she treated Sean otherwise, even with scolding.


    ¡°How could you talk to my master that way?¡± Raya stepped to the front of Sean to shield him, like a cow eager to protect its calf. She added with rage, ¡°Even though you were promoted to a wife from a mistress, you shouldn¡¯t be so cocky.¡±


    Sean reached out to pull her back, with some destion on his always smiling face, and he said, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Raya continued with fury, ¡°You made Salim take charge of thepany and kicked my master off, yet he didn¡¯tin. Now you have got all the benefits, and my master is not a threat to you anymore. Why are you still mean to him? Don¡¯t you have a little of conscience?¡±


    Mrs. Brown became purple out of rage, not able to reply for a long time.


    Ang couldn¡¯t figure out which one to help as they were arguing, and it¡¯s actually others¡¯ family affair. So she stood beside Denise mutely.


    However, Mrs. Brown turned to her to be the judge. ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. Sean is not so pitiful. He owns aw firm. You know it, right?¡±


    Before Ang could answer, she continued with a sharp voice, ¡°How did he start the firm? It¡¯s precisely with my husband¡¯s business connections and the money he gave him secretly could he run the firm.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. I didn¡¯t give him ¡­¡± Arthur murmured.


    Raya went up to Ang. She held the other hand of hers and retorted angrily, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t believe her!


    ¡°Thew firm was funded partly by Large Iceberg, with not a penny from the Brown family. Sean¡¯s stepmother has even sent some people there to provoke trouble! Now, how dare she swear ck is white and make fool of others?¡±


    It ought to be a family affair of the Brown family, but Ang was pushed into the limelight out of blue.


    On one side was a decades-long close friend of her mother¡¯s, and on the other side was Raya, who lent a hand to her during her saddest days and had been in a good rtionship with her after that.


    Which one to help?


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s the Brown family¡¯s own business, and as the saying goes, even the best judge bes hopeless at family matters. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to judge.


    Denise stood aside, watching with a wry face.


    Thankfully, the waiters had always been keeping their eyes on the party field and sent for Mr. Sutton on noticing a quarrel was underway.


    His eyes ran down the crowd and then suggested impassively, ¡°You are all prestigious figures here. Why not talk this over somewhere else?¡±


    Ang noticed there were two fresh love bites on his neck, extremely distinct on him. She scanned the crowd behind but failed to find Gabri.


    ¡°Fine. I also find it embarrassing to argue here!¡± Raya snorted to Mrs. Brown and held Sean¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I will protect you!¡±


    Mrs. Brown held Ang¡¯s hand andined with a sullen face, ¡°Ang, as you have seen, I treated Raya well, but she, as my junior, dared yell at me that way. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Raya was fairly a nice girl,¡± Ang interceded.


    Mrs. Brown responded with a sniff, ¡°It must be Sean who set up this all, and he is ck-hearted as his damn mother!¡±


    Ang felt awkward and wondered why her mother had such a friend?


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, Ang was at the beginning of her pregnancy, so it might not be good for her to hear too many negative remarks.¡± Denise pulled Ang to her side with a smile, setting the two apart.


    Mrs. Brown was dissatisfied with the move, but given Denise¡¯s status, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mr. Sutton led them to a meeting hall, and James came along with Duran.


    ¡°You little brat, what did I teach you?¡± Duran went to Raya and sighed, ¡°Mrs. Brown is your senior, so how dare you argue with her?¡±


    Raya answered resentfully, ¡°She abused my master, quite nastily!¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t I scold him when he has done something wrong?¡± Mrs. Brown took Ang tightly on her arm and asked, ¡°Ang, in your opinion, was I wrong for telling Sean off?¡±

 Chapter 332 I Couldn’t Agree More.

    Mrs. Brown¡¯s question was clearly for Ang. Then it¡¯s not appropriate for her to ignore it, but to answer the question, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Brown. As the saying goes, even the best judge bes hopeless at family matters. It¡¯s hard for Ang to judge who is right or otherwise. As her senior, please don¡¯t push her.¡± James came over and put his arm around her waist.


    Deniseughed, ¡°James, how could you me Mrs. Brown for pushing Ang? She¡¯s a friend of Elva, so it¡¯s impossible for her to push Ang.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I couldn¡¯t agree more. I just made an indiscreet remark,¡± James said. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Brown.¡±


    Mrs. Brown was discontent with their words, but she responded with only several sniffs and a reluctant ¡°That¡¯s OK,¡± before going on to argue with Raya.


    Mr. Sutton frowned at first, and soon after he shouted with impatience: ¡°Everybody shut up!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pick a quarrel, but they kept pushing me too far!¡± Mrs. Brown grumbled, ¡°They took all the advantages, and now they are scolding me. How can I bear ¡­¡±


    Mr. Sutton interrupted her violently, ¡°I said shut up, Are you deaf?¡±


    Ang sighed to herself with the thought that Mr. Sutton had a really bad temper.


    Watching her reaction, James took her hand and led her outside the room after he whispered something to Mr. Sutton.


    Denise walked beside them. Noticing the two got closer than before, she demonstrated a trace of surprise, which turned into satisfaction soon.


    While Ang was under plenty of people¡¯s shield, Jessica had been going through her toughest party since she was born.


    The Smith family along with the Lewis family didn¡¯t permit her toe, but she got her invitation in her own way.


    The Thompson family was prestigious, and the guests here were either wealthy or influential. It¡¯s beneficial for her to participate, so there¡¯s no way Jessica would give up the chance.


    She had a bad time recently, and she expected the party would be a turning point for her.


    Jessica avoided the members of the Smith family and the Lewis family, but it didn¡¯t bother her at all when she saw her brother.


    Her brother had treated her well since they were children. Though he went against her now, she still believed it¡¯s just a moment of silliness.


    ¡°Hello, brother and Cathleen,¡± She greeted them with a smile beforeing up to them.


    Cathleen¡¯s attitude towards her was not as warm as before. She uttered a simple ¡°h¡¯m¡±, without even the usual pleasantries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother because I don¡¯t have a sister plotting to set others up all day long.¡± Danis looked at her the same way as he did to Ang before.


    After saying that, he walked by her straight and went elsewhere.


    The disgust in his eyes rendered Jessica frozen like she was poured by a basin of water. She held his arm and said softly, ¡°Brother, I made some mistakes, but couldn¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    Danis attempted to push her hand away, and he had to prise her fingers one by one since she persisted in holding her hand tight.


    Cathleen didn¡¯t meddle in the matter between the brother and sister, but she was d to see what¡¯s happening.


    Jessica had always been aggressive, and was arguably in charge of the wholepany with almost the entire family members¡¯ approval, leaving Danis with the least influence.


    Now they had a falling-out, and with Lawson¡¯s public endorsement to Danis, he became more likely to get control of thepany, which would benefit the Delia family more ordingly after their foreseeable marriage.


    ¡°Brother-¡± Jessica called him tenderly, with her red eyes, ¡°You would forgive Ang when she had done something wrong. Now ites to me. Why couldn¡¯t you forgive me when I have acknowledged the mistake Imitted?¡±


    Danis had intended to leave, while changed his mind on hearing her words. He stared at her and said, ¡°Ang had done something wrong? I can¡¯t even tell whether she had truly made mistakes or just being framed by you!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Jessica raised her voice, tears streaming down her face randomly. ¡°How old was I then? What do you think of me? A monster?¡±


    Danis let out a bitter smile with a deal of pain on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? You had nned the ident for three whole years since you were fifteen, and even managed to deceive the police!


    ¡°Fifteen years old! I could hardly imagine you were so vicious even as a young girl!¡±


    Jessica wiped her tears off her face and nibbled her lip, ¡°I was like getting possessed then, yet I had done nothing else to harm people other than that ¡­ Brother, please trust me!¡±


    Danis red at her with his red eyes, his fists clenched.


    ¡°Would you go or not? We have many people to meet, and there¡¯s no time for us to drag our feet!¡± Cathleen worried that Danis would soften, and in that case, he would soon lose what he had gained.


    Danis did soften. He asked Jessica in a low voice after a lick on his lip, ¡°Fine. Answer me, why did you suddenly pay the bnce to the Chante Group since the Smith Group had nned to make use of the default to get a project?¡±


    Silence.


    With teardrops hanging on the eyshes, Jessica didn¡¯t reply immediately.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Danis growled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jessica wiped the corner of her eye and whispered, ¡°Since I ¡­ framed Ang two years ago I have always been guilty. Mr. Shaw preferred to dy the payment for some time, but as I owed Ang, coupled with your interceding, I decided to pay in advance.¡±


    She paused and then stared straight at him, ¡°Though this would displease Mr. Shaw and dad, I didn¡¯t want to put Ang on the spot. I tried to make up for my mistake. Brother, I am aware of my wrongdoing for sure.¡±


    ¡°Incurable!¡± Danis red at her with fury and said through gritted teeth.


    He felt sick even with one more look at her, so he hurried off regardless of her thoughts.


    ¡°¡­ What you just said was fake?¡± Cathleen got touched by Jessica¡¯s words and thought Danis would weaken.


    But ording to his present attitude, obviously, she was lying.


    Jessica gave out a bitter smile, ¡°My brother hates me so much. How could I lie to him again? Probably ¡­ Ang said something to him.¡±


    Hearing she mentioned Ang again, Cathleen felt disgusted. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was telling the truth, neither did she want to. Cathleen left to catch up with Danis with a trot.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Jessica mumbled, ¡°I am your family, so why did you get mad at me for an outsider?¡±


    James chose Ang, so did her brother. She¡¯s really confused why on earth did they think Ang was better than her and deserved their persuing.


    ¡°Jessica, why are you here?¡± Adeline came over arm in arm with Edward, with anxiety on her face.


    Jessica greeted her mother and then turned silent with her head hanging down.


    Normally, Adeline would stop if she saw how Jessica looked, but today she continued, ¡°Your grandparents had told you not toe and to lie low for a while, hadn¡¯t they? Why didn¡¯t you listen to them?¡±

 Chapter 333 I Won’t Get Jealous Randomly.

    ¡°Mom, do you know how valuable this party is?¡± Jessica had never been scolded by her family, grievance surging in her mind.


    Adeline answered hurriedly, ¡°Of course I do. But no matter how significant it is, you should note! Everyone knows you are a vicious person who framed friends and furthermore you offended Lawson ¡­ Now with you staying here, how shameful your father and I would be!¡±


    Jason also followed up and echoed, ¡°Jessica, you should listen to your mother. You have always been smart and sensible, but why do you be muddled about such significant matters?¡±


    He stood together with Adeline, making Edward look like an outsider. Yet it didn¡¯t matter what he said, and he had been used to it long before.


    Jessica was stunned for quite a while before she could respond. She said unbelievably, ¡°Mom, do you think I render you shameful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I feel shameful or not,¡± Adeline replied harshly. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you understand my goodwill? What you need to do now is to recuperate and get ready for a blind date, but not to be here!¡±


    Jessica bowed her head, with her eyes turning red, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Words were useless.


    ¡°All right. You don¡¯t stay here, or your grandfather and others would consider that you are more and more unsensible as you age!¡± Adeline added, ¡°I have an appointment with my friends, so I have to go now! And you should also leave now!¡±


    Having finished her words, she called a waiter to ask for a ss of wine and went to someone else nearby with a smile.


    Jason followed her step by step and lifted a strand of hair by her ear softly. Adeline gave him a flirty scold without refusal.


    ¡°Jessica, you are a clever girl, and you know how to make the best decision.¡± Edward tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°James doesn¡¯t match you. Since he is not the only excellent person in the world, you don¡¯t have to put all your eggs in one basket, even at the price of ruining yourself.¡±


    Jessica looked up at him, ¡°What if I insist? What would you do, dad?¡±


    ¡°I will do the same as your grandfather,¡± Edward replied. ¡°As you are young, Jessica, you are more than brilliant but too arrogant on the other hand.


    ¡°Given your age, you may not understand that people¡¯s fondness is the least reliable thing. And you can always rely on yourself. What is in your hand really counts.¡±


    Jessica replied after a pause, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Precisely, it¡¯s the least reliable of people¡¯s fondness.


    Her grandparents, parents, brother as well as her former friends, all shunned her pitilessly. She knew the rule long before, but still got shocked by their rapidity of attitude change!


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Go home as early as possible.¡± Edward tapped her shoulder and moved towards Adeline with a ss of wine in his hand.


    As Jessica watched the trio get along well, her lips curled with ridicule.


    Dad was right. The only one you could rely on was yourself. As long as you grasped everything in your hand, you could do whatever you want, just like Lawson!


    As J passed by, she was shocked by Jessica¡¯s look. She said anxiously, ¡°Jessica, Don¡¯t me me for letting Ang watch the video, since I didn¡¯t expect she would see it on my WeChat! If you had told me you would frame Ang, I ¡­ wouldn¡¯t have posted the video on WeChat.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so scared of her?¡± Nova said with scorn, ¡°She offended Lawson, and maybe she will be more miserable than Ang.¡±


    She dragged J to move on.


    J keptining, ¡°But her look was really frightening. If she set me up as what she had done to Ang, I¡¯m screwed!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯sme and got dumped by her family. Why are you so frightened?¡±


    Their voices faded away.


    Jessica took a few deep breaths and told herself to beposed. Still, she failed to restore her calmness. A series of troublesing overwhelmingly, one after another, almost crushed herpletely.


    She swept several cups from the table to the ground with her hand, leaving them scattered on the floor.


    A few waiters hurried there to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Sorry. I felt dizzy just now and hit the table identally before knocking the cups off the table.¡± Jessica crouched down to pick up the debris guiltily.


    Denise has her own social hub. She left along with some peopleing to get her after advising Ang not to get too close with people like Mrs. Brown.


    ¡°Your phone is buzzing,¡± James said while handling it to Ang. Since she had set that all messages would be disyed on the screen even if the phone was locked, Jame could see the message if he wanted to. But he had managed to restrain himself.


    Ang took the phone and unlocked it. Seeing him peek at the screen at intervals and then look away, she felt it quite amusing.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With a look, she said, ¡°It¡¯s from Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± James picked up his ss and took a sip, ¡°you don¡¯t have to tell me that, for I won¡¯t get jealous randomly.¡±


    After looking at his empty ss, Ang burst intoughter, ¡°So, what are you doing now? Drinking the air?¡±


    James cast his eyes at the ss in his hand and put it on the table as if nothing had happened, yet with his earlobes burning.


    ¡°Do you want to have a look?¡± Ang shook her cellphone.


    James gazed at the cellphone, and after a hard swallow, he looked away and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Since he confessed his love to her, she had got mad at him several times, most of which were for his excessive interference in her life, as well as not showing enough respect for her.


    After replying with an ¡°oh¡±, Ang went on reading the messages and replying to them without talking with him.


    James took a glimpse at the cellphone in a hurry. Though he hadn¡¯t seen it clearly, he noticed there were chunks of texts on the screen, indicating both Ang and Rnd had typed lots of words.


    Why did they have so much to talk about?


    Ang replied to the messages, put the cellphone down, and then turned to him. He looked away collectedly and turned to a near crowd.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Ang handed the cellphone to him.


    But James didn¡¯t take it. He said, ¡°You can keep it for a while and give it back to me when we return home.¡±


    Knowing another man was sending her messages, he couldn¡¯t check it and had to give the cellphone to her to let her reply to the man ¡­ It didn¡¯t feel good.


    He had never thought that he would behave as Sean had said, longing to see a woman¡¯s message, wanting to hide her so that he could watch her by himself!


    ¡°I feel my mother¡¯s depression has worsened, so I ask Rnd to rmend a doctor for me. That is Dr. Watson. But he happened to have an unnned business trip, he has to see my mom a few dayster. That¡¯s what we were talking about.¡±


    Ang could never see through him, and she could get nothing from the expressions on his face as well. She exined it briefly to him anyway, lest he would misunderstand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin to me, for I¡¯m not an unreasonable person.¡± James rubbed her on the head, with the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. ¡°Give the cellphone to me. You¡¯d better stay away from it.¡±


    Ang took her cellphone out and handed it to him.


    It was quite harmonious when Felix came over with a ss of wine. He said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Wow, you are really a couple of intimacy, Mr. Harvey and Miss Chante!¡±

 Chapter 334 We Are Close.

    Felix¡¯s sight focused on Ang. He sized up her before casting his eyes on her breast evilly.


    ¡°Felix, are you discontent that we are close?¡± James said with a step to the front of Ang, his eyes half-closed.


    His sight was so sharp that Felix shrunk his neck unconsciously, but at the thought of the punishment his family had given to him, he was emboldened by rage.


    ¡°It¡¯s surely none of my business whether you are close or not!¡± Felix replied furiously. ¡°But Miss Chante made use of me to cheat Lawson, which did concern me, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    After Lawson med him, he not only got scolded harshly by the senior members of his family and beaten by his father but also had been ced under house arrest with his bank ounts frozen!


    When finally he was allowed to go out, he couldn¡¯t afford even a bottle of wine. He couldn¡¯t imagine how people wereughing at him behind his back!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang walked forward from James¡¯ back and said, ¡°Felix, you are truly unjustified for saying so. When I imed that I was pregnant, I didn¡¯t ask you to echo me, did I?¡±


    Felix got speechless.


    As she said, she hadn¡¯t pushed him. He confirmed that he hadpanied her to the pregnancy check out of the fear for Lawson¡¯s possible ring up!


    ¡°You kidnapped me, and even want to order those men to insult me and film it. I didn¡¯t tell Lawson and James about it. Neither did I go to you for a dispute.


    ¡°Now you are here ming me instead. Felix, don¡¯t you feel that you are going too far?¡± Ang raised her voice slightly.


    Hearing that, James asked with a frown, ¡°He nned to let others insult you and, in addition, record it?¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t intended to speak it out, but Felix pushed me to do so by his excessive bulling on me,¡± Ang said.


    James turned to Felix, with coldness in his eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for some time. It seems that you get more reckless. Have you forgotten the small lessons I taught you?¡±


    Normally, Felix would cower to his words, but now, he felt much oppressed with a universe of anger which he had nowhere to let out.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, let¡¯s focus on this. Ang was literally mean to me on this case,¡± Felix said gnashing his teeth. ¡°Ang, remember, if it¡¯s not for me, you would have been thrown into the prison long before. How could you stagger around now?¡±


    Ang sneered, ¡°In your opinion, I should thank you for asking someone to kidnap me, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Felix said with anxiousness and anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t act ording to the initial n, and I did you a favor before you sold me out in front of Lawson. You bit the hand that fed you!¡±


    Ang burst intoughter out of rage, ¡°You poisoned me, and I happened to have a disease that could be cured by the poison. After my recovery, do you think you were a doctor or a killer?¡±


    ¡°A killer, of course,¡± James answered, his tone tinged with coldness.


    Felix¡¯s face changed color from red to pale as he failed in the dispute with the two and would also lose if he picked up a fight against James. He would get blown up with even a little spark.


    ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want since the Harvey family is more powerful than us Pearson family!¡± Felix was utterly difited, ¡°You are only a f**king dog fed by Lawson for my cousin, for¡­¡±


    Flop!


    He kneeled down and let out a dull sound as James kicked him on the back of his knee with a sniff.


    People looked towards here, murmuring.


    ¡°James Harvey!¡± Young and irritable, Felix couldn¡¯t bear to lose face in the public, so he threw a punch at James after standing up rapidly.


    Before the fist could touch James¡¯s body, he kicked Felix on his belly, leading thetter to stumble and fell backward. If it was not for Ralphie came over and barely held him, he would have flopped onto the ground!


    ¡°James, why are you so furious?¡± Ralphie loosened his hand on Felix and turned to James.


    James, with one hand in his pocket, replied, ¡°Ralphie, are you ming me?¡±


    ¡°You are too sensitive. I was just asking.¡± It was the Suttons¡¯ home field so Ralphie wouldn¡¯t like to blow it up. ¡°Felix, apologize to my brother.¡±


    Felix steadied himself and tidied up his messy clothes. ¡°Why I am the one to apologize? Ralphie, you have no idea ¡­¡±


    ¡°I ask you to apologise. Were you hearing?¡± The curve of Ralphie¡¯s lips ttened a bit.


    His outrage made Felix¡¯s blood boil. ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t and I mean that! Ralphie, I was wrong about you. There are all damned assholes bullying others in your Harvey family. I wonder if you can continue to behave arrogantly when Lawson dies.¡±


    He was about to leave after spitting to the ground.


    James stopped him with a cool voice, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Harvey?¡± Felix stopped and asked acidly, loosening his tie.


    James pointed to Ang with his finger, ¡°If you dare touch even her hair again, I will make you sorry for being alive.¡±


    With that, he turned to a table nearby and knocked it over with a kick, emitting a fit of crackles.


    James curved his lips and raised a frightening smile. He took out his cellphone to send a message without one more word to Felix.


    ¡°Because of Miss Chante, Felix has suffered so much at home that he turns rampageous somewhat, so please don¡¯t mind, James and Miss Chante,¡± said Ralphie.


    Jamesughed gently, ¡°What a coincidence! It¡¯s also a bit petnt of me recently, so it¡¯s good for us to have a sh between us lest we would be oppressed to illness.¡±


    ¡°James, I understand why you get angry. Such being the case, it will be inappropriate for me to say anything else,¡± Ralphie said with a sigh.


    James gave a crafty smile, ¡°The curse Felix just said concerning our grandpa, I¡¯d like to tell him about it.¡±


    ¡°Such an oral sh, we don¡¯t need to take it seriously, do we?¡± Ralphie¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    ¡°The senior care much about this,¡± James said. ¡°But I can¡¯t reckon if our grandpa will associate the case with you after I tell him about this.¡±


    Ralphie¡¯s face grew pale suddenly.


    ¡°If grandpa mes this on you, don¡¯t pin it on me. After all, Felix targeted Ang once and again, which was beyond any man¡¯s ence,¡± James said.


    After giving a stiff smile, Ralphie gave an excuse and left in a hurry.


    Almost at the same moment, Felix started to argue with several guards. Then Ang saw he was lifted and threw out of the gate by them.


    ¡°Is that you?¡± Ang asked.


    James answered with a ¡°h¡¯m¡±, ¡°I just mentioned it to Mr. Sutton.¡±


    ¡°You and Mr. Sutton ¡­ are close?¡± Ang asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we are close. I can benefit him, and he has what I want. That¡¯s it.¡± James sat beside her and picked several less pungent snacks for her and put them on a te before pushing the te to the front of her.


    It had always been horribly rational in the grown-up world. A rtionship based on interests was much more steady than that on so-called affection, friendship, or kinship.

 Chapter 335 I Feel A Sudden Urge to Kiss You.

    After that, James looked down to her feet, thinking about something.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ang didn¡¯t like others staring at her legs or feet, so she shrank away.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± James said. ¡°It¡¯s not good for the baby if you wear high heels. Don¡¯t wear them from now on.¡±


    Ang put her hand on the belly unconsciously and stroked with a nod.


    James gazed at her for a while, and suddenly bent down to take off one of her shoes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ang was startled before she tried to kick him away. Her foot fell right on his shoulder, so he grabbed it and kissed it on the instep.


    Ang became stiff from top to toe.


    There were lots of people nearby, some seven of whom appeared surprised after they obviously saw what had happened.


    Ang felt embarrassed under their gazes, with her face burning. She pulled out her foot vigorously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you detested of the dirty?¡±


    ¡°Your entire body smells good, so why is it dirty?¡± James took off the other shoe and threw both aside.


    With her bare feet, Ang, under others¡¯ faintly discernible nces, turned red from her face to even her neck. She asked, ¡°Why did you take off my shoes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful when you were shy. I want you here and now.¡± James looked up to her, and her cheeks and neck grew pink out of shyness, looking more temptatious than her usual look.


    He grabbed her other foot and bit on the slender shin, leaving a distinct mark.


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    He became totally different from the man she had known.


    Would every man turn lustful when he started a romantic rtionship, just like him?


    They didn¡¯t do anything immoral, but it¡¯s suggestive enough, even in the public. Ang felt her heart was pounding. She moved her legs away and red at him with anger and shame.


    James gave out a gentleugh before he sat on the chair.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you took off my shoes, how can I walkter?¡± Ang frowned.


    James answered, ¡°On my arms.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ang said, ¡°Stop kidding. Give me my shoes.¡±


    James nced at her while her face went crimson. He swallowed hard, raised her chin, and kissed her gently on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°This is a party. If you lift me up and walk out, how would others talk about it?¡± Ang leaned backward, attached her body tight to the back of the chair, and looked at him vigntly, ¡°Don¡¯t run wild!¡±


    Seeing she was like an angry cat with its hair sticking straight up, he felt a bit funny, but still, he sat back. ¡°The woman of mine, James Harvey¡¯s, who dare to talk bad about her? H¡¯m?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Give my shoes back,¡± Ang said.


    Seeing he didn¡¯t move, she kicked him tenderly on his shin.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t realize that the move looked a little flirty.


    James grasped her foot and scratched it on the arch. She nearly fell over from the chair out of itch. He held her in his arms with a smile and said, ¡°You are so ticklish, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The noise got louder, bringing more people to look this way.


    They watched James hold Ang in his arms, and shock urred in their eyes.


    For all those years, It¡¯s the first time they saw him being so close with a woman in the public!


    Ang felt her whole body was burning. She pushed James away hard and went to pick up her shoes with her bare feet.


    He wanted to help her to put on the shoes but was pushed away again.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± James looked down to her.


    Ang avoided his sight, ¡°No.¡±


    She went on wearing her shoes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t helping near to you because I like you so much. Don¡¯t be mad at me, OK?¡± James held her face in his hands and made her face him.


    His frank fondness and indulgence in his eyes rendered her uneasy, but she couldn¡¯t tell what the feeling is exactly.


    ¡°¡­ I am not mad at you. Loose your hand.¡± Ang pushed his face aside and went on to wear her shoes with her head hanging down.


    James bent down to help her with the other shoe, and this time she didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± James stood up, held her hand, and said out of blue.


    Ang looked up to him, and even from this angle, he looked incredibly handsome. ¡°Why do we return abruptly? Don¡¯t you have some people to introduce to me?¡±


    ¡°I can do itter,¡± James whispered in her ear, bending down to her. ¡°I feel a sudden urge to kiss you. If you don¡¯t mind I can kiss you here and then take you to meet those people.¡±


    ¡°!¡± Ang¡¯s face turned red immediately. She shoved him aside and stood up.


    James nced at her with a curve on his lips, dignified and abstinent, totally a different man from the one who said those lewd remarks.


    Ang stared at him.


    ¡°What do you say? To go back or not?¡± James asked.


    People nearby cast their nces at them. Everyone liked rubbernecking no matter which ss he belonged to. She tidied up her dress deliberately and held his arm. ¡°But I have something to say to Mrs. Brown.¡±


    ¡°Is it to invite her to your home?¡± James asked. ¡°You can leave it to me. She wille tomorrow.¡±


    The two walked out of the hotel, and Ang entered the car first before sitting on the passenger seat.


    She was wearing the seat belt when James got in. He held her in his arms and moved her onto his knees.


    Feeling his thing waspletely ready, Ang got shocked. She had her hands around his neck subconsciously with her pupils constricting suddenly. ¡°James ¡­ hmm!¡±


    He was kissing her. He prised her white teeth to let in his tongue and tangled with hers.


    The kiss came possessively and lingeringly. Ang felt she could hardly breathe. She tried to push him away, but her strength was fairly nothing to him.


    He kept getting fresh with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t move!¡± Ang¡¯s eyes squinted.


    With a hard kiss on her neck, James let her go. He looked at herzily and said, ¡°H¡¯m?¡±


    ¡°The young generation is really shameless. They did it in the car! Isn¡¯t it sinful once there are some children watching them?¡±


    ¡°People are getting corrupt!¡±


    An old couple walked by and sighed miserably seeing what was happening in the car.


    Ang lifted a bra strap of hers which slid down just now, and she added some strength to her arms. ¡°James, I have a baby in my belly. Restrain yourself, or you would be the one who suffers in the end!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you suffering too?¡± James sat straight and held her waist with his hands forcefully.


    Ang avoided his burning gaze and said, ¡°I said restrain yourself, and do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so scared?¡± James kissed her several times.


    Ang intended to refuse him coldly, but when she spoke, her tone was feathery, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 336 Why Are You in My Home?

    ¡°¡­ OK,¡± James replied with a pair of deep eyes after a pause.


    It could lie over for now, but he would ask for it doubly from her aspensation.


    Ang felt relieved with his promise. She sat back in the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt.


    Remnants of the thrilling fervor extended inside the car.


    Ang cast her eyes to the window awkwardly, and at the sight of her reflection, a blushing woman, in the ss, she was startled before turning back to sit up.


    She let out a dry cough and asked, ¡°You have had an agreement with Mr. Sutton to dy the lung cancer drug program ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to continue on this topic after she started it.


    ¡°The postponement wasmon when it came to a new drug. I could do nothing but feel sorry for grandpa¡¯sck of luck if he fails to hold out,¡± James said serenely. ¡°Identically, he would im you were unlucky if you had been thrown to the prison and got ¡­ murdered by a prisoner.¡±


    Hearing that, Ang felt at ease, and a chill down her spine at the same time.


    She felt at ease because Lawson would not have much time to live without the support of the new drug, so she wouldn¡¯t have to get along in fear of him anymore.


    However, she was afraid that if James could deal with Lawson that way, then others could do the same to them.


    It was so hidden that they could get off easily.


    The world was horrible for its cruel realism.


    After getting off the car, Ang was carried home by James in his arms.


    She considered it extremely awkward to behave so intimately with someone in the public, but it¡¯s useless for her to resist. He said it¡¯s bad for the baby if she walked in her high heels and carried her into the vi by force.


    Lorenzo came out to wee them on their arrival, along with several servants.


    At the sight of this scene, he looked surprised before his face was soon suffused with joy, which he could barely conceal.


    ¡°You are so devoted to each other, just like how Elva and I used to be when we were young,¡± Lorenzo asked a servant to bring some tea and fruits while he sat on the sofa and chatted with James.


    In the living room, James took off both of Ang¡¯s high heels altogether and gave her a massage on her feet. ¡°Oh, really? Then I have a long way to go since I¡¯m not treating her with enough care.¡±


    Lorenzo was stunned for a moment before he came to realized that James had implied he hadn¡¯t been treating Elva well.


    Ang had no spare attention to his expressions, for her own face was burning.


    She tried to force her feet out of his grasp, while James was holding them tight even though he appeared otherwise.


    Moreover, when she was pulling them back, he looked down and gestured to kiss her on the shins and feet, rendering her frozen out of shock, fearing he would do something more embarrassing.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± James smiled and patted her on the head with approval.


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Even her neck grew pink.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going upstairs to have a rest.¡± Ang stood up and ran directly upstairs with her bare feet.


    Before she could step on the stair, her waist got held by a pair of hands, and she found herself in the air the next instant ¨C James lifted her up on his arms.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold on the floor?¡± James looked down at her, ¡°Uh?¡±


    Angnded her arms around his neck mutely.


    James let out a teasingugh and kissed her gently on the forehead before carrying her upstairs.


    ¡°James, we had an agreement before ¡­¡± Lorenzo had intended to talk about it during their chat, but James didn¡¯t give him the chance, which forced him to ask about it now.


    Without a stop, James replied casually, ¡°Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at thetest, The Harvey Group will send a representative to discuss it with you in detail.¡±


    His words had hardly finished when he got to the stair corner.


    With that, Lorenzo gave a sigh of relief, sat back on the sofa, and then asked a servant to take out a bottle of wine he treasured for a long time.


    His promise had taken a load off his mind.


    His children and wife med him all day long, but had they ever seen his stress, or known how many things he had to worry about?


    No!


    What they had been doing was just enjoying what they owned and nitpicking his ws!


    The next day was Saturday, a day off.


    Ang didn¡¯t get up until nine, since she needed a much longer sleep after she was pregnant.


    ¡°You awake.¡± James had dressed already, and now he¡¯s sitting beside her, reading some documents. On seeing her getting up, he put away the documents and then went downstairs to have breakfast with her.


    While they were eating, a servant came in and said, ¡°Young Master, Mrs. Brown is here.¡±


    Ang looked at James.


    James picked some food with his chopsticks and put it on her te, ¡°I told her toe today, but I don¡¯t know shees so early.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ang put her chopsticks down, wiped the corners of her mouth, and stood up.


    He rose to his feet and stopped her with a pull, ¡°What are you doing? Let her wait outside, and you can go out to see her after having your meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s my senior,¡± Ang said.


    James pressed on her shoulders with his hands, ¡°Enjoy your meal. She will be there.¡±


    Then he turned to a servant and asked him to inform Mrs. Brown.


    Ang had no choice but to sit down and eat, but her moves became much more rapid than usual. After she rushed her meal, Ang wiped her mouth and said, ¡°Take your time, I¡¯m going outside to meet Mrs. Brown.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± James stood up and walked out holding her hand.


    Ang attempted to free her hand, ¡°We¡¯d better not hold hands in front of the senior.¡±


    She felt embarrassed anyway.


    James didn¡¯t let her go and raised his eyebrow slightly, ¡°We have a child already, so what¡¯s wrong with holding hands?¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t beat him in the depute. Besides, it¡¯s indeed normal behavior for lovers to holding hands, just a little lovey-dovey.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The two entered the living room with their fingers entwined, and Mrs. Brown was there along with Salim, whose face was glum, apparently reluctant toe here.


    ¡°Why do you rush your meals? You can take your time. I have nothing to do anyway, and I can wait!¡± Mrs. Brown smiled with ttery.


    Salim sniffed as if he wanted to say something. However, at the sight of James, he pouted and said nothing.


    As Ang¡¯s senior, Mrs. Brown gave a barely favorable impression on her. However, it¡¯s not appropriate for her to talk badly to the woman since she was her mother¡¯s friend. What¡¯s more, this time she had to ask a favor of her.


    ¡°Sorry to let you wait,¡± Ang apologized before she asked a servant to bring some tea, snacks, and fruits.


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not in a hurry, not at all!¡± Mrs. Brown said to her briefly before she turned to James to ask with a bit of eagerness, ¡°Mr. Harvey, what about the cooperation you have mentioned?¡±


    Ang was amazed somewhat. What did she mean by ¡°the cooperation¡±?


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going to the workce Saturday. I know you are Mrs. Chante¡¯s close friend, so I invited you here to talk about the cooperation. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± James said.


    Mrs. Brown beamed with her eyes turning to mere slits, ¡°Mr. Harvey, you are so humble. It¡¯s our pleasure to cooperate with the Harvey Group. It¡¯s not a big deal to wait for a while!¡±


    With that, Salim couldn¡¯t help moaning discontentedly, ¡°Mr. Harvey is on such good terms with Sean, so would he cooperate with me? I doubt if he is serious.¡±


    Mrs. Brown shot an angry re at him, but he still stared at James, stiffening his neck.

 Chapter 337 I Don’t Want to See You!

    ¡°Mr. Salim seems to have some misunderstandings.¡± James leaned back in his chair with his slender legs crossed, ¡°First of all, I am not cooperating with you, but with the Brown Group.¡±


    ¡°Second, I am a businessman, who cares merely about if the cooperation will benefit the Harvey Group. I heard that Mr. Salim would be the president of the Brown Group soon, but I¡¯m worried for Uncle Brown out of your immatureness.¡±


    Salim blushed with his words. He stood up with a jerk and pointed at him with his finger.


    James looked up at him, maintaining his aggressive manner, ¡°Mr. Salim, think it over before you speak, in case that you would say something improper.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I med Mr. Harvey unjustly out of my myopia,¡± Salim squeezed a few words out of his throat after a long-time fermenting.


    James replied, ¡°That¡¯s all right. I am as generous as Sean, so I won¡¯t get mad at kids.¡±


    Redness, blueness, and paleness changed swiftly on Salim¡¯s face, rendering it more colorful than a pallet.


    The group talked about their cooperation for a while before James asked a servant to bring him a pen and the contract and signed it on the spot.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ang sat beside them mutely, considering whether she should ask Mrs. Brown to go upstairs to see her mother or let her mothere to meet her.


    ¡°I hope we¡¯ll have a pleasant cooperation and expect more future cooperations between us!¡± Mrs. Brown reviewed the contract once and again, and then stood up to stretch her hand to James.


    James didn¡¯t hold her hand. With a smile, he said, ¡°I am henpecked, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t shake your hand.¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I also used to be young, and I totally understand you!¡± Mrs. Brown handed the contract to Salim with caution and asked him to keep it well.


    Then she continued, ¡°Ang, where¡¯s your mom? I thought I would see her as soon as I arrived, but why haven¡¯t I seen her yet as I have been here for some half an hour?¡±


    ¡°Probably she is sleeping, and I¡¯m going to wake her up,¡± Ang said.


    ¡°Is she sleeping or does she look down on me, an old friend of hers, since she has the Harveys to be her inws?¡± Mrs. Brown said unkindly.


    Ang frowned slightly. In spite of the dislike in her mind, she said casually, ¡°She is not that sort. It¡¯s too suspicious of you. I¡¯m going upstairs to call her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to ask her to go down. Well, let me go upstairs instead!¡± Mrs. Brown shook her hand to her before she went up straight on the stairs. ¡°Which room is she in?¡±


    At that time, Lorenzo had left for work, so Ang led her directly to the door without worrying about her seeing something embarrassing.


    ¡°Mom-¡± Ang knocked on the door.


    Before a response could be made, Mrs. Brown pushed the door open with a jerk, ¡°We have known each other for decades of years. Arguably, we are childhood friends, so we can save the formalities!¡±


    The door was open.


    The quilt had been folded on the bed, boxy and angr.


    Elva was standing by the window, looking at something. On hearing the noise, she turned back and grew bloodless the moment she saw Mrs. Brown.


    ¡°Why ¡­ why are you in my home?¡± Elva pointed to Mrs. Brown with a mysterious look.


    This wasn¡¯t at all how Ang had pictured two old friends¡¯ reunion should be. She couldn¡¯t tell the mood her mother was in, guilt, regret, or resentment?


    She felt a surge of unease.


    Was it appropriate for her to bring Mrs. Brown here to meet her mom?


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Why are you in my home?''¡± Mrs. Brown asked with a grievance. ¡°Elva, for all those years, you haven¡¯t gone to me, and now I¡¯m here to see you, why do you treat me in this manner?¡±


    Elva hemmed and hawed, looking at Ang.


    Ang was sure there was something wrong. She went to Mrs. Brown and said, ¡°Mrs. Brown ¡­¡±


    ¡°Elva, do you really look down on me because you now have the Harvey family as your inws?¡± Mrs. Brown interrupted her tly. ¡°For so many years, honestly, who had stood up for you when you were bullied by others?¡±


    Elva blushed and said after a hesitation, ¡°Come in to have a talk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Elva, if you really turn your back on me, then I was wrong about you!¡± Mrs. Brown went in and eximed in surprise, ¡°Why are you looking so bad? Are you sick?¡±


    Elva frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just for I lost my appetite recently.¡±


    She turned to Ang and said, ¡°Ang, would you please leave us alone?¡±


    Ang noticed there¡¯s something unusual between them and she wanted to stay. But she hadn¡¯t figured out an excuse when Mrs. Brown echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ang, as old friends, we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost a decade, and we need a private conversation. So we¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    ¡°Let me bring you some fruits and snacks then,¡± Ang suggested.


    Elva shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s OK. We are good.¡±


    ¡°We are old friends so you can jump the formalities. I will call the servant when thirsty or hungry, so you needn¡¯t worry about us!¡± Mrs. Brown said, pushing Ang outside.


    Ang had to leave after telling them to call her when they needed, and then she went back to the living room with slight nervousness.


    Salim had left, and there¡¯s only James in the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked.


    Ang puckered her lips and answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice day, so what about us going shopping?¡± James pinched a snack and raised it to her mouth.


    Ang opened her mouth to have it and then shook her head, ¡°My leg has not recovered. Rnd told me not to walk too far.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for a pregnant woman to keep sitting still, so you should do some exercises.¡± James stood up and lifted up her abruptly. ¡°You can rest whenever you feel tired, OK? We can¡¯t wait until the baby is born and then we begin to buy it clothes. Right?¡±


    Ang looked upward, her hands around his neck, and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl yet, so it¡¯s hard to buy it clothes. Besides, I just got pregnant, and we don¡¯t need to rush it. Put me down.¡±


    She still felt uneasy and looked to the upper floor again.


    Mrs. Brown behaved like she met an old friend while seeing her mom. However, at the sight of Mrs, Brown, her mom reacted ¡­ as if she came across an enemy.


    James followed her look to nce up and then put her on the sofa with his hands beside her enclosing her body.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± His gaze was so sharp that Ang avoided it unconsciously.


    James reached out to raise her chin, forcing her to look at him, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ang frowned silently.


    ¡°Your mother was not happy when she saw Mrs. Brown?¡± James asked.


    Ang was stunned shortly before she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I feel there¡¯s something wrong.¡±


    Hardly had she finished when a loud flop came from the upper floor, followed by a fit of smash.


    Ang¡¯s pupils narrowed swiftly, and she pushed James away unwittingly before she flung upstairs. He pulled her back and pressed her against the sofa, ¡°Do you remember you are pregnant?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sorry,¡± Ang said.


    James touched her belly tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t run.¡±


    Ang nodded and went upstairs eagerly along with him.


    With the noise of arguing and babies¡¯ crying mixed up, nothing could be heard clearly.


    When Ang stopped outside the door of her parents¡¯ room, a cup flew to her, apanied by Elva¡¯s hysterical bellow, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

 Chapter 338 The Truth of the Old Days

    James caught the cup and shielded Ang behind his back.


    ¡°Out! You get out!¡±


    The terrific shriek from Elva resounded in the room.


    Ang¡¯s heart was pounding. She wanted to go up to see what was happening, but with just one step, she was stopped by James, ¡°Stand here. I¡¯ll go and see.¡±


    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± Ang answered with a nod.


    He had no sooner walked to the door than Mrs. Brown was pushed outside the room by Elva.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Get out of my face! From now on, we are not friends anymore! Don¡¯te to me again!¡± With her eyes turning crimson, she mmed the door.


    Mrs. Brown got scratched a few times on her face by Elva¡¯s fingernails. She jerked a kick at the door and shouted with her eyes getting red, ¡°Elva, don¡¯t you think you are too partial? I treated you better than her, but why were you always on her side whatever happened regardless of my feelings?¡±


    No response.


    Mrs. Brown raised her voice, ¡°Elva, don¡¯t pretend to be deaf! You can cut to the chase. We have been friends for decades, and do you want to dump an old friend of me just for that dead person?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Elva cried, followed by a loud thump that sounded like something hitting the door.


    With that, Mrs. Brown turned from purple to pale. She wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes and stamped her foot before walking towards Ang. Ang had never thought things would turn out this way, and now she felt more uneasy.


    ¡°I wonder what your mother is thinking! Tell her since she doesn¡¯t regard me as a friend anymore, I don¡¯t want her either!¡± Mrs. Brown said with a choked voice and stormed out with her handbag.


    Ang stunned for a moment before walking to the entrance, and she knocked at the door, ¡°Mom?¡±


    There¡¯s no reply.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Ang knocked again.


    Still, nobody answered.


    James held her hand and tried tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Her depression worsened recently, and she had drugs secretly.¡± Ang felt a flurry of disturbance, ¡°I invited Mrs. Brown to make her relieved, but ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t go on, but went downstairs, walking by James. She asked a few servants to watch out for anything unusual downstairs and report it to her.


    After that, she got the key to her mother¡¯s room from a servant and went back to the second floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Who was arguing with mother just now?¡± Luna came out after coaxing the two children.


    Ang told her what had happened briefly, and with a frown, she said, ¡°I just knocked at the door several times, but mom didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sensitive,¡± Luna said. ¡°To be frank, our mother had always easily got stranded in upset when something happened before she had depression. Now her condition bes more severe than before but not that severe as you think.¡±


    Ang replied with a ¡°h¡¯m¡±, yet her frown didn¡¯t disappear.


    She kept feeling flustered as if something would happen.


    Luna shot a nce at James.


    ¡°If you still worry about it, I can find a doctor to see Mrs. Chante.¡± James stroked Ang¡¯s nose, ¡°You became so thoughtful after you got pregnant.¡±


    Luna agreed, ¡°I was also suspicious when I was pregnant. Once your brother came homete, I would doubt if he cheated on me or had an ident on his way home.¡±


    Hearing their words, Ang turned puzzled: Did she really think too much?


    Yet, ¡°I¡¯d better talk with mom, in that case, I would be at ease.¡±


    Luna nodded and knocked at the door, ¡°Mother, could you please open the door? Taotao is bawling and looking for you!¡±


    James took out his cellphone, sent a few messages through WeChat, and put it back.


    At first, there was no response, and then light footsteps sounded inside the room.


    Snap.


    The door opened.


    Elva stood inside the door with her red eyes, her face with exhaustion. ¡°Where¡¯s Taotao?¡±


    ¡°In the ying room,¡± Luna replied.


    They went to the ying room. Two kids were ying with toys, but obviously, they had cried earlier.


    ¡°Grandma-hug me-¡± Clop-clop, the little girl ran to Elva with her short legs, acting like a spoiled child.


    At the sight of it, Ang put her hand on the belly unconsciously.


    Would her child act up with such a sweet voice around her in the future?


    ¡°Look, I said you thought too much.¡± The grandma and grandchild were ying cheerfully, so Luna turned to Ang, ¡°Mother is always maudlin, but not to the extent of desperation as you thought.¡±


    Ang cast a few looks at her mother. She considered maybe she¡¯s too sensitive.


    After staying in the ying room for a while, she left along with James. Since it¡¯s December now, the weather was cold. She called the servants back and urged them not to tell others about what happened just now.


    ¡°Can we go shopping now?¡± James asked.


    Ang nced at the second floor and nodded after some hesitation.


    Pregnancy and postpartum sensitivity weremon for women, so probably she thought too much.


    On their way, Ang said after a long-time consideration, ¡°There¡¯s something unusual between Mrs. Brown and my mother, so I intend to ask a detective to investigate it.¡±


    Given her mother¡¯s character, she would never tell her the truth even if Ang asked.


    ¡°So you were pondering about whether to tell me that just now?¡± James asked.


    Ang puckered her lips and nodded.


    For the past two years, she used to keep everything to herself and not tell any others. But now, she attempted to change.


    A shallow curve flickered at the corner of James¡¯s mouth but dispersed instantly. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have asked someone to do it,¡± James said. ¡°Your mother had two close friends, one was Sean¡¯s mother Alisa, and the other was Mrs. Brown.


    ¡°Less than half a year after Arthur married Alisa, he cheated on her with Mrs. Brown. The two then got pregnant one behind the other, and Sean and Salim were born.


    ¡°At first, Alisa didn¡¯t know who Salim¡¯s biological father was and treated him well. Later, your mother discovered the affair between Mrs. Brown and Arthur by ident, while she didn¡¯t tell Alisa about it.


    ¡°Afterwards, Alisa was told about it by someone else, and she was crushed on the spot. Salim happened to be together with the Brown family then when she wanted to kill him, but was stopped by your mom.¡±


    ¡°In Alisa¡¯s opinion, she was betrayed by both her friend and her love, and she jumped to her death that day.¡±


    With two best friends became hostile towards each other, Elva felt miserable and faced a dilemma every day, hesitating about whether to tell her close friend the truth.


    She chose to pretend to be unaware, but anyhow, Alisa discovered the truth.


    And her protecting Mrs. Brown¡¯s love child became thest straw to crush Alisa. Alisa killed herself.


    Out of guilt, Elva cut the contact with Mrs. Brown without notice in order not to be scourged by her conscience.


    But Ang and James invited Mrs. Brown to the Chante family, which utterly destroyed the self-deceiving peace!


    Ang clutched the corner of her clothes tightly with her extremely pale face, speechless for a while.

 Chapter 339 It’s Just A Few Hours

    ¡°I want to go back, James,¡± said Ang as her voice couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    James took her hand and said, ¡°Do you think it will be helpful if you go back now? If one wants to suicide, there are plenty of ways, including jumping off the building, drinking poison and shing the wrist¡­ if one really wants to die, no one can stop her. You should know it better than me.¡±


    So Ang did.


    She knew better than anyone the feeling of having nothing left to live for.


    ¡°But I still want to go back!¡± said Ang.


    She feared that she would be regret for not going back now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve invited a well-known psychologist and he¡¯ll be here this afternoon. Take it easy. It¡¯s just a few hours,¡± said James.


    Ang kept silent.


    ¡°You have seen that your mom is ying happily with Taotao,¡± said James as he gently stroked her back, ¡°when you came out. You are just too sensitive.¡±


    After a hesitation, Ang said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now and go out with you tomorrow.¡±


    Ang and James went back to the house of the Chante family.


    When they came back, Ang¡¯s mom Elva was ying with the kid and asked with a surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do youe back?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Ang worries about you,¡± said Luna, ¡°as you just had a quarrel with Mrs. Brown and looked upset.¡±


    Elva sighed, ¡°I just think that I have been too indecisive before. While I feared to hurt everyone, everyone was hurt in the end.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let everyone like you. So you don¡¯t need to be too hard on yourself,¡± said Ang softly as she came to sit next to Elva.


    While her eyes were still red, Elva looked in a good mood and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for yourfort, but I¡¯ve got over it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can prove it,¡± said Luna while holding the kid, ¡°as Mom has told me that she should have broken with Mrs. Brown early as Mrs. Brown is a woman with loose morals.¡±


    ¡°Did Mom really say that?¡± suspected Ang as it didn¡¯t look like Elva¡¯s style.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± sighed Elva, ¡°as I suddenly realized that our contact was a mistake.¡±


    After they chatted for a while, Ang was still worried and said euphemistically, ¡°Mom, James knows a friend who likes things like flower arrangements too and he¡¯s right here. Why not talk with him?¡±


    ¡°Really? He¡¯s actually a psychologist, right?¡± said Elva as she ate a piece of fruit and looked lovingly at Ang.


    With her heart skipping a beat, Ang feared that Elva would be disgusted with contacting with a psychologist as Dr. Rnd had told her.


    ¡°As he is here, why not invite him to our house? And you can rest assured,¡± said Elva on her own.


    Hearing that, Ang was relieved.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At around 1:30 in the afternoon, the psychologist came. Fearing that Elva would resist staying with him, he just sat and chatted with everyone in the living room in the beginning.


    Later, it was Elva who took the initiative to ask him to talk with her alone and they went upstairs.


    They talked for about one and half an hour, during which Ang nced upstairs for 150 times and drank ten cups of tea.


    Ang hadplicated feelings about Elva as she respected, loved, sympathized and resented Elva. But anyway, Ang didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Elva.


    James went out this afternoon, so Luna was apanying Ang in the living room.


    ¡°Ang, you are too nervous!¡± said Luna in puzzlement, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first day Mom has behaved like this and she looked in a good mood today. How are you still so worried?¡±


    Ang was also strange why she was so worried, but she just felt worried for no reason.


    She had a feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°Well, stop thinking too much. The psychologist is about toe downstairs and let¡¯s hear what he will say,¡± said Luna as she patted Ang on the shoulder.


    Ang nodded.


    Not for a while, the psychologist came downstairs with Elva. They wereughing and talking and the atmosphere between them was good.


    ¡°Miss Chante, Mrs. Chante,¡± greeted the psychologist and concluded after talking briefly about the condition of Elva, ¡°She has minor depression which is not a big deal as many stressed-out young people have this problem too.¡±


    Hearing what the psychologist said, Ang was relieved.


    They invited the psychologist to have dinner with them and he refused with a smile, ¡°Thanks, but I have to go back now as there is something I need to deal with. Ie here this time because I owed Mr. Harvey one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble,¡± said Ang and asked two servants to send the psychologist to the airport.


    After the dinner, Elva came to Ang and said, ¡°How about sleeping with me tonight, Ang?¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to sleep with me, Mom?¡± asked Ang.


    ¡°I just suddenly remembered that we haven¡¯t had any deep talks ever since you went to jail,¡± said Elva, ¡°and you often slept with me before and used to talk about everything with me.¡±


    What Elva said was true as Ang even told her how she pursued James before.


    Hearing that, Ang¡¯s father Lorenzo said with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Ang will sleep with James tonight.¡±


    Ignoring Lorenzo, Elva looked at James and asked, ¡°Do you mind if I borrow Ang from you for one night, James?¡±


    ¡°How could you ask James this question?¡± shouted Lorenzo as he pounded the table.


    Ignoring Lorenzo again, Elva just looked at James.


    ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s your daughter. I should thank you for giving birth to her,¡± said James.


    Elva smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Standing up, Elva reached out her hand to Ang and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ang.¡±


    They went upstairs to the room of Elva and Lorenzo.


    Looking at her loving mother Elva, Ang went into a trance for a moment as she felt as if she had returned to the life two years ago.


    After taking the shower, they lied on the bed.


    After humming a few songs to Ang, Elva said, ¡°Both your brother Greyson and you like listening to me singing before you slept when you were little.¡±


    Ang had no memory of those things, so she just listened quietly.


    ¡°We were so close when you were young,¡± sighed Elva, ¡°and I have no idea what you think when you grow up¡­¡±


    Her voice was so small that Ang couldn¡¯t hear her. So Ang asked, ¡°What are you saying, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Elva as she put her forehead against Ang¡¯s with a smile, ¡°I just said you were too naughty when you were little and are much sensible now. So I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Ang felt that Elva didn¡¯t tell the truth and wanted to ask her while Elva changed the topic by saying, ¡°When you were little, you also liked to dance with a giggle while hearing me singing. I told your father that you had a talent in dancing and then he sent yo to learn dancing.¡±


    ¡°However, if I had known that he did it with impure motives, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed¡­¡±

 Chapter 340 Seize The Time

    Elva talked a lot this night, as if wanting to talk all the things about Ang and Greyson at a time.


    At first, Ang was listening carefully. But she soon yawned and fell asleep as she felt sleepy more easily since she was pregnant.


    Half awake, Ang felt that someone kissed her forehead. But she was so sleepy that she swung her arm with a frown and turned over and fell asleep again.


    This night, Ang unusually dreamed something happened in her childhood.


    At that time, both her mother and father loved her brother and her and gave whatever they wanted. And they loved each other and never quarreled.


    With the corners of her mouth lifted, Ang was rxed from inside out.


    In the next morning, Ang was woken by a loud sound of the door.


    She sat up with a frown and looked at the person at the door with sleepy eyes, and then said with yawn, ¡°Greyson, you are so noisy that Mom and I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°An¡­ Ang¡­¡± said Greyson with bloodshot eyes and bearded face, looking quite messy, ¡°Mom shed her wrist and is in the emergency room¡­ now¡­¡±


    With her pupils shrinking suddenly, Ang was so shocked that she went nk.


    She stiffly turned her head, only to find that no one was there. Then she touched the ce next to her with a shaking hand. The quilt was cool and Elva had left for a long time.


    Taking a deep breath, Greyson wiped away the tears in the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°The doctor has said she is not good. Be quick. Maybe we can see her¡­ for thest time.¡±


    As her ears were buzzing, Ang couldn¡¯t hear any voice.


    She opened her mouth, only to find that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the psychologist say that she just had minor depression?¡¯


    ¡®Why did she sh her wrist!?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± said James as he hurried in with ady¡¯s long down jacket and covered it on Ang, ¡°and I¡¯ve arranged the best doctor. Let¡¯s go there right now.¡±


    Being held in the arms of James, Ang held the front of his shirt tightly with tears streaming down her face.


    Ang opened her mouth, trying to say something, but failed to let out any sound. She tried again and sounded hoarse, on and off, ¡°Why¡­ did¡­ she¡­¡±


    ¨C


    When Ang and James arrived at the hospital in a hurry, the door of the emergency room was still closed and Lorenzo was standing outside the room.


    He looked quite dispirited, with short dark stubbleing out from his face overnight and was anxiously walking back and forth at the door.


    Seeing Ang, Lorenzo strode towards her and raised his hand with the intention of pping her on the face.


    Grabbing the hand of Lorenzo, James shook it off coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s thest time.¡±


    The implication was that James would not spare Lorenzo if he dared to hurt Ang the next time.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why do you beat Ang?!¡± growled Greyson with red eyes.


    Pointing at Ang, Lorenzo said with rage, ¡°Your mom was normal, until she stayed with Ang for a night, and then she ¡­¡±


    Lorenzo paused as he couldn¡¯t speak out the words mit suicide¡¯ and then continued, ¡°Ang must have said something to her, or she wouldn¡¯t have done that!¡±


    ¡°Stop ming Ang for anything!¡± said Greyson impatiently, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter!¡±


    They were flushed quarreling with each other until a nurse trotted over and said, ¡°Please be silent! This is the hospital and you¡¯ll influence other patients and doctors!¡±


    Simultaneously, they looked at the closed door of the emergency room and fell silent.


    Ang had been sent into the emergency rooms for many times, but this was the first time she waited for someone at the outside of the emergency room. Especially the someone was her mom.


    Ang stared at the door of the emergency room nkly with dry lips and messy mind.


    Walking back and forth restlessly, Lorenzo couldn¡¯t help asking snappishly, ¡°Did you say something to your momst night?¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to your attitude, Mr. Chante,¡± said James coldly as he slightly narrowed his eyes.


    As his mind was a mess, Lorenzo couldn¡¯t care that much about the warning of James as usual at all.


    Seeing that Ang didn¡¯t answer, Lorenzo asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that your mom went out in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ignoring him, Ang still stared nkly at the emergency room.


    Lorenzo couldn¡¯t help snapping, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Ang. Don¡¯t pretend to be deaf!¡±


    ¡°If you continue to speak to my woman like that, I can let you be dumb,¡± said James as he stared up at Lorenzo threateningly.


    Startled by the stare of James, Lorenzo finally realized what he had done just now.


    He stepped a few steps back in embarrassment with his arms behind his back and walked back and forth restlessly again.


    Greyson sat directly on the ground, staring at the emergency room. After a moment, he turned his stare and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given up smoking,¡± said James.


    He had given up smoking as passive smoking was bad for Ang¡¯s health.


    Pulling back his hand, Greyson buried his head between his knees with an inscrutable expression on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sent into the emergency room for so many times and I would always be fine. She¡¯ll be fine too¡­¡± murmured Ang.


    Kissing her lightly on the hair, James said gently and lovingly, ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Every minute and every second began to be a suffering to Ang.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Even a second was a long time for her now.


    Not knowing How much time had passed, the door of the emergency room was opened.


    Ang ran simultaneously up to the doctor with Greyson and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°How is my mom?¡±


    Lorenzo was hiding near them in indecision as he feared to hear the result.


    ¡°Seize the time to see her for thest time,¡± said the doctor with a tired look on his face. After saying that, the doctor sat on the ground, exhausted.


    Ang wanted to cry, but failed to shed a tear.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard and deluded herself into asking again, ¡°What did you say, Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Seize the time,¡± said the doctor as he was too tired to say more words.


    All of a sudden, Ang felt heart-stricken.


    She shook her head and staggered backwards. James caught her as she fell on the ground.


    Greyson was stunned too and didn¡¯t dare to go in.


    ¡°Elva!¡± shouted Lorenzo as he ran in with red eyes.


    Wiping away the tears in the corners of her eyes, Ang said softly, ¡°James, Hold me into it, please.¡±


    Her legs were so weak that she could hardly walk.


    With a nod, James bent to hold her up and strode into the emergency room.


    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± said Elva, who was lying at the operating bed, looking pale. She raised her hand to point at Lorenzo and put it down weakly.


    There was blood all over the clothes of Elva and under her body, which was harsh to Ang.

 Chapter 341 Died

    Ang took big breaths as she felt chest difort and repressed.


    ¡°Put me down,¡± said Ang to James.


    James nodded and put her down carefully with his eyes firmly fixed on her.


    Ang walked over to push out Lorenzo who was badgering Elva and mmed the door.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Ang?!¡± shouted Lorenzo as he knocked at the door hard, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Ignoring him, Ang walked to the operating bed slowly, step by step.


    Looking down at Elva, Ang said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Elva with a smile and wanted to touch Ang. But Elva was so weak that she raised her hand in the air and hung it down weakly.


    Kneeling on the ground, Ang put her cheek against the hand of Elva.


    Ang was already misty-eyed and couldn¡¯t see anything clear.


    The strong smell of blood made her sick. But she didn¡¯t spit out and just felt heartbroken.


    ¡°I¡¯m so useless¡­¡± said Elva with a self-deprecating smile as she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even touch Ang.


    Standing aside, Greyson was wiping tears silently.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before Ang could say more, Elva interrupted, ¡°Ang, Alisa and you are the people who I am the deepest sorry to in my life.¡±


    ¡°It was my ignorance and hesitation killed Alisa and almost killed you. I¡¯m so miserable!¡±


    Rubbing her cheek against the bloody hand of Elva, Ang said, ¡°I¡¯m alive, Mom. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Looking at the pale face of Elva, Ang felt her throat was clogged by something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± said Elva in a quiet voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ang. It breaks my heart to see you like that.¡±


    Ang wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t cry. But with her nose twitching, she couldn¡¯t say anything but nodded hard.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do help your brother and you and your father always feels that I¡¯m useless and will only cry. So even if I die, no one will be affected.¡±


    ¡°After I die, you can move out with James and your father can no longer threaten you with me. I know that I¡¯m a burden to you. Without me, you¡¯ll have no scruple in front of your father. ¡±


    ¡°I saw Alisa frequently this period of time and she told me that she was lonely in the heaven and wanted me to apany her. But I knew it was unreal as Alisa hated me so much. How was it possible that she wanted me to apany her?¡± said Elva with a relieved expression on her face.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to think about all these things after I die,¡¯ thought Elva, ¡°and the other people in the family don¡¯t have to feel that I¡¯m annoying and I don¡¯t have to please everyone carefully.¡±


    Raising her head, Ang wanted to smile, but failed. Instead, tears went down into her mouth and tasted bitter.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mom!¡± said Ang as she was so regretful to have treated Elva so badly some time ago.


    ¡°No, I should say sorry to you¡­¡± said Elva as she raised her hand with all her strength and stroked the cheek of Ang, ¡°I should have believed you¡­ that time. If¡­¡±


    Elva stopped breathing before she could finish her words.


    Seeing the hand of Elva sliding down her cheek feebly, Ang felt as if her heart was torn and she was so painful that she couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Grabbing the hand of Elva against her cheek, Ang called, ¡°Mom? Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡±


    Elva was lying on the operating bed with her eyes closed with a smile, as if she was sleeping.


    But Ang knew that this women would no longer open her eyes to look at her with a smile and call her name.


    ¡®Mom¡­ died.¡¯


    Bursting the door open, Lorenzo hurried to walk in.


    Seeing that Elva was lying on the operating bed lifelessly, Lorenzo was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe what he saw in front of him.


    ¡°Elva?¡± called Lorenzo in a quiet voice and walked over, wanting to touch her face.


    Standing up with a expressionless face, Ang pushed him away and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel that she always cried and was useless? You satisfied now?¡±


    Lorenzo stumbled back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Then he picked himself up awkwardly and walked towards Elva, saying in a trance, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t die! She was so normal yesterday. How was it possible that she died suddenly?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?! She died,¡± said Greyson through gritted teeth as he stepped forward to grab the cor of Lorenzo, ¡°and Mom said she didn¡¯t want to see you. Are you deaf? Get out!¡±


    He threw Lorenzo on the ground with a bang.


    Sitting on the ground, Lorenzo said with red eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she want to see me?! Have I done anything that hurt her all these years? She should me Ang as it was Ang who abandoned her! I¡¯ve never done anything that hurt¡­¡±


    Lorenzo burst into tears before he could finish his words.


    ¡®Does crying make any sense now?¡¯ thought Ang as she clenched her hand on her breast and felt difficult to breathe.


    ¡®Actually, I¡¯m not qualified to me Dad.¡¯


    ¡®If I had forgiven her, she would probably not have died.¡¯


    Coming up to Ang silently, James held her into his arms and patted her on the back.


    James knew that it was useless to say anything to her now.


    Grab the front of his shirt tightly, Ang cried silently in his arms for a while and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    The room was filled with the smell of her mother¡¯s blood and she could hardly breathe.


    Her legs were so weak that she was almost held out by James.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing by the window of the corridor, Ang gazed out of the window quietly.


    ¡®What was Mom thinking about the days she stood by the window?¡¯ thought Ang.


    ¡®She wanted to jump?¡¯


    ¡®If I had kept my eyes on her these days, or I had been alertst night I was sleeping, or I hadn¡¯t been estranged from Mom, It would probably not have happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself,¡± said James as he held her from behind and kissed her on the hair, ¡°and you¡¯ve tried your best.¡±


    Ang closed her eyes with her tears flowing.


    ¡®How couldn¡¯t I me myself? If I hadn¡¯t invited Mrs. Brown to see her on my own responsibility, this day would have nevere so soon!¡¯


    As Rnd was passing by, he walked towards Ang and James.


    Seeing that they were in each other¡¯s arms, Rnd said with a cough, ¡°Miss Chante, It¡¯s time to you to ept treatment today. Are you going to ept it right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it another day,¡± said Ang.


    As Ang didn¡¯t turn her head, Rnd couldn¡¯t see her face, only finding that her voice was hoarse, as if having got inmed.


    He didn¡¯t insist and turned away after asking her to take care of herself.


    Having walked for some distance, Rnd turned back and said, ¡°Miss Chante, my Mom has contacted Dr. Watson who said that he cane to see Mrs. Chante this afternoon and make a primary diagnosis.¡±

 Chapter 342 I Can’t Disappoint Angela Anymore

    ¡°No, my mother is gone.¡±


    When Ang turned around, Rnd saw her red eyes.


    It turned out that she was not heaty (a unique concept in traditional Chinese medicine), but crying.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know.¡± Rnd looked at her swollen eyes and stopped his smile.


    Ang shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the treatment another day.¡± James stood silently in front of her, blocking Rnd¡¯s view.


    Rnd opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he just expressed his condolences and left.


    He cared about Miss Ang because of Elva, and her experience was too tortuous, however, Mr. James always treated him as a rival in love.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¨C


    ¡°Elva has passed away?¡± Jessica asked in surprise while holding her phone.


    Cleo¡¯s excited voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Yes, the servant of the Chante family just told me that shemitted suicide with depression. I heard that Ang cried so hard that she fainted! If you ask me, Elva deserved to die being a bully together with her families!¡±


    Jessica sighed and said in a very soft voice, ¡°What an example of biting the hand that feeds you. It¡¯s not worth it¡­¡±


    Her voice was too low to be heard clearly by Cleo, so Cleo raised her voice and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jessica said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Cleo, I have already disappointed Ang once, and will never disappoint her again. I can¡¯t apany you in doing what you have to do this time.¡±


    Hearing what Jessica said, Cleo was anxious, ¡°Don¡¯t do this! Jessica, it was because of Ang that you got into such a mess. Please think it over! Are you really willing to let her go like this?¡±


    ¡°What goes aroundes around. I deserved this.¡± Jessica sighed.


    Cleo tried to persuade Jessica for several times, and finally she became irritated, ¡°What a useless coward! You deserve to be a cripple. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, why do you waste my time? Wuss, I curse that your baby will be doomed, and your husband will cheat on you and yourpany will go bankruptcy, and your family will have bad fortunes¡­¡±


    Jessica hung up with hatred and furiousness in her eyes.


    Now everyone dared to screw her over!


    She took out a new mobile phone, and logged on a Microblog ount. After changing the IP address, she messaged several VIP member privately.


    [Big V, I have a tipster for you! ]


    [I heard from a friend born with a silver spoon that the wife of the president of the Chante Group was forced to cut her wrist andmit suicide by her family, and she has been confirmed dead!]


    [I have evidences!]


    These messages were followed by a lot of texts, videos and audio materials.


    After sending these messages, Jessica erased all the traces left on the Microblog. And then she took out a voice changer, and called a paparazzi.


    ¡°Hello, Luis, you can find the one I told you before at room No. 1223, Unit 6, Wutong Community. She has a recording to prove that the Chante family bullied a distant rtive. After you find her and get the recording, don¡¯t forget to transfer the money to my ount¡±


    After getting the assurance from reporter Luis, Jessica hung up the phone. Turning off the phone, she took out the SIM card and broke it into two and threw them in the trash can.


    She didn¡¯t care about the reward at all, but she was afraid that if she didn¡¯t ask to be paid for doing so much, he might be suspicious, and it would be troublesome.


    After doing all these, Jessica stood up and tied the garbage bag to throw it away.


    But at this time, she noticed the voice changer and the mobile phone that had only been used twice on the table. So, she stopped to break the voice changer into parts, and threw it into the trash bag together with the mobile phone, and then walked out with the garbage bag in hand.


    ¡°Miss Jessica, are you going to throw away the garbage?¡± an olddy from themunity asked with a smile.


    Jessica nodded obediently, ¡°Grandma, let me help you throw yours.¡±


    ¡°Then thank you very much, Miss Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯ll go to throw my garbage anyway. No worries.¡±


    The olddy smiled to show her fondness. She persuaded, ¡°You have stayed here for a few days, right? Why don¡¯t you go home? A family dispute would be settled overnight.¡±


    Jessica gave a vague answer, and after throwing away the garbage, she returned to the apartment she rented temporarily.


    She had never cooked, and there was nothing to eat or drink but a fruit knife in the refrigerator.


    Jessica took out the fruit knife and put the suicide note on the bedside table. After thinking for a while, she took out the antidepressant from the drawer to threw several tablets on the ground, and then put it back into the drawer. She had already confirmed that her brother and Mr. Shaw would have a business meeting with a major client in Starshine Hotel which was two kilometers away.


    Mr. Shaw would definitely bring his secretary who was also his lover and lived downstairs in the same building with Jessica. She hadn¡¯t turned off the tap deliberately once, and the water spread downstairs, so, the secretary came up to look for her.


    Jessica confirmed all the details again and again, and then took out her frequently used phone to call her brother.


    She called for three consecutive times, but no one answered.


    Jessicaughed at herself. Her brother was really angry with her for an outsider. If shemitted suicide, would her brother reallye?


    She was not sure, so, danger and opportunity coexisted. She told herself if she wanted to make a bet, then make it big!


    If she won this time, she would not only ease the pressure on the public opinions about the Smith Group, but also suppress the Chante Group by the way.


    Besides, in terms of Denis¡¯s characters, he would rush over here. If he did so, it meant that he had given up this big client, which would certainly make grandpa and others dissatisfied, and then they would think of her again!


    Rays of firmness and steadfastness burst out from Jessica¡¯s eyes, and she dialed the number again.


    This time Danis answered, but he was already impatient when he answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡­ you hate me so much?¡± Jessicaughed at herself and she said weakly, ¡°If I die¡­ die, will you forgive me¡­?¡±


    Bang!


    She threw her phone on the ground.


    ¡°Jessica? Jessica? Where are you?¡±


    Danis¡¯ panicked voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Jessica twitched her mouth indifferently, thinking it was almost time. She walked over and picked up the fruit knife, and shed her wrist.


    The blood spread out instantly, meandering on the ground.


    ¨C


    Danis wasn¡¯t sure whether Jessica was tricking him or not.


    But thinking of Elva¡¯s death, he was worried that Jessica was reallymitting suicide. So, he handed the client and business over to Mr. Shaw, and rushed out with the secretary who imed to know where Jessica was.


    ¨C


    Ang didn¡¯t know how long she had been sitting outside the emergency room. She took the death certificate from the doctor and watched them take her mother¡¯s body away. She felt as if she was dreaming.


    Would she wake up and find that her mother was still alive and called Ang in her ear?


    ¡°Ang, where¡¯s mom?¡± Luna hurried to the hospital almost out of breath with her two children and two servants.


    Ang spoke, with her throat sore and dry, ¡°They took her body to cremation.¡±


    ¡°I still hope that the kids could see Mom¡­¡± Luna¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Ang tried to open her mouth and said, ¡°They¡¯d better not, because mom is covered in blood. It¡¯s better for them to remember mom as she used to be.¡±

 Chapter 343 Are You Silly?

    ¡°It was all my fault. You told me that mom was suffering from severe depression. I thought it was you, as a pregnant woman, were too sensitive. If I had cared more about her at that time, maybe she would not leave us¡­¡± Hearing that Elvamitted suicide by cutting her wrists, Luna med herself.


    Ang shook her head and said, ¡°We should all be responsible.¡±


    It was because of dad¡¯s coldness and ruthlessness, my elder brother¡¯s bad temper¡­ and her own irresolute temperament.


    But it was useless to me anyone right now.


    ¡°Mummy, where¡¯s grandma?¡± Taotao yawned, unable to open her eyes.


    Luna wiped her tears hurriedly, and said with a smile: ¡°Honey, grandma goes to travel, and it will take a long time for her toe back.¡±


    ¡°Grandma goes to travel? Why doesn¡¯t she tell me? Doesn¡¯t she like me anymore?¡± Taotao was a little frustrated.


    Lunaforted her with red eyes, and then stood up to hand a note to Ang, ¡°This is mom¡¯s suicide note. She might have put it in our room before she left.¡±


    Ang took the suicide note and opened it tremblingly.


    There were only one or two hundred words in it.


    ? Ang and Greyson, I¡¯m sorry. All I could do before I go is to leave the shares and other properties on my hand to you.


    Neither hold a funeral for me, nor bury me in the grave. I¡¯m too ashamed to see your grandparents, and I don¡¯t want to be buried with Lorenzo after his death.


    Spill my bone ash in the sea. I have spent my life by staying around your grandparents, or following Lorenzo and you, so I haven¡¯t got time to go out and have a look.


    Farewell, my dear kids. Take good care of yourselves. Mother loves you forever.


    When Ang finished reading the note, her tears had begun to fallen on the note.


    ¡°Suicide note? Where is the suicide note?¡± Lorenzo rushed there and grabbed the note from Ang.


    When he saw what was written in the suicide note, his face turnedpletely bloodless, and he fell on the ground powerlessly.


    How could it be possible?


    How could she be unwilling to stay with him after death? Was she crazy?


    ¡°She¡¯s dead now. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? No one will disturb your important businesses anymore, and no one will cry in your ears all day.¡± Ang said lightly. She grabbed the suicide note from Lorenzo, and handed it over to Greyson, who was crying aside silently, and said, ¡°Have a look.¡±


    After reading it, Greyson was all tears.


    Ang and Greyson went to get the bone ashes together, and they kept the ashes for a whole day. The next day, they drove to the beach to spill the ashes into the sea. Lorenzo wanted to go with them. But after being scolded by Greyson, he had a heart attack and was hospitalized.


    On the way back, everyone was silent.


    Ang thought for a while and said, ¡°Greyson, I won¡¯t go back home with you today.¡±


    There were traces of their mother everywhere in the house, so, she would not be able to control her feelings if she went back.


    And until the moment mom died, she didn¡¯t know that Ang hade back because of some special reasons instead of the so-called family love.


    Ang didn¡¯t even know whether this was a good thing for her mother or not, after all, if she knew the truth, she would feel even more ufortable.


    Greyson mumbled in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°Bamboo Estate.¡±


    The car stopped in the Bamboo Estate at around seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Ang looked at the Land Rover at the entrance of the vi and frowned. She turned her head and said to Greyson and Luna: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so, you two go back earlier, and I won¡¯t invite you inside today.¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t think too much, and told her not to be too sad and take care of herself.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get off and have a word with Ang!¡± Luna said and got off the car. She stood next to Ang, and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Someone came here unasked?¡±


    Ang said, ¡°Luna, don¡¯t ask too much. Go back with my brother. He is usually careless and simple-minded, but he attaches great importance to love. The death of our mother gave him a big blow, so please try tofort and encourage him.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Luna sighed: ¡°Then it¡¯s your turn to tell me who havee?¡±


    Ang lowered her head and said, ¡°Nobody, I¡¯m just too tired to invite you in today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t need you to treat us. We will just go in and sit for a while.¡± Luna said, prepared to go inside.


    Stepping forward, Ang grabbed her and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s Lawson.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t invite us in. If your brother bes unbridled in front of him, I don¡¯t dare to think about the consequences.¡± Luna said: ¡°Your brother is a troublemaker, and I dare not let him in. Ok, we will go back now. Give me a call when you are done.¡±


    Ang nodded.


    Luna got in the car and didn¡¯t say anything about Lawson. She waved at Ang and then they drove away.


    ¡°Miss Ang, please.¡± Lawson became impatient so he asked Nathen toe out and look for her.


    Ang took a deep breath and walked in.


    Not surprisingly, a cup flew over as soon as she entered the vi. This had be a usual practice for Lawson to see her.


    Ang turned her head away to duck the cup and said before Lawson became angry: ¡°The wound shed by the cup may cause infection. If the infection is serious, it may affect the child.¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied with me, you can write it down and get back at me after I give birth to the child.¡±


    In the living room, James was topless and kneeling on the ground, with crisscrossed traces of blue and purple on his back, that were newly hit by a crutch seemingly.


    And the blood-stained crutch beside Lawson proved her guess.


    Ang clenched her fists slightly, and resisted her desire to go forward.


    ¡°You are good at finding yourself an amulet!¡± Lawson shouted to her. ¡°Since I could not hit you, let James suffer it.¡±


    He picked up a cup and threw it directly towards James.


    Ang¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly. When she wanted to move forward and block the cup subconsciously, James shook his head slightly, beckoning her not toe.


    Shepressed her lips and stopped. When she stared at the bruises on James, the grievance caused by Lawson¡¯s insults, and the depression brought by her mother¡¯s death, burst out together at the same time.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Lawson, could I ask you a question? What has James done to make you punish him like this?¡± she sneered.


    Lawson was dissatisfied with her attitude, and roared: ¡°What has he done? His biggest mistake is to be with you, a stupid woman who is inferior to Jessica!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Ang sneered, ¡°It seems that if we do not do things ording to your will, it will be a big mistake. I really want to see, if you discover before your death that your third son was your woman and her adulterer¡¯s, what will you¡­?¡±


    Before she could finish, Lawson picked up his crutch and interrupted her ck in the face, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    James frowned and stood up immediately, holding Ang in his arms, ready to protect her from the crutch.


    ¡°How could you always get punished for me?¡± Ang smiled and turned around.


    Bang!


    The crutch hit so heavily on her back that she gritted her teeth. It was so painful that she broke out in cold sweat, and felt her throat bleeding.


    ¡°Are you silly?¡± James asked angrily, burning with a frenzy of rage.

 Chapter 344 It’s Really Painful

    There was a fierce pain on Ang¡¯s back, as if her bones had been broken.


    She swallowed the blood in her mouth difficultly, andforted James, ¡°You¡¯ve been hit by the crutch for so many times. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to suffer one?¡±


    But, it was really painful!


    James gazed deep at her with his red eyes. He had thousands of words to say, but when he was about to speak, he couldn¡¯t say a word. He hugged Ang tightly, as if to embed her into his bones.


    ¡°How affectionate you are!¡± Lawson sneered and raised the crutch in his hand. ¡°Since you like being beaten so much, enjoy it together!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Before the crutch fall, Ang pushed James away and took the initiative to stand under the crutch.


    ¡°Hit me as hard as you like! You¡¯d better hit me on the head or stomach. If you beat me to death or hurt the child, you will never see your great-grandchild!¡±


    The crutch in Lawson ¡®s hand stopped over her head, ¡°Ang, do you really view this kid in your stomach as a medallion?¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡± Ang sneered. ¡°You are a rich man at best, not an emperor. Why do I need a medallion?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s face turned blue with great anger.


    James frowned and wanted toe over, but Ang stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯te here. You won¡¯t be able to help. If youe, we will be beaten together!¡±


    Hearing this, James frowned deeper. But he chose not to move and instead stared at Lawson.


    As soon as Lawson made a move, he would rush over immediately!


    Ang looked at Lawson who was ck in the face and said sarcastically, ¡°What I¡¯m going to say is unpleasant to hear. You have developed terminal lung cancer, and there is not much time left for you.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Lawson pointed at her and said only one word. Then he covered his mouth with a handkerchief and began to cough terribly.


    Seeing this, Nathen walked over with the lung cancer medicine, and poured a ss of water for him.


    Ignoring Lawson¡¯s anger, Ang continued: ¡°I¡¯m with the first great-grandchild of the Harvey family in my stomach and the one that you have the biggest chance to see! If you are not afraid of not being able to see your great-grandchild before you die, just hit me. Anyway, it is boring to be alive!¡±


    Lawson threw the bloody handkerchief into the trash can and drank the medicine. Then, He panted, and looked at her sullenly.


    Ang didn¡¯t lower her head to avoid his staring as before, but looked at him without batting an eye.


    However, there was already a lot of cold sweat in her palms.


    ¡°You should be grateful, because the kid in your stomach saved your life!¡± Lawson threw the crutch to the ground and gritted his teeth.


    Ang wiped the sweat from her forehead, ¡°I got pregnant to save my life?¡±


    Lawson stared at her, and his desire to kill her was obvious in his eyes, but in the end, he just snorted heavily, without saying or doing anything.


    ¡°Nathen, please help me get the medicine kit. It¡¯s in James¡¯ room on the second floor.¡± Ang nced at the crisscrossed bruises on James¡¯ back and frowned.


    Nathen didn¡¯t respond, but looked at Lawson and saw that he did not refuse, so he nodded to Ang and went to get the medicine kit.


    James had never been protected and cared like this before. He lowered his eyes and curled his lips slightly, with his heart softened a bit.


    Ang let him sit down, and after dealing with his wounds, she said to Lawson slowly: ¡°Pregnant women are changeable. I was too reckless just now. I hope you could forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Carrot and stick?¡± Lawson said angrily: ¡°You are too young to y this in front of me!¡±


    Ang put down the medicine kit. Her heart was beating fast, but it could not be seen from her calm face, ¡°You have never been pregnant, so, you probably don¡¯t know that pregnant women are very emotional. You hit my man like that, and it¡¯s rational for me to care about him.¡±


    She cared about me? James raised his eyebrows slightly, and curled his lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be proud in front of me!¡± Lawson stood up and stared at her surly, ¡°Do you think that I will ept you as a member of the Harvey family with this child in your stomach?¡±


    Ang nodded, bearing the pain on her back and said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lawson was furious with her attitude.


    Ang interrupted him directly, ¡°Are you trying to say that if you don¡¯t ept me, then James can¡¯t marry me, right?¡±


    ¡°You could use the shares of the Harvey Group and the position of president to threaten James before, but what about now? What else do you think you can use to threaten him?¡±


    Lawson¡¯s face changed. He squeezed the words from his throat, ¡°How about your life? Is it enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is enough. I believe James loves me that much.¡± Ang lowered her voice. ¡°But you don¡¯t have much time left. I advise you not to go too far.¡±


    This was the second time that Ang mentioned Lawson couldn¡¯t live long. He became ck in the face and had dirty looks with the veins in his forehead bulging.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of teaching me and James lessons right now? When you die, James has the capability to get everything from Kyle. You should know this better than me!¡± Ang said.


    Lawson wanted to refute, but at this time he found that he had no excuses to refute her.


    Ang was right. He could use the position of president and the 5% of the shares to threaten James before, but now he had nothing to use!


    It was because James did not resist when he punished him recently, so he almost forgot about this.


    Thinking of this, Lawson¡¯s eyes were full of irritation. He looked at James abruptly, and gritted his teeth, ¡°Did you tolerate me deliberately?¡±


    During this time, James bore his punishment without resisting to make him off guard!


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± James was ck and blue, but he still looked the way he usually did, and showed no mood swings.


    Lawson didn¡¯t expect to be set up by his grandson. He was so irritated that he covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed for several times, getting older all of a sudden.


    Ang was enlightened at this time. James suffered so much to distract Lawson.


    But now, it seemed that his n had been ruined by her¡­


    She dragged her clothes, and the blood in her mouth made her feel a little dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± James looked down at her and scratched her nose.


    Ang grumbled, then looked at Lawson who had fallen on the sofa, and said, ¡°Lawson, you don¡¯t have to think about how to persuade James. Even if he doesn¡¯t want topete with Kyle for the property, I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°You should know that he listens to me.¡±

 Chapter 345 I’ll Reply to You Tomorrow

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lawson was still looked imposing. However, if someone listened to his words carefully, they would find the weakness in his voice.


    The smile disappeared on Ang¡¯s face. She looked serious and said, ¡°You must give James 25% of shares of the Harvey Group. If you do it, James won¡¯t fight for the property with Kyle after you die.¡±


    ¡°25% of shares?¡± Lawson stood up. He was so angry that his eyes widened. He said, ¡°Ang, do you think that I will give the 25% of shares of the Harvey Group just because of your words?¡±


    Even Ran had only 25% of shares.


    Ang replied, ¡°It is not because of my words that you have to give shares to James. It is the strength of James that helps him win the shares. He deserves it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of James now?¡±


    James didn¡¯t expect Ang to ask Lawson for the shares. He was surprised.


    Her changes were so dramatic that even he was shocked.


    Lawson¡¯s face changed. He flushed with anger due to Ang¡¯s request. But he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Because Ang¡¯s words were right.


    He sat back on the sofa, took a sip of a cup of water with a gloomy look, and then put the cup on the table heavily. After that, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve given all my shares to them.¡±


    ¡°You are a smart person. It won¡¯t be difficult for you to get back 25% of shares from your sons, daughters and grandchildren,¡± Ang said.


    Lawson was such an experienced man that he must have prepared his secret weapon to protect him before he died. Otherwise, the other members of the Harvey family wouldn¡¯t be scared of him.


    Lawson didn¡¯t speak and just kept drinking the water.


    Ang didn¡¯t urge him to make a decision. She gently stroked the wound on James and said, ¡°You got so many injuries. Have you been beaten a lot of times before?¡±


    ¡°Not many. I have just been beaten two or three times a day.¡±


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It was not serious. I had to lie on the bed to recover after I got beaten. I¡¯ve been used to it.¡±


    ¡°James, how could you be so silly? Why didn¡¯t you resist them? You made money for them, but they beat you up. Your life condition was even worse than the ancient ves.¡± Ang deliberately said these words to Lawson. Meanwhile, she felt sorry for James.


    He had many scars on his boy. He must have been beaten many times.


    Lawson knew they were deliberate. He frowned and said angrily, ¡°Thing won¡¯t be as smooth as you think. If James wants to take away Ralphie¡¯s shares, other members will interfere with you. I¡¯m afraid that you will suffer losses at that time.¡±


    ¡°If James wanted the property of Wilson, they would stop us.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Lawson, you have been partial to Ran these years. Your family members have long been dissatisfied with it.¡±


    ¡°James will just take the shares that should belong to Ran. They will be happy with it. They are eager to let James do it,¡±: Ang said.


    The room became very silent.


    Angel straightened herself. She felt her back and waist ached, so she sat against the sofa.


    But it didn¡¯t get much better.


    Only lying on her stomach or on her side could she not get her wound touched. But it was not an appropriate ce to do so.


    For a long time, Lawson said with a gloomy expression, ¡°If I give James 25% of shares, how could you promise that he won¡¯t take away the property of Ran after I die?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, you can draw up a will. If James dares to take away Ran¡¯s property, his 25% of shares that you give to him will be taken back.¡±


    ¡°Now Ran has 25% of shares of the Harvey Group, which equals to the shares that you¡¯ll give James. He won¡¯t bother to get the shares of Ran. It is meaningless to him.¡±


    If he paid the fee, there would be apany to ept the entrustment and enforce the will.


    He didn¡¯t promise immediately, but he didn¡¯t refuse them either.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang didn¡¯t urge him. She knew that Lawson had to think about her request because the 25% of shares was a great asset.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reply to you tomorrow.¡± Lawson¡¯s face darkened, then he walked to the door.


    He came to warn Ang and James. But he didn¡¯t to be ckmailed by them. He got very angry at this time.


    Nathan nodded at James and took a nce at Ang. After that, he picked up the stick of Lawson and followed him.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, please wait a moment.¡± Ang endured the pain, stood up, and shouted at Lawson.


    Lawson took the stick from Nathan and knocked it heavily on the ground. He said angrily, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t try to push your luck. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Felix, Ang would have been in the prison and couldn¡¯t ask him for anything at this moment.


    Now he was ckmailed by two youth. He had never been so embarrassed in his life.


    ¡°I just want to ask you a question. Mr. Harvey, don¡¯t be so nervous,¡± Ang said.


    Lawson snorted.


    ¡°James has been beaten heavily today. And I also get injured. We want to know why you beat him,¡± Ang said.


    Lawson sneered, ¡°Are you deaf? I have told you that I neat him because he married you, a stupid woman.¡±


    After finishing his words, he left directly.


    ¡°Mrs. Ang, if you know the news on the Inte, you¡¯ll know the reason,¡± Nathan said to her and then followed Lawson to leave.


    News on the Inte?


    Ang frowned and then asked James for his phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read the news. It¡¯s nothing.¡± James got many on his whole body, which looked terrible. But it looked attractive with his body.


    He had a great figure with broad shoulders and a slender waist, which made people blush when they saw it.


    Ang nced at his naked upper body and then looked away. She said, ¡°Is there some bad news about me on the Inte? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to these curses.¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything and handed his phone to her. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what they said.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them. But I have to know the news to solve the problem.¡± As Ang said, she looked through Twitter.


    #The Chante family refused to contact their rtives


    #Mrs. Chante died and Mr. Chante got sick because of Ang and Greyson


    #James Ang Jessica


    The three tags were on the trend. It was obvious that someone arranged it.


    Ang looked at the second tag. She took a breath, frowned, and clicked the tag.


    [Exclusive news: Mrs. Chantemitted suicide by cutting her wrist in the early morning of the day before yesterday. ording to the words of servants of the Chante family, they were not a harmonious family. Ang and Greyson scolded Mrs. Chante many times. Mr. Chante didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Mrs. Chante. She suffered from depression and finallymitted suicide by cutting her wrist. Mr. Chante was angry with his two kids and had been in the hospital for two days because of a recurrence of heart.]

 Chapter 346 Poor Jessica

    Under the news, there were some videos.


    In the videos, Ang was cold to her parents. Elva begged her to go home. Jessica quarreled with Lorenzo. Lorenzo fell to the ground because of heart attack, but Ang just stood by and didn¡¯t do anything to help Lorenzo.


    There were eleven videos in total.


    There were about fifty thousandments under the news. At first, there were some people who poke for the Chante family and tried to be neutral. However, manyizens scolded them severely and they had to delete theirments.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    There were hotments that scolded the Chante family.


    [What happened to the Chante family? Why did they do so many bad things? They didn¡¯t behave themselves and are uneducated. They have raised bad kids. It is no wonder that Mrs. Chantemitted suicide and Mr. Chante hospitalizes because of a heart attack.]


    [It would be interesting if Lorenzo died. Guys, let¡¯s make a bet. I think that Ang and Greyson will fight for the property after Lorenzo dies.]


    [I have seen the news that Jessica was forced tomit suicide. She said in the note that she begged Ang to forgive her and didn¡¯t make trouble for her brother. Jessica is so pitiful. Ang is co cruel to her.]


    [I feel sorry for Jessica. She did something bad to Angel before, but Ang was safe in the end and Jessica got her leg broken. Now she is forced tomit suicide.]


    [Ang is disgusting. How could she be so arrogant in front of her parents?]


    [Well, I think that Jessica used to be very cunning. Maybe she wants to frame Angle bymitting suicide.]


    [What a foo you are! There are videos. Cleo, the rtive of the Chante family, has proved the news. Don¡¯t try to speak for Ang. Get out of here!]


    The sixthment was replied by manyizens. They scolded it furiously.


    Ang looked through dozens ofments on the news. When she turned to look at the hotments, she found that thement had disappeared and it should have been deleted.


    After all, Ang didn¡¯t know theizen at all, so theizen wouldn¡¯t have to bear so many insults for her.


    Ang clicked the other tags and found thements were all about criticizing her and her family.


    Cleo provided the first recording that Ang ordered her to leave the Chante family, and she epted an interview.


    In the interview, she said that they looked down on others and refused to contact their rtives. Besides, the Chante family treated the servants badly. They scolded and beat servants. Cleo said that she couldn¡¯t bear their snobbery, abuse, and heavy workload, so she chose to leave the Chante family.


    Looking at the news, Ang sneered.


    Her mother had just passed away. There was much bad news about her family on the Inte. Cleo and Jessica were also reported. She believed that it must be arranged by Jessica.


    Thinking of Jessica using Elva¡¯s death to frame the Chante family, Ang felt angry.


    Now it seemed to not hold the funeral. Otherwise, there could be others trying to frame them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it. You can take care of yourself and our baby.¡± James was afraid that Ang would think too much of the news, so he reached for his phone.


    Ang didn¡¯t let him get the phone. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You guessed it right. I deliberately let Cleoe to Jessica. I can handle this matter by myself.¡±


    James didn¡¯t try to get the phone again. He pinched her chin and kissed her gently. He said, ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can solve the problems together in the future. We can trust each other. Now you treat me like a delicate work of art. You protect me when you encounter problems,¡± Ang removed his hand and said seriously.


    James lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he stood up and put on his shirt that had been thrown aside.


    Ang frowned slightly. Frowned slightly towards the evening.


    His reply was so perfunctory that he obviously didn¡¯t take her words seriously.


    At this moment, the phone suddenly vibrated.


    Ang didn¡¯t continue to think about the news. She answered the phone and said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°This is Cleo,¡± Cleo was arrogant and said, ¡°Ang, do you know the consequence of offending me?¡±


    Ang chuckled when she heard Cleo¡¯s words, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Haven¡¯t you surf the Inte? You will find that there are manyizens scolding your family,¡± Cleo said smugly, ¡°You and your family are notorious on the Inte. It is the consequence that you looked down and offended me.¡±


    Ang replied, ¡°So what?¡±


    Cleo was speechless.


    Cleo had thought that Ang would beg her and make an apology to her. But she didn¡¯t expect Ang to be so calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know many things, but I know that the bad news will affect the business of your Chante group.,¡± Cleo said coldly, ¡°Ang, aren¡¯t you afraid that your group will suffer losses?¡±


    Ang replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Cleo waited for her to finish her words. But after she waited for a long time, Ang didn¡¯t speak anything.


    Cleo was angry. But she had no choice but to continue to say to Ang. ¡°Since you are afraid, don¡¯t you want to do something to make up for it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ang asked.


    Cleo cleared her throat and said, ¡°Ten million dors. If you give me ten million dors, I¡¯ll rify the news for you and tell theizens that what I said in the interview is false. I¡¯ll put in a good word for your family. How do you think about it?¡±


    How could Cleo ask her for ten million dors? She was so na?ve that she thought Ang could give her ten million dors so easily.


    Cleo wanted to say something else. But Ang said first, ¡°Although I¡¯m afraid that our group will suffer losses. But I don¡¯t have so much money. You can say anything to them. Don¡¯t call me again. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Cleo called several timester, but she didn¡¯t answer them.


    Ang put Cleo on speakerphone when she answered the call, so James heard everything they talked about. He said, ¡°You can give her the money and then call the police.¡±


    ¡°If a person extorts 5, 000 dors to 30, 000 dors from you, he or she will be sentenced. Now Cleo wants to extort ten million dors from you, she will suffer a severe sentence. She will be put into prison for many years.¡±


    And Ang could take back the money, which meant that she could send Cleo into prison without suffering any loss.


    ¡°Jessica has an eye on me now. If I promised Cleo to give her the money, Jessica would tell the public that I buy off Cleo to change her words. Things will beplex at that time.¡± Ang believed that James could think of it.


    Ang was thinking of something in her heart. James said, ¡®You are smart.¡±


    ¡°Once bitten, twice shy.¡± It turned out that James just wanted to test her. Ang exined, ¡°Jessica thinks that I¡¯ve be impulsive since my mother died, so she frames me at this time.¡±


    James asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Ang said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve only guessed that Jessica woulde to Cleo, so I just know how to deal with Cleo now.¡±


    However, Ang didn¡¯t expect that Jessica wouldmit suicide and use the death of Elva to frame her.

 Chapter 347 Don’t tell James

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± James walked to Ang and gently stroked her belly. ¡°Be patient this time. You¡¯d better not go to work for the time being. Don¡¯t look at thosements on the Inte.¡±


    Ang knew how terrible the viral violence was, which could affect real life.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for leave with the directorter.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Do you want to debunk the tricks of Jessica when it reaches the peak of public opinion?¡±


    James didn¡¯t hide it from her. He said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    His eyes were cold. He knew that it was the best way to take revenge on Jessica if he revealed her tricks when she was at her most proud time.


    At this moment, the phone vibrated again.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ang had thought it was Cleo and was intended to block her. When she picked up the phone, she found it was Greyson.


    She answered the phone.


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯ve asked for leave with Ms. Lee for you. Don¡¯t go to work these days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t surf the Inte these days. Don¡¯t pay attention to those idiots on the Inte. They think that they can control the world with the keyboard.¡±


    Greyson spoke very fast. His voice sounded hoarse, angry, and anxious.


    Ang was about to reply to him, then she heard the voice of Luna. After that, Greyson handed the phone to her.


    ¡°Ang, is James by your side?¡± Luna asked carefully.


    Ang said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you put on speakerphone?¡± Luna asked again.


    Ang found Luna a little strange. But she still replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found something in Elva¡¯s phone,¡± Luna said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to tell it to you on the phone. Just tell James that you are boring at home these days and want to watch the new TV series. Don¡¯t let James bring your phone to you.¡±


    She paused and added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell James what I said to you.¡±


    Ang felt very strange. What did Luna find in her mother¡¯s phone? Why did she not allow Ang to tell James?


    She was curious and uneasy, but she agreed to Luna¡¯s request.


    ¡°Theizens are very mean. Don¡¯t surf the Inte these days and don¡¯t watch the news. Please don¡¯t go to thepany for the time being. Take care of yourself and your baby,¡± Luna said. Then she hung up the phone.


    Looking down at the screen of the phone, Ang clenched it and her eyelid beat uncontrobly. ¡°Is something on your mind?¡±


    James suddenly spoke behind her. She tensed but looked very calm. She replied, ¡°No.¡±


    He looked at her and didn¡¯t speak again. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe her words.


    ¡°Greyson and Luna asked me not to look at the news andments on the Inte, so as not to affect my mood,¡± Ang said half-truthfully, ¡°My mother is just gone. These people are still criticizing her. I feel very ufortable.¡±


    The room became quiet.


    After a long time, James said, ¡°I¡¯ll solve it as soon as possible. It will be no news about your family the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Will it interfere with your n?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± James replied without hesitation.


    Hearing his words, Ang hadplicated feelings in her heart.


    It would interfere with his n if James debunked Jessica¡¯s tricks in advance. However, James chose to do so because of her.


    But now she lied to him because of the word of Luna.


    ¡°No, you just do it as it is nned,¡± Ang said, ¡°I won¡¯t be affected by thements on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can take this opportunity to let Jessica could never turn her over. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that she would hurt our kid in the future,¡± Ang said.

 Chapter 348 We Are Family.

    James didn¡¯t respond instantly but gazed fixedly at her. And only when he presumed she was telling the truth did he agree with a nod.


    What he had done rendered Ang even guiltier.


    Leaving aside the rights and wrongs of the past, he was now regarding her as his top priority.


    With a lick on her dry lip, she spoke after a long-time hesitation, ¡°James, actually, just now¡­¡±


    A mobile phone was buzzing.


    It¡¯s James¡¯s.


    He answered it, listened silently for a while, and replied with a ¡°h¡¯m¡± before hanging up.


    ¡°I have some official business to deal with, and I¡¯m leaving now. Take a shower and sleep.¡± He kissed her on her forehead, put on his coat, and hurried out.


    Ang touched the warmth of her forehead and sat down on the sofa with a frown when the wound on her back identally got dabbed, leading her to gasp with pain.


    Lawson was a vicious abuser, and she wondered how James could get through all those years!


    Hum-


    Hum-


    Hum-


    The cellphone vibrated for a moment.


    Ang picked the phone up and found that her sister-inw had sent her dozens of screenshots of chats on WeChat.


    After leaving home, James drove to Auntie Amy¡¯s house instead of the Harvey Group.


    On his arrival, there was already a cluster of people sitting in the living room. In addition to his Auntie Amy, Auntie Miranda, Wilson and his father were also there.


    ¡°Everyone is waiting for you. Have a seat,¡± Wilson said to him with a smiling face before turning to a servant, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that James was here? Hurry and make some tea!¡±


    With a reply, the servant rushed away.


    Yet James didn¡¯t sit down, and he said, ¡°I had rushed here as fast as possible, but still, I was thest one to be here. I apologize.¡±


    He spoke with sincerity, making others fairly satisfied with his manner.


    Amy, the eldest daughter of the Harvey family, said, ¡°We are family, so never mind. Here is your tea. Hurry and sit down to have a drink, since it will make you warm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, auntie,¡± James replied before sitting down and drinking his tea.


    The group started with family affairs before Wilson moaned, ¡°I¡¯m holding only a few shares in thepany, but our dad asked me to share some with James, which I think is too hard for me.¡±


    ¡°You are not the only one!¡± Amy followed, with her eyes fixed on James. ¡°Dad went to me today, and suggested that we should all take out some of our shares, pool them to twenty-five percent, and give to James.¡±


    With that, Wilson replied with astonishment, ¡°Twenty-five percent? I, along with James¡¯s two brothers, am holding merely a bit more than ten percent, so was dad kidding by suggesting that we chip in and pass twenty-five percent to James?¡±


    Miranda, the second daughter of the Harvey family, answered, ¡°No.¡±


    Meanwhile, James kept drinking his tea casually, letting them discuss the case with no reply.


    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t leave the guesswork to us. So is that the case?¡± Wilson asked in a mild voice.


    Jason, with a cellphone in his hand, replied to a message sent by someone, alias little coquette, before he put the cellphone down and said, ¡°Though I¡¯m James¡¯s father, you should know that he never listened to me since he has always been independent.¡±


    ¡°Jason, what do you mean by saying so?¡± Amy frowned.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jason smiled and leaned back on the sofa, ¡°Nothing special. You can go straight to James if you have anything to ask him. Don¡¯te to me when you dare not offend him.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Amy stood up, with a ghastly expression on her face.

 Chapter 349 The Brat Was Too Crafty!

    James put down his cup and interrupted her, ¡°Auntie, as my father had said, you can bring straight up whatever you wonder with me, as it¡¯s not like I am a horrible devil.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you have said that way, I would look hollow if I don¡¯t ask.¡± Amy sat down with a much-relieved look, ¡°Then let me be straight.¡±


    James took off his coat, handed it to a servant, and gestured her to go on.


    ¡°Your grandpa went to us today out of blue to ask for our shares in the Harvey Group in order to transfer twenty-five percent to you. Is that true?¡± Amy lowered her tone.


    James nodded.


    Thwack!


    Amy smacked her hand down onto the table before she stood up and snapped, ¡°James, have you forgotten who should take credit for your present position as the president? You are literally pushing me to Ralphie¡¯s ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a string of rings burst out.


    ¡°The little coquette is calling; the little coquette is calling¡­ With no one answering, the little coquette would get angry!¡±


    It¡¯s from Jason¡¯s cellphone.


    With a scowl, Amy grabbed Jason¡¯s cellphone in a sudden when he was about to answer it and then smashed it on the ground followed with a few treads on it. ¡°A coquette¡¯s child is always looking for another coquette. That¡¯s interesting!¡±


    ¡°Amy, I¡¯m afraid you have gone too far.¡± Jason stared at his phone with cracks on the screen, his look darkening.


    Wilson intervened to lighten the atmosphere, making sure the two would not argue again and then asked James with a smiling face, ¡°James, one should not go against his conscience. It¡¯s not decent for you to deal with us like this in a twinkling since we have rescued you from Lawson¡¯s outrage not long before!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, did you protect me from his outrage, or just protect your own interests? I think you know it well,¡± James replied with a faint smile.


    Wilson was stunned for a moment and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless for you to quibble over this. The fact is we did do you a favor regardless of our purposes.¡±


    Without a reply, James picked up the teapot to pour him another cup of tea and took a sip.


    ¡°James, as your aunt said, what you are doing is actually pushing us to Ralphie! Think about it, if ¡­¡±


    James put down his cup and interrupted him, ¡°Uncle and auntie, I hadn¡¯t finished my words yet, so what¡¯s your rush?¡±


    ¡°Since you have acknowledged that you want a twenty-five percent stake, what¡¯s the difference even if we let you finish?¡± If it¡¯s not for James¡¯s ability to make a profit, she would never cooperate with him!


    The brat was too crafty!


    You never knew when you would get set up by him!


    ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t be annoyed. We can talk it over.¡± James poured a cup of tea and handed it to Amy.


    She stared at him with a frown, yet still took the cup. After a sip, she mmed the cup down on the table.


    ¡°Auntie, I wonder that do you think I¡¯m going too far by holding a twenty-five percent stake taking my contributions to thepany into ount,¡± James said.


    Jason kept silent with a glum face. After the other three had a look at each other, Wilson said mildly, ¡°Of course we don¡¯t. But isn¡¯t it a bit unfair to ask us to give up the fifteen percent stake?¡±


    ¡°This is the problem,¡± James answered.


    Wilson took a glimpse at his two sisters and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I demanded a twenty-five percent stake, but I never asked grandpa to take it from you,¡± James answered.


    Miranda broke her long silence, ¡°Likewise, I have a unique treasure, and you demand it from a thief. But when I ask you, you deny having asked the thief to steal it from me. James, there¡¯s a contradiction in your defense.¡±


    ¡°What if the treasure is not unique?¡± James said slowly,


    ¡°!¡±


    His remarks sounded like a bolt from the blue to everyone in the room, and even Jason turned to James with an astonished look.


    James went on, ¡°Last time the police came to ourpany to do the books, it turned out that I had embezzled more than a billion dors over the past few years. I guess you should remember it, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    As brilliant as they were, they tumbled to the point on hearing what he had said.


    Amy was shocked, ¡°Do you mean ¡­ the pool of money was used by your grandpa to buy shares in the Harvey Group? But with such a little money, how could he buy twenty-five percent of the shares?¡±


    ¡°A deficit of over one billion dors on the books doesn¡¯t equal ack of just over one billion in fact,¡± James said meaningfully. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin it in detail, is there?¡±


    It¡¯s not difficult to cook the books in thepany at all.


    With such big news falling on them all of a sudden, the group needed some time to get used to it.


    Amy said with aplex expression, ¡°But I have checked the shares under your grandpa¡¯s name, not as much.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, do you think grandpa would be seen through so easily if he had ast resort?¡± James added, ¡°They are all held by the retail investors with no apparent connection with him.¡±


    Amy got surprised again. She swore mutely, what a crafty fox Lawson was! Then she asked subconsciously, ¡°So how did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I think there¡¯s little need for me to report it to you, isn¡¯t there?¡± James squinted with a bit of coldness in his eyes.


    Realizing she had asked too much, Amy shook her head, yet her mind unsettled for quite a long time.


    The others didn¡¯t speak as well, all with mysterious looks.


    Particrly Jason, as James¡¯s father, he knew nothing about what James had done. Since when did the kid holding his thigh and begging him for a trip to the amusement park be so powerful?

 Chapter 350 Luna Wouldn’t Set James up.

    ¡°My girlfriend has been in a mood for some malicious nders recently, so I would like to leave now if you don¡¯t have anything else to bring up.¡±


    James turned back and intended to walk out after he inclined slightly to others.


    Amy stood up and stopped him by snapping, ¡°Wait!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter, auntie?¡± James asked.


    Before she could reply, he pre-empted her, ¡°If you are jealous for my holding a twenty-five percent stake, then there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    ¡°I think I deserve it for my contributions to thepany. Moreover, you don¡¯t need to transfer your shares to me, do you?¡±


    Wilson got to his feet and tipped Amy a wink, preventing her from going on. ¡°Your auntie called you just to remind you that since Miss Ang is pregnant you should take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. Goodbye,¡± James replied before he strode out.


    The group of people was left in the living room, each with their own thoughts.


    In the Bamboo Estate.


    Ang looked through the chats as Luna asked her.


    Those messages were all exchanged between her mother and someone with the nickname of ¡°relieving you of depression¡±.


    The two began to chat online one month ago. They didn¡¯t do it every day, but only when Elva was upset, with floods of exchanges each time.


    Reading one of the messages sent by Elva, Ang felt bitter as it said, ¡°Now my daughter and son are fed up with me, and so does my husband. I have no one else to talk to, and you are the only one listening to me.¡±


    She restrained a fund of emotions and read through the messages. Most of the time, Elva was the one pouring out her troubles while the other was always counseling her. There seemed to be nothing unusual.


    Ang wrote, ¡°Is there anything wrong with these chats?¡±


    Luna replied, ¡°You can see these screenshots before asking me.¡±


    Luna sent her three or four screenshots, through which Ang found surprisingly the person named ¡°relieving you of depression¡± had been implying that her mother shouldn¡¯t receive any treatment.


    Reading thest chat record between the two, Ang furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Relieving you of depression¡± said, ¡°Actually your thoughts are quitemon among housewives, not depression at all, and those psychologists were just overstating.¡±


    Elva replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m sick either, but my family urged me to receive the treatment. I have met with two psychologists before and they diagnosed me with major depressive disorder. My daughter introduced another doctor to me today, yet I don¡¯t want to make her worried.¡±


    ¡°Relieving you of depression¡± suggested, ¡°That¡¯s easy. As a psychologist myself, I have an utmost familiarity with such cases. I would send you a file to learn. You can answer the questions ordingly when your psychologistes to you, and then they would not diagnose you with depression.¡±


    After a while, during which, in Luna¡¯s estimation, Ang could probably finish reading the chats, Luna sent the file over.


    It¡¯s a lengthy file, teaching people, to summarize, how to not get diagnosed with depression.


    After reading it, Ang felt a fit of coldness across her heart and limbs.


    Ang held her phone with her hand trembling and typed a message.


    ¡°This guy had hampered mom¡¯s receiving treatment deliberately. After mom died, Jessica made full use of it. From any perspective, this guy should be Jessica or someone she arranged for. Why do you suspect James?¡±


    There¡¯s no reply for a long time after the message was sent.


    Ang longed to give her a call to ask about it but changed her mind after finding Luna¡¯s number¡­ She was sort of afraid of listening.


    She dropped her cellphone aside and lied on the bed. With a burst of pain on her back, she got to remember that there¡¯s a wound on her back.


    Ang turned to lie on her belly, her mind in turmoil.


    James had looked for a doctor for her mom with earnest efforts, so how could it be possible for him to harm her mom? Besides, he had nothing against her, and she couldn¡¯t figure out why he would do that!


    However, Luna must assert it for a reason, and there¡¯s no way that she would set James up deliberately!


    She kept thinking about it,ing up with nothing. Meanwhile, Luna hadn¡¯t reply her on WeChat.


    She took her cellphone out once and again, intending to call Luna to make it clear before finally giving up.


    If it was really directed by James, or it concerned him, what should she do? What of the children?


    Hum-


    The cellphone vibrated abruptly.


    She snatched it and unlocked it.


    Luna replied, ¡°I would tell you all I know as soon as we meet. Now please delete these messages in case Mr. James would smell a rat, given his consistent thoroughness.¡±


    She hesitated for a second before responding.


    ¡°Luna, are you sure James is rted to this? Would it be possible that ¡­ there are any mistakes?¡±


    The reply came in no time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but I¡¯m sure it linked with Mr. James. And let¡¯s leave the rest till tomorrow. Remember to delete our chats.¡±


    Ang frowned. She was about to ask more about it when the door snapped open, Subconsciously, she put her phone away.


    This move was beyond reason, but James didn¡¯t point it out at the sight of the unnatural nerves on her face.


    ¡°Have you got things done?¡± Ang asked.


    James inclined his head, looked down at her, and frowned indiscernibly, ¡°Does it hurt on your back?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine.¡± Ang changed her position serenely to sit up instead of lying down regardless of the pain in her back.


    With the wound on her back not being treated, her clothes were stained with faint blood. He took out a first aid kit and helped her take off her clothes to treat the wound.


    Lawson showed no mercy while beating her, leaving a weal extending from her left shoulder straight to the lower right of her back, making it inevitable to remove her underwear in order to deal with the wound.


    Ang was not so bold that she could face him half-naked, so she, with her body tightened, said, ¡°The wound in the middle, even if won¡¯t be treated ¡­¡±


    Snap!


    James unsped her bra and tossed it aside.


    With a sudden chill on her body, Ang flung her arms around her breast without thinking.


    ¡°Has anywhere on your body not touched, stroked by me, uh?¡± James sat behind her, his lips, intentionally or unintentionally, brushing her white earlobe gently during his whisper.


    A woman¡¯s body was particrly sensitive when pregnant.


    As the wetness on her earlobe ran through her, Ang recoiled aside instinctively, her eyshes fluttering swiftly.


    James¡¯s eyes were fixed momently on her skin which was fair but covered in crossed scars before they darkened gradually, seemingly inside of which were two small fireballs.


    He forced himself to look away and concentrated on treating her wound.


    Even though he did it as tenderly as possible, Ang still gasped with pain, a fine film of sweat oozing from her forehead.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± after finishing binding up, James whispered softly as if she was something fragile, and then he gave her a back hug.


    Ang felt a strong beat of her heart. She turned her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ oh!¡±


    Before she could let out another word, her mouth got stuffed by him.

 Chapter 351 Will You Do Anything That Hurts Me

    Turning her body over, James pressed the back of her head with one hand and gently ran over her back with the other hand.


    As James was seldom so gentle, Ang¡¯s heart was melted and kissed him carefully with her hands around his neck.


    With the kiss gradually being out of control, both of their hormones raged.


    When Ang came to her sense, her clothes just put on had been slipped off on the ground and both of them were naked.


    Repressing the surge of lust in her body, Ang was going to push James away when he stopped.


    ¡°I am going to take a shower,¡± said James as he got up awkwardly with the response of his bodying straight into her sight.


    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± replied Ang as she pulled the quilt to cover her body and drooped her eyelids.


    When James took hold of the door handle of the shower room and was going to walk in, Ang called, ¡°James!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± asked James as he looked back at Ang with his eyshes dappled with gold in the dim light.


    With her hands against the bed, Ang moved her body and said, ¡°I¡¯m just assuming¡­ James, will you do anything that hurts me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask this question?¡± asked James as he loosed the door handle and looked back at Ang.


    Ang closed her mouth and opened it again to say, ¡°As I have said, I¡¯m just assuming. If it¡¯s inconvenient to answer, you can refuse.¡±


    ¡°Will you believe it if I say no?¡± asked James.


    Ang didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I will not hurt you,¡± said James looking straight at Ang and turned to go into the shower room.


    Looking at the closed door, Ang had mixed feelings.


    ¡®James has misunderstood and hurt me before, but he has also suffered a lot to protect me. And Luna, my brother Greyson¡¯s wife, has known me for so many years and always trusts and protects me without condition like my brother¡­¡¯


    ¡®So is it that one of them has lied to me?¡±


    ¡®Or is there something wrong that has made Luna to misunderstand James?¡¯N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As Ang couldn¡¯t figure it out, she took out her phone and nced at her chatting records with Luna and didn¡¯t delete them after hesitation.


    ¨C


    In the next morning, Ang got a call from Luna after James went to work.


    ¡°Ang, Dad has been in hospital for three days and the doctor said he¡¯s still not good. Let¡¯s go to see him today. After all, he¡¯s the father of Greyson and you,¡± said Luna.


    Ang agreed as she hated her father, but she didn¡¯t want him to die. She also wanted to ask Luna something about theizen who chatted with her mother.


    As theizens were cursing the Chante family these days, Ang took the taxi to the hospital after putting on the hat, mask and sunsses.


    When Ang came in the ward, Greyson and Luna had already been there.


    Her father Lorenzo was lying on the ward bed. He had lost some weight in just two days and the hospital pajamas he wore looked quite empty.


    With the hair at his temples seeming to be grey all of a sudden, he looked older and didn¡¯t look like a man at his forties at all.


    ¡°Get out!¡± shouted Lorenzo as he saw Ang and sat up emotionally, ¡°Get out right now. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    His voice was hoarse and unmusical as if he hadn¡¯t drunk water for a long time.


    While looking worried, Greyson said in a impatient voice, ¡°Shut up! We are just afraid to be scolded if you die. Otherwise, none of us wille to see you.¡±


    ¡°Can you keep your mouth closed?¡± said Luna as she shot Greyson an angry nce.


    Covering his mouth and coughing, Lorenzo shouted at Ang and Greyson by saying, ¡°Get out! Both of you get out! If you aren¡¯t so insensible, your mom wouldn¡¯t have died¡­ Heh, heh!¡±


    Are you okay? Stop saying so much. Don¡¯t you know that you are in bad condition?¡± said Greyson with a pale look on his face as he saw it and hurried to the bed.


    Ang said nothing and went out to call the doctor.


    ¡°The doctor examined Lorenzo and said, ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, you should control your emotion. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for your restoration.¡±


    With these words, the doctor order the other people a few words and left.


    The sunshinesprinkledon Lorenzo through the window, showing up the lines on his face. Siting on the bed, Lorenzo breathed heavily and said, ¡°All of you get out! I don¡¯t need you toe even if I die!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop talking about death all the time?¡± said Greyson as he worried Lorenzo and was discontent with his attitude, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t want to see you even at the moment she was dying. Obviously, we all know who should be really med for Mom¡¯s death.¡±


    Hearing it, Lorenzo was boiled with rage immediately. He pointed at Greyson for quite a while and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Suddenly, Lorenzo retracted his hand and beat his chest hard.


    ¡®I fell in love with Elva at the first sight and we had been together since we were in college. How could she refuse to see me before she died!¡¯


    ¡®I swallowed the insult from her parents and had been working hard for the development of the Chante Group all these years. All I had done was for her and for our family!¡±


    ¡®However, she didn¡¯t want to see me even before she died and didn¡¯t mention me at all in her will!¡¯


    Lorenzo thought bitterly.


    ¡®All my efforts in all these years were for nothing!¡¯


    ¡°Wipe your face,¡± said Ang as she handed over a tissue with a indifference expression on her face.


    Lorenzo didn¡¯t take the tissue. He wiped the corners of his eyes and turned his head away with a sneer.


    Ang didn¡¯t insist and threw the tissue on the ward bed, mocking, ¡°It¡¯s necessary for you to treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°You spoiled me, removed my name from the Chante family for the interest of it and allowed them to send me to jail¡­ None of the things you have done to me is good to me, and I¡¯ve never done anything bad to you.¡±


    Changing his countenance, Lorenzo said nothing and picked up the tissue on the bed with a frown. After drying the corners of his eyes with the tissue sullenly, he threw it onto the ground hard.


    ¡°Mom has already died and I don¡¯t want to argue with you why she died,¡± said Ang, ¡°If you think it can make you feel morefortable to me me for her death, I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°But please remember. I don¡¯t owe you and will never forgive you. As for how you think or whether you die, I don¡¯t care about it anymore.¡±


    She had cared, but didn¡¯t care now.


    With these words, Ang didn¡¯t care about how Lorenzo reacted and turned to go out after telling it to Greyson and Luna.


    The hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectants, which made Ang ufortable.


    She turned her head and saw the doctors and nurses were pushing a bloody person into the emergency room. The bloods reminded her of the day she saw her Mom who was bloody too. Her body stiffened for quite a while and then slowly softened.


    ¡°Ang,¡± called Luna as she opened the door to walk out of the ward and shut the door lightly.

 Chapter 352 Do You Fall In Love With Him Again

    Turning to look at Luna, Ang opened her mouth, unspeaking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the stairwell,¡± suggested Luna as she looked around.


    Ang nodded and went to the stairwell with Luna.


    There were constant echoes of footsteps in the stairwell.


    ¡°Luna, those chatting records¡­¡±said Ang as she couldn¡¯t fall asleep until midnight yesterday and had been dreaming them the whole night.


    In her dream, Luna told her that James caused the death of her Mom and after a moment, Luna told her that James was framed¡­ Her head ached the next morning she woke up.


    Luna took out a phone and handed it to Ang.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s phone?¡± asked Ang as she took it.


    ¡°Yes, I found those chatting records when I arranged the belongings Mom left. Greyson was angry and hired hackers to investigate that guy.¡±


    ¡°We went to meet that guy after we left the Bamboo Estate. The guy told us that it was Mr. James who ordered him to do so and showed us the transfer record.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve checked that it¡¯s Jackson¡¯s private bank ount which was only used by himself,¡± said Luna with worry.


    Licking her lips, Ang felt weak in the legs.


    ¡®How could it be like this?¡¯


    Leaning on the wall, Ang said, ¡°It¡­ can¡¯t prove that James did it, Luna. He may have lent his bank card to others temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Do you fall in love with Mr. James again?¡± asked Luna.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with it,¡± said Ang, ¡°and James had no reason to do it as he had no conflicts with Mom. He was probably framed by¡­¡±


    Before Angle could finish her words, they heard a sudden sound of footsteps and then a excited female voice which said, ¡°Ang¡¯s here! Come over. I find Ang!¡±


    Cleo suddenly showed up at the stairwell.


    Then, with the sound of messy footsteps, a few reporters came over and blocked the door of the stairwell, and a few cameramen followed them and took photos of Ang.


    Ang¡¯s eyes were almost blinded by sh bulbs and there were plenty of questions form the reporters in her ears.


    ¡°Miss Ang, how do you exin that you have caused your mother to sh her wrist and your father to be hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Jessica Smith has shed her wrist and left a note saying that she hopes you to stop pressuring her brother?¡±


    ¡°How do you think of the slump of the Chante Group after the opening today? What¡¯s the next step of the Chante Group as both your brother and you don¡¯t know how to manage apany and your father is hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cleo has said that she is a rtive of your family, while you treat her like a maid and beat and scold her. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Are you the reason for the dissolution of engagement between the Harvey family and the Smith family, as well as the Smith family and the the Delia family? It¡¯s said that you are dating Danis Smith while being together with Mr. James. Is it true?¡±


    The shes were so dazzling that Ang had to cover her eyes with her hand. The voices in her ears were like the sound of big annoying flies.


    However, she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Otherwise, they would twist what she said into hundreds of meanings.


    ¡°Please make way for us. The behind are steps,¡±said Ang as she covered her eyes with one hand and covered her belly with the other hand, wanting to go out.


    As the steps were behind her, she didn¡¯t want to be pushed down.


    However, the reporters pushed even more forward with their microphones almost into Ang¡¯s mouth.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Luna tried to stop the reporters, but failed. Suddenly, someone pushed Luna hard.


    As Ang was next to Luna, she fell down on Ang directly.


    With a sudden backward of her body, Ang grabbed the stair rail aside subconsciously.


    Then, Luna grabbed the rail too. After steadying her body, Luna asked with worry, ¡°Are you okay, Ang?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m okay,¡± said Ang with cold sweats springing up on her forehead as the wounds on her back ached due to the push and pull just now.


    Wiping away the tears on her forehead, Ang nced around coldly.


    Her sight was so oppressive that the reporters stepped back subconsciously.


    Pushing away the crowds, Cleo got to the front and shouted, ¡°See? She¡¯s so arrogant even in front of you, let alone in front of me. She treated me like a dog! This was how her brother and she caused her mother to die!¡±


    Hearing it, the reporters began to stir again.


    Opening her hands, Luna stood before Ang and said angrily, ¡°Everybody is human. Don¡¯t go that far!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to say to you too. Everybody is human. So is a maid. Why do you despise a maid? Is it just because you are rich?!¡± asked a reporter.


    The other reporters also began to push forward.


    It was as lively as the food market at the site.


    Noticing the noise, a few nurses came over to ask them to stay quiet, but no one listened.


    Looking even colder, Ang pushed away Luna before her.


    ¡°Stay behind me, Ang. These people are all mad!¡± said Luna in a rarely rude tone.


    Shaking her head, Ang stepped forward a few steps.


    Seeing that, the reporters were more excited as some reporters even began to push the people before them.


    Seeing the microphones almost into her mouth, Ang took a step forward, allowing them to poke to her chin.


    Pointing at her belly, Ang said, ¡°You can keep pushing me. But James and Mr. Lawson won¡¯t spare you if you hurt the baby in my belly.¡±


    Hearing it , the reporters quieted down immediately and no one dared to push forward as they knew what Ang said was true.


    Even though they never met Lawson Harvey, they had heard about his temper. As the baby was his great-grandson, he wouldn¡¯t spare them if they dared to hurt the baby.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t push you!¡± said Cleo as she stepped forward to point at Ang,¡±They just want to ask you a few questions and report the truth!¡±


    ¡°The reporters have the right to interview you even if you marry into the Harvey family.¡±


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Ang quite arrogant in the phone?¡¯


    ¡®Does she still dare to be so arrogant in front of so many people?¡¯ sneered Cleo in her mind.


    Seeing that the reporters had a tendency of stirring again, Ang said, ¡°Before answering your questions, I¡¯d like to ask Cleo a few questions. This is a reasonable requirement, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Looking at each other, the reporters finally nodded.

 Chapter 353 I Never Intend To Give You Money

    Cleo snorted, ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you. I won¡¯t withdraw what I¡¯ve said even though you give me money!¡±


    ¡°I never intend to give you money,¡± said Ang.


    Hearing it, Cleo was annoyed with a blush even though Ang didn¡¯t scold or satirize her and she didn¡¯t know how to contradict her.


    ¡°Do you mind if we move to another ce? As the stairs are behind me, both my baby and I feel scared,¡± said Ang and took Luna towards the door of the stairwell before the reporters could respond.


    Pointing at Luna and Ang, Cleo shouted, ¡°They want to escape!¡±


    Hearing it, the reporters hurried to surround them.


    ncing coldly at the reporters, Ang said nothing and asked, ¡°Can you repeat what the Chante family has done to you? I almost forget it as there are so many charges on the Chante family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a rtive of your family. Aunt Elva and Uncle Lorenzo knew that I didn¡¯t have a job, so they want to hire me as a maid in the Chante family. I agreed as I thought they looked kind.¡±


    ¡°However, after I came to the house of your family, they changed their attitude and was mean to me! Your brother is a yboy and even wanted to rape me. Fortunately, I struggled fiercely and stopped him!¡±


    Hearing it, Luna was shocked by the shamelessness of Cleo and wanted to say something, but stopped by Ang.


    Thinking that Ang was frightened, Cleo said more vigorously, ¡°As for you, you would scold or beat me as long as you were unsatisfied with me! You punished me to kneel and eat the food falling on the ground, treating me like a dog!¡±


    Cleo turned to look at the reporters and sighed, ¡°They were even so mean to a rtive like me, let alone others. The people of the Chante family were all brutes!¡±


    After hearing what Cleo said, Ang pped.


    Seeing that, all the people, including Luna, were confused.


    ¡®Why does Ang p?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Miss Cleo isn¡¯t a screenwriter,¡± satirized Ang.


    With a frown, Cleo said loudly, ¡°Stop being mystifying! Everybody, I promise everything I¡¯ve said is true!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± smiled Ang, ¡°You are actually not a rtive of our family, are you? Your parents are just unfamiliar neighbors of my father in his hometown.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± said Cleo with a look of panic on her face, ¡°Why would you have hired me as a maid if I¡¯m not your rtive?¡±


    ¡°Because the people in your family like speaking ill of others. Fearing that your families and you would speak ill of our family, my mother agreed to take you to our house.¡±


    ncing around at the reporters, Ang said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate Cleo¡¯s family at her hometown.¡±


    ¡°Even¡­ even though I¡¯m not a rtive of your family. You can¡¯t change the truth that your brother wanted to rape me and you beat¡­ and scolded me!¡± stammered Cleo as she didn¡¯t expect that Ang could expose her lies.


    The reporters looked at Ang for exnation.


    ¡°You have no evidence to prove that my brother wanted to rape you. But I have no evidence to prove that you lied either.¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s talk about our scolding and beating maids first. If we have been beating you all the time, there must be scars on your body. Can you show them to us?¡± said Ang.


    Changing her countenance, Cleo wanted to say it was inconvenient for them to see the scars as they were on the private sites of her body when Ang said, ¡°You won¡¯t say that it¡¯s inconvenient for us to see the scars as they are on the private sites of your body, will you? As there are plenty of female reporters here and the bathroom is next to us, you can show the scars to them.¡±


    Hearing it, the female reporters raced each other to say, ¡°Yes, you can show them to us!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cleo, I promise expect for the scars, all the other parts of your body and your face will be mosaicked!¡±


    Some of them even grabbed Cleo, wanting to take her to the bathroom.


    pping away the hands of the few female reporters, Cleo said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you they are in the private sites of my body!¡±


    With these words, Cleo wanted to leave.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t scars on your body, are there?¡± asked Ang as she grabbed Cleo who wanted to escape.


    Cleo wanted to break away the hand of Ang but failed as Ang had great strength. Cleo said, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Ang as she held Cleo tightly and took off a diamond ear stud from her ear.


    With a frown, Cleo stretched up to grab it and said, ¡°That¡¯s mine. Give it back!¡±


    Raising her hand, Ang avoided the touch of Cleo and asked, ¡°Cleo gave you a recording which recorded how my father and I drove her away, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Some reporters nodded.


    Actually, the recording she gave you is notplete as she has cut the part which recorded that I said that she was a thief,¡± said Ang.


    Being blue in the face, Cleo said in a loud voice to cover her guilt, ¡°You are slinging mud at me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the ear stud,¡± said Ang as she raised the ear stud in her hand, ¡°and the other stud is still on the ear of Cleo.¡±


    ¡°This pair of ear studs is customized with top materials and design and has cost my brother 200 thousand. Do you think a maid can afford such a expensive thing?¡±


    The ear stud was obviously expensive. No one would believe it even though Cleo said it was a fake.


    ¡°How stupid you are to wear the thing you stole from others in public!¡± sneered Ang.


    She whispered in the ear of Cleo who was already in a panic, ¡°Cleo, you¡¯ve made me angry. My mom was so kind to you. How dare you use her! How many years do you think you will be sentenced to if we report all the things you have stolen to the police?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± said Cleo as she stared at Ang angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite to point at others,¡± said Ang as she pped the hand of Cleo away and took Luna out of the surrounding of reporters, This time, Cleo became the one surrounded by the reporters.


    The nurses who left before took a few bodyguards and drove the noisy reporters away without a while.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After all the people left, Ang saw Danis who was standing behind them, looking haggard.


    She had no idea how long Danis had been standing there.

 Chapter 354 Jessica Did Commit Suicide

    Ang frowned and walked by Danis. Luna followed her silently.


    ¡°Ang.¡± Danis grabbed her wrist from behind. His voice sounded rather tired.


    Ang shook off his hand and didn¡¯t look back. She just said in a sarcastic way, ¡°What do you do want to do? Are you intended to teach me a lesson after your sistermitted suicide because of med?¡±


    Luna also looked very displeased but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Danis walked in front of her and said with a wry smile, ¡°I want to say hello to you because I saw you just now. Don¡¯t get worried.¡±


    Ang replied calmly, ¡°Now you have said hello to us. Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Jessica didmit suicide, and the content of her suicide note is not conducive to you.¡± Danis hadplicated feelings in his heart. He continued to say, ¡°But I trust you. Her suicide has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Ang gave him a mocking smile.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She looked up at him and said, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Smith. But your trust won¡¯t have any effect on me.¡±


    If it were two years ago, she would be easily influenced by Danis.


    Danis thought of his attitude to Ang years ago. He felt guilty and regretted. He wanted to speak but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Smith, you have promised me that you will leave when you see me anytime. It is the third time that you have broken your oath. I hope you will never break it again,¡± Ang said seriously.


    Seeing Ang being so cold to him, Danis felt quite bitter.


    It was all his fault that they got distant from each other.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, please step aside,¡± Ang said.


    Danis didn¡¯t move. Before she lost her temper, he said embarrassingly, ¡°Ang, I need your help to deal with something. Can you please help me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡± Ang pointed at herself and felt it was ridiculous when she heard what Danis said.


    Danis and Jessica had framed her and put her down. Moreover, she had been put at risk because of them. How could he ask her for help?


    Danis felt ashamed and embarrassed when he saw her eyes.


    But only Ang could help him solve this matter. Therefore, Danis had no choice but said, ¡°Jessica has been saved but she is very weak now. She has been depressed these days. The doctor has told me that it will do harm to her health if she keeps being depressed.¡±


    Luna couldn¡¯t bear it anymore when she heard his words. She said, ¡°Jessica¡¯s health has nothing to do with Jessica. Do you want to say that your sister feels depressed because of Ang and needs she tofort Jessica?¡±


    Danis¡¯ face changed. After a while, he nodded in embarrassment.


    Jessica said that she felt upset because she wanted to ask Ang something. The doctor suggested that he¡¯d bettere to Ang and let her console Jessica.


    Jessica did have gone too far. He felt ashamed for her. However, they were siblings. He must take care of her.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, do you want to force Ang to obey yourmand?¡± Luna stood in front of Ang and said, ¡°Do you think that our Chante family will allow you to bully Ang?¡±


    Danis exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you mean, I can¡¯te tofort Jessica,¡± Ang pushed Luan aside gently and said, ¡°Even if I let go of my hatred for Jessica, I will be afraid that she will frame me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will faint when Ie to her and then me it on me.¡±


    It was reasonable that Ang thought that Jessica would do such things to her.


    Danis flushed and said, ¡°I go in with you. If Jessica framed you, I would help you prove your innocence.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I might believe your words. But now, I¡¯m sorry. You have lost all your credibility with me,¡± replied Ang.


    Before Danis could speak, Ang said, ¡°If Jessica says that it is inconvenient for you to stay in the ward when I talk to her at that time, Mr. Smith, you will finally leave the ward, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing her word, Danis was speechless and wanted to ask her to stay. However, he felt guilty and didn¡¯t dare to ask for her help.


    Ang left him and walked to the elevator.


    Since she came to the hospital today, she intended to find Rnd to treat her leg. It had been dyed for several days.


    When she walked, she saw the door of the award was opened. After that, Jessica, dressed in a gown, came out of the doorway.


    Her gown was loose and she looked pale which made people sorry for her.


    But it was for others that they would sympathize with Jessica. As for Ang, she felt disgusted when she saw her face.


    ¡°Ang?¡± Jessica said with surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Before Ang could reply to her, she looked at Danis and said helplessly, ¡°Danis, is it that you ask Ang toe to me? I have told you that I¡¯ve done something bad to her and feel ashamed to see her. Why do you stille to her?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to talk to Jessica and said to Luna.


    Luna nodded and was about to leave with her. At this time, Jessica suddenly knelt to the ground.


    ¡°I might not live much longer. Ang, before I die, I hope you can forgive me,¡± Jessica said sincerely.


    Both Luna and Danis were startled by her action.


    Only Ang was very calm when she saw the scene.


    She thought that there was someone taking pictures of them when Jessica knelt. But she was not intended to expose it.


    The more Jessica did to frame her, the worse she would be when the truth was exposed.


    ¡°Jessica, what are you doing?¡± Danis¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Are you forcing Ang to forgive you?¡±


    Jessica replied with a wry smile, ¡°Danis, how could you misunderstand me? I didn¡¯t mean to force Ang. I just want to apologize to her.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sh not away from them.


    ¡°Someone is taking picture of us,¡± Luna shouted. As she said, the man who took the picture ran out.


    Jessica stood up and exined hurriedly, ¡°Jessica, I didn¡¯t know anyone was taking pictures there. If I knew it, I would never kneel.¡±


    She stamped her feet anxiously and almost cried. ¡°What should I do? If the reporter releases the photos, I¡¯m afraid thoseizens will think you bully me again.¡±


    When she finished her words, Luna came to them breathlessly.


    She rested for a moment and said worriedly, ¡°That man ran too fast to catch him. Ang, what should we do now?¡±


    Ang bent down her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing her expression, Danis felt sorry and said, ¡°If the reporter reported that you bullied Jessica tomorrow, I would talk for you.¡±


    ¡°Since Jessica was sent to hospital, I have been apanied by her. I can assure you that the reporter was not arranged by Jessica. She¡­¡±


    Angle looked at him. Suddenly she coughed while covering her chest, and then fell to the ground.

 Chapter 355 Angela

    ¡°Ang!¡± Luna was frightened and rushed to hold her.


    Seeing Ang falling to the ground, Jessica also hastily ran over. ¡°Ang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Ah!¡±


    She suddenly fell on Ang.


    Jessica secretly pinched the armpit of Ang. It wouldn¡¯t be obvious if her armpit geo injured. And she would feel more pain.


    After Jessica pinched Ang, she looked at her face quickly. But Ang closed her eyes tightly and didn¡¯t blink. It seemed that she really fainted, instead of pretending it.


    ¡°Jessica, how are you?¡± Danis helped her stand up. But he kept looking at Ang. Then he said, ¡°If you are not feeling good, go to the ward to take a rest. Don¡¯t make trouble for us.¡±


    ¡®Make trouble?¡¯ Jessica felt hurt. Danis never said these words to her before.


    Besides, when she was injured with others before, and the person Danis cared most about must be her.


    ¡°Ang? Ang?¡± Danis didn¡¯t the thought of Jessica. He let go of her and went to Ang. He called her named gently.


    But Ang still closed her eyes tightly. It seemed that she was in a bad condition.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need your help. If it were not for you, Ang wouldn¡¯t faint.¡± Luna angrily pushed away Danis. Her eyes were red.


    Danis felt guilty and worried. He said, ¡°The doctor¡¯s office is not far away. I can hold Ang there.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luna refused him and called Greyson. ¡°Ang fainted at the door. Come here quickly.¡±


    At the same time, Greyson came out from the ward with Lorenzo following him hastily.


    ¡°Why did Ang suddenly faint?¡± Greyson ran over hurriedly. Then he lifted Ang up.


    Luna followed him and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t ask it again. Call a doctor now. I don¡¯t know if her pulmonary edema has recurred.¡±


    Greyson had a bad temper. Danis knew that he would be rejected by Greyson. But he was worried about Ang and he followed them without hesitation.


    Jessica also followed him. She looked pale and worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you now. You are fake. Get away now.¡± Greyson felt angry when he saw them. He stopped and roared with Ang in his arms.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes turned red. She said, ¡°We are concerned about Ang.¡±


    ¡°Get away. Don¡¯t you understand my words?¡± Greyson said angrily.


    Luna nced coldly at Danis and Jessica. Then she patted his arm and said, ¡°Let Ang get checked first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get even with you. Just wait and see,¡± Greyson gnashed and shouted, hurriedly holding Ang to leave.


    Danis frowned and subconsciously wanted to keep up with them. But he hesitated and stopped.


    Ang wouldn¡¯t want to see him. Even if he stayed with her, she wouldn¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°Danis, have I made trouble?¡± Jessica looked up at him with tears on her face. She instantly wiped them off.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Danis looked down at her with his eyes and hadplicated feelings in his heart.


    In the past, when Jessica cried in front of him, he would think that she had been wronged and feel worried about her. But now he couldn¡¯t tell whether she was acting or not.


    ¡°Danis, do you also me it on me?¡± Jessica smiled sadly and said in a low voice, ¡°Why did you save me before? If I died, it wouldpensate for Ang and wouldn¡¯t bother your conscience.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Danis felt bad but he still doubted her. ¡°If you really wanted to die at that time, why did you call me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to guess that his sister was malicious. But what she did made him tortured.


    ¡°Danis, are you doubting me?¡± Jessica was surprised and said sadly, ¡°Can you tell the reason why Imitted suicide? Can it bring me any benefits?¡±


    Danis looked away and clenched his fists. He said, ¡°You could frame Ang bymitting suicide. Isn¡¯t it the benefit?¡±


    ¡°Danis, I¡¯m just a human being, not a god,¡± Jessica felt grieved and said, ¡°Do you remember what the doctor told you when I was sent to the hospital? If you sent me here a bitter, I would have been dead.¡±


    ¡°Could I arrange everything and estimate the time so that you can send me to the hospital before I die? Or do you think I willmit suicide just to frame Ang?¡±


    Danis had thought that Jessicamitted suicide in order to Ang. However, at this time, hearing her words, he was moved.


    Did he misunderstand Jessica?


    ¡°Was the reporter arranged by you?¡±


    Danis rubbed his eyebrows and looked fatigued. Jessica replied, ¡°We have been together these days. I wouldn¡¯t have any chance to find the reporter.¡±


    Her exnation was reasonable. But Danis didn¡¯t dare to believe her easily.


    Jessica had lied and used him many times over the years.


    ¡°Anyway, Ang fainted because of you and me this time. From now on, you must stay away from her,¡± Danis said. Then he took a look at the direction of Ang and strode away.


    Seeing Danis leaving, Jessica felt disappointed and couldn¡¯t be reconciled.


    Everything she had now was obtained by herself. But what Ang had was given by her family and James. She didn¡¯t earn anything by herself.


    Why should she lose to Ang in love and kinship?


    Intellectually, Jessica knew that she shouldn¡¯t continue to fame Ang. But emotionally, she didn¡¯t want to give it up.


    She decided it would be thest time that she did harm to Ang. If James still chose to be with Ang, she would let it go.


    ¡­


    The doctor examined Ang and said, ¡°She is weak and depressed. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for her to recuperate. She is pregnant, right? How long has she got pregnant?¡±


    Lying in bed, Ang¡¯s eyes were still closed tightly. She didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°She got pregnant less than a month.¡± Greyson looked at his sister and said, ¡°Doctor, are you sure my sister is just weak? Why did she faint and still not wake up?¡±


    The doctor took off his sses, wiped them, and put them back on again. ¡°Maybe she is tired and falls asleep.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Greyson, Lorenzo, Luna with meaningful eyes.


    Greyson was speechless.


    ¡®The doctor seemed unreliable.¡¯ He thought.


    However, Luna guessed something when she saw the doctor¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 356 Angela Is Tired

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor, ¡°Luna thanked the doctor and sent him out.


    Greyson squatted by the bed and looked at Ang for a while. Then he turned to say, ¡°Darling, I think this doctor is unreliable. Let¡¯s find another doctor to check Ang.¡±


    ¡°No, it is the First Hospital. Every doctor here is very professional. He didn¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Luna said.


    Greyson stood up and scratched his head irritably. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she woken up?¡±


    ¡°She is just too tired,¡± Luna interrupted him, ¡°Now theizens are scolding our family. Don¡¯te to make trouble for Mr. Smith and Miss Smith this time. Otherwise, our situation will be worse.¡±


    Greyson cursed in a low voice. He didn¡¯t want to let go of them. But he finally nodded agreed with Luna.


    ¡°Well, Ang needs to rest in a quiet ce. Dad also needs to take a rest. Greyson, send da back to his ward,¡± Luna said.


    Greyson nced at Lorenzo and frowned. He replied, ¡°His ward is close. Dad can go back by himself. I want to stay here and take care of Ang.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before Luna spoke, Lorenzo said, ¡°No, you just stay here. I want to stay by myself.¡±


    He took a look at Ang, then opened the door and went out.


    Luna stood at the door of the ward and watched him enter his ward. After that, she took back her eyes, entered the ward, and closed the door.


    Lorenzo was sick, but his son and daughter were unwilling to take care of him. He was pitiful. But it was himself who caused this situation. Ang and Greyson didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°Ang, it is not a good time for me to teach them a lesson. When everything is solved, I¡¯ll some people to beat the two of them.¡± Greyson bent his head and felt very depressed.


    He felt useless. Since his sister was wronged, he had to let her endure it.


    Luna ignored his words. She went to the bed and whispered, ¡°Ang, dad went back to his ward.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say this to¡­¡± Greyson paused when he saw Ang opened her eyes. Then he said with surprise, ¡°Ang, you woke up.¡±


    He grabbed her shoulder with both hands and looked at her carefully. He asked, ¡°How are you? Is there anything wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Lorenzo.¡± Ang sat up.


    Greyson said angrily, ¡°You fainted because of shameless Jessica and Danis. How can you be fine? Be patient, I¡¯ll get even with themter,¡±


    ¡°Greyson. I¡¯m really fine. I just pretended to faint.¡±


    ¡°How can it be okay to pretend to faint? Pretend¡­¡± Greyson suddenly stopped speaking and raised his voice, ¡°What did you say? Did you just pretend to faint?¡±


    Luna patted him on the head and said, ¡°Can you keep your voice down? Do you want everyone to know it?¡±


    Greyson touched his head and felt relieved. But he was more confused and asked, ¡°Ang, why did you pretend to faint? I was startled by you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t want to talk with Jessica,¡± answered Ang.


    Even though Danis was schemed by Jessica many times, he still cared much about her. When Jessicamitted suicide this time, he immediately wavered.


    It was not easy to deal with Jessica. Now with the help of Danis, it would more difficult to handle her.


    Ang wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen.


    In fact, the reason why she pretended to faint this time was to make Danis much guilty and didn¡¯t let him reconcile with Jessica.


    In this case, Jessica not only needed to deal with her and James but also needed to be wary of Danis. Therefore, she would make mistakes sooner orter.


    But it was veryplicated. Ang didn¡¯t intend to exin to Greyson. Even if she exined it to him, he might not understand it.


    As for Luna, it seemed that she should have guessed it.


    ¡°I can understand it. Jessica does have good acting skills. Even the actresses couldpete with her.¡±


    ¡°Ang, if you don¡¯t want to talk with her next time, can you change the way? If you do it again, I will be scared,¡± said Greyson.


    Luna sighed when she heard his words. It seemed that Greyson believed the excuse of Ang.


    Ang smiled and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t do it next time¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, the door was suddenly opened heavily. James ran into it panting.


    It was already December, but he was only wearing a shirt and suit pants. He didn¡¯t even wear a suit jacket and coat.


    He got sweating all over. And the sweat broke out on his forehead. But he didn¡¯t even have time to wipe it. He strode to the bed of Ang.


    Seeing that Ang was fine on the bed, he was relieved but his face was still dark.


    ¡°James, why do youe here?¡± Looking up at James, Ang found his hands were frozen red.


    James didn¡¯t speak, but suddenly bent down and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    With Ang in his arms, he finally felt at ease.


    James held Ang so tightly that she could hardly breathe. She tried to shook his hands off but didn¡¯t seed. She hesitated, then she hugged him and patted him on the back. James kissed her sideburns and said worriedly, ¡°Have you got checked? Is there anything wrong with you?¡±


    Seeing his sister being held by a man, Greyson stared at him and clenched his fists tightly.


    However, when he found Luna ring at him, he could keep silent.


    ¡°There is no one apanying dad. He is in a bad mood these days. Let¡¯s go and look after him.¡± Luna grabbed Greyson and forced him to leave with her.


    Ang patted James on his back gently to soothe him. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    She told everything to James, and then she felt his body rxed.


    ¡°I can hardly breathe now. Can you let me go?¡± asked she.


    James loosened his arms but didn¡¯t let her go. He picked her up. After that, he sat on the bed and let her sit on hisp.


    They had slept with each other several times. But they had never been so intimate like this.


    Ang felt uneasy and tried to stand up, but she was stopped by James.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I want to hold you,¡± James patted her on the hip and said.


    It was normal for a couple to do something intimate such as rubbing the nose of each other, patting hips, and kissing.


    But they were different from other couples. Ang blushed uncontrobly and almost jumped from hisp.


    ¡°Did Danise to pester you again?¡± James rested his chin on her shoulder and asked in a cold voice.

 Chapter 357 Are You Speaking for Him?

    Ang felt the warmth of hisp and shifted uneasily. ¡°Jessica pretends to be innocent in front of Danis.¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking for him?¡± James straightened himself and stretched out his hand to hold her face then he looked straight at her.


    Seeing him being unhappy, Ang smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just told you the truth. I didn¡¯t speak for Danis.¡±


    James said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to get his support. Even if he stands beside Jessica, I¡¯ll never let you endure grievance.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ang paused and somehow her heart ached.


    James seemed to care much about her. How could he get involved in the death of her mother?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± James pinched her chin and looked into her eyes.


    Ang hesitated for a while. Then she put her arms around his neck and said, ¡°James, I¡­¡±


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Greyson rushed into the ward.


    Greyson intended to speak to Ang. However, when he saw her sitting on James¡¯p and embracing his neck, he froze and his mind went nk.


    Seeing Greyson¡¯s expression, Ang realized that she was still sitting on James¡¯p. She instantly got up from his legs.


    But James held her waist with both hands and dragged her into his arms. He asked, ¡°Greyson, do you have anything urgent?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch my sister. Why are you shameless?¡± Greyson had been looking after his little sister for so many years, but now she was taken by another man. Greyson felt very sad.


    James stroked the hair of Ang and said, ¡°Greyson, you are interesting. Ang has my baby now. She will be my wife soon. Why couldn¡¯t I touch her?¡±


    ¡°Did Ang marry you? She hasn¡¯t married you. You can¡¯t touch her now.¡±


    ¡°She will marry me sooner orter. It doesn¡¯t matter that I touch her.¡±


    The two men were so childish that they quarreled for a long time. T


    If Ang didn¡¯t interrupt them, they would continue to argue with each other. Ang cleared her throat and said, ¡°Greyson, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Greyson scratched his head and answered, ¡°Dad has just been sent into the operating room to have bypass surgery. The board of directors now make trouble for us.¡±


    Ang frowned and asked, ¡°What do they want to do?¡±


    ¡°The directors said the group will be destroyed by our Chante family. They want to elect a new chairman. Otherwise, they will sell their shares.¡±


    The Chante Group had been in a great crisis eight years ago. To ovee the crisis, Lorenzo decided to issue stocks to raise capital.


    His decision helped the Chante Groupe through the crisis, but it also had obvious shorings.


    The shares of the Chante family were diluted. They lost the holding position on the board of directors.


    Lorenzo held 35% of the shares, the rest of the directors held 40%, and retail investors held 5%.


    Those shareholders didn¡¯t know that the remaining 20% of shares were held by Elva, so they thought that they had more shares than the Chante family.


    Therefore, when the Chante family got into trouble, the shareholders united and made trouble for them. They wanted to get interests as much as possible.


    ¡°When will mom¡¯s shares be transferred to us?¡± Asked Ang.


    Greyson didn¡¯t remember the exact time, so he took out his phone and looked through the chats with hiswyer. Then he replied, ¡°2:30 pm in tomorrow.¡±


    After that, he suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°We have 55% of shares now. we don¡¯t need to be afraid of those shareholders?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t pay attention to them now, just let them go,¡± said Ang.


    Greyson¡¯s face changed and said, ¡°They make trouble for us and our family is in the scandal. The share price of our group will fall. At that time, the investors will sell off stock.¡±


    ¡°If someone who is dissatisfied with our Chante family, or a rivalpany of the Chante Group, takes the opportunity to buy these shares, they will influence the future development of the Chante Group, which is a bad thing for us.¡±


    As Greyson said, his face looked terrible.


    Ang had just entered the Chante Group. She didn¡¯t think much of it. When she heard what Greyson said, she realized the situation was against them.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s uneasiness, James said, ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t worry. I can take over those shares.¡±


    Greyson red at him and said, ¡°Even if you are good to Ang, but it doesn¡¯t mean that your grandfather and other members in your family will treat her as good as you do.¡±


    ¡°Lawson doesn¡¯t like you. It won¡¯t be surprising that he won¡¯t let you work in the Harvey group nor give you any shares. At that time, you leave the Harvey Group and it still has the shares of our Chante Group. It will do harm to ourpany.¡±


    James nced at him and took back his eyes. ¡°You are smart this time.¡±


    Greyson was not good at wordspared with James. He flushed with anger and said to Ang, ¡°Ang, you don¡¯t need to deal with this matter this time. I¡¯lle to Alonso of the Linying Group.¡±


    Before Angele could answer him, Greyson rushed out of the ward.


    Looking at the door, Ang was worried.


    Linying Group belonged to the Thompson family. They worked mainly in Europe, so Angel knew little about them.


    Sutton was the only member of the Thompson family that she had ever met.


    Sutton was the youngest generation of the Thompson family, but he was elusive and deep. It was obvious that his grandfather must be a man that was hard to deal with. Ang was afraid that Greyson would be tricked by Alonso.


    ¡°Alonso is more famous than my grandfather. Lawson is famous for his toughness. He has served in the army for a period of time. He believes in the power andpletely adopts militarized management after taking over thepany.¡±


    ¡°But Alonso is different from him. He is famous for his benevolence and righteousness. Greyson has saved his life. He won¡¯t harm Greyson.¡±


    Greyson was lucky that he had saved Alonso, the business tycoon.


    Hearing what James said to her, Ang felt relieved.


    ¡°What did you want to say before Greyson came here?¡± James asked.


    Ang blinked and wanted to say nothing to him. However, she finally asked, ¡°James, do you think that it means that someone doesn¡¯t kill a person if he kills him by another¡¯s hand?¡±


    She remembered that he had discussed with Sutton at the banquet to postpone the release of the new drug for lung cancer.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In their mind, the life of Lawson was just a business.


    James even didn¡¯t take his own grandfather¡¯s life seriously. It might mean that he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the life of others, for example, her mother.


    ¡°What do you mean that kill a person by suing another¡¯s hand?¡± James looked at her and observed her expression.


    Ang clenched her clothes and felt her palms sweat. ¡°You have discussed with Sutton to postpone the release of the new drug for lung cancer. Does it mean you kill others by using another¡¯s hand?¡±

 Chapter 358 He Disregard People’s Lives

    ¡°It is normal for us to dy the release of new drugs. We should be responsible for all patients. Why do you think that it will kill people?¡± James asked.


    Hearing his words, A shiver ran down her spine.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He was as same as Lawson. Both of them disregarded people¡¯s lives.


    ¡°If you want to know something, you can ask me directly.¡± James frowned and reached out his hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    But when he touched her forehead, she subconsciously avoided his hand.


    James took back his hand and looked at Ang silently.


    Ang didn¡¯t want to see his eyes. Her heart beat very fast and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to ask you. I just feel scared when I think of Lawson. He may die because there is no drug that can be used to treat him.¡±


    James didn¡¯t speak.


    She looked up at him. His eyes were deep, which was like a vortex that could drag her soul to sink in.


    It seemed that he saw through her heart.


    Dimly, Ang felt that his image ovepped with Lawson. She trembled and her palms began to sweat.


    Ang had thought that James would continue to ask her. But he looked away and said, ¡°Mrs. Chante just passed away. You got too nervous.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­ Hmm.¡± Ang wiped the sweat off her palms on the quilt. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    After a while, Ang still didn¡¯t speak to James. He felt a little disappointed. He stood up and buttoned his shirt. He ran to the ward before. Then he said, ¡°Take a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to thepany first.¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t want to tell him anything, he didn¡¯t want to force her.


    It only proved that he didn¡¯t get her trust.


    Ang was upset. She wondered if James had seen through her thought. When she came to her senses, James had left the ward.


    Somehow, she felt empty and sad.


    ¨C


    After Jessica returned to the ward, she received a phone call from the new CFO of the Smith Group.


    This CFO was her superior before. She treated her as his student. They got along with each other.


    ¡°Jessica, I just received the news that Director Lau wanted to ask the Chante family to let him be the new chairman of the Chante Group. But for some reason, they broke up.¡±


    ¡°Now Director Lausaid that he will sell all his shares as long as the price is eptable.¡±


    ¡°He has 25% of shares of the Chante Group. If we bought them and then make an alliance with Mr. Lee and Director Wong. At that time, we can control the Chante Group. Jessica, do you want to do it?¡±


    The Chante family only had 35% of the shares, which was held by Lorenzo. They couldn¡¯t have a holding position on the board of directors.


    If the Smith Group took over shares of Director Lau and allied with other shareholders, they would control the Chante Group.


    Jessica was very excited when she thought of it, but she didn¡¯t make a decision immediately.


    Even if Director Lau promised to sell shares at a low price, it would take a lot of money to buy them, The Smith Group couldn¡¯t get the money for the time being.


    ¡°Jessica, think about it. The Chante family and your Smith family now try to hold you down. Your bad reputation caused the fall of the stock price of the Smith Group, shedding over a billion dors in value.


    ¡°But if you buy the shares of the Chante Group at a low price, you can sell them at a high price. At that time, you¡¯ll make a profit but also win the heart of members of your family.


    ¡°Besides, you can make the Chante Group suffer losses by making wrong decisions when you hold the shares. Kill two birds with one stone. Why don¡¯t we do it?¡±


    Jessica felt anxious about her current situation. The proposal of the CFO seemed to be good to her.


    She was really excited. But her brains told her not to make a decision so easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. I can¡¯t make a decision immediately. Just give me some time. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    The CFO didn¡¯t continue to persuade her. She replied, ¡°Okay. But you¡¯d better make a decision as soon as possible. After all, you are not the only one who wants the shares of Director Lau. We will have to pay a higher price if there are manypetitors.¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand it.¡± Jessica inquired her about the financial situation of the Smith Group and some business affairs. Then she hung up and phone. She felt heisted in mind.


    Since the ¡°negative news¡± of the Chante family was exposed, several projects of the Chante Group were taken by the Smith Group.


    Moreover, after shemitted suicide, there were fewer people scolding her on the inte. They went to attack Ang. The stock of the Smith Group rallied twice and then rose steadily.


    She implicitly told her father and grandfather that she arranged all these things. She wanted them to let her return to the Smith Group for the sake of the profits that she brought to thepany.


    But they didn¡¯t say anything about it. Even after shemitted suicide, her parents only came to visit her and didn¡¯t do anything else.


    It would be more difficult for her to go back to thepany.


    Jessica bit her lip and thought of the CFO¡¯s proposal. Her heart began to beat very fast.


    Her brain told her that she couldn¡¯t be reckless on this matter. But emotionally, she was very excited.


    If she seeded in buying the shares of Director Lau, the board of directors of the Smith Group would support her and she didn¡¯t need to persuade her father and grandfather.


    As long as she could bring them benefits, they would let here back to thepany.


    ¨C


    James got into the car but didn¡¯t start it.


    He sat and carefully recalled when Ang became uneasy and what she said and did at that time.


    At this time, his phone suddenly vibrated.


    He picked up his phone, looked at the screen, and answered it.


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, I¡¯ve called Jessica. I know that she is ambitious and can¡¯t tolerate being expelled by the Smith Group. To return to thepany, she will ept my proposal,¡± a woman said on the phone.


    James tapped the wheel lightly with his finger. Then he said, ¡°Director Chow, I know you are the teacher of Jessica and have a good rtionship with her. Maybe you will trick me with Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, I won¡¯t,¡± Director Chow said, ¡°I am very realistic, so I¡¯ll follow the person who can bring me more benefits.¡±


    James chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will disappoint Jessica?¡±


    ¡°She is as realistic as me and knows me well. I have worked hard for the Smith Group for so many years, and I get nothing but the sry. It is normal for me to do so,¡± Director Chow replied.

 Chapter 359 Dr. Roland Is Very Kind

    James said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should say it to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, you don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Director Chow paused for a moment and then said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Harvey, I can understand that you can¡¯t trust me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll persuade Jessica to buy the 25% shares and then sell them to others at a high price. When everything is settled, you can give me the agreed remuneration.¡±


    James said, ¡°Director Chow, you are a person who can make great invents.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harvey, thank you for yourpliment. It is difficult to find the person to take over the 25% shares. Just give me some time,¡± Director Chow said.


    James nced at the hospital, put on his Bluetooth headset, and threw his phone aside.


    He started the car and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. There will be someone to take over the shares.¡±


    After Greyson said that he woulde to Alonso, James went to find Sutton and told him his n.


    James wanted to take revenge on Jessica for Ang, and Sutton wanted to repay Greyson for he saved Alonso. Both of them had their own purposes and could get benefits from this pan, so they reached the settlement.


    James talked about the details of the n with Director Chow. At the end of the call, she said, ¡°Mr. Harvey, Jessica didn¡¯t threaten Ang¡¯s life. Can you give her a chance to live?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never pushed someone to the wall. But she has hurt Ang and her family, I won¡¯t let her go,¡¯ James said with a cold expression.


    Director Chow replied, ¡°Okay, I know what you meant.¡±


    ¨C


    Ang stayed alone in the ward.


    She sat quietly for a while. She couldn¡¯t sort out the situation and got more anxious.


    She didn¡¯t continue to think of it. Then she got up and want to find Rnd.


    If he was free today, she would let him treat her legs.


    Ang opened the door and saw Luna.


    Luna stood at the door with a hesitant face. She had stood at it for a long time.


    ¡°Luna?¡± Ang said with surprise, ¡°When did youe here? Why didn¡¯t you enter the room?¡±


    Luna blinked and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for me to be here. I don¡¯t know if James is the ward, so I didn¡¯t enter it.¡±


    Hearing the name of James, Ang paused and said, ¡°No, he has left for a while.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Luna said, and then both of them became silent.


    Ang was still in a mess. She didn¡¯t want to talk about James.


    She wanted to tell Luna that she was ready to find Rnd to treat her legs. However, Luna asked, ¡°Ang, do you have a good rtionship with James now?¡±


    ¡°Luna, my treatment has been dyed for several days. Rnd has asked me toe to him today.¡± Ang didn¡¯t answer Luna¡¯s question and avoid her eyes.


    Luna didn¡¯t mention it again, but said considerately, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, in case we meet those reporters again.¡±


    Ang nodded at her.


    They went to the office of Rnd together. He was not there. There was only a nurse and the girl who majored in dancing and adored him in it.


    ¡°Is this the third time that I meet you?¡± Miss Mna said to Ang shyly.


    Ang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡±


    She was upset in mind and didn¡¯t like to talk with Strangers, so she didn¡¯t continue to talk with Mna.


    But Miss Mna was quite interested in her. Seeing Ang¡¯s cold manner, Mna didn¡¯t speak again.


    ¡°Dr. Rn is kind,¡± Luna suddenly said, ¡°And his family condition is good.¡±


    Miss Mna replied with a sweet smile. ¡°Yes, there are so many people who adore Dr. Rnd. Theye to the hospital just to see him.


    When she finished her words, Rnd came back to the office.

 Chapter 360 Do You Like Her?

    With a twinkle flickering in her eyes, Miss Mna stood up and went to him, ¡°Dr. Rnd, you¡¯re back. I still feel a bit ufortable on my legs.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mna, this is the fifth time you have been here this month, isn¡¯t there?¡± The smile on Rnd¡¯s face dispersed and was reced by a rare serious look.


    At the sight of his countenance, Miss Mna bent her head and replied reluctantly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I have told you that you had just sprained your ankle, which was not a big deal. Now you have recovered and don¡¯t need toe to the hospital anymore.¡± Rnd put all he was holding on a desk and then got himself a ss of water before drinking it up.


    Miss Mna pulled herself towards him in small steps and gave Ang a glimpse. She asked, ¡°Dr. Rnd, you told me not toe here for you, but why could thisdye then?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She added acidly, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with her legs, and no cure is needed at all. Is it because you like her, and ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Mna!¡± Rnd interrupted her, a trace of annoyance appearing on his face. ¡°I am not obligated to report my patients¡¯ conditions to you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Noticing his fury, Miss Mna grew a bit frightened. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I was just asking, and why do you turn so angry?¡±


    ¡°Let me say it again. You don¡¯t flirt or hook up here in a hospital, and those fictions and romanticedies are all misleading. Registering randomly as you do is an abuse of the medical resources!¡± Rnd detested these young girls came to the hospital to mess around for the so-called affection.


    Miss Mna had never been rebuked like this before, and she felt quite embarrassed with her eyes turning red.


    Without even a glimpse of her, Rnd said to a young nurse, ¡°Fanny, lead her out! Don¡¯t allow any irrelevant person to enter my office next time. Do you understand?¡±


    The young nurse blurted a response, and went to Miss Mna, ¡°Miss Mna, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to drive me away, for I can leave myself!¡± Miss Mna said with a pair of red eyes before trotting away.


    The nurse looked awkward, hesitating to choose between sitting and standing, and she had no idea about whether she shoulde up with her.


    ¡°Go and bring my needles to me,¡± Rnd ordered the nurse after drinking some water.


    With a response, the nurse left to get his silver needles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rnd poured water into disposable paper cups for Ang as well as Luna and said, ¡°Miss Mna is young, always talking recklessly. Please don¡¯t mind what she said, Miss Ang.¡±


    Ang inclined, ¡°As a teenage girl eager for love, it¡¯s normal for her to admire Dr. Rnd since you are such an excellent person.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ang, do you think I¡¯m excellent?¡± Rnd smiled, ¡°Then if there¡¯s no Mr. James, would you pick me to be your boyfriend?¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand, with a cup in it, paused as she thought about it. And she was about to answer when he pre-empted.


    ¡°I was just asking. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously, Miss Ang.¡± Rnd ducked his head to hide the expressions in his eyes. ¡°How do you feel on your legs ofte?¡±


    Ang moved on from the joke and answered, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything like a pain or swelling?¡± Rnd bent down on one knee and pressed on several ces on her leg.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Rnd stood up, patted his trouser leg, and said to the young nurse, ¡°Bring Miss Ang a pair of trousers.¡±


    Though the pair of trousers Ang was wearing was not tight, however still inconvenient to roll up, so it¡¯s better for her to change to the hospital trousers.


    Soon after her reply, the nurse returned with the clothes needed. She handed them to Ang before walking out of the room along with Rnd, leaving Ang there to get changed.


    ¡°Why are you wearing so many clothes?¡± Luna asked in surprise when watching her taking off her clothing one piece after another. ¡°I remember you only wore a pair of thin trousers even in winter when I just knew you.¡±


    Ang stared at her right leg, her eyshes quivering a few times. ¡°Since there¡¯s something wrong with my leg, I dare not do that now.¡±


    The conditions of the prison were not bad, but those prisoners had targeted her, pouring ice-cold water on her bed. She had no alternative choice but to sleep on the floor.


    She often couldn¡¯t sleep for the chill, especially the pain on her leg, making her even long to roll around.


    ¡°Ang, with all due respect ¡­ your leg was indeed broke by Mr. James?¡± Luna asked with caution.


    With a frown, Ang took off thest pair of woolen trousers and nodded.


    After thinking for a moment, she continued, ¡°Jessica threatened to indict me on attempted murder if he didn¡¯t do that, and in that case, I might be given a life sentence.¡±


    ¡°So he did it for your good,¡± Luna sighed. ¡°However, there would always be another solution, and he was far too ¡­ vicious to do so.¡±


    Ang put on the hospital trousers and asked, ¡°Luna, why do you bring this up abruptly?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not abruptly.¡± Luna was folding the clothes she just took off, ¡°Since you reconciled with Mr. James, I have been worried about it, and so have your brother.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°You can say he broke your leg under Jessica¡¯s threat. Then what about what he had done after that? He let you work in the Dream Club, and threw you out naked, even ¡­¡± Luna couldn¡¯t go on, ¡°How to exin all he had done after that?¡±


    Ang wasn¡¯t willing to say that James had done all thoseter out of his misunderstanding about her as well as the eagerness to revenge.


    She tidied up and said, ¡°Dr. Rnd has been waiting outside for a while. Let me open the door for him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Luna stood up and walked over to open the door.


    Rnd closed the door, rolled up Ang¡¯s trouser leg, and stuck the needles in her leg carefully.


    Probably out of the guilt for her not interceding for Miss Mna just now, the young nurse faltered, ¡°Dr. Rnd is handsome, particrly when treating the patients seriously. A lot of women in their thirties or forties are infatuated with him, not to mention the young girls.¡±


    She turned to Ang and asked, ¡°Miss Ang, is that so?¡±


    ¡°If you feel sorry for Miss Mna, you can leave with her.¡± After putting the needles in, Rnd turned around and nced at her indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult at all for me to have another assistant.¡±


    This was Rnd¡¯s private affairs, so Ang didn¡¯t intend to chip in.


    The young nurse grinned embarrassedly, and said to Rnd with a tissue in her hand, ¡°Dr. Rnd, there is plenty of sweat across your face. Let ¡­ let me wipe it for you. Haha.¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t stand up until acupuncture was done, and then he said to the nurse, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s face was suffused with panic as if she was about to burst into tears. ¡°Dr. Rnd, I promise not to allow such anthomaniac women in anymore. Please don¡¯t fire me! I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I know that it¡¯s all my fault, but please give me onest chance ¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember what you have said, and the next time you dare let anyone irrelevante to my office, I would find someone else. You can go out now.¡± Rnd¡¯s forehead as well as his neck was covered in sweat. He took out a clean towel and mopped the sweat from his face.


    The young nurse wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes. She was too scared to talk back and hurried out.

 Chapter 361 What Are You Going to Do?

    Having wiped his sweat, Rnd suddenly thought of something and exined, ¡°Miss Ang, please don¡¯t get me wrong. You are not among what I called irrelevant people.¡±


    Ang replied, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Ang is special to Dr. Rnd,¡± Luna joked.


    Rndughed, ¡°Of course. My auntie regards Miss Ang as the apple of her eye. She urged me once and again to take good care of her. So surely she¡¯s different from others.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, there are seldom young people who would listen to their seniors as Dr. Rnd does,¡± Luna said. ¡°My parents always remind me to try to get along with what they call the children of their friends.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t hit it off with them, I can¡¯t force myself to take care of them or get along with them.¡±


    Rnd rolled several silver needles and said, ¡°What Mrs. Chante said does make sense. If I couldn¡¯t get on with Miss Ang, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t treat her as my friend.¡±


    He emphasized the word friend.


    Luna responded with nothing but a smile.


    Meanwhile, Rnd was asked to leave for a while for some work. An hourter, the young nurse came to pull the needles out for Ang.


    As she was doing it, the young nurse moaned all the time, ¡°This time Dr. Rnd was really irritated by me. He didn¡¯t smile at me as usual when seeing me ¡­ Miss Ang, since you are close to him, could you please intercede with him for me? I didn¡¯t mean to annoy him literally.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so nervous. Dr. Rnd is not a narrow-minded person. As long as you keep doing what he tells you to, that will be alright,¡± Ang answered.


    The young nurse nodded gloomily, remaining a worried look on her face.


    Not knowing when Rnd would be back, Ang went to the operation room with Luna instead of waiting.


    The doors were closed. Lorenzo¡¯s operation was ongoing.


    The two sat outside waiting, as Luna asked, ¡°Ang, what do you think of Dr. Rnd?¡±


    ¡°Luna, are you wondering whether I would fall in love with Rnd if I hadn¡¯t met James?¡± Ang questioned.


    After a short hesitation, Luna nodded.


    ¡°But there is no if at all. The fact is James urred and I like him. For now, I haven¡¯t thought about having a crush on anyone else.¡± Ang answered bluntly.


    Luna sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Luna, you started with ming James for not taking good care of me today, and then you went on tovish praise on Rnd. Are you trying to get Rnd and me together?¡± Ang had intended to avoid this question, but there was always something you couldn¡¯t avoid no matter how eager you were.


    After staring at her for a while, Luna looked away and said, ¡°¡­ I do have that intention.¡±


    Ang tucked her lips with her head hanging down and pinched the corner of her coat with her fingers repeatedly.


    She thought Dr. Rnd was excellent, yet she didn¡¯t expect their rtionship that way.


    ¡°Ang, theter chatting with mom imed that Mr. James asked him to do that ¡­ they are not murderers exactly, but they contributed much to mom¡¯s suicide. What are you going to do?¡± Luna said.


    Ang¡¯s brow furrowed with a mess in her mind.


    What was she going to do?


    She wanted to know it too!


    ¡°Your brother knew someone had been persuading mom to give up getting treated, but the moment that guy admitted this concerned Mr. James, he was not present.


    ¡°I dare not tell him about it. Once he knows, he must go to Mr. James and make a mess. Ang, I¡¯m afraid you would get caught between your brother and Mr. James.¡± Luna said seriously yet sincerely.


    Ang licked her lips and clenched her fists, ¡°Every action has its motive. So, what do you think James¡¯s motive was for doing this?¡±


    It¡¯s utterly silent in the hospital.


    With the extreme silence as well as the endless white walls, Ang felt she could barely breathe as if a heavy rocky on her chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what his motive was, but theter told me that in person. Do you think that guy needed to frame Mr. James?¡± Luna stood up and looked down at her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ang was sweating in the palms of her hands, and she rubbed them on her clothes. Without confronting Luna¡¯s gaze, she said, ¡°There were a good many people unwilling to see James and me together. Maybe it was Lawson, or Jessica ¡­ Anyone of them could do this and pin it to James.¡±


    ¡°Ang ¡­¡± Luna¡¯s look on her face conveyed both resignation and bitterness.


    Ang felt her throat constricting, ¡°Luna, it¡¯s enough. If you don¡¯t have other conclusive evidence, I would not believe that James had done this.¡±


    Luna sighed softly before she sat down again.


    ¡°Luna, could you please keep this from my brother?¡± Ang added hastily before she could answer, ¡°If there¡¯s hard evidence to prove that James had done this, I will not shield him definitely!¡±


    Luna stared at her with a mysterious look. Finally, she let out only a long sigh.


    Ang fixed her eyes on the ground, arms by her sides, her hands grasping the corners of her clothes unawares.


    Though she promised Luna solemnly, she had no clue at all whether James had done it or not ¡­ If thatter was indeed ordered by him ¡­ She shuddered to go on thinking about it.


    ¡°Mr. James owed you a lot before, why do you still want to be with him?¡± Luna asked.


    Ang raised her head and whispered, ¡°Because you don¡¯t see how much he has given up for me and how much he has endured for me.¡±


    Besides, in the current situation, how could it be easy for her to extricate herself? With family interests, unspoken rules of business, and all kinds of individuals¡¯ desires mixing up, it¡¯s impossible for her to do whatever she wanted to.


    Luna hesitated for a while, and then said, ¡°Our mom had lived a hard life, so I want to make her rest in peace. I can keep it from your brother for some time, but in two weeks at most, I will tell him about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ OK,¡± Ang agreed.


    Both didn¡¯t speak again, leaving a slightly frightening silence, with the asional footsteps being clearly heard.


    ¡°Ang,¡± Luna broke the silence, ¡°both the Harvey family and the Brown family are more thanplex. What¡¯s more, since Mr. James treated you so badly, don¡¯t you afraid that he would be crueler to you once he has any other misunderstanding about you?¡±


    Ang opened her mouth, yet couldn¡¯t figure out a word.


    After all, she was worried about the same thing.


    Given her ability, it would take a miracle for her to confront James! That¡¯s why she joined thepany, to be as powerful as possible.


    Luna¡¯s voice weakened, even with a trace of begging, ¡°Ang, could you please not be with James? OK? Even if you don¡¯t want to marry any other man, I, along with your brother, would like to support you for your entire life!¡±


    ¡°It remains to be seen if James is behind mom¡¯s case,¡± Ang replied distractedly, as she wouldn¡¯t like to talk about it at all.


    It happened that the doors of the operation room opened. Without a nce at Luna¡¯splex expression, she stood up and said, ¡°Let me see dad first.¡±

 Chapter 362 He Lives a Tough Life Anyway.

    The medical staff pushed out a bed, on which Lorenzo was lying with his eyes close, looking quite weak, nothing like the Chante Group¡¯s president in his days of brilliance.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Ang asked.


    The doctor replied, ¡°We have changed his heart, and he needs another week in hospital to observe if there¡¯s severe rejection. If not, he could go back home then. But he should take the antirejection drugs on time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Ang sighed with slight relief.


    This time dad had his heart changed, he should not suffer from cardiac disease anymore.


    ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s our duty.¡± The doctor sighed, ¡°You ought to thank the one donating his heart. He worked on a construction site when he fell to his death identally, yet the employer didn¡¯t say a word about thepensation ¡­ His father is a peasant-worker, and he lives a tough life anyway.¡±


    ¡°Could you please give me his contact details?¡± Her father didn¡¯t need to worry about the cardiac problem anymore. However, another man lost his life instead¡­


    The doctor shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have it either. Nevertheless, he is now on the bed outside Ward 1423, and you can go and have a look.¡±


    Having thanked him over and over, Ang went out with Luna to buy a bouquet of flowers and then walked to Ward 1423 together.


    Hospital beds scattered across the corridor, people with zed eyes on them, who were alive, but seemingly dead.


    Most of them had families by their side, though also with sullen looks; the rest were even all alone, without anyone looking after them.


    Outside Ward 1423id a bed on the left side of the door. Arge part of the bedsheet was covered in blood, and on it sat a peasant worker with dark skin.


    He was in his work clothes of the construction site, which had been stained with plenty of mud and blood, with tears streaking his skinny face.


    Ang approached him holding the bouquet but could speak even a letter though she had prepared her words of thanks on the way.


    In contrast, the peasant-worker wiped his tears upon seeing her, and opened his mouth ahead of her, ¡°Benefactress, I see you again! Why are you here?¡±


    Luna turned to Ang.


    After pondering for a moment, Ang managed to recall that she realized her gift on thest birthday and donate the money to a peasant worker. After that, she had met the peasant worker once in a hospital when he appreciated her on his knees.


    ¡°¡­ The man passed away is your son?¡±


    The peasant-worker wiped his tears and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s my youngest son! He was just admitted by a university, and insisted to work on the construction site with me to pay his tuition during the winter vacation!¡±


    ¡°No matter how hard I dissuaded him, he didn¡¯t listen. So I took him ¡­ with me ¡­ God knows why the scaffold was not fixed firmly. Then he fell down, and was sent to the hospital ¡­ I couldn¡¯t ¡­ afford the cost of ¡­ emergency treatment ¡­ he died ¡­¡±


    He wailed while covering his face with two calloused hands stained with mud.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Watching this, Ang also felt miserable, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    It had been quite a while before the peasant-worker stopped crying, ¡°A dead person couldn¡¯te to life. I know it. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know how to tell his mother about it! He was all right when ¡­ when leaving home, but just a moment ¡­¡±


    Then he choked up.


    Luna opened her bag, took out a few tissues, and handed them to him.


    Waiting until he almost calmed down, Angforted him for a time before finally said, ¡°Your son¡¯s heart has been devoted to my father. I appreciate it.¡±


    She bowed deeply, expressing her gratitude solemnly.


    The father hurried to lift her up, ¡°You¡¯re wee! You¡¯re wee! One good turn deserves another. Last time you helped me, and now my son helped your father. It¡¯s fairly ¡­ a requital.¡±


    In contrast to what he was saying, he choked with sobs on the halfway, ¡°The god damn boss, in order to save the cost, he even used a scaffold of poor quality. It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s a contempt for the human life.¡±


    ¡°In that case, please give me your cellphone number, and I will find awyer for you to sue the owner of the construction site,¡± Ang suggested.


    With that, the father thanked her repeatedly and even kneeled down to kowtow.


    Ang and Luna rushed to help him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, so please don¡¯t do that,¡± Luna said. ¡°Instead, your son did do us a big favor this time. If there¡¯s anyone needing to be grateful, it would be us.¡±


    The senior sighed, ¡°Before my youngest son died, he said he longed to donate all his organs ¡­¡±


    He could barely go on as he was nearly crushed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Ang took out a bank card, ¡°I¡¯ll send the password of the bank card to youter. It¡¯s enough to support you and your wife. Please don¡¯t go on working.¡±


    At the sight of the card, the father red up instantly, ¡°I¡¯m doing a good deed, not to sell my son¡¯s body! Why are you paying me?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get her wrong, mister. My sister gave you the money out of the empathy for your hard-working, and otherwise she meant nothing for sure.¡± Luna tipped Ang a wink to let her take the card back as she exined to the father.


    Instead of taking it back, Ang extended her hand to the front of the father. ¡°I don¡¯t mean you are selling your son¡¯s body, but nowadays it costs a lot to get married in the countryside. You said he¡¯s your youngest son, which means you have other sons, right?¡±


    ¡°Without selling the dead body, my sons could also get married! If you insist to give me the money, I will be annoyed!¡± the father said with fury.


    Luna red at Ang with a frown, and she could only put the card back.


    ¡°You find awyer for me and let him seek justice for my son, which is the best thing you can do in return for his heart!¡± Seeing her put the card back, the rage on the father¡¯s face dispersed but was reced with bitterness.


    After she wrote down the father¡¯s phone number and found amodation for him, Ang finally returned to Lorenzo¡¯s ward along with Luna.


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Lorenzo was sitting on his bed drinking water, and seeing Ang enter the room, he changed to a glum look on his face.


    Luna interceded, ¡°Dad, nobody wants to see mom¡¯s death, and we can¡¯t me this on Ang!¡±


    ¡°Get out! Did you hear me?¡± Lorenzo, gasping for air, hurled a cup at Ang.


    Ang jerked her head and dodged the cup before she said impassively, ¡°Now mother has gone, but you haven¡¯t changed a little bit, passing the buck to others habitually no matter what happens.¡±


    The cup dropped to the ground, shattering into pieces.


    He blushed furiously and struggled to his feet while trembling before he grabbed a vase to fling.


    ¡°Put down the vase, and I will go.¡± Without one more nce at him, Ang turned back and walked out. ¡°Unless you die, I would not see you again.¡±


    Watching her receding figure, Lorenzo turned stunned after being furious, and atst, got overwhelmed by an ocean of misery and regret.


    He dropped the vase on the bed and flopped down on the ground feebly.


    With all he had done, he just wanted to prove to Elva that it was not a mistake for her to choose him!


    But now she¡¯s not here anymore, why did it matter how much he had done or how well was he doing? One thing would never change: she hated him till the end of her life!


    ¡°Dad ¡­¡± Luna frowned, approaching him to lend support.


    Lorenzo wrenched from her hands and said exhaustedly, ¡°Leave me alone. You can also leave now since I need some time alone.¡±


    ¡°Then have a good rest.¡± With a sigh, Luna opened the door and walked out.

 Chapter 363 I Have Thought It Through.

    Ang hadn¡¯t left. She stood in the corridor with her back to Luna, seeing the view outside the window.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind to stay with Mr. James?¡± Luna approached her, looking out of the window along with her. ¡°Dad is treating you this way now, so once he knows this incident is rted to Mr. James ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°I have thought it through, and I don¡¯t believe James would do such things.¡± Ang frowned slightly, ¡°James ising to pick me up. Please don¡¯t mention it again, Luna.¡±


    Luna shot a nce at Ang with aplicated look on her face. After a while, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better think it over. Since both of my children are at home, I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ang intended to say something but eventually bit it back. She replied with merely a nod.


    After a tender tap on her shoulder, Luna left.


    It¡¯s a nice day today. The sky was blue and cloudless, and even the sunlight was seemingly warmer than usual. In contrast, Ang was overcast in her mind and her thoughts in a mess.


    She might pay little attention to her dad¡¯s attitude towards her, yet what about her brother?


    Would he treat her the same after Luna told him that mom¡¯s suicide concerned James?


    Besides her brother, what about herself? Could she go against her conscience to be together with him?


    ¡°Why are you staying outside? Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± James¡¯s voice came from her back.


    Not until now did Ang realized she had been standing there for a long time, given it would take him half an hour at least from hispany to the hospital.


    Out of her trance, Ang looked at him and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At the sight of her hands red with cold, James frowned mildly. He stepped to her, held her hands, and blew on them to warm them up.


    ¡°Are you a fool? Couldn¡¯t you find a warm ce to wait?¡± After a while, as he didn¡¯t feel her hand was that cold, he held her hand and put it in the pocket of his coat before walking towards the elevator.


    Though Ang¡¯s hands were warm, she felt half of her heart was hot but the other half was icy. ¡°It¡¯s too hot in the ward, and I went out for some air.¡±


    ¡°Since your leg has not fully recovered, don¡¯t linger at a cold ce.¡± James stroked her hand in the pocket and looked down at her, ¡°What about the other hand?¡±


    Not even cool, for he had just held it. It¡¯s still warm.


    Even so, Ang stopped to show him the other hand, ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Staring at her for a moment, James sighed gently, took off his coat, and put it on her.


    The remnants of his heat and a faint scent of men¡¯s perfume made her feel secure unwittingly. Ang gathered the coat around her and. with a hesitation, took his hand to put it into the pocket.


    The two entered the elevator. James was among the crowd huddling together, shielding Ang in his arms to prevent her from being touched.


    Ang looked up at him. His bushy eyshes cast a shadow on his face. While tucking his lips, he seemed to try to resist something.


    Having apanied him for so many years, she knew it clear that he hated skinship ¡­


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    James went out with Ang in his arms when she heard several women whispering-


    ¡°What a beautiful couple! They are perfectly suited!¡±


    ¡°Their child must be cute. s, why wouldn¡¯t I be their kid?¡±


    ¡°That smart guy fusses over his girlfriend so much that he leaves his coat to his girlfriend in spite of his hands red with cold!¡±


    ¡°His girlfriend is not short at all, but still makes the coat barely above the ground. So adorable ¡­¡±


    Their voice grew fainter as they walked away.


    Having entered the car, Ang wore the seat belt and said, ¡°James.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± James started the car, looking at her with a tilt of his head. The sunset was shedding a warm light on his face, shrouding him in a golden helo, as beautiful as a painting.


    Ang turned back to look forward, with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°Could you please give me Sean¡¯s number?¡±


    She retold what happened today to him briefly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it as we arrive home.¡± James turned the wheel and the car nosed its way into the traffic.


    Arrive home?


    On hearing the word home, he couldn¡¯t tell the surge in her heart was bitterness, sweetness, or something else.


    James, could he literally give her a home?


    On their arrival to the Bamboo Estate, Denise and Jason were also there, each sitting on a sofa, and apparently, a fit of bickering had just passed by.


    ¡°Ang, you are back.¡± Denise smile at Ang and said, ¡°How is your leg?¡±


    James took off the two coats on Ang, ¡°Getting treated for some time, and then she will be fine as normal people.¡±


    ¡°Has she got a hand? Why does she need you to help her take off the clothes?¡± Jason asked coldly. ¡°She could recover, but Jessica¡¯s life has been ruined.¡±


    James put the coats on a nearby hanger and helped Ang sit on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s my own business how I would dote on my woman. Would you also like to interfere in the position I am in while having sex?¡±


    ¡°James Harvey!¡± Jason stood up with a glum look.


    James sat next to Ang, and said in a frigid voice, ¡°I don¡¯t meddle in your mess, and I hope you would also stay away from my affairs. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let Auntie Adeline off, as well as the starlet you keep in Britain.¡±


    Denise poured a cup of tea for herself and took an elegant sip as if what was happening was none of her business.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jason squinted.


    With some two ps, heughed, ¡°You know it well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jason red at him for a while before flopping down on the sofa, with still a sullen look on his face, but his attitude was not as hard as he had been just now.


    ¡°What do you like for dinner?¡± James asked.


    Before Ang could answer, Jason chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s notte for you to talk about what to eat after I leave.¡±


    ¡°Did I invite you here?¡± James added, ¡°For an unexpected visitor like you, it would be kind enough for us not to drive you away, how could you have the effrontery to dy our dinner?¡±


    Though it¡¯s what they were like ordinarily, Jason felt a bit embarrassed with Ang present. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending to be a father since you haven¡¯t do what a father should do.¡± James loosened his tie with his deep and mysterious eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better learn to talk less if you want to go on staying here.¡±


    Jason blushed with a tight frown.


    With a deep breath, he tried his best to speak in a steady voice, ¡°I have two matters to say, and it won¡¯t take you long. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on for a second, and let me guess.¡± James leaned back on the sofa and looked up at him. ¡°First, Auntie Adeline went to you for Jessica, and you decided to scold Ang and me, right?¡±


    Jason¡¯s eyes glittered, ¡°Regarding the car ident, it¡¯s Jessica¡¯s fault. But she had acknowledged her mistake and the Smith family had punished her, banning her from entering thepany. Don¡¯t you think you have gone too far by pushing her tomit suicide?¡±

 Chapter 364 What’s Wrong with It?

    With a sneer flickering across his eyes, he went on, ¡°Second, grandpa is preparing a twenty-five percent stake for me, which made your mistress in Britain jealous and incite you to demand some shares from me for her newborn son. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°James, you don¡¯t have to say it in such an aggressive way,¡± Jason said with a frown. ¡°The twenty-five percent stake is left to our family by your grandpa, so you ought to share it with your brother. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    James smirked, his face full of sarcasm. ¡°But I don¡¯t have such a brother.¡±


    ¡°Admit it or not, he is your brother biologically!¡± Jason snapped word by word.


    Thwack!


    Denise mmed the cup on the table and stood up. ¡°Jason, it¡¯s so shameless of you! You have always been phndering outside and paid no attention to your son and me. Now, as soon as he gets some shares in hand youe to ask for it for your love child. Why don¡¯t you feel shameful even by asking?¡±


    In Ang¡¯s memory, Denise was always noble and elegant, like a perfect woman in the books or the films. She had never seen her go wild regardless of her image like today.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to James, and why do you chime in?¡± Jason said discontentedly.


    James tapped on the table with his finger, tore off his tie, and threw it aside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you confirm first that if your love child is of your blood before you rush to demand shares for him?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡± Jason changed his countenance.


    James raised his eyebrow slightly and looked at him with an undiscernible smile. ¡°Your little mistress is always apanied by a handsome young man with blond hair, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s her half brother,¡± Jason couldn¡¯t help exining after a glimpse at Denise.


    Jamesughed, ¡°She told you he¡¯s her brother, and you believed it. When did you be so naive?¡±


    Jason became purple with rage, his brow knitted. After standing for a while, he dashed out without a word.


    ¡°Wait!¡± James stopped him. ¡°As to Adeline, and all love children you have, don¡¯t trouble me with those craps.¡±


    Jason stopped and turned to him, ¡°James, Do you think you are so fully-fledged that you can thumb your nose at anyone now since you managed to threaten your grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Good is good, but better carries it. So I never thought that way,¡± James said.


    Jason snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Never drive people to the wall, or you will regret it someday.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, and thank you for your concern,¡± James said. ¡°Let¡¯s maintain mutual noninterference. The next time your love children go to you to ask for the shares, you give them if you are able to, but if not, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    After a pause, he strengthened his voice, ¡°As regards me, I will never leave a penny to them!¡±


    ¡°Well, remember what you have said today! You don¡¯te to me for a favor, and I will do likewise. I defy you to be cocky permanently!¡± With a smirk, Jason strode out.


    Silence fell on the estate in no time, and even the sound of a needle dropping on the floor could be heard.


    After a while, Denise broke the silence, ¡°James, you don¡¯t have to fall out with him. If something happened in the future, at least you can ¡­¡±


    ¡°I would never beg him to help me no matter what happens,¡± James interrupted her with an unnoticeable frown.


    After a faint sigh, Denise turned to Ang instead of replying to him, ¡°Sorry to bother you with such a mess.¡±


    ¡°Since every family has a skeleton in the cupboard, you don¡¯t need to be sorry,¡± Ang said.


    Maybe she couldn¡¯t understand before that why some couples were always quarreling, for her parents never quarreled. Even his father red up asionally, her mom would propitiate him soon.


    However, she had experienced too many times recently.


    Denise talked emotionally about Elva¡¯s sudden passing away for a while and said a fewforting words to her before standing up for her leaving.


    Before she left, Denise warned them, ¡°With little time left, Lawson got a bit rush inevitably, which made you gain the upper hand. But you¡¯d better keep cautious, or you may get destroyed unwittingly in his scheme.¡±


    Eleanor had said the same thing to them.


    After thanking her, Ang with James saw her out.


    Watching the car disappear in his sight, James said abruptly, ¡°I¡¯ll try to discuss all the things I¡¯m going to do with you, and you should tell me whatever happens to you. OK?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ang looked up and saw her reflection in his pupils. His deep eyes could seemingly see her through.


    She turned her head to avoid his gaze and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­ try.¡±


    It¡¯s not for she didn¡¯t believe in James, but to believe James meant suspicion towards Luna ¡­ Which one to trust? It was torture for her to choose between Luna and him!


    James¡¯s eyes lingered on her, yet didn¡¯t speak again eventually. ¡°What would you like to eat. I¡¯ll do the cooking.¡±


    ¡°I would like whatever you make.¡± Ang held his hand and yed with his fingers the way he usually did to her.


    James cupped her face in his hands and pecked her on the lips, ¡°Go and wait in the living room.¡±


    At dinner, James said, ¡°Director Lau in yourpany intends to sell his shares, and Jessica would persuade the Smith Group to buy them. After the Smith Group turns to a shareholder of the Chante Group, thetter¡¯s shares would fall by the daily limit for several times.¡±


    ¡°All these are in expectation, and you needn¡¯t worry about it too much.¡±


    Ang stopped eating for a second and inclined her head.


    She roughly understood why he brought this up out of blue. He gave her due respect, so she ought to be honest to him without reservation.


    But she couldn¡¯t make up her mind to tell him that Luna found her mom¡¯s death was rted to him.


    James picked up some food with chopsticks for her, waiting for her to say something, but she said no more till the meal was finished.


    The Smith family.


    In the dining room.


    ¡°What? You want to buy a twenty-five percent stake from Director Law?¡± With a tremble, Grandpa Smith nearly threw out the bowl and chopsticks in his hands.


    Even Edward, who always supported Jessica, frowned with disagreement on hearing that.


    Jessica nodded, ¡°The shares in the Chante Group have fallen continuously ofte. Besides, Uncle Lorenzo is recovering in hospital, and Greyson is in charge of the entirepany.


    ¡°Director Lau is not bullish on the Chante Group¡¯s development in the future, so he intends to sell his shares. It¡¯s beneficial for us to take it now.¡±


    Adeline suggested cheerfully, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we buy more? Lorenzo has only a thirty-five percent stake in his hands. If we also buy thirty-five percent, it equals that the Chante Group belongs to our family, right?¡±


    In her opinion, once they owned as many shares as Lorenzo, they had an equal say as him, which meant the Chante Group arguably belonged to the Smith family!

 Chapter 365 Taking the Chance to Cause a Panic

    Grandpa Smith squinted at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest us to buy fifty percent of the shares in order to win a controlling stake in the Chante Group?¡±


    ¡°That sounds good!¡± Adeline failed to perceive the sarcasm in his voice, and added joyfully, ¡°Then the whole Chante Group ¡­¡±


    Edward interrupted her with a lump of pork rib, ¡°Have a taste. The ribs are well cooked today.¡±


    ¡°It tastes simr as usual,¡± Adelingined after a bite. She went on, ¡°Dad, what do you think of my suggestion?¡±


    Edward let out a faint sigh.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Grandpa Smith sniffed, ¡°What do I think? Leave aside whether the Chante Group would sell fifty-one percent of the shares. Even in terms of the money, can you pay such a huge amount?¡±


    ¡°We Smith Group is bigger than the Chante Group anyway, so how could it be possible that we can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Goaded beyond endurance, Grandpa Smith stopped her before she could finish, ¡°No one would presume you lost your tongue if youment less on something you are ignorant of.¡±


    Adeline was displeased while Edward tipped her a wink to prevent her from going on. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She went off in a fit of pique after putting down her tableware roughly.


    ¡°Why is she behaving like an unmatured teenage girl even though she has already got on in years? How could Charles make his child develop this way?¡± Jessica¡¯s grandmother Beverly had always disliked her daughter-inw.


    Her family, though esteemed as a literary family, was full of loafers, from the young to the old, not even a patch on an ordinary family!


    Edward said, ¡°She had been always like this, so please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°There has been chemistry between her and Jason for all those years. As a man, I wonder why have you pampered her all the time.¡± Beverly felt aggrieved for her son.


    Seeing they had got carried away, Jessica put down her tableware, and asked softly, ¡°Grandpa, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°As you said, the Chante Group is not doing well, so why should we buy those shares? For charity?¡± Granda Smith boomed.


    Beverly had been having her meal mutely. It¡¯s better for her not to meddle in business affairs since she knew little about it.


    ¡°Recently the Chante Group is not in a good condition, and it has been knee-deep in the gloomy news. Besides, it is not likely to grow fast in the long term.¡± Jessica said.


    Grandpa Smith wiped his mouth with a tissue before he said, ¡°Aware of all these, why are you still talking about buying the shares? Do you think we have so much spare money that we can purchase a quarter of the Chante Group as easy as pie?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, why not hear me out before making your decision?


    ¡°The target customers of Chante Grouprgely coincide with ours, and we have been alwayspeting in many programs.


    ¡°If we take the chance to buy a twenty-five percent stake from Director Lau, and in association with several other shareholders, we could have more say than Uncle Lorenzo.


    ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it a good deal for us to ask the Chante Group to offer us some good projects?¡± Jessica said.


    After a sip of his soup, Grandpa Smith said, ¡°You wish! Other shareholders¡¯ dividends are closely linked to the Chante Group¡¯s profits ¡­ Offering some projects to the Smith Group? Do you think they are mental?¡±


    ¡°With enough benefits, they don¡¯t mind at all how the Chante Group will be since they don¡¯t own it,¡± Jessica replied. ¡°For instance, the profit we have in a project is one hundred dors, and we only need to give out twenty dors to make them satisfied. We are still profitable. It¡¯s a win-win, and the only loser would be the Chante Group.¡±


    Having contemted for a moment, Grandpa Smith was tempted. Anyway, he had longed for some of the Chante Group¡¯s projects for a long time.


    But, ¡°the shares in the Chante Group have been falling all the way, hitting the daily limit twice. Once we buy the shares in Director Lau¡¯s hand today, do you know how much they will devalue when we sell them? Maybe the amount is more than what we earn from the projects!¡±


    ¡°I have taken it into ount,¡± Jessica said confidently. ¡°Several biopharmaceuticalpanies of good performance owned by the Chante Group have developed two new drugs recently, one against leukemia, the other to cure breast cancer.


    ¡°As long as we spread this news, numerous people willpete to take over the shares in our hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the Chante Group¡¯s frequent changes of shareholders would lead to a panic among the public. Then we ask the media to do us a favor, which would bring the Chante Group to its knees. In that case, how could it still be able topete with us for the market?¡±


    With that, Grandpa Smith became psyched. However, he cast his eyes on Edward instead of giving an immediate reply.


    Edward lowered his tone, ¡°I also got the news. Barring idents, the Chante Group will soon make it public to save the current situation.¡±


    Jessica added eloquently, ¡°Nevertheless, we can discuss with other shareholders to hold the news for now if we take over Director Lau¡¯s shares.


    ¡°We release the news when we intend to quit so that we could sell our shares at a high price and make a fortune.¡±


    All these benefits together were beckoning Grandpa Smith even though he waste in life.


    Yet out of caution, he asked, ¡°Since you are aware of the news, there¡¯s no way Director Lau is not. What¡¯s his rush to sell the shares?¡±


    His tone softened muchpared to what it was just now.


    Jessica sniffed to herself while remaining a respectful look, ¡°I have investigated on it. There¡¯s something wrong with the cash flow in Director Lau¡¯spany so he is badly in need of a big amount of money.


    ¡°However, he is afraid that it will do harm to hispany to let others know its situation so he uses the Chante family¡¯s affairs as an excuse to realize his shares.¡±


    It¡¯s just like a poor guy refusing to acknowledge his poverty, iming he was on a diet, and turning down others when he was invited to have a big meal.


    Grandpa Smith¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement, his fingers trembling with a thrill.


    But with his habitual caution, he pursued, ¡°Are you sure thepanies owned by the Chanted Group have really developed two new drugs? Could it be a smokescreen of the Chante family?¡±


    ¡°Greyson is not that smart,¡± said Jason.


    Ignoring him, Grandpa Smith gazed straight at Jessica.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Jessica answered with a smile. ¡°This news has been confirmed in many ways and it can¡¯t be fake.¡±


    Though Grandpa Smith was discontent with what his granddaughter had done recently, he was still confident with herpetence, or he wouldn¡¯t have appointed her as the chief financial officer.


    Hearing that, he said excitedly with a smack on the table, ¡°Good, you can fix a time to meet Director Lau! As for the money, I will deal with it!¡±


    In the Bamboo Estate.


    In the bedroom.


    Angy on the bed after a shower.


    Noticing James¡¯s phone was ringing, she eximed to the bathroom, ¡°You have a call.¡±


    ¡°Answer it,¡± his voice came out from the bathroom.


    With that, Ang was a bit surprised, since he had always taken his privacy seriously and never allowed anyone to inquire much about him. Now, how could it be possible that he told her to answer his phone without even asking who was calling?

 Chapter 366 Was Her Brother Calling?

    With a myriad of thoughts in her mind, Ang was about to reach the phone when the ring stopped.


    Ang shot a nce at the bathroom. His figure was reflected on the frosted ss. It seemed that it would take a while before he came out.


    There should be enough time for her to check his phone if she wanted to.


    In spite of his caution, perhaps the chat history between theter resulting in her mom¡¯s death indirectly remained in his phone.


    If not, if not, she could barely convince herself that her mom¡¯s suicide was not rted to him.


    Ang licked her lips and bent to get the phone.


    Within an inch of touching the phone, she perceived the sound of running water stopped abruptly.


    With a jolt in her heart, she shrank her hand immediately, sat straight up, and then cast a quick glimpse at the bathroom with a pounding heart.


    James didn¡¯te out and after a while, the water sounded again.


    Ang¡¯s back, palms, and forehead were covered with sweat. She continued to watch until she made sure that he wouldn¡¯te out for the moment. Then she bent to get the phone.


    Yet again, when she was about to reach it, she took her hands back.


    He put the phone in such a noticeable ce while showering, obviously, he was off guard ¡­ Suddenly, she didn¡¯t feel like checking it.


    At this point, the phone started ringing out of blue.


    Ang thought it might be his workmate calling James, so she answered it directly after two rings without seeing the caller ID.


    ¡°Sorry. James is taking a bath. You can leave a message if you have something to tell him, and if it¡¯s inconvenient for you to do so, you could also ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ang, it¡¯s me!¡± Greyson¡¯s thrilled voice came out from the cellphone.


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    She moved the phone away to check the calling number. It was indeed his brother¡¯s number.


    Didn¡¯t her brother and James detest each other? Why did he call James abruptly and even sounded cheerful?


    ¡°Ang? Ang, are you hearing?¡±


    The shout of Greyson sounded through the phone, and Ang collected herself, ¡°Well, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Greyson was in a good mood, with everyst syble of his sentences in a rising intonation. ¡°I have something to talk with James. Pass the phone to him!¡±


    ¡°He is showering,¡± Ang said.


    Greyson raised his voice, ¡°You have a child already. Why do you mind seeing him naked? Hurry and give the phone to him. I have something to say to him!¡±


    He ended his remarks with two loud guffaws as if he was possessed by the devil.


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Was her brother bewitched? Had it happened once that he met James without being anxious to pick a fight with him?


    But under the continuous push of Greyson, Ang had to stand up and walk towards the bathroom. On the halfway, the door of the bathroom opened, and inside walked out James.


    He was in a dark blue bathrobe, his hair still wet, dripping water downward. With the bathrobe untied, drops of water fell on his muscr chest before sliding down.


    Sexy, yet stoical.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With her eyes fixed on him, Ang was stunned for a second before looking away, and then she handed the phone to him. ¡°It¡¯s my brother, and he said he had something important to say.¡±


    James showed his hand to her, indicating it¡¯s too wet to hold the phone. However, she mistook his intention so that she took the towel to dry his hand, gave him the cellphone, and went on dry his hair with the towel on tiptoe.


    Skin to skin, her heat passed to him through clothing, making him fidgeted.


    James looked down at her, and under her curve eyshes were her cheeks dyed with crimson. The rose petal-like lips seemed to send him a silent invitation.


    He swallowed hard and bent his head slowly.


    ¡°James, I have been talking all the way. Did you hear me? Are you dumb?¡± Greyson asked in an impatient voice through the phone.


    He spoke loudly, and hearing that, Ang looked up at James.


    Why did his ears turning a bit red?


    James straightened himself up and switched the phone to the loudspeaker mode. ¡°Ang said she didn¡¯t quite catch you. Please say it once more.¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡±


    Her right arm around his neck pressed down slightly, for she felt a bit tired on tiptoe.


    With a faintugh, James held the cellphone in one hand and used the other to hold her waist before lifting her onto the bed. She grew one head taller than him standing on the bed, so she hadn¡¯t to be so exhausted to stand on tiptoe to dry his hair.


    ¡°Ang didn¡¯t catch me?¡± Greyson took it seriously and restated it joyfully. ¡°I spread out the news that some biopharmaceuticalpanies have developed two new drugs as James told me to.¡±


    Ang got puzzled for the moment, ¡°They have developed two new drugs? Against what? Why haven¡¯t I ¡­¡±


    She tumbled to it, ¡°Fake news?¡±


    James had said he would set Jessica up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Greyson got psyched. ¡°James asked me to spread the fake news and told twopany managers as well as an old client of the Chante Group to pretend to slip it out to Jessica or someone close to her.


    ¡°Haha! Sure enough, Jessica confirmed the news from the very people. Now she really believes that the Chante Group has developed two new drugs!¡±


    Ang merely said, ¡°H¡¯m¡±, and trying to figure out inwardly why James had done this.


    ¡°James Harvey,¡± Greyson continued, ¡°Director Lau let me ask you if there¡¯s anything else to do since he has faked the broken cash flow of hispany?¡±


    ¡°No. Tell him to wait for Jessica to go to him, and then sell his shares to her.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell him as soon as I ring off!¡± Greyson replied before he added especially, ¡°James, I¡¯m not admiring you. I just feel happy that the n is going on well!¡±


    James replied, ¡°H¡¯m¡±, and instructed him with a few more words before hanging up.


    After drying his hair, Angy back on the bed, took out her cellphone, and opened the dialogue box in which she chatted with Greyson.


    ¡°Brother, you found the chat history in mom¡¯s handphone and asked a hacker to find out theter, didn¡¯t you? Where¡¯s that guy? I want to see him.¡±


    After typing, her finger hung over the send button. Eventually, she failed to press down and deleted the words one by one.


    James and Luna, neither did she want to doubt.


    The next day, police came to took Cleo for an interview, and then released an announcement.


    At least, the announcement could prove the Chante family was not snobbish and they hadn¡¯t been harsh to the servants. But the police¡¯s announcement had barely squeezed on the trends and got removed soon after.


    On the contrary, the four topics, including #Jessica suicide, #Jessica kneeling, #Mrs. Chante shing her wrists and #Lorenzo in hospital out of fury, trended in the top ten in a sudden, with much more vigorous abuse amongizens.


    The stock of the Chante Group hit its record low, leading some investors to sell off.


    After ncing over briefly, Ang closed it.


    ¡°Recently, the Chante Group will bemented negatively on the inte, so don¡¯t read the news.¡± James took his coat from the hanger and put it on the crook of his arm.


    Ang frowned slightly and decided to speak out her concern, ¡°It¡¯s the most frightening thing for apany to have negative news. The public may remember a piece of negative news for some ten years. The Chante Group ¡­¡±

 Chapter 367 I Hope You Won’t Feel Bothered Then

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± said James as he came up to Ang and kissed her on the hair, ¡°and don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be behind you.¡±


    Seeing James like that, Ang felt a greatpulsion to tell him everything. But she finally said nothing.


    ¡°James, we can do these things together,¡± said Ang as she didn¡¯t want James to solve any problem alone, which made her to have no idea what he was doing and thus she couldn¡¯tpletely trust him.


    ¡°¡­ okay. After the baby is born, I¡¯ll tell you about whatever I¡¯m going to do before I do them and I hope you won¡¯t feel bothered then,¡± said James as he rubbed her nose gently and went out in a coat.


    Watching the car of James disappearing around the corner, Ang called her brother Greyson.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ang?¡± answered Greyson in a second. It sounded that he was in a noisy environment where a lot of people were arguing.


    Before Ang could say anything, she heard someone shouting at Greyson, ¡°We are in a meeting now, Mr. Greyson. Can you be serious? Don¡¯t you know how much our share price has fallen by?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You may mind your own business first,¡± said Ang.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m a little busy now. I¡¯ll call you back after the meeting. Oh, don¡¯t forget toe to my office this afternoon to acquire your shares,¡± said Greyson.


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Ang.


    Greyson hung up in a hurry after Ang replied.


    Soon after Greyson hung up, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡®Who¡¯s knocking? Does James forget something?¡¯ thought Ang as she came to the door and nced through the disy screen ¨C Mrs. Brown and her son Salim Brown were standing outside the door.


    Ang froze and clenched her fists.


    While knowing that it was she herself who invited Mrs. Brown to their house without knowing the rtionship between Mrs. Brown and her mother Elva, Ang couldn¡¯t help ming Mrs. Brown as her mother wouldn¡¯t have killed herself so soon if she hadn¡¯t met Mrs. Brown.


    Closing her eyes to calm down, Ang walked stiffly to the sofa and sat down.


    [What¡¯s the matter, Ang? You look unhappy. You can tell me as it¡¯s not good for your health to bottle it up.]


    As Ang seemed to hear the voice of Elva, she looked back and wanted to call Elva, only to see a mass of air.


    ¡®Mom is already dead,¡¯ realized Ang.


    Ang knew that she couldn¡¯t bear the temperament of Elva if Elva was still alive.


    But as Elva was already dead, Ang began to regret.


    That was how people were.


    As the annoying knocks sounded again, Ang stood up with a frown and came to open the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Brown?¡± asked Ang without even inviting them toe in.


    Mrs. Brown looked pale with her fox eyes-like eyes red and swollen. She opened her mouth and her tears went down before she could say anything.


    Ang just looked at her coldly.


    ¡°We juste to mourn Mrs. Chante. How could you be so cold?¡± said Salim discontentedly.


    ring at Salim, Mrs. Brown said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to yell at Ang like this. Do you want to drive me angry?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry? I just feel angry for you¡­¡± mumbled Salim with his head down.


    ¡°Get away if you yell at Ang again!¡± said Mrs. Brown impatiently.


    Discontented, Salim just snorted at Ang and said nothing more.


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯ve heard that you are not going to hold a funeral for your mom. Is it true?¡± said Mrs. Brown with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to give her a proper burial, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°If they care about it, they wouldn¡¯t have driven her mother tomit suicide,¡± said Salim unkindly.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± said Mrs. Brown as she red at Salim and pushed him away, ¡°Get away and don¡¯t bother us here!¡±


    Salim was pushed to stumble and almost fall, but he said nothing more with a sullen look on his face.


    Trying hard to suppress her emotions, Ang grabbed her clothes and said, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t want us to hold a funeral for her. Is there anything else, Mrs. Brown?¡±


    Discontented, Salim wanted to say something but gave up after being red at by Mrs. Brown.


    ¡°Then where is her urn? Can I see it and send Elva a bunch of flowers?¡± asked Mrs. Brown with a frown.


    ¡°Do you know why my mom didn¡¯t want us to hold a funeral for her, Mrs. Brown?¡± asked Ang.


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Mrs. Brown.


    Feeling difficult to breathe as if a soggy cotton was stuck in her lungs, Ang said, ¡°Because she was guilty that her hesitation had caused the death of her friend.¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t want to see anyone else except my brother Greyson and me.¡±


    Stunned for a moment, Mrs. Brown said in a raised voice, ¡°No way! We¡¯ve been friends for decades of years. How could Elva not want to see me before she died?¡±


    Mrs. Brown just responded the same way as how Ang¡¯s father Lorenzo responded when he knew that Elva didn¡¯t want to see him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, please,¡± said Ang as she went to fetch Elva¡¯s suicide note on the second floor and handed it to Mrs. Brown, ¡°You can read it yourself if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Suspicious and nervous, Mrs. Brown took the suicide note and unfolded it.


    Ang said, ¡°Although Mom didn¡¯t make it clear that she didn¡¯t want to see you, she had sighed more than one time that she shouldn¡¯t have made friends with you. As she is already dead now, you¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°No way!¡± shouted Mrs. Brown as she took two steps backward with red eyes and wanted to tear the suicide note with a crazy look on her face.


    With a sudden constriction of her pupils, Ang quickly stepped forward to take back the note and asked harshly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    The note was the only thing Ang¡¯s mother had left.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not true!¡± growled Mrs. Brown with a tear-stained face, ¡°I always took revenge for her and protected her once she was bullied in the past!¡±


    ¡°I even helped her to confess her love to Mr. Lorenzo when she fell in love with him. I¡¯ve helped her so much and regarded her as my best friend. How could she say me like that for Alisa?!¡±


    ¡®We are both her friends. Why was Elva always partial to Alisa?¡¯


    ¡®I always thought about her and never let her wronged. How could she treat me like this?¡¯

 Chapter 368 I’m Gonna Ask Her

    Putting the suicide note away carefully, Ang ignored Mrs. Brown and wanted to go back to the vi.


    Ang was about to close the door when Mrs. Brown rushed to grab her wrist.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Where is the urn of Elva? I¡¯m gonna ask her!¡± said Mrs. Brown with red eyes and a ferocious look on her face, ¡°Since my husband didn¡¯t love Alisa any more, why couldn¡¯t he be with me?¡±


    ¡°How could Elva me me for the suicide of Alisa? Even though there was a dispute between Alisa and me. What the hell was it to Elva?¡± sobbed Mrs. Brown, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything that hurts Elva in my whole life. How could she me and resent me and not even want to see before she died?¡±


    Ang¡¯s wrist ached due to the great strength of Mrs. Brown.


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Brown. But I can¡¯t tell you,¡± said Ang.


    ¡°All right! If you don¡¯t tell me where her urn is, you take me to see her right now!¡± said Mrs. Brown as she pulled Ang out hard.


    Struggling to break away the hand of Mrs. Brown, Ang was pulled to stumble and almost fall.


    Ang held the door and covered her belly with her right hand with a lingering fear.


    Shaking the hand of Mrs. Brown off hard, Ang said with a frown, ¡°Since my mom is already dead, she can¡¯t answer any of your questions. If you really regards her as a friend, please respect herst wishes and leave her a peace in death.¡±


    The anger on the face of Mrs. Brown gradually disappeared as she heard what Ang said, and there was only a miserable look on her face.


    Sitting down on the ground slowly, Mrs. Brown murmured and wiped her tears constantly.


    ¡°Since she didn¡¯t want to see you even before she died, why do you still want to see her?¡± said Salim as he came to pull Mrs. Brown, ¡°You¡¯ve told me that we don¡¯t need to care about others and only need to mind our own business, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Ignoring Salim, Ang just looked down on Mrs. Brown who was sitting on the ground and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t sit on the ground as it¡¯s cold.¡±


    With these words, Ang went back to the vi and closed the door.


    Standing with her back against the door quietly for a while, Ang went to the sofa and drank a ss of water.


    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to tell who was right and who was wrong,¡¯ thought Ang.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Ang picked up the phone and found that the call was from Raya. Then she answered, ¡°Miss Raya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. Please just call me Raya,¡±ined Raya and then said excitedly, ¡°You introduced our firm to the migrant worker, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has donated the heart of his son to my father,¡± said Ang.


    ¡°They are such kind people! Why did they suffer such a bad thing?¡± sighed Raya, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve settled it.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡± said Ang with a surprise as Raya had told her yesterday that she had to know the case, prepare the materials and go to the court.


    ¡°Yes, but not following the normal procedure. Since the boss of the constructionpany knew from someone that I was in charge of the case, he directly asked for negotiation and was willing topensate three million and apologize to the migrant worker and promised that he would never hire that contractor again.¡±


    ¡°I was going to insist on suing them, but my master didn¡¯t suggest me to do so. So I agreed to negotiate after asking the opinion of the worker,¡± said Raya in a depressed voice.


    With these words, Rayained about Mrs. Brown and Salim for quite a while and hung up.


    After hanging up, Ang sat in the living room in a daze for quite a while.


    As there was no one in the vi except Ang, it was quite quiet.


    About half an hourter, Ang called Martin and made an appointment with him to meet in a milk tea shop.


    When Ang arrived at the milk tea shop, Martin was already there.


    He was in a baseball cap, leather jacket, jeans and boots, not like a detective at all.


    ¡°Hi, Miss Ang,¡± said Martin as he stood up and reached out his hand to her with a smile.


    After shaking hands with Martin, Ang said, ¡°I¡¯ve expected that you won¡¯t recognize me as I¡¯ve covered myself up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a detective. I can recognize you even if you cover your face,¡± said Martin as he called the waiter and asked Ang, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Pure milk tea,¡± said Ang.


    ¡°A cup of puremilkteaand a cup of pudding milk tea with more sugar, please,¡± said Martin.


    The waiter responded and left.


    Resting his chin in his hands, Martin said, ¡°Let me guess. Youe to me this time to ask me something about Mr. James without wanting him to know it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why will you say so?¡± asked Ang.


    While feeling hot, Ang only took off the mask in case of being recognized.


    ¡°As Mrs. Chante just died and Mr. Lorenzo is hospitalized, you should be sad and even a little guilty now. But you look preupied,¡± said Martin.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be preupied? You know that the Chante Group is in trouble and some shareholders want to sell their shares,¡± said Ang.


    ¡°Maybe Mr. James is not good at dealing with a rtionship, but he¡¯s definitely good at doing business. As he cares about you so much, it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll let you worry about these things,¡± said Martin with a smile.


    ¡°He.. cares about me?¡± asked Ang.


    ¡°Of course. He has hired me to investigate the car ident two years ago. But there has been no breakthrough yet and I even believe that you really wanted to kill Miss Jessica at that time. But Mr. James trusts you all the time and has told me that you must have been framed,¡± said Martin.


    The waiter came over to put the milk teas they ordered on the table.


    Stunned for a moment, Ang was in a mixed mood. She picked up the milk tea subconsciously and took a sip of it. The milk tea was so hot that she burned tongue.


    ¡°Do you need some ice?¡± asked Martin.


    Putting down the milk tea, Ang shook her head.


    Looking at her face, Martin walked to the front desk and got some ice from the waiter.


    ¡°Put it in your mouth and you¡¯ll feel better,¡± said Martin as he handed Ang the cup with ice in it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Ang and took a piece of ice in her mouth.


    ¡°What do you want to know about Mr. James and keep it secret from him?¡± asked Martin with raised eyebrows, ¡°Do you suspect that he has an affair with another woman?¡±


    Leaning slightly forward, Martin looked around and whispered, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen Mr. James many times in the process of investigating Miss Jessica. Miss Jessica has seduced Mr. James quite a few times, but never seeded.¡±


    With a slight constriction of her pupils, Ang fluttered her eyshes.


    She stood up and picked up her bag in a hurry and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Martin, I don¡¯t want to ask you about anything now.¡±

 Chapter 369 You Can Say So

    Putting on her mask again, Ang hurried out and took a taxi to the Harvey Group.


    Sitting on the back seat, Ang looked outside the window and all she was thinking about in her mind was James.


    ¡®I should trust him to have nothing to do with Mom¡¯s death!¡¯


    Twenty minutester, the taxi arrived at the building of the Harvey Group.


    Ang got off and went into the building without even taking the change.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± said the receptionist with a smile as she saw Ang.


    ¡°Where is James?¡± asked Ang as she took off her sunsses and mask and put them on again.


    The receptionist recognized her and pushed the button for the elevator and said, ¡°Mr. James is in the 26th floor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Ang as she went into the elevator and pushed the button for the 26th floor. Looking anxiously at the changes of the floor number, Ang couldn¡¯t wait to show up before James right now.


    The elevator arrived.


    Taking a deep breath, Ang went out of the elevator with her bag and walked to the office of the president.


    Ang met few people on this floor and they just nced and nodded at her with little curiosity.


    When Ang arrived at the door of the president¡¯s office, she saw through the crack of the door that James was standing by the French window with his back on her and was speaking to someone on the phone.


    ¡°Have you dealt with the death of Mrs. Chante?¡±


    James¡¯ voice rang out when Ang was going to knock. With a sudden constriction of her pupils, Ang was stunned.


    ¡®What does he mean?¡¯


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let Ang know it and remotely delete the chatting records on Mrs. Chante¡¯s phone,¡± rang out James¡¯ voice again.


    With her hand down limply, Ang couldn¡¯t help trembling and looked pale.


    ¡®Why does he ask someone to delete the chatting records on Mom¡¯s phone?¡¯


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I know it?¡¯


    ¡®Did James really have something to do with Mom¡¯s death?!¡¯


    ¡°Miss Ang?¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out from the back of Ang.


    With a cold sweat breaking out on her forehead, Ang turned slowly to see Howard Lee. She took off her mask and smiled at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in?¡± asked Howard in a curious voice.


    Hearing the sound, James hung up and walked out to look at the Ang.


    ¡°I just arrived,¡± said Ang with a smile though her hand was sweating, ¡°and I¡¯m bored at home and it¡¯s inconvenient to get to thepany. So Ie to James.¡±


    She nced at James with a pretending carelessness and couldn¡¯t tell anything from his face.


    ¡°It seems that Ie in the wrong time. I¡¯ll make it brief and leave as soon as I¡¯m done!¡± said Howard jokingly.


    ¡°You must be joking,¡± said Ang insincerely as her mind was a mess.


    ncing at Ang thoughtfully, James opened the door to let them in and habitually took over her bag while Ang avoided his hand subconsciously. James looked up at her with an obscure expression on his face.


    Under the eyes of James, Ang felt an oppression in chest and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom? I drank two cups of milk tea on the way here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over there,¡± said James as he gazed at Ang for a while and pointed in the direction of the bathroom.


    With a nod, Ang went to the bathroom absently. She went into a cubicle directly, locking the door and sitting on the toilet.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She felt like her heart was breaking.


    ¡®He just ruined it when I was about to trust him!¡¯


    Taking a deep breath, Ang tried to suppress her emotions as James was going to suspect it if her eyes were red when she returned.


    Washing her face, Ang went back to the president¡¯s office and there was only James in it.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± asked James with an obscure expression on his face.


    With her heart skipping a beat, Ang replied, ¡°I just arrived when Mr. Lee spoke to me.¡±


    Coming up to James, Ang asked with her arms around his neck, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you flirting with another woman and didn¡¯t want me to know it?¡±


    James looked down at Ang who didn¡¯t seem to hear anything.


    Holding her waist, James asked with a slight smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Ang as she struggled to smile while her body was trembling, ¡°you are that perfect.¡±


    Ang had no idea why James schemed against her mother.


    With a chuckle, James lowered his head to kiss Ang.


    Feeling disgusted in mind, Ang pushed him away subconsciously.


    With a certain distance between them, neither of them spoke.


    ¡°Someone may see us kissing in the office,¡± exined Ang softly under the suspicious gaze of James.


    Ang couldn¡¯t tell if James believed what she said or not from his face as there was no change in his expression.


    James didn¡¯t get closer to her. Instead, he returned to his chair and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenlye to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ missing you,¡± said Ang as she struggled to smile but failed.


    Her heart ached as if pierced by a knife.


    Looking at the red eyes of Ang, James frowned. He stood up toe next to her, wiping away her tears and asking, ¡°You are wronged?¡±


    Hearing it, Ang was even more painful.


    With a sigh, James cupped her face in his hand, lowering his head to kiss away the tears on her face and asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Angpressed her lips and the tears flowing down into her mouth tasted bitter.


    Grabbing his shirt and burying her head in his chest, Ang felt difficult to breathe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked James as he held the chin of Ang to force her to look at him, ¡°How can I take revenge for you if you don¡¯t tell me who has bullied you?¡±


    As James looked so sincere when he was uttering these words, Ang blurted out on an impulse, ¡°It¡¯s you who has bullied me! How will you take revenge for me?¡±


    Ang regretted as soon as she uttered these words.


    But with thest expectation of James, Ang asked frankly, ¡°James, did you have anything to do with the death of my mom?¡±


    James just looked at her and didn¡¯t speak for quite a while.


    ¡°So you had something to do with it, didn¡¯t you?¡± asked Ang as her heart sank.


    Thinking for a moment, James replied, ¡°You can say so.¡±


    At the moment, Ang was so cold as if falling into the ice house. She looked at James in disbelief and asked with trembling lips, ¡°Why?¡±


    Drooping his eyelids, James was thinking about something and didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Stroking her belly, Ang staggered and almost fell on the ground as she cked out and fell into a pair of wide and familiar arms.

 Chapter 370 I Don’t Want To Hear It

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± cried Ang as she pushed James away with a pale face.


    Her heart ached as long as she thought that James had something to do with her mom¡¯s death.


    Holding the hand of Ang and pulling her into his arms, James sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet. What¡¯s your hurry?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more! I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± said Ang as she pushed her hands against his chest and felt almost breathless, ¡°It¡¯s a mistake to be with you!¡±


    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with James and insisted on being together with him, the Chante family wouldn¡¯t have been like this today!¡¯


    Hearing it, James said with a sudden coldness on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s a mistake to be with me any more. I don¡¯t want to hear it again.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear it? But isn¡¯t it a truth?¡± said Ang with bloodshot eyes, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with you, all these things wouldn¡¯t have happenedter and Mom wouldn¡¯t have¡­ died!¡±


    ¡®Dad is right. I caused the death of Mom¡­¡¯


    Seeing the tear-stained face of Ang, James felt a sudden pain in his heart and reached up to hold her into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± cried Ang as she struggled to shake the hands of James off but failed. She bit James on the shoulder hard with red eyes.


    ¡®I even told Luna that I trusted him. How ridiculous!¡¯


    While the mixed tastes of tears and blood in her mouth made Ang sick, she still got her teeth into James¡¯ shoulder.


    Holding her and stroking her back, James said in a distressed and amused mood, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me out? I do have something to do with your mom¡¯s death as someone wants to nt it on me.¡±


    ¡°You get it, little fool?¡± said James as he kissed Ang on her hair.


    Ang froze and let go of his shoulder.


    ¡®nt?¡¯


    ¡®So James had nothing to do with it?¡¯


    ¡°But I heard you asking someone to deal with my mom¡¯s death and to delete all the chatting records on my mom¡¯s phone on the phone. Why?¡± asked Ang.


    Ang wanted to trust James, but she heard those words with her own ears.


    ¡°I knew you heard it,¡± said James with raised eyebrows as he had guessed it from the expression on the face of Ang just now.


    ¡°Will you believe it if I tell you I did so because I didn¡¯t want them to nt it on me or you to misunderstand me?¡±


    Looking up at James, Ang suddenly pushed him away, taking a few steps backward and asking, ¡°If you had nothing to do with it, why did you know the chatting records on my mom¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°Luna sent them to me,¡± said James in disappointment as Ang didn¡¯t choose to trust him.


    But James didn¡¯tin about it as he knew that he had broken her heart before and it was reasonable that she didn¡¯t dare to trust him.


    Ang¡¯s face went pale immediately.


    ¡®Luna sent them to him?¡¯


    ¡®How could it be possible?¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Luna order me over and over again not to tell James when she sent me these chatting records?¡¯


    Instead of continuing to exin, James took out his phone and showed his chatting records with Luna to Ang.


    Taking his phone with trembling hands, Ang tried a few times to scroll down the records but failed.


    ¡®How could it be possible?¡¯


    ¡®Greyson and Luna were the only people who trusted me after the car ident. She was so good to me. Why did she do this?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to see these records,¡± said James as he didn¡¯t want Ang to be sad even though he had wanted to help her grow before.


    Shaking her head, Ang scrolled down the chatting records with limp hands. Even though her eyes were blurred and her tears dropped down on the screen, Ang still tried her best to open her eyes wide to see the words clearly.


    [Luna] These are the chatting records I¡¯ve found on Elva¡¯s phone. Have you seen them, Mr. James?


    [Luna] I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate this guy and have met him. He told us that you were the one who ordered him to do all these things.


    [James] Since this guy has told you that I had something to do with the death of Mrs. Chante, why do you tell me about it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll destroy all the evidence?


    [Luna] I believe that you had nothing to do with it as there was no conflict of interest between Elva and you.


    [Luna] But since Ang is pregnant, I don¡¯t suggest you to tell her about it right now as pregnant women are always emotional.


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be Luna. It must be someone who uses the same headshot and screen name like Luna and just happens to know these things!¡¯


    As Ang clicked on the information of this guy with shaking hands¡­ it was the information of Luna!


    ¡®How could it be possible?!¡¯


    ¡®Why¡­ why is it really Luna?!¡¯


    ¡°Why are you still so sad as I¡¯ve proved that I had nothing to do with your mom¡¯s death?¡± said James as he turned her face and wiped it with a handkerchief, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I feel bad to see you cry.¡±


    Ang shook her head and handed James his phone. She wanted to talk about Luna, but couldn¡¯t say a word as if her throat was blocked by something.


    ¡®If I didn¡¯te to ask James what was going on on an impulse today, would I have mistaken him as the one who caused the death of my mom?¡¯


    ¡®Was that the purpose of Luna?¡¯


    ¡®But why did she do so?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything if you don¡¯t want to,¡± said James as he had guessed from the expression of Ang that Luna had something to do with this thing.


    With a pause, James held Ang into his arms, kissing her on the corners of her eyes and saying, ¡°I won¡¯t investigate this thing if you don¡¯t want me to and I¡¯ll forget it as if it never happened.¡±


    While hating to be schemed against, James would rather give up investigating this thing if it would make Ang sad.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± said Ang as she grabbed her clothes tightly.


    ¡®I must make it clear about mom¡¯s death!¡¯


    Patting Ang on the back and looking down at her cowlicks, James said, ¡°Please tell me frankly if anything happens to you from now on, okay?¡±


    James was still afraid when he thought that Ang might have resented and left him because of this thing.


    He held Ang more tightly, as if wanting to embedding her into his body.


    Ang was almost held breathless, but she didn¡¯t struggle and lied in his arms quietly and nodded.


    As the smell of blood from the end of her nose reminded Ang of what she had done just now, Ang said, ¡°Is there a medicine box? Let me treat your wound.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said James jokingly, ¡°and it doesn¡¯t hurt. It would be better if it leaves a scar as it can be a love token then.¡±


    After what James said, Ang¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Taking out her phone, Ang changed her countenance as soon as she nced at the caller ID.


    James saw it too and said with a coldness shing across his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Ang as she licked her lips and answered, ¡°Luna?¡±


    Ang wanted to know why Luna did so.


    ¡°Where are you? Is Mr. James with you?¡± asked Luna.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 371 I Don’t Recommend You To Be Alone With Her

    Ang nced at James beside her, ¡°There has been too much negative news about the Chante family in the past two days. I didn¡¯t dare to go out, so I was at home. James went to work.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Luna said, ¡°Juste home. I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Ang clutched her phone, ¡°Can¡¯t you say it over the phone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone. You¡¯d bettere home.¡± Luna said.


    Ang was worried that her further excuses would arouse her suspicions, so she agreed and hung up the phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Luna¡¯s purpose is yet.¡± James sped his hands around her shoulders and turned her so she was looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t rmend you be alone with her.¡±


    Ang also knew why he was worried, but, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know what she wants to do that I have to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into this matter. You don¡¯t have to take such a risk.¡± James said.


    He never did anything he wasn¡¯t sure of, and the fact that he was in love with Ang was an exception.


    But now that Luna¡¯s purpose was unknown. There was no way he was going to let Ang take the risk.


    Ang broke his hand and said slowly, ¡°James, I don¡¯t want to live under your shelter all the time.¡±


    Her eyes were firm. James knew she would not change her mind, so he took a step back, ¡°Every fifteen minutes, you will send me a message. If I don¡¯t get a message, I¡¯ll go in immediately.¡±


    Ang was about to say something else when James said first, ¡°That¡¯s my bottom line.¡±


    ¡­


    James drove Ang to the Chante family, but she got off the car about two kilometers from the Chante family because she was worried Luna would get suspicious.


    ¡°Luna won¡¯t do anything to me at my house. James, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± Ang repeatedly told James not to go over there, and then walked towards the Chante family with a heavy heart.


    When she reached the door, Luna was already waiting for her.


    ¡°Why did you walk over here? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Luna asked casually as she looked behind her.


    Ang smiled, ¡°I took a taxi toe here. I thought I hadn¡¯t been around for a while after two years in prison, so I got off early.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was suspicious, but she always felt that Luna had an ulterior motive for asking this.


    Luna nodded, took her hand, and walked inside, ¡°I heard your brother say that you are most afraid of the cold. After walking outside for so long, you¡¯re freezing, right? Hurry inside and have a cup of hot tea.¡±


    Ang walked beside her with her head down and mixed feelings in her heart.


    Her brother was kind to her but nowhere near as considerate as Luna. She had long thought of Luna as her family. But the truth was that Luna might be setting her up!


    ¡°Ang, why do you look so pale? Do you have something on your mind?¡± Luna asked suddenly when they reached the living room.


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened, and she handed her coat to the maid, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about James. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for so long, but I can¡¯t find a reason for him to harm my mom. Luna, do you think there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    Ang looked at Luna as she said this, not letting go of every change in her expression.


    Luna¡¯s eyes flickered and avoided her gaze.


    Ang¡¯s heart sank. So Luna really had ulterior motives!


    ¡°It is unlikely that there is a misunderstanding.¡± Luna sighed, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you toe over today to talk about this matter.¡±


    Ang sat on the sofa, clutched the cup in her hand, and tried to suppress the wild anger that surged in her heart after the betrayal.


    ¡°All those chat records on Mom¡¯s phone were deleted and were remotely manipted by a hacker. I spent a lot of money to hire a person to check this hacker and finally found out his identity. Do you know who it is?¡± Luna asked.


    Ang frowned and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A senior programmer from the Harvey Group. He said Mr. James told him to do it.¡± Luna looked at her with concern and embarrassment, ¡°Ang, even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, there¡¯s no denying that Mr. James did do this.¡±


    tter!


    The cup in Ang¡¯s hand fell to the ground and cracked into several pieces.


    The scene finally did happen.


    She framed James!


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat and felt as if she had stepped into quicksand in a trance, with countless sands blocking her nose and mouth so that she could not breathe.


    If she hadn¡¯t just said that, she could still deceive herself and say that Luna was also deceived by someone.


    But Luna had just told James that she believed him, and then she told her that her mother was killed by James ¡­ She just couldn¡¯t deceive herself if she wanted to!


    ¡°Ang, how are you?¡± Luna walked over to her and held her worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. You can¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    Ang shook off her hand, and her throat tightened, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She was always reluctant to believe the truth. She was holding on to the samest glimmer of hope as when she asked James, ¡°Luna, do you think there could be some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°I also want to believe there is a misunderstanding, but the facts are right in front of us. We have to believe it!¡± Luna said, ¡°Ang, now it¡¯s confirmed that Mr. James did it. You should stop having any unrealistic fantasies.¡±


    Yes! She was sure Luna had lied. She shouldn¡¯t have any unrealistic fantasies about her!


    Scenes of Luna¡¯s kindness to her shed through Ang¡¯s mind. Her nose twitched and she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer.


    ¡°Just cry out. You¡¯ll feel better after crying out.¡± Luna handed Ang a few tissues, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Mr. James did it, this thing is undoubtedly done by him. What are you going to do? Are you still going to stay with him?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ang took the tissues and wiped the tears from her face, ¡°But I already have his child. And you know he¡¯s so dominant that I can¡¯t even leave.¡±


    Hearing this, Luna said almost impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you want to leave, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to send you away!¡±


    ¡°You seem to want me to separate from him?¡± Ang¡¯s throat was dry and she wanted to drink some water to moisten her throat. But her hands were shivering so much that she couldn¡¯t even lift the teapot.


    Luna¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, but she quickly lowered her head, poured a ss of water, and handed it to Ang.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If you knew that Mr. James had something to do with Mom¡¯s death and you were still with him, with Dad and your brother¡¯s temperament, they would definitely throw you out of the Chante family. I don¡¯t want to see that scene more than anyone else.¡±


    Ang hung her head for a long time before she said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    She had never expected Luna to set her up. Her heart was in a mess and she didn¡¯t know what to doter!


    Luna was anxious for a moment but didn¡¯t rush her, ¡°Then think about it. But there is not much time left for you. In a week¡¯s time at thetest, I¡¯ll have to tell Dad and Greyson about this.¡±


    Ang answered in a daze and reached for the teapot, but identally touched the pot and burned her hand.


    ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Luna frowned and ran upstairs to get a burn ointment and carefully applied it to her injury.

 Chapter 372 Maybe She’s Being Blackmailed

    Could a person disguise herself all the time? Ang didn¡¯t believe it. Luna¡¯s kindness to her did not seem to be disguised!


    Maybe Luna did it because she was being ckmailed!


    Since Jessica was able to threaten James in the first ce, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to threaten Luna!


    Ang suddenly found the potential possibility that Luna didn¡¯t betray her. She drew back her hand, ¡°Luna, have you encountered any difficulties recently? If there¡¯s something, you can say. We can figure out a solution together!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m in a difficult situation.¡± Luna paused for a moment and sighed.


    Ang¡¯s eyes burst into light. Luna was really in a difficult situation!


    She grabbed Luna¡¯s hands tightly and spoke much faster than usual, ¡°What is it? Luna, as long as you say it, I will definitely find a way to help you out!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just about you?¡± Luna¡¯s hands were red from the grip, but she didn¡¯t struggle, ¡°Mr. James indirectly caused Mom¡¯s suicide, but you don¡¯t want to separate from him. I¡¯m really afraid that Dad and Greyson will kick you out when they find out about this.¡±


    The light in Ang¡¯s eyes dissipated little by little, and the pain once again spread through every nerve in her body.


    She could not find an excuse ¡­ What to do? She really couldn¡¯t find any excuse!


    ¡°Ang, just cut the knot. The more you hesitate, the harder it will only be. Also ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Ang interrupted her and stood up with a pale face, ¡°I will make a decision within a week. Luna, I¡¯m going back first!¡±


    After saying that, she carried her bag, went to the hanger and took off her coat, and walked quickly towards the door.


    Luna called after her several times, but she pretended not to hear.


    She really didn¡¯t know how to face Luna anymore!


    Bang!


    Ang walked with her head down and identally bumped into a person¡¯s arms as she went out. She tilted her head up and met James¡¯ concerned gaze. All her disguises crumbled in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± James held her face in his hands. Each of her tears was like a needle in his heart.


    They agreed to send messages once every fifteen minutes. He didn¡¯t get the message and was worried that something had happened to her, so he ignored her instructions and came over.


    He met her right as she wasing out.


    Ang clutched hispel with both hands and said with unusual difficulty, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why did she do this ¡­¡±


    James hugged her and gently patted her back.


    He knew that to her, Luna was just as much a family member as her brother. When she suddenly encountered such a thing, it was reasonable for her to find it difficult to ept.


    Luna came out just in time to see the two hugging each other.


    She frowned slightly and quickly calmed down, ¡°Mr. James, when did you arrive? I didn¡¯t even know. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Without waiting for James to answer, an engine sounded, followed by an ear-splitting braking sound.


    The white sports car was parked two meters away from James. Greyson jumped out of the car and said with surprise, ¡°I had something to tell you and here you are! You havee at the right time!¡±


    He walked over and tapped James on the shoulder, then noticed that Ang was also there.


    ¡°Honey, you go and ask the maids to prepare more food. James and Ang are here for lunch today!¡± Greyson shouted at Luna.


    Luna paused for a moment and did not answer immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother you. I¡¯ll take Ang out to eat.¡± James nodded slightly at Greyson and walked towards the Bentley with Ang in his arms.


    She was still too excited to stay here right now.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you go! Isn¡¯t it normal for you guys to have a meal at home? What¡¯s bothering us?¡± Greyson ran over to the Bentley and knocked hard on the car window, ¡°I still have something to tell you. Hey, I¡¯m giving you a chance to get close to me, don¡¯t you not cherish ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the car had already started.


    Greyson hurriedly jumped aside, ¡°Crap! You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    No one paid any attention to him.


    Luna looked at the departing car with mixed feelings.


    Inside the car, Ang turned her head and looked back a few times. Her brother and Luna were in the back watching the car leave, just like before.


    But some things were not the same as before after all.


    ¡°Are you better?¡± James titled his head to look at her and stroked her head.


    Ang bowed her head, looking incredibly tired, ¡°Luna said you had someone delete the chat log and told me to leave you.¡±


    She had a lot on her mind, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    Luna desperately med James for her mother¡¯s death. She wasn¡¯t even sure now if the friend who was talking to her mom was arranged by Luna.


    If it was, what about her brother?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to do, don¡¯t think about it yet.¡± James intentionally distracted her, ¡°Your brother just said he had something to tell me. Do you know what it is?¡±


    Ang shook her head.


    Her mind was totally a mess, and she just didn¡¯t even listen to what her brother was actually saying.


    ¡°Jessica has convinced the Smith family to buy the shares in Director Lau¡¯s hand.¡± When he mentioned Jessica, James¡¯ eyes were slightly cold, ¡°Twenty-five percent share of the Chante Group is not a small amount. They didn¡¯t have that much cash and ended up using a portion of their fixed assets as coteral to borrow nearly two billion from the bank.¡±


    It had only been a few days since James proposed the n. Ang was surprised, ¡°They¡¯ve already signed?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°The same day you and your brother inherited the shares of the estate,¡± James said.


    Ang was still distressed because of Luna¡¯s matter. But when she heard the news, she cheered up, ¡°So when do you think they will offer the twenty-five percent share?¡±


    ¡°After taking away the good projects that the Chante Group just signed.¡± James said, ¡°It won¡¯t take long. A week or so.¡±


    The Smith family wanted to take advantage of the fact that the Chante Group had changed its majority shareholder several times to cause panic among the shareholders, so that they could take the opportunity to ruin the Chante Group, so they would not hold these shares for a long time.


    When the Smith Group sold these shares, it would be time for them to close the!


    Ang knew that James would not let the Chante Group lose out, but she still couldn¡¯t understand something, ¡°They took away the Chante Group¡¯s project. Isn¡¯t that bad for us?¡±


    ¡°The capital chain can¡¯t keep up, so they will have to take out what they got sooner orter, and they will have to pay arge number of liquidated damages,¡± James exined a little more in detail.


    But Ang spent too short a time in the business world to understand it very well. She only knew that the Smith family had fallen into a serial trap this time, and they had to pay a price first to get out of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a good thing to celebrate. How about we go to that Western restaurant you like so much for dinner?¡± James looked at her in the rearview mirror and felt a bit heartbroken for her.


    Ang agreed, knowing he was also trying to ease her mind. When she got out of the car, she put on a hat, sunsses, and mask to avoid being recognized.


    This Western restaurant was very upscale, and the people who came here were basically rich or noble.


    Ang didn¡¯t have to worry about being recognized here, so she took off her hat and everything after sitting down. When someone recognized her, they just nced at her curiously.


    The waiter came over and handed the menus to them.


    Ang was about to order when she suddenly felt that someone kept looking at her. She put down the menu and looked back. Everyone was eating, and no one was looking at her at all, as if it was just her illusion.

 Chapter 373 She Felt Like Someone Was Watching

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked James.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just looking around.¡±


    She was probably more sensitive because she was pregnant.


    ¡°Okay, look at the menu and order something. I need to use the bathroom.¡± James stood up and there was a look of hesitation in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t say anything and left.


    The moment right after he left, Ang felt like someone was staring at her again.


    She looked around and like before, everyone was eating and no one was looking at her. But the feeling didn¡¯t go away. The gaze followed her and she felt like she was being trapped underyers of invisibles.


    Ang felt unease, she gripped her phone hard and wanted to call James the moment something went wrong.


    But other than the feeling of being watched, nothing else out of the ordinary happened.


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Miss Ang.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman called her name from behind. Ang¡¯s back tensed up, she quickly turned around and checked who was it.


    It was Cathleen.


    ¡°Do you mind if I sit here for a bit?¡± asked Cathleen. She pulled out the chair opposite Ang and sat down before waiting for an answer.


    ¡°You are so wrapped up. I thought I got the wrong person for a second.¡±


    Ang frowned, ¡°You recognized me the moment I walked in?¡±


    ¡°Well, not really. I didn¡¯t notice you, my fianc¨¦ did.¡± Cathleen had a look of disdain on her face, ¡°Well, he did have a crush on you. Even if you¡¯re in disguise, wearing sunsses or a cap, he can still recognize you. Heck, even if you turn into ash, he can still recognize you.¡±


    Listening to what Cathleen was saying, the people watching her just now were probably Cathleen and Danis. It would make sense like that.


    But for some reason, Ang still felt like something was off.


    Her intuition was telling her that the people watching her in the dark weren¡¯t Cathleen and Danis.


    ¡°I¡¯m only talking to you for a bit and you¡¯re lost in your own world. Are you disrespecting me, or do you want me to feel disgusted with you?¡± asked Cathleen in an eerie tone of voice.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ang only then stopped daydreaming and said inattentively, ¡°No need to beat around the bush. Just say it, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you say so, then I¡¯ll speak my mind!¡± Cathleen continued saying, ¡°The Smith family bought 25% of the Chante Group¡¯s shares, did you know that?¡±


    Ang nodded, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Jessica and her gang n to sell the shares in 6 days, and then they will tell the public about the dirt they have on Chante family. The Chante Group¡¯s reputation would be badly damaged. Tell Mr. James about it, ask him to help the Chante family, you hear me?¡±


    Cathleen stared at Ang with a look of disgust on her face.


    Ang looked at her, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because Danis has no balls to talk to you. I wouldn¡¯te over if he would!¡± Cathleen stood up impatiently, ¡°Remember to tell Mr. James about it! I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ang stood up and called out to her.


    Cathleen turned around and replied shortly, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Both sides benefit from this matter. Why are you talking to me as if you¡¯re ordering me around or giving me alms?¡± said Ang.


    Cathleen crossed her hand and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you what the Smith family is nning to do, telling you to be prepared. How does this benefit the both of us?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you telling me this if you hate me so much?¡± asked Ang.


    The smirk on Cathleen¡¯s face vanished, she was speechless.


    Ang said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer on your behalf. It¡¯s because Jessica was the one who nned this. If she seeded, she would have a higher chance to take over the Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°You, or you and your family, were worried that Danis wouldn¡¯t win against Jessica. That was why you are telling me about this. You want me to ruin Jessica¡¯s ns, is that right?¡±


    Cathleen took the opportunity toe to talk to Ang when James left the seat because she was worried that he would be able to tell what she was scheming. But she never would¡¯ve thought that Ang could guess what she was nning.


    She became smarter, after 2 years in jail!


    Cathleen talked to her in a nicer tone now, but she said carefully, ¡°Well, that is the case. But no matter what, what I tell you will benefit the Chante family.¡±


    ¡°We both benefit, you¡¯re not really helping me and I¡¯m not really helping you,¡± said Ang, ¡°You want to use James to ruin Jessica¡¯s n. I can ept that, but I have my conditions.¡±


    She said the same thing back to Cathleen, but she made it sounded like they were helping the Delia family instead.


    Cathleen¡¯s face turned grim, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t get full of yourself!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t tell Ang about this if she wasn¡¯t afraid of Jessica!


    ¡°Well, then. We have nothing to discuss.¡± Ang sat down.


    Cathleen got anxious seeing that Ang didn¡¯t care, she said, ¡°Think about it, if you don¡¯t tell Mr. James or ask for his help, then the Chante Group is done for!¡±


    ¡°Not really. The Smith Group took 25 %t of the Chante Group¡¯s share, they would be our main shareholder. If the Chante Group expands nicely, it will benefit the Smith Group too.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that twopanies under the Chante Group are researching new drugs? These drugs could bring us great profits. If the Chante family and the Smith Group work together, we both will benefit.¡±


    ¡°If Jessica seeded and Mr. Harvey dies, then Danis will stand less than 25 % of the chance to take over the Smith Group,¡± said Ang.


    She would never make a truce with Jessica, but it wasn¡¯t like what Chathleen thought. She thought that Ang would forget about their past resentment for the sake of profit.


    Cathleen¡¯s face was changing colours, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You should quickly make your decision. James will be back soon and I¡¯m much nicer to talk to than him,¡± said Ang.


    Cathleen clenched her fist and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°You better not die in my hands! Say it, what¡¯s your conditions?¡±


    ¡°My conditions aren¡¯t that bad. Just tell me what the Smith family is nning recently, all of it in details and honestly,¡± said Ang.


    James was walking towards them.


    ¡°¡­ fine!¡± yelled Cathleen. She scoffed and quickly left.


    James walked towards the table, took off his suit jacket and put it on the chair. He asked, ¡°What did Cathleen want?¡±


    Ang told James what happened just now.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting good at cheating people now,¡± said James as he ruffled her head. His eyes were smiling.


    Ang felt a bit embarrassed at him doing something so affectionate in public. She avoided his touches with an unnatural look on her face, she said, ¡°I learn it from you.¡±


    ¡°Conjugal felicity?¡± James rolled up his sleeves and exposed his firm and lean arms. ¡°But you haven¡¯t called me your husband yet. Come on, say it.¡±


    He inched forward and lifted her chin flirtingly.

 Chapter 374 How Could James Do Something So Lame?

    James would usually not be on intimate terms with women in public and was always cold towards others. It was rare for him to do that and people started looking.


    Ang felt like her face was getting hot and she wanted to smack his hand away. Suddenly, he stood up and put his hands on her face. Then, he kissed her on the lips.


    She could see her reflection in his eyes. Ang tensed up and her mind went nk.


    Something fell onto the ground and made a crisp sound.


    The sound helped Ang snap back into reality. She bit down her teeth, not letting him in and pushed him a few times on the chest with moderate strength.


    James smiled and let her go, seeing how red she turned, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to call me your husband? How about if I call you my wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­ fine. Sit down, everyone¡¯s looking.¡± Ang lowered her head and frowned, she pinched his arm lightly.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t realize, but what she did was rather flirtatious.


    James sat down. He nced to the side and smile when he saw Danis. Danis was telling a waiter to go clean up the broken te on the floor.


    Ang saw what happened. She grimaced and quickly looked away. She didn¡¯t see Danis¡¯ expression.


    After a while, the waiter served the steaks, desserts and red wine that they ordered.


    ¡°There¡¯s also some rose-voured cake here, try some.¡± James gave Ang some of the cake.


    Why did James put the desserts on her te before they even started eating the main dishes? Ang didn¡¯t really like to eat sweets, but she still grabbed the cake.


    Halfway eating, she felt something hard in her mouth.


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­ how could James do something some?


    Ang nced at him, and she found a ring in the cake.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± James took the ring from her hand and put it on her finger.


    Ang was speechless.


    ¡°James, you didn¡¯t kneel and ask if I would marry you. There are no flowers, no confession¡­¡± Ang didn¡¯t care about the form of the proposal, but she was a bit disappointed at how crude it was.


    James lowered his head and kissed her on the hand, ¡°Ask about what? Who else would you marry if it wasn¡¯t me?¡±


    That was true. But Ang was still disappointed.


    She wanted to say something but she held herself back. She didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    The ring was on her finger now and she was pregnant. Could she say no? But¡­ she felt cheated.


    James looked at her expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He pinched her face and looked at her lovingly, ¡°Grandfather is still here and everyone is looking at us. I cannot do somethingvish. Just put on the ring first, take it as if I reserved you. I¡¯ll promise you a grand proposalter on, okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t n to propose to her so suddenly. But what happened in the morning made him anxious.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention briefly and something happened without him knowing. He could¡¯ve lost her back then!


    ¡­


    At Star Restaurant.


    The Smith family, Charles and Timothy were there.


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Grandpa Smith raised his ss and cheered the people. He was in a good mood and he bottomed up the ss. He then showed the people his empty ss.


    Everyone praised that he was old but still vigorous.


    Timothy smiled shyly and praised him with everyone else, ¡°Grandpa Smith, not even the younger people can drink like you. Cheers to you!¡±


    She had higher seniority and hence she sat together with Charles and Grandpa Smith. She was all over Grandpa Smith.


    Everyone else had an ufortable look on their face, but because of Charles, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jessica looked obviously unhappy, but she quickly fixed her expression.


    She tolerated this idiotic woman¡¯s behaviour for a long time. But after today, she didn¡¯t need to anymore!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Grandpa Smith didn¡¯t push her away, he gulped the alcohol that Timothy gave him. He raised his ss and was facing Jessica, ¡°Jessica, have one with me. You did well this time around!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making me embarrassed,¡± said Jessica as she smiled and clinked her ss with his.


    Charles wasn¡¯t as happy as them, ¡°We have some of the Chante Group¡¯s shares and projects on our hand. We should celebrate our sess, but Brother Smith, something just felt wrong. I think we shouldn¡¯t put our guard down.¡±


    ¡°Me and grandpa Smith already thought about what you are thinking right now. I¡¯ve looked into every single thing rted to this business thoroughly. Everything is arranged, nothing will go wrong. You can rx,¡± said Jessica gently.


    Grandpa Smith also thought that Charles was being overly worried, ¡°We even thought about who to sell the shares to. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem! Charles, I¡¯m more experienced in this matter than you. Don¡¯t you worry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Charles. You are better than us in calligraphy, but to be honest, you cannotpare to Grandpa Smith when ites to business.¡± Jessica tried tofort Charles.


    Charles didn¡¯t reply, but Timothy wasn¡¯t happy, ¡°My husband is only trying to care for you guys, watch what you¡¯re saying!¡±


    It was Grandpa Smith¡¯s first time being pointed and yelled at like that. He banged the ss on the table, his face turned dark.


    ¡°Dear, he yelled at me!¡± Timothyined to Charles coquettishly.


    Charlesforted her and said to Grandpa Smith, ¡°Timothyes from a poor family. She wasn¡¯t really educated growing up. I hope you don¡¯t mind what she said.¡±


    Things only calmed down after he said sorry repeatedly for a while.


    Jessica witnessed the scene and didn¡¯t feel too good.


    When something happened to her, Charles never protected her. But now, he was protecting a prostitute, a dirty woman!


    While Grandpa Smith was in a good mood, Jessica said gently, ¡°Grandpa, if this seeded, I would make amends for my faults from back then. Can you let me go back to work in thepany?¡±


    Grandpa Smith didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Danis? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    ¡°I made him not toe. He still feels sorry towards Ang, and it seems like he has not let her go. I¡¯m afraid that he would tell Ang about this after finding out about our ns. If so, then everything we did will go down the drain.¡±


    Jessica bit her lips, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree with my decision, I will still do the same to ensure that our n works perfectly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong!¡± said Grandpa Smith, ¡°How did the Smith family get someone so one-track-minded?¡±


    Adeline wanted to say something for her son, but Edward stopped her.


    ¡°I wanted you to stay home for a bit because I wanted you to reflect on what you did wrong. I think it¡¯s enough reflection for you. Come back to the office and continue your position as the finance manager after we sell out the Chante Group¡¯s share,¡± said Grandpa Smith. Jessica had a euphoric expression in her eyes upon hearing him, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Smith!¡±


    She clinked her ss and drank it with Grandpa Smith. She then poured another and said to Charles, ¡°Charles, I thought about it. You were only saying those things for my sake. I was possessed by bad thoughts, that¡¯s why I fought with you. I hope you will forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charles felt content hearing what she said. He raised his ss and clinked with hers. He copied what Grandpa Smith did and finished the drink in one gulp.


    But the alcohol tasted off.


    He just wanted to ask how high the alcohol content was. He then felt light-headed and face nted onto the table.

 Chapter 375 It’s just Some Sleeping Pills

    Everyone was stunned.


    Adeline stood up in a hurry. ¡°Dad? Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Timothy was frightened. After regaining her mind, she suddenly jumped on Charles and cried, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡±


    She finally managed to live a good life. If the old man died now, wouldn¡¯t she have to live a hard life again?


    That must not happen, the old man can¡¯t die!


    ¡°What are you fools doing here? Hurry up and call an ambnce!¡± Timothy shouted madly at the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s you who treat the meal today, if something happens to my husband, I will never let you off!¡±


    Adeline couldn¡¯t care about her dirty words at this time. She hurriedly said to Jessica, ¡°Jessica, call 120! What if something happens to your grandfather?¡±


    Grandpa Smith who had always been calm was a little flustered at this time.


    ¡°It will be okay. He just fainted, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous,¡± Jessica looked around and said gently.


    Edward and Grandpa Smith looked at each other and seemed to have figured out something. ¡°Jessica, are you sure your grandpa¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some sleeping pills,¡± Jessica said.


    Adeline was stunned. ¡°Why did you do that to your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Grandpa hasn¡¯t had a good rest recently and he won¡¯t take medicine, so I help him,¡± Jessica said softly.


    Timothy stopped crying, stood up and rushed to Jessica. ¡°You bitch, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to kill my husband and harm me?¡±


    She stretched out her hand and wanted to p Jessica on the face.


    Jessica dodged and pped her hands twice. Four strong men pushed the door in and grabbed Timothy without expression.


    ¡°Let go of me! You let go of me!¡± Timothy desperately struggled. ¡°Bah, little bitch, when my husband wakes up, he will never let you off!¡±


    Jessica took off a chair cover, rolled it and shoved it into her mouth casually.


    ¡°As you can see, grandpa is fascinated by this woman. Who knows she might hold back the Lewis and the Smith family. If we let her continue staying, she will only bring disaster.¡±


    Jessica used to disguise her feelings in front of them because she was afraid that they didn¡¯t like her true self. But after this, she knew that in the face of benefits, it was just trivial matter, whether they like her or not.


    Edward and Grandpa Smith looked at each other, and they whispered a few words.


    ¡°A waiter drugged the wine, and we all fainted. When we woke up, we found that Miss Lewis was missing. Maybe she was taken away by some enemy,¡± Grandpa Smith coughed and said slowly.


    Jessica smiled. ¡°You can enjoy your time celebrating. I¡¯ll find the robber.¡±


    With that, she turned and walked out. Several men followed her while taking Timothy.


    ¡°Jessica, what robber? Why didn¡¯t I see it? Jessica, you¡­ ¡°Adeline didn¡¯t know what these people were talking about. She wanted to chase after Jessica.


    Edward took her to sit down. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see your stepmother again in the future, don¡¯t ask again.¡±


    Adeline nced at her unconscious old father, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    God knows how much that godforsaken bitch humiliated her back then. She wished she never came back!


    ¡­


    After dinner, James was going to send Ang back to the Bamboo Estate first before returning to thepany.


    But as soon as he got out of the restaurant, he noticed someone was following them. He turned his head and looked behind him with a slight frown. ¡°I saw someone I know, go to the car first and I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    This restaurant required membership, people who came here were basically from the same circle. It was normal to meet some familiar faces.


    Ang nodded, took the car key and left.


    James looked back and found that the person who followed him had reached a corner and was waiting for him to go there. He loosened his necktie and walked over without expression.


    He was followed by a man in his forties. He was plump and handsome, but his temperament was feminine.


    James had not seen this man several times, but he had strong impression of thetter ¨C this man is his grandmother¡¯s lover.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± James¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Noah Foster smiled and patted him on the shoulder. He was not embarrassed when James dodged. ¡°If you really want to know what¡¯s exactly going on, you have to ask your grandmother. She only asked me to call you over, but she didn¡¯t say what it was for.¡±


    James seldom expressed his emotions, but he didn¡¯t conceal his disgust at all in front of Noah.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to her. Don¡¯t follow me anymore,¡± he said coldly and wanted to leave.


    Noah was not anxious. ¡°James, think about it, your grandmother has never been a person who gives up easily. If you don¡¯t talk to her, I¡¯m afraid she will have to ask Miss Chante to talk about it next time.¡±


    James stopped, jerked his tie, turned around and red at him with cold eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s right in the car ahead. Let¡¯s go.¡± Noah smiled and gave a wee gesture.


    James followed him and got into a Rolls Royce.


    A woman was sitting at the backseat. She was wearing exquisite makeup and fashionable clothes, looking young. She looked like she was only in her fifties. However, from the lines on her neck, it could be seen that she was already not young.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not seen you for more than ten years, you look more and more like your grandpa.¡±  Reynolds put down her cell phone, smiled and wanted to hold his hand.


    James dodged and straightaway cut to the point, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He rarely hated a person, but his own grandmother was one of them.


    ¡°No matter how, I¡¯m still your grandmother, is this how you treat your elders?¡±  snorted. ¡°Your mother despised me and always used me for not educating my son well. Has she done well?¡±


    James said frigidly, ¡°You slept my grandfather for money and sold my father to the Harvey family in the end. Have you remembered you¡¯re an elder when you decided to abandon your responsibility?¡±


    Noah sighed. ¡°James, you can¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother really liked your grandpa back then, so she would rather get drugged and be despised just to be with him. It¡¯s like Miss Chante likes you and she insists to marry you. It¡¯s all because of love.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°As for divorcing your grandfather afterwards, it was also because¡­¡±


    James couldn¡¯t bear to hear Noah saying that Ang was same as his grandmother and he directly interrupted, ¡°Shut up! What are you? When¡¯s your turn talking here?¡±


    Noah¡¯s face froze, he was a little embarrassed and angry.


    ¡°James, he¡¯s your elder too.¡± Before you hit the dog, look at the master. James obviously didn¡¯t take her seriously!


    James pouted and said sarcastically, ¡°Anyone could im that they¡¯re elders having eaten few years more rice than me these days.¡±


    He was obviously criticizing Noah.


    Noah pulled down his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine being reckless when you¡¯re young, but as an elder, I have to advise you not to be too egocentric, otherwise you won¡¯t be far from death.¡±

 Chapter 376 Do You Think I’ll Fear this Threat?

    ¡°Say that to yourself,¡± James said ndly. ¡°Mr. Foster, I can destroy you with only one finger. You¡¯d better be polite when you talk to me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee whether I¡¯ll take it out on you when I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    He sounded arrogant, but Noah knew that this was also true. He gritted his teeth and kept quiet.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want, I have no time to waste with you.¡± James took out his cell phone, glimpsed at the time and said, ¡°You still have five minutes.¡±


    His repeated provocations made  a little angry. She was too enraged that she let out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you really don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll ask that Ang girl to have a talk.¡±


    James sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll fear this threat?¡±


    retorted, ¡°What threat? I just want to talk to my future granddaughter-inw. How can this be a threat?¡±


    ¡°Just like when I was 15, you don¡¯t think it¡¯s called kidnapping, do you?¡±


    When he was fifteen years old, his so-called real grandmother suddenly appeared and was extremely kind to him. Grandpa never liked him, and his father ignored him, her elderly love soon won his trust.


    She took him to an ind in a private ne. She said she would give him a reward, but she contacted his grandfather and asked him for 15 million dors in order to let him go back.


    He didn¡¯t know about it until he got back. Grandpa didn¡¯t do anything to her for some reason, but he beat him up almost to death.


    After this, he seldom trusted others.


    paused and said, ¡°I needed the money badly at that time, and I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you. I thought you¡¯ll understand me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me such a hypocritical excuse, I won¡¯t believe it,¡± James said.


    looked guilty. ¡°If what happened that time had hurt you, I can apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°No. You still have two minutes. I suggest you speak quickly.¡± James was unmoved. ¡°Threaten me with Ang doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±


    He stared at her coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to grandpa, but it¡¯s not difficult for me to deal with a retired drama queen like you.¡±


    ¡°Your grandpa can¡¯t even do anything to me back then, do you think you¡¯re capable of doing so?¡±  looked at him as if she was looking at a reckless child.


    The cell phone timer suddenly rang.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, goodbye.¡± James got up and got out of the car straightaway.


    got out of the car too and she shouted at him, ¡°James, I suggest we have a good talk. It¡¯s good for you and me. Or else, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that word in my dictionary.¡± James left without even stopping.


    Noah watched him leave and turned to ask , ¡°Baby, this¡­¡±


    raised her hand and motioned him not to speak. ¡°James is good at everywhere, but he¡¯s not as astute as his grandfather. Anyway, I¡¯ve already expected such a result, continue the previous n.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    y in his arms and wrapped her hands around his waist. ¡°It¡¯s a long way around our original n. It¡¯s troublesome. I hate doing troublesome things the most.¡±


    ¡°James is too smart, and there are Denise and Lawson watching, it¡¯s safer to follow the original n.¡± Noah took her hand and kissed it. ¡°If you think it¡¯s troublesome, let me do it. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡±


    ¡­


    Ang had nothing to do and she browsed the news on the Inte.


    The Chante family¡¯s negative news had fallen from the top ten of the hot search to the end, but when she tapped it open, there were still many people scolding the Chante family. It should be the Smith family who suppressed the poprity of the topic.


    After all, if they wanted to sell their shares at a good price, they couldn¡¯t defame the Chante Group too much.


    But theizens did not know this. They were scolding the Chante family for taking advantage of power to withdraw the trending topic. Some people had even made remarks such as ¡°do we still get likes if we scold Ang?¡± and managed to make it to one of the most poprments.


    As for the news of Cleo being jailed due to nder and theft, there were only a few dozenments below, thement section was deliberately limited.


    The car beeped and James sat in. His expression didn¡¯t change much, but Ang could feel that he was very unhappy now.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ang put away her cell phone and turned to ask.


    James started the car. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He will only make her feel bad if he told her.


    ¡°You just proposed to me and you look so unhappy, can I think that you regret proposing to me?¡± Ang said purposefully.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    ¡°The timing and reason match, and you say it¡¯s nothing, I can totally understand that.¡±


    Seeing that she was determined to make it clear, James vaguely said, ¡°I have some arguments with someone I know.¡±


    He did not behave that way when he had conflicts with Lawson.


    Ang thought for a moment and hesitated. ¡°Does what the person tell you concern me?¡±


    ¡°No, stop overthinking.¡± James tapped his fingers on the steering wheel.


    When he was upset or lying, he liked to tap his fingers, and Ang recently discovered that. She said seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with many things you do, but I can always avoid holding you back.¡±


    James did not answer immediately.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you go out for a while. If you have anything to deal with, tell me and I¡¯ll go with you. Besides, I¡¯ll arrange some bodyguards for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No matter how, it¡¯s still a society ruled byw, isn¡¯t it a bit of a fuss?¡± Maybe it was because she had been in prison for two years, Ang hated staying in a closed space and being guarded outside.


    James turned his head and her figure was reflected in his pupils. He said word by word, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as big or small when it concerns you.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It would always be good to be well prepared.


    His eyes were deep like whirlpools, as if to suck her soul in.


    Ang only reacted when he turned his head to the front again. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Anyway, he was also thinking for her good. She thought it he might not do this after a while.


    James sent Ang back to the Bamboo Estate and went to thepany. That afternoon, four professional bodyguards epted James¡¯ entrustment and came to protect Ang.


    However, in the next five days, everything went peaceful, and even the so-called scandals of the Chante family were temporarily suppressed.


    Greyson had frequently travelled to the Bamboo Estate to talk about thepany¡¯s matter with James, while Luna was behaving abnormally and she never came.


    Everything went normal. It was reasonable for Ang to breathe a sigh of relief, but she inexplicably had a feeling that a storm wasing.


    She felt uneasy, so she told Greyson to speak less in thepany so as not to leak the news. She also asked him to be more vignt at night and not to fall asleep too deeply.


    There were two big issues recently, one was rted to the Chante Group¡¯s shares, and the other was her sister-inw framing James for an unknown purpose.


    Ang thought that if something happened, it might be due to changes in these two issues.


    Greyson was annoyed by her. Every time he asked to talk with James in the study room, he would run away upon finished talking to avoid her seizing the opportunity to give him a full lecture.

 Chapter 377 The Two Medicines Do Not Exist

    On the sixth day, something happened in the Smith family.


    It was in the house of the Thompson family.


    Jessica was sitting opposite Alonso. She was speaking eloquently with a natural look. However, her palms were actually sweating.


    That was her first time to meet him, a legend. Not only that, she was even having a business talk with him at the moment. Thus, she was excited yet anxious.


    ¡°Done?¡± Alonso gave a wink to his servant. Then, his servant went forward immediately and poured a cup of tea for Jessica.


    Jessica nodded, ¡°Although the reputation of the Chante family is not good now, I am sure that you will be able to earn arge sum of money after taking over the shares due to these two newly developed medicine!¡±


    ¡°If you know that you can get a big profit from it, why don¡¯t you just get it for the Smith Group and keep the profit for yourselves?¡± Alonso put on his presbyopic sses and continued to read the next page of the newspaper.


    Jessica sighed lightly, ¡°To be honest, I tried to persuade my family to get the shares as I think it will bring a big profit to us. However, we had used our fixed assets as mortgage to get a loan from the bank as we wanted to get the shares in the shortest time. But the bad thing is the payment date is around the corner and we can¡¯t afford the debt.¡±


    That was the excuse that had been made up by her before she started her n.


    Alonso just smiled at her. Then, he continued reading another page of the newspaper and did not give any response to her.


    ¡°So¡­ You mean?¡± Jessica asked cautiously.


    Just as Alonso put down the newspaper, a servant came over and helped him to keep it. After that, the servant took over his sses respectfully.


    ¡°You also said that ¡®if there are the two newly developed drugs¡¯, the premise is the ¡®if¡¯.¡±


    When Jessica heard until that part, her heart was feeling a little uneasy of a sudden. She tried to calm herself down, ¡°I can guarantee that these two new drugs have just been developed and they show amazing effect. So, you must be able to earn a lot after the medicine hit the market¡­¡±


    Alonso showed his hand and indicated that she did not need to talk more about it, ¡°Youngdy, the two medicines do not exist. Therefore, it is not possible for me to take over the shares from you. I am sorry.¡±


    Jessica was shocked.


    ¡®There were no such medicines?¡¯


    ¡®How was that possible?¡¯


    She had gone through so many channels to get the information. How could it be wrong?


    Jessica¡¯s face turned pale at that moment, ¡°Mr. Alonso, I think your information might be wrong. These two medicines are newly developed by the Chante Group¡¯s biologicalpany. I have investigated it many times and I believe that my information is absolutely true!¡±


    ¡°If I even get this little information wrong, do you think I can still run my family business smoothly until today?¡± Alonso shook his head and instructed his servant, ¡°Send Miss Jessica to the door.¡±


    ¡®It was impossible!¡¯


    ¡®It must be Alonso who got the wrong information!¡¯


    Jessica¡¯s mind was totally nk. At that instant, she just felt that the sky was falling, ¡°Mr. Alonso, I hope to continue the talk with you!¡±


    She wanted to go after Alonso but her way was blocked by two servants just as she took two steps forwards, ¡°Miss Jessica, please go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alonso! Mr. Alonso!!!¡±


    Since Jessica was born, she had never lost her temper like that in her life. She was overwhelmed by limitless fear. She was struggling desperately and trying her best to hold herst hope.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, the two servants did not let her go. She could not go through them so she could only look at the view of Alonso¡¯s back and saw him disappearing around the corner of the stairs.


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Jessica fell to the floor. Her eyes looked so empty and listless.


    She thought that everything was going right ording to her n but how did it turn out like that out of the blue?


    Alonso went upstairs and made a phone call. He then spoke lovingly, ¡°Greyson, I have already rejected Miss Jessica. You can start doing the thing you want to do now.¡±


    Jessica did not know how she got back to the Smith Group. She was muddled and her mind was nk.


    ¡°Director, you¡¯re back? CEO has asked someone to clean up the CFO¡¯s office for you. He is waiting for you in the office now.¡± Her precious secretary came over.


    ¡®He was waiting in the office for me?¡¯


    Jessica¡¯s breath was stunned for a moment. She wanted to smile at the secretary but she just could not make it, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well and I am going to the hospital. Please help me to tell grandpa that he doesn¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and wanted to leave there.


    Grandpa Smith was waiting in the office and he gradually lost his patience. Just as he wanted to go out for some fresh air, he heard those words from her.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He shouted at her back.


    Jessica¡¯s heart thumped and she wanted to run away. But in the end, she had no choice but to turn around.


    ¡°The reason that I look for you is I just want to ask you a few questions. You can go to the hospital after answering me.¡± After Grandpa Smith instructed, he turned around and walked into the office.


    Jessica frowned and went in with an uneasy heart. She closed the door after going in.


    Grandpa Smith was not the only person in the office. Danis and Cathleen were there too. The office which was quite spacious seemed to be crowded as there were four people standing there.


    ¡°Your sister-inw is not convinced as I let youe back to take over the position of CFO. I let here here to listen to what you have done so that she and your brother would not have much dissatisfaction.¡± The younger generation was standing while Alonso was sitting on the sofa that was prepared for guests.


    Jessica kept looking at her brother just as she entered the office. However, he didn¡¯t even look at her. His nce was filled with disgust when he identally nced at her.


    It seemed that her brother had always nced at her with such a gaze since the truth about the car ident was revealed.


    ¡°It should not be said that I¡¯m not convinced, I just feel a bit of difort in my heart. After all, arge part of thepany¡¯s power is with Jessica and many employees only obey her instruction. I think it is not fair for Danis.¡±


    ¡°As long as Jessica can do something worthy of her position, for sure, I won¡¯t say anything else. Jessica, you¡¯re so knowledgeable and thoughtful, I think you can also understand me, right?¡± Cathleen said.


    After all, Jessica was also one of the members of the Smith family. Cathleen¡¯s words made Grandpa Smith unhappy.


    He coughed lightly, ¡°Jessica, the negative news about the Chante family has been announced by all parties. Besides, today¡¯s share price was so low that it even hit a record. Have you made a deal with Mr. Alonso?¡±


    Their previous n was to spread all the negative news about the Chante family after selling the shares of the Chante Group.


    Jessica¡¯s pupils shrank and her face was pale, ¡°News ¡­ The news has been spread out?¡±


    The shares were already difficult to settle as the two new medicine did not exist. But, for now, the bad news was spread by all parties too. Thus, how could she settle the shares and got them out?


    The situation was clear and it was obvious that her master had schemed her with those people including Greyson!


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you go and spread it?¡± Master said, ¡°It¡¯s just that some of the news seems too fake and exaggerated. Thus, we might also be schemed back by the Chante family!¡±


    Jessica tried her best to maintain herposure but she had no more strength to support her arms and legs. Thus, she fell to the floor with a thud.


    Even though Grandpa Smith was blurred, he also mentioned there was something wrong with the situation, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Jessica?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face became pale and she kept quiet.


    How should she tell her grandfather about it?


    Should she tell him that they were being set up and the shares were going to be worthless in her hands?


    Danis felt unbearable when he saw her like that. He wanted to step forward to pull her but he backed off after taking one step forward.


    She had cheated on him too many times. He could not figure out whether she was just acting!

 Chapter 378 Better Smash Her to Death

    ¡°Is Grandpa Smith talking about selling the shares to Mr. Alonso?¡± Cathleen was surprised, ¡°The Chante Group¡¯s stocks have fallen so badly recently, who would be willing to take over it?¡±


    Grandpa Smith could not calm himself down anymore. He stood up abruptly, ¡°Jessica, what is going on? Speak! Didn¡¯t you tell me that it would not be a problem to sell the shares to Alonso with the two newly developed medicines?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s lips were trembling. She opened her mouth a few times but couldn¡¯t spit a word out.


    ¡°What are the new medicines? Our Delia family started with the research and development of drugs so we will pay high attention to the trends of this industry. However, I also did not hear of anyone who developed any new medicines!¡± Cathleen said.


    Grandpa Smith¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, ¡°You ¡­ are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Grandpa Smith, you guys have been cheated by someone, is it?¡± Cathleen asked.


    Grandpa Smith pressed on his chest with his hands. He was panting heavily and gritting his teeth, ¡°Jessica!¡±


    He grabbed everything he could take around him and threw all those things to Jessica.


    Jessica¡¯s head was smashed. Her hands and body were injured too. But she didn¡¯t move at all.


    She never thought that she would be schemed by a fool like Greyson. Not only that, she actually went into his trap with great pleasure!


    He should just smash her and it was better to smash her to death so she would not need to force herself to ept the reality!


    Grandpa Smith had gone insane and his eyes had even be red, ¡°You had only applied seven days for the loan payment as you wanted to let Alonso believe your bullshit! The due date was within only seven days! It was the day after tomorrow but these shares have lost their price in our hands, what do you think now?¡±


    ¡°Jessica! You¡¯ve really ruined the Smith family this time! Do you know how much we have to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! You get out from ¡­ from here ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Grandpa Smith was falling down.


    It was in the Star Restaurant.


    ¡°The Smith family wants to stop the negative news about the Chante family from spreading. However, since we are blocking their way, how can they do it ording to their wish? Hahahaha¡­ The bitch must be regretting making so much negative news of our family now, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are afraid that the price of the stock will fall even more if this goes on. Besides, the due date of the loan payment from the bank is around the corner. They are afraid that they don¡¯t have the ability to pay it too. In the end, they convinced one of my old friends to buy the stocks at a low price!¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group can¡¯t continue the past projects that are just grabbed by them after this incident. For now, they can¡¯t afford to pay the huge amount of liquidated damages. They are now contacting us and begging us to take over those projects.¡±


    ¡°For this time, the Smith Group almost lost more than 2 billion dors. Many shareholders went to thepany and wanted an exnation from the Smith family!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith was so angry that he had a stroke. He is now staying in the ICU of the hospital. Even though he is already in such a condition, he still wanted to expel Jessica from the Smith family! Jessica has now been expelled. Danis and his father are now in charge to deal with the Smith Group¡¯s troubles!¡±


    ¡°After we rify the negative news tomorrow, we then tell the original story about Jessica¡¯s n on this matter. After that, I am sure that our share price of Chante Group will definitely rise. By that time, Mr. Smith must have a stroke again!¡±


    Greyson was speaking happily. He was stating about the current situation of the Smith family continuously without resting for a second. Then, he took a ss of wine and finished drinking it. Only then, he felt less thirsty.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s fill up! Fill it up! James, I really admire you this time! Let¡¯s cheers as I want to thank you and Ang!¡±


    Greyson filled up a ss of wine for James and then he also filled another ss up with wine for Ang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fill up wine for her.¡± James grabbed the wine bottle and put it on the table. After that, he poured some juice for Ang.


    Greyson muttered, ¡°She can drink even more than me, one ss of wine is really nothing to her. I even didn¡¯t miss drinking by the time I was hospitalized due to a car ident.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thick-skinned, how can youpare yourself with her?¡± James looked up and nced at him.


    Greyson was speechless.


    ¡®Why did he attack me by words?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant so you should reduce eating cold food.¡± Seeing Ang was taking shrimp, James used his chopsticks to grab her chopsticks. Then, he put the shrimp back and took some vegetables for her.


    Ang used her chopsticks to stab at the vegetables a few times. She really had no appetite so she went to get the c chicken wings instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s too oily.¡± James picked up the c chicken wings from her te and ced them on his own te. Then, he took some braised pork ribs for her.


    Ang was speechless.


    Greyson who sat next to them thought that he was too over, ¡°James, I think you are a man. Why are you so garrulous? Seafood and chicken wings are my sister¡¯s favourite food. Howe you don¡¯t let her eat any of them?¡±


    When he was speaking, he stood up suddenly and changed the te of vegetables in front of Ang with the te of c chicken wings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat cold food but it is fine to eat c chicken wings, take it!¡±


    James nced at the c chicken wings and looked at Greyson, ¡°Greyson, the negative news of the Chante Group has not been rified so the n is notpleted yet sessfully. For example, Jessica was an unpredictable ident of thest step of our n.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Greyson was stunned. Then, he switched back the position of the two tes, ¡°Ang, James is right. He also did that for your sake. You should take lesser such food now. I will buy any food for you as much as you want after you give birth your baby.¡±


    He was really happy on that day. Besides, since he had drunk some wine, he spoke more than usual, ¡°A few days ago, the Smith family was celebrating their sess of scheming us here. For now, we are celebrating the Smith family that had gone into our trap! It¡¯s true that luck will turn!¡±


    Luna behaved totally different from him. She spoke nothing. Moreover, it seemed that her mood was a bit low.


    When she almost finished eating, she asked Ang, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk a little too much. I am going to the toilet, are you going?¡±


    Ang knew that she probably wanted to tell her something about James. She frowned slightly. Then, she nodded and agreed to her suggestion under James¡¯s strongly opposed gaze.


    ¡°I am just about finish eating. I¡¯ll wait for you in front of the toilet. After that, we can go back together.¡± James stood up and took his suit jacket from the hanger.


    Luna¡¯s eyes were shing and her face was showing some difficulty.


    Ang was worried that her sister-inw would not say anything if James went over. Thus, she said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to have such a happy matter. Therefore, I think you should stay here and drink more with Greyson.¡±


    She stood on tiptoe. She had his face with her two hands and kissed his lips, ¡°I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    James was looking into her eyes and found that she was begging him to agree to it. Thus, he could only stop saying his words, ¡°Then you muste back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, can you two not behave like that? She is just going to the toilet and you guys will only have to be apart for a while, why are you guys behaving like being apart forever?¡± Greyson really couldn¡¯t bear to see that scene.


    It was really corny.


    ¡°Ang, let¡¯s go?¡± Luna was asking that because she was afraid that Ang or James would regret it.


    Ang was afraid that Luna would think too much so she took the initiative and went to hold her arm like the previous moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luna.¡±


    The toilet was located on the right side after going out from the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, just as Ang was going to turn right, Luna tugged her arm, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to have a talk in the toilet. The staircase there is not so noisy so let¡¯s go there.¡±

 Chapter 379 Have You Considered It

    The stairwell was really quiet and wide.


    However, Ang didn¡¯t know Luna¡¯s purpose or whether somebody was hiding there beforehand, so she couldn¡¯t agree with Luna¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°I drank too much fruit juice just now and wanted to go to the washroom. Let¡¯s talk over there.¡± Ang said.


    Luna frowned, ¡°There are many people in the washroom and it¡¯s inconvenient to talk there. If you don¡¯t want to talk in the stairwell, we can go home and talk.¡±


    ¡°There are not so many people in this restaurant. Well, let¡¯s see if there is anyone else in the washroom. If there isn¡¯t anyone there, we can talk. Is that okay?¡± The more Luna persuaded Ang to go to the stairwell, the more strange Ang felt.


    Luna pretended that she naturally nced at the staircase. Then she hesitated and agreed with Ang.


    Ang saw Luna¡¯s little movement, she also nced at the stairwell without being obvious, but she didn¡¯t see anything there.


    After the two entered the washroom, Luna checked if there was anyone in the otherpartments. Meanwhile, Ang entered one of thepartments. After she locked the door, Ang sent a text message to James.


    ¡°Luna kept looking at the stairwell just now. Go and see if there is anything wrong there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ang deleted the text message after she saw James¡¯ reply. She put away her phone, flushed the toilet and went out of thepartment.


    There was no one else in the washroom. When she came out, Luna asked a little urgently, ¡°Ang, today is the sixth day already. Have you considered it?¡±


    ¡°Luna, I thought carefully and decided to stay with James.¡± Ang said.


    Hearing this, Luna frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I believe you.¡± Ang clenched her fist and tried to suppress the raging anger rising from her limbs and bones.


    It was because she believed in Luna too much that she knew that Luna lied to her and deliberately framed James. That was why she found it difficult to ept the truth!


    Luna wondered, ¡°Since you believe me, why don¡¯t you separate with James? Are you in love with him that even if he indirectly caused your mother¡¯s death, you still want to be with him, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Luna.¡± Ang smiled bitterly, ¡°James caused my mother¡¯s death. How can I avenge her if I leave? With his strength, we can¡¯t find a chance to fight against him!¡±


    Ang suddenly clenched her fist, clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I want to stay with James. When he rxes his vignce, I will find the confidential trading secrets of the Harvey group, sell them to his business rivals and avenge my mother!¡±


    Luna suddenly began to frame James. Ang thought the biggest possibility for Luna to do this was because of the entanglement in their businesses.


    If what she guessed was true, then her sister-inw should agree with the proposal!


    But Luna didn¡¯t even think about it and directly refused her idea, ¡°No! If you do this, Mr. James and his family will not let you go!¡±


    She wanted to frame James up but didn¡¯t want her to fight against him. Ang was really clueless with what Luna was going to do!


    Ang thought to herself, ¡®Could it be Jessica or Lawson who ordered her sister-inw to find a way to separate her from James?


    Or¡­ Does Luna have something for James?¡¯


    ¡°Ang, please, I¡¯m begging you! You don¡¯t have to take revenge. Just breakup with James. I¡¯ll find a way to send you abroad.¡± Luna held Ang¡¯s hand and spoke in a softer tone, ¡°Okay?¡±


    The worry on her face did not seem fake. Ang couldn¡¯t differentiate whether Luna was just good in acting or did she have other difficult reasons.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay. No matter who indirectly killed mom, I won¡¯t forgive that person! Don¡¯t you think so, Luna?¡± Ang stared at Luna.


    Luna¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. We¡¯ve been here long enough. We¡¯d better hurry back, or Mr. James and your brother may feel suspicious.¡±


    It seemed that Luna was afraid that Ang might ask her more details. After she finished her words, she hurried out.


    Ang looked at Luna rushing out of the washroom anxiously, her face was pale.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking at Luna¡¯s reaction, it seemed like Luna really was rted to her mother¡¯s death¡­ How should she tell her brother about it? What about their two children?


    ¡°Ang, what are you doing in there?¡± Greyson urged outside.


    Ang took a deep breath and responded with aplicated mood. She went out of the washroom.


    All three were outside of the washroom.


    Seeing Ang¡¯s expression which did not seem good, James came over. He took her hand andfortingly stroked the back of her hand.


    Greyson couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Why are you two getting more and more mushy? You both used to be quite normal, but now you can¡¯t even be separated for a few minutes!¡±


    Ang just went to the toilet. How many times did James check the time? Was it ten times? It¡¯s probably more than that.


    Hearing this, Luna frowned. Her face looked unhappy.


    James replied, ¡°We are newly-wed and deeply in love, you won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hands were cold and sweaty. There was sweat in her palms. James wiped her palms with his sleeves, put her hands in the middle of his hands and warmed her hands.


    ¡°What newlyweds? James, don¡¯t go overboard. It¡¯s true that you helped our family, but Ang hasn¡¯t married you yet!¡± Ang was Greyson¡¯s treasure, he really cared for his sister for many years. Suddenly his treasure was being robbed away, he felt very unpleasant.


    James grinned, even his eyes looked like they were smiling, ¡°I just proposed to her a few days ago, she is even wearing my proposal ring now.¡±


    James raised Ang¡¯s hand and showed Greyson the ring, ¡°It¡¯s not too much to say that we are newlyweds.¡±


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    Luna¡¯s bag fell to the ground. The bag was not zipped. The cosmetics inside along with a pile of misceneous things scattered on the ground.


    Ang looked at Luna and saw her pale face.


    Ang immediately thought, ¡®Does Luna really have feelings for James?¡¯


    When this thought crossed her mind, her chest felt painful and numb. She couldn¡¯t tell how exactly she felt.


    But it seemed that this was the only reason that could exin Luna¡¯s abnormal behaviors.


    ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Greyson looked confused.


    Luna shook her head. She looked a little tired, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just not careful enough and didn¡¯t hold my bag properly.¡±


    Luna squatted down to pick up things on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move!¡± Greyson quickly pulled her up and carefully examined her hand, ¡°Did you hurt your hands?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t hurt your hands. Which of these are important? Tell me and I will pick it up. For those broken cosmetics and stuff, let¡¯s leave it. I¡¯ll buy them for you when I go back.¡± Greyson squatted down and pointed to the pile of things, ¡°Which one do you want?¡±


    Ang looked at this scene and feltplicated in her heart.


    ¡®No matter how stingy her brother is, he is still a good husband who loves his wife and children. If he found out that Luna has something to do with their mother¡¯s death¡­¡¯

 Chapter 380 After That Person Fell Unconscious

    Greyson picked up Luna¡¯s ID card, keys and other important items. Then he went out with Ang, Luna and James.


    Before getting in the car, Greyson suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Ang and Luna, let me tell you something interesting!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t James wait in the private room anxiously? So we went to the stairwell to take a puff, and guess what we found?¡±


    There was a noise behind James. Luna identally hit the car when she was getting in the car.


    ¡°Dear, why are you so clumsy today? Does it hurt? Let me take care for you!¡± Greyson was very worried.


    Ang nced at Luna and asked Greyson slowly, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Two big guys!¡± Greyson hissed, ¡°When we got there, they quickly hid something behind them! But it¡¯s no use hiding. I smelled the smell of ether. They must have wanted to cover someone¡¯s nose with handkerchiefs and take people away silently after that person fell unconscious!¡±


    He had seen a lot of such tricks!


    Ang had a cold sweat on her back. She turned stiffly to look at Luna, but found that she didn¡¯t even look at her at all.


    Ang thought, ¡®If she had gone to the stairwell with her sister-inw, had she been taken away by the two men now?


    What did Luna want to do?!


    ¡°I even told Ang to talk at the stairwell in the beginning. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t go there. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Luna smiled, but the smile on her face looked stiff.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very dangerous!¡± Greyson was not a detailed person so he didn¡¯t realize that the atmosphere here was strange, ¡°Ang, you are beautiful. Don¡¯t go to remote ces alone in the future so that no one could do anything bad to you! Remember this, okay?¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips and said, ¡°Sometimes it doesn¡¯t matter if the ce is remote or not, sometimes it could be that person was already being targeted before they go to remote ces. Am I right, Luna?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere is dangerous for beautiful girls.¡± Luna skillfully answered the question. Then she turned to urge Greyson, ¡°Our children are still at home. I wonder if they are awake now? Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    Greyson waved goodbye at James and Ang then he drove his car and left.


    On the way back, he suggested, ¡°I¡¯m feeling happy today, I don¡¯t want to go to work. Dear, how about we go out and have fun today?¡±


    His wife usually liked to go out, but he had been busy recently and hadn¡¯t apanied her to go out to have fun.


    ¡°Our children are home.¡± Luna looked out of the window, she was a little absent-minded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t someone watching them at home? Dear, why don¡¯t we go to the aquarium? Recently, there was an inte-famous big white whale in the aquarium. The whale seemed to be very cute. You must like it!¡±


    Greyson suggested happily.


    But Luna was not very interested, ¡°Greyson, why don¡¯t you go back to thepany. The news report to clear the Chante family¡¯s name hasn¡¯t been released yet. I¡¯m always afraid that something will go wrong when it¡¯s almost over just like what happened to the Smith family!¡±


    Greyson thought what Luna said was reasonable. After taking her home, he drove to thepany.


    After seeing him off, Luna anxiously went upstairs and made a phone call.


    ¡°I did as you said, but Ang said that she wanted to avenge my mother-inw. She wanted to stay with James and wait for an opportunity to avenge. No matter what I say, she doesn¡¯t change her thoughts. What should I do now?¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the supermarket.


    ¡°Sorry, miss, your card has been declined and can¡¯t be used. Would you like to use another card or pay by other means?¡± Asked the supermarket cashier.


    Jessica took the card and stuffed it into her wallet. She pressed the brim down again, ¡°I¡¯ll use wechat pay.¡±


    She remembered that there were a few thousands dors in her wechat ount.


    But after she took out her mobile phone, she found that her wechat ount was reported too many times and she could not log into her ount.


    The people waiting in line to check out had been impatient¨C


    ¡°Thedy in front, would you please check out quickly? I have something urgent to doter. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to buy something, just quickly buy it; if you don¡¯t, then leave. What¡¯s going on at the front?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more ce to line up in the back. The one in front, please check out quickly!¡±


    The cashier could only ask politely again, ¡°Miss, what kind of payment method would you like to use?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want these anymore.¡± Jessica had no cash in her wallet. She couldn¡¯t use the money from her bank cards nor the money in her wechat ount. She had to leave empty handed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy anything, leave quickly. It¡¯s a waste of other people¡¯s time!¡± Somebody wasining behind her.


    Jessica had never encountered a situation where she had no money to pay the bill and it was ridiculed. She felt very embarrassed and she put her head down and wanted to leave quickly.


    But unexpectedly, she identally hit a man. Her cap and sunsses were knocked off.


    Since there was noise here, many people nced over and said¨C


    ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t this Jessica of the Smith group? She looked prettier in real life than in photos!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of looking pretty? ¡®The beauty is always evil¡¯ this statement best describes her! I won¡¯t even want to sleep with her even if it¡¯s for free. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even know how I will die!¡±


    ¡°She nned a car ident to frame other, then she tried tomit suicide to win our sympathy, how shameless!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she pretend to be disabled? I wish that she would really get hit by a car and be disabled!¡±


    Every word and sentence was like a needle stabbing Jessica¡¯s heart. Jessica felt like her heart was about to break!


    All she ever heard from childhood waspliments, but since Ang got out of prison, things had been getting worse and worse!


    Jessica bit her lips and forced tears from the corners of her eyes. She quickly picked up her cap, put on her sunsses and ran out of the supermarket.


    Many people followed her, videotaped her, said some insulting or critical words, there were even some who threw something at her.


    When she finally got rid of those people, her legs were already tired and weak.


    She did not pretend to be disabled, she was really disabled. Even if she looked like a normal person now, she was still different from a normal person.


    Jessica sat in the dark at the staircase and called her father. He knew her best all this while.


    ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Her call was epted. She just opened her mouth and was interrupted by the other side of the call.


    ¡°Jessica, I understand why you did this, but I can¡¯t forgive you. Do you know how much the Smith family lost because of your wrong information and analysis? Because of what you did, the Smith group has gone backwards for four or five years!¡±


    Jessica said softly, ¡°Dad, I know I¡¯m wrong. In the future, I will never do irrational things against James and Ang. As long as you believe me, I can make up for these losses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said when you bought the Chante group¡¯s shares!¡± Edward gnashed his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m busy and have to clean up the messes you made. Don¡¯t call me again!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± The call was hung up.


    Jessica called again several times. Her calls couldn¡¯t reach her father anymore. It seemed that her father had blocked her phone number.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes, scrolled over the contact list and called one by one. No one answered her phone call at all. Otherwise, even if they did answer her call, they hung up immediately, as if she were a gue.


    Finally, all that was left was her brother¡¯s phone number that she hadn¡¯t called yet.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jessica¡¯s eyshes blinked quickly a few times. Her hands trembled as she pressed the number.

 Chapter 381 Unfair

    The moment the call was answered, a light emerged in Jessica¡¯s eyes. Her brother didn¡¯t block her number, which meant that he didn¡¯t hate her that much!


    Jessica was afraid that he would hang up the phone and quickly said, ¡°Danis, I really know I¡¯m wrong this time. I promise I will never hold anything against Ang and James again! Can you lend me some money first? I ¡­ I haven¡¯t eaten for two meals.¡±


    From the moment she was born until now, she never thought that she would have no money for food one day.


    Silence.


    Jessica¡¯s heart beat fast. Her brother loved her so much, so he wouldn¡¯t reject her, right?


    ¡°¡­ Do you really know you¡¯re wrong?¡± Danis¡¯ voice was a little hoarse.


    Jessica bit her lip, ¡°I like James, so I try my best to fight for it. I never thought there was anything wrong with that. But I fought as hard as I could and I didn¡¯t get him, so I won¡¯t waste my time anymore.¡±


    ¡°You still have no remorse!¡± Danis¡¯ voice was filled with disgust.


    ¡°Danis!¡± there was a plea in Jessica¡¯s voice, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but I promise you I won¡¯t target Ang again! Really!¡±


    She had nothing left. She didn¡¯t want to stand against her brother because of Ang!


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯ve lied to me too many times. I don¡¯t dare to trust you anymore.¡±


    The light in Jessica¡¯s eyes disappeared and was reced by tears, ¡°Can you trust me one more time ¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I have a huge mess to clean up in thepany. Don¡¯t you ever call me again.¡± Danis hung up the phone directly after he finished.


    Jessica called once more. This time, her number was blocked.


    Jessica let out a bitterugh. With a bang, she smashed the phone to the ground and stomped on it several times.


    Ang had Greyson to protect her and her brother to love her when she was most down in prison ¡­ Why did she fight so hard and end up with nothing?


    It was unfair!


    In the past, her grandfather told her that as long as she fought hard, she would definitely get what she wanted ¡­ It was a lie!


    A total lie!


    Chante Group issued a rification statement that afternoon, which contained various evidence that Smith Group had defamed the Chante family. Moreover, they stated that they would sue the Smith family for defamation.


    Sometimes a bad thing happened, and more bad things wouldeter.


    There were many negative news about the Smith family and Smith Group. More and more people criticized them and Jessica in particr.


    When the stock market opened the next day, Chante Group¡¯s share price surged limit, while Smith Group did the opposite and directly declined limit.


    The bank warned the Smith family that if they failed to repay the loan on time, they would foreclose on the fixed assets they had given as coteral for the loan.


    Ang wanted to go back to work, but James hadn¡¯t settled about . He was worried about her safety and wouldn¡¯t let her go to work.


    She was sitting at home reading a book about baby care when Greyson called her.


    ording to his character, when he was happy about something, he would definitely call and share it with Ang. She was used to it.


    ¡°The stock price is up, right? I already know it. Congrattions ¡­¡±


    Before Ang could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Greyson¡¯s angry roar, ¡°Luna told me that our mother¡¯s death was rted to James. And, you knew about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The curve on Ang¡¯s mouth disappeared. Luna finally told her brother about it, ¡°Greyson ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else! Ang, youe back right now! That¡¯s it!¡± Greyson hung up the phone quickly.


    Ang¡¯s throat was dry. She drank a ss of water, took a deep breath to calm down, and called James.


    ¡°Luna already told my brother about you ¡®killing¡¯ my mother. My brother asked me to go back. You should go there too. When you get there, wait outside. You can go in when I ask you to.¡±


    Sooner orter, Greyson would know about it.


    Then ¡­ today was the day to tell him the truth.


    Ang stood up and got dressed and asked the bodyguard to drive her to Chante¡¯s House.


    Chante¡¯s House.


    The living room.


    The Chantes were all present, and the servants had been sent away.


    ¡°Ang, since you knew James had something to do with mom¡¯s death, why didn¡¯t you leave James?¡± Greyson¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°You fell in love with him again and couldn¡¯t leave him, right?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He strode up to Ang and grabbed her shoulders with both hands.


    Lorenzo sat on the couch and kept silent, looking like he was in a daze. He had been like this since Elva¡¯s death.


    Ang¡¯s shoulders hurt, but she didn¡¯t move.


    Instead of answering Greyson¡¯s question, she turned her head and asked Luna with a slight tremor in her voice, ¡°Luna, are you really sure that my mom¡¯s death has something to do with James?¡±


    ¡°Ang, you still don¡¯t believe Luna¡¯s words by now? She showed me the evidence. The person who chatted with mom on the Inte admitted that he was instructed by James! Moreover, the one whoter deleted the chat records also had something to do with him!¡±


    ¡°Admit it! James is the one who found someone to get mom killed!¡±


    The veins on Greyson¡¯s forehead popped out, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    When he thought that he was so close to the bastard who killed his mother before, he just wanted to smash himself as hard as he could!


    Ang still ignored him, but asked again, ¡°Luna, are you really sure that my mother¡¯s death has something to do with James?¡±


    As long as Luna said no, she would never tell her brother what Luna did!


    However ¡­


    ¡°Ang, I know it¡¯s not easy for you. But it¡¯s the truth. Even if you want to deny it, it¡¯s still the truth,¡± Luna said in a serious tone.


    Ang clutched her shirt tightly, her chest tightening.


    She had given Luna so many chances, but Luna had let her down over and over again ¡­


    ¡°It was hard for all of us when mom passed away. I know it¡¯s tough on you. But Mr. Harvey is not someone we can afford to mess with. Ang, just listen to me and leave. Your brother and I will find a way to send you abroad,¡± Luna persuaded.


    ¡°Luna is right!¡± Greyson looked grim, ¡°I will have my revenge for mom. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll send you abroad now!¡±


    He finished speaking and was about to leave.


    Mom was gone. He couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Ang again!


    Ang pulled him back and said in a tired voice, ¡°Greyson, there¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be? James is our enemy. He killed our mother! How can I let you stay with him and let you give him children and be his wife? Huh?¡± The veins on Greyson¡¯s neck popped out. At this point, he looked so horrible.


    ¡°Greyson, give me ten minutes. If you still insist on letting me go abroad after ten minutes, I will agree, okay?¡±


    Greyson hesitated for a moment and agreed with a grim face.


    Ang took out her phone and called James, ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Come in?¡± Luna asked cautiously, ¡°Ang, who did you let in? You came with someone else?¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart seemed to be clutched by a big invisible hand, ¡°Luna, why do you look so nervous? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll bring someone over?¡±

 Chapter 382 I Did It

    ¡°I ¡­ am I nervous? I¡¯m probably afraid that Mr. Harvey will find out about our n to let you go abroad.¡± Luna gave a stiff smile, her forehead covered in sweat.


    Greyson was quite annoyed to hear Ang¡¯s words, ¡°James did something wrong to us. Why are you angry with Luna?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Ang. She doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Luna red at him and turned back tofort Ang, ¡°You know your brother¡¯s temper. He always says what he is thinking. Don¡¯t take his words personally.¡±


    She took Ang¡¯s hand as usual and patted it gently.


    But Ang directly shook her hand away this time, looking indifferent, ¡°I can naturally tell whether my brother is mean or not.¡±


    The sound of footsteps came and James appeared in the living room.


    Luna took a small step back, her face embarrassed.


    Greyson, who had been sitting, stood up, first in shock, then in anger. He swung his fist and rushed toward James.


    ¡°Greyson, if you want to hit him, step over my body!¡± Ang rushed over and stood in front of James.


    Greyson¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He raised his fist, but looking at Ang¡¯s face, he pulled it back.


    He cried out in pain and gritted his teeth, ¡°Ang, are you out of your mind? He killed mom! Mom died because of him! Are you out of your mind to protect him now?¡±


    ¡°Greyson, let me exin first.¡± It hurt Ang like a knife cutting her heart as she looked at him.


    Greyson covered his ears and looked in pain, ¡°I¡¯m not listening! You don¡¯t have to exin. I don¡¯t want to hear it! Even if mom was wrong before, she raised you for almost 20 years!¡±


    ¡°Now she¡¯s dead. She is killed by James. And you still defend James! Are you crazy? Ang, get out! You get out of Chante¡¯s House right now! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ang walked up to him, put her arms around him, and softened her voice, ¡°Greyson, listen to me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out! Get out of here! Get out!!!¡± Greyson pushed her away like crazy. Yet he managed to control his strength for fear of hurting her.


    How funny!


    His sister didn¡¯t even care about their mom because of a man, but he was actually afraid of hurting her!


    James walked up, took Ang in his arms, and looked at Greyson with cold eyes, ¡°I thought you had changed. But you¡¯re still the same as before with poor judgment!¡±


    ¡°My wife has already shown me the evidence, and you still defend yourself?¡± Greyson said angrily, ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, why did you find someone to delete the chat records? Are you that nosy as the president of Harvey Group?¡±


    James said coldly, ¡°If you weren¡¯t Ang¡¯s brother, you¡¯d already be dead because of what you just said.¡±


    His words sounded arrogant, but everyone here believed that he could do it.


    ¡°You fucking ¡­¡± Greyson said a few words through clenched teeth and picked up a chair and mmed it at James.


    Ang pushed James away, frowned, and shouted, ¡°Greyson!¡±


    Bang!


    Greyson smashed the chair to the ground and pounded his chest in pain, ¡°Ang, you ¡­ how did I get a sister like you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave like this again in the future!¡± James frowned and dragged Ang behind him, took out his phone and opened his chat with Luna. Then, he threw the phone to Greyson, ¡°Look at it yourself!¡±


    Luna¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. She ran forward, her breathing slightly fast, and tried to grab the phone.


    But Greyson picked up the phone first and flipped through the chat records. The more he read, the more shocked his face became.


    ¡°No way! This is faked by you!¡± He mmed the phone to the ground with a thud and stomped on it hard several times.


    The phone was fine. He grabbed his hair in annoyance and yelled, ¡°Hammer! Get me a hammer!¡±


    Luna looked at him, her eyes red. She opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Lorenzo stood up and walked over slowly, ¡°Luna, is it true that you had something to do with Elva¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°What is true?!¡± Greyson dragged Luna behind him and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°She¡¯s being framed by James! This whole thing has nothing to do with her!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was saying it to others or to deceive himself.


    ¡°Yes, I did all of this.¡± Luna stepped out from behind him, her voice very soft.


    Ang had long concluded this fact from what had happened in the past few days. But when she heard Luna admit it herself, she still had some difficulty epting it.


    She was even like this, let alone Greyson?


    ¡°What ¡­ did you say?¡± Greyson turned around stiffly, his face nk.


    Luna lowered her head, ¡°I did this. I hired someone to chat with mom and sent those chat records. Then, I nted Mr. Harvey.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Greyson grabbed her arm, ¡°Honey, even if you did it, you had a reason to do it, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for you to do this at all!¡±


    Luna bowed deeply at him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Greyson.¡±


    She admitted that she did all of this.


    Greyson¡¯s face was bloodless. He staggered back a few steps, and Ang held him from behind.


    He shook her off, clenched his fists, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people who do nothing but cry when something happens, such as mom. She had been in a bad moodtely and she always came to me toin. I was tired of herining. And, I worried that my two kids would be like her and only do crying, so I hired someone to chat with her online.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to die at that time, but it was better if she did. Anyway, it didn¡¯t cost me much to hire someone to chat with her.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s face went pale. He swung his fist in a scowl.


    Luna didn¡¯t even try to dodge and closed her eyes.


    ¡°You got mom killed. But why did you do those thingster? What did you gain by framing James for this and getting Ang abroad?¡± Greyson looked at her face and finally dropped his fist.


    Luna opened her eyes and clutched her shirt, ¡°I have nothing to gain. I like Mr. Harvey and don¡¯t want Ang to be with him.¡±


    Ang thought about this yesterday when they talked in the bathroom. But she thought it was so ridiculous that she simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She didn¡¯t expect Luna to admit it herself now!


    ¡°You like ¡­ James? Haha ¡­ haha ¡­¡± Greyson looked at Luna incredulously and pounded his head with both hands. Suddenly, he turned around and ran out.


    Luna was shocked, ¡°Greyson!¡±


    She chased after him!


    ¡°Greyson!¡± Ang shouted, chasing after them too.


    James pursed his lips tightly, picked her up without saying anything, and ran out.


    There was a road about one hundred meters in front of Chante¡¯s House, where Ang had hit Jessica. And now she watched as a car ran toward Greyson.


    She opened her mouth, trying to call out to him, but she couldn¡¯t make any sound.

 Chapter 383 If He Can Make It Through, He Will Be Paralyzed

    Screech.


    The friction between the sports car and the ground gave out a deafening screeching sound.


    Ang felt as if a dark shadow had shed past. After that, she heard a loud crash, and a person was flung out one to two metres away by the collision, and crashed onto the ground.


    Lorenzo had pushed Greyson aside, and he had been knocked down by the car. Heid in the pool of blood, unconscious.


    ¡­


    At the hospital.


    Six hours had passed, the door to the emergency ward had not opened.


    Four people sat on the chairs or the ground of the emergency ward in silence.


    ¡°Go back and rest first, if not your body will not be able to take it.¡± Ang¡¯s hand was icy cold, and James clutched her hand, holding it tirelessly.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°He is such a selfish person, why did he¡­¡±


    She had never thought that her dad would save someone in this situation. In reality, she felt that if he hadn¡¯t shoved someone else to save himself, it was already considered very rare.


    On the reason why, she would perhaps never know anymore.


    Creak!


    The door to the emergency ward opened.


    Greyson quickly stood up and rushed over, ¡°Doctor, how is my dad?¡±


    ¡°We have tried our best.¡± The doctor said, ¡°We will observe him over these three days, if he can make it through, he will be paralyzed. If not¡­ you can prepare to send him off.¡±


    He made a gesture towards the assistant and doctor inside, and they pushed Lorenzo out.


    The doctor also got ready to leave.


    ¡°Doctor, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Greyson blocked his path, ¡°I will pay you money! Let me know how much you want! I am Greyson, the young master of the Chante Group, do you know that? If you can save my dad, I can give you anything!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have already tried my best. Also, Mr. Chante would like to rest, it¡¯s better if you stay quiet.¡± The doctor pushed past Greyson, gave a sigh, and left.


    The assistant and the doctors pushed the patient¡¯s trolley into the lift.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Luna¡¯s face was pale as she walked towards Greyson, wanting tofort him.


    But when her hand touched him, he flung it off. She staggered backwards several steps. It was lucky that Ang stabilized her, if not she would have fallen on the floor.


    ¡°Get lost !¡± Greyson roared. He turned around and walked in big steps towards the lift.


    Ang let go of Luna, her expression cold, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you wanted to do this yourself, or if someone had instructed you. I won¡¯t follow up with this matter. Please go, and don¡¯t evere back.¡±


    Luna licked her dry and chapped lips. Looking at Ang, she opened her mouth as if wanting to say something.


    But in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She only looked in the direction in which Greyson had gone, and left.


    Ang looked at her back, her mouth open, like a fish out of water, breathing heavily.


    ¡°You only have to take care of yourself, don¡¯t have to punish yourself for other people¡¯s mistakes.¡± James wrapped her in his arms, and kissed her hair, in his eyes were sadness.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything in this world, he was only afraid that she would be sad.


    The both of them went to the intensive care unit to take a look at Lorenzo. His eyes were shut tight, and there was no hint of him waking up any moment.


    Greyson stood by the side. In just a short span of half a day, his stubble could already be seen. He stared at the man on the bed, but his eyes were unfocused. It made the people who were looking at this scene feel sad.


    ¡°There¡¯re so many matters going on at thepany, you go ahead with them first, I will stay at the hospital for a while more.¡±


    When James took over the 25% shares in thepany, he had identally found out a secret ount. From the looks of it, Lawson had been using thepany funds to help a few smallpanies, and no reason had been attributed to that yet.


    What¡¯s more, thepany ounts had also not tallied. It was also almost time to report the financial situation to shareholders, that¡¯s why the situation was slightly difficult.


    Ang also knew about this, so she didn¡¯t want to dy his time.


    James was worried about leaving her here alone. He spoke to her before leaving, and told the bodyguards to take care of her before leaving.


    ¡­


    Two days had passed, and there was no trace of Lorenzo waking up.


    On the other hand, there was more trouble on James side ¡ª


    Adeline had gone to beg Jason because of Jessica¡¯s matter. They had been caught cheating by Denise. Recently, the Smith and the Harvey family have been struggling in this matter. The Smith Family wants to use this matter to force the Harvey family to help the Smith Group.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stand waiting like this. Go back and rest first, I can stay here on my own.¡± Greyson looked exhausted, it totally cannot be seen that he was actually a rich second generation.


    Ang had stayed here for two days, she would lie down at the visitor bed to rest for a bit at night, but she hadn¡¯t been able to shut her eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot now.


    ¡°Greyson, if you continue like this, you won¡¯t be able to make it when dad wakes up. Listen to me, you go and sleep for a bit, even if you can¡¯t sleep, just shut your eyes for a while.¡± Ang said.


    Greyson shook his head, his voice hoarse and weak, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Regardless of how Ang talked to him, it was useless. She hinted at one of the bodyguards to make Greyson pass out, then brought him to the visitor bed.


    Mum wasn¡¯t here anymore, and dad¡¯s situation was bad, she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her brother as well.


    ¡°Ms. Chante, someone called Violet is here to see Lorenzo.¡± A bodyguard knocked the door and reported.


    Ang nodded her head, and walked out.


    Violet was holding a bag of fruits, and in her hands was a bouquet of fresh flowers. She still looked perfectly immacte and nonchnt.


    ¡°Take care of your body if you¡¯re pregnant, or else you¡¯re being irresponsible to the baby in your tummy.¡± She passed the fruits and flowers to the bodyguard by the side.


    Ang nodded her head, ¡°Thanks Ms. Lee. Dad is inside, he hasn¡¯t woken up, do you want to go in and see him?¡±


    ¡°The scourge will live a thousand years, he won¡¯t die, I know this even without looking at him. I will take care of thepany these few days. Let Greysone back to thepany soon. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Violet only nced at the ward, and turned to leave.


    Ang called out from the back, ¡°Ms. Lee.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you these few days, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing work in which I am paid to do, that¡¯s reasonable, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Violet didn¡¯t pause anymore, getting on the lift and left.


    Ang got the bodyguard to put the flowers in, and distributed the fruits.


    Just when she was about to go in, her phone suddenly vibrated, it was a strange number.


    ¡°Hello, do you know Miss Luna?¡± Ady¡¯s voice rang through.


    Ang frowned, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, she has broken her arm, and has been sent to the hospital for loss of blood. We found your number in her phone, are you free toe over?¡±


    Broken¡­ arm?


    Was she learning from Jessica in setting a trap, or was it really an ident?


    She didn¡¯t care what it was, Ang realized that she couldn¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t happen.


    She licked her lips, and said in difficulty, ¡°I am at the hospital now, which ward is it?¡±


    ¡°1236.¡±


    Ang put away her phone, intending to go call Greyson. But when she entered the ward, she suddenly recalled that she had got someone to make Greyson pass out.


    ¡°Ms. Chante, there was a strange number that had called Greyson¡¯s phone multiple times just now.¡± The bodyguard passed her Greyson¡¯s phone.


    Ang took a look at the number, it was the number just now. She nodded, and got ready to head to 1236 to look for her. But when she reached the door, she turned back.

 Chapter 384 How Did She Break Her Arm?

    ¡°Two of you stay here, and the other two follow me out for a trip.¡±


    Ang brought two bodyguards with her to 1236. Due to the two bodyguards¡¯ strong appearance, and her appearance which was particrly eye-catching, she attracted the attention of many on her way there.


    She pretended she didn¡¯t see anything, almost jogging to reach the door of 1236.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Ang?¡± A nurse came over to ask.


    Ang nodded her head, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Her wound has been wrapped, but because she had lost too much blood, she is now in aa. She¡¯s in the ward. Is it convenient for you to pay the hospital fees first?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the ominous presence of the two bodyguards, the nurse was slightly stuttering when she spoke.


    Ang immediately fished out a card, and passed it to the bodyguard for him to make payment. She brought the other bodyguard into the ward.


    On the bed, Luna¡¯s face was drained of all colour. Perhaps because of the pain, her brows were deeply furrowed.


    Ang flipped open the nket to take a look, she saw the ce where the right limb should be was now totally empty. She reached out to touch the shirt, her arm was not hidden in there. It was really broken.


    She covered the nket back with trembling hands.


    ¡°How did she break her arm?¡±


    ¡°From the injury, it looks like it was chopped off by someone. But the person who had made the police report, as well as the person who called 120 had both said that when they arrived at the scene, there was only herying on the floor full of blood. There was no one else present.¡±


    Ang nodded her head, suddenly felt as if she was in a bad dream.


    Luna had only left home for two days, how did she suddenly get her arm chopped off?


    Is someone forcing her to do something? Or is she ying some tricks and torturing herself? Or did she owe the loan sharks money, or had offended the gangsters?


    She was very confused.


    At this moment, the nurse suddenly pointed to the bed, and said happily, ¡°She has woken up.¡±


    Ang turned her head, and saw that Luna had already woken up, and was looking at her.


    ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± The nurse got next to her bed and asked.


    Luna shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can head out first.¡±


    The nurse had many other things to do. Hearing her say that she was fine, she drew a checkmark in a table, and left.


    The ward was left with Luna, Ang and the bodyguard.


    ¡°What happened to your arm? Is someone forcing you to do something?¡± Ang knew she shouldn¡¯t keep her hopes up, but she couldn¡¯t control her heart, ¡°If you have any difficulties, you can let me know, we can solve them together.¡±


    Luna wanted to sit up, but because she had lost too much blood, she didn¡¯t have much energy. In addition to losing one of her arms, she couldn¡¯t manage to sit up.


    Ang frowned slightly, wanting to go over to help her, but she was rejected.


    ¡°You siblings have the same problem. You guys are so innocent, to the extent that it¡¯s funny. The facts are already in front of you, what else are you thinking? You¡¯re so silly I can¡¯t even bear to lie to you.¡± Luna¡¯s eyes carried a hint of mockery.


    Ang lowered her eyes, ¡°Then what happened to your arm?¡±


    ¡°I was chased out by the Chante family, and I didn¡¯t dare to go back to my own home, but I don¡¯t have any money to spend. Initially I thought that since your brother liked me so much, I can hurt myself a little to make him forgive me. But I never thought that he wouldn¡¯t even pick up my call.¡±


    ¡°I was only pretending to be asleep just now. I thought he hade, but it¡¯s just you. If not, why do you think I will wake up just when youe?¡± Luna mocked.


    Ang had initially wanted to exin that if her brother had known she was hospitalized, he would definitely pick up.


    But looking at this stranger now, she swallowed the words that had reached her throat. She didn¡¯t say anything else, and just turned around to leave.


    Why had this happened?


    How did the Chante family be like this?


    Ang went back to Lorenzo¡¯s ward, but didn¡¯t go in. Instead, she stood at the corridor, looking out the window with a nk expression.


    When her mother had looked out the window in the past, what had she been thinking?


    That if she jumped down everything would be gone?


    The vibration of her phone interrupted her thoughts. She took a look at the screen, and answered, ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Is this Ang?¡± An unfamiliar female voice rang through.


    Ang answered yes, and frowned, ¡°You are?¡±


    She had not heard this voice before, and from the sound of her voice, this person was not young.


    ¡°I am James¡¯ grandmother, he should have told you about me before right?¡± Thedyughed.


    James¡¯ grandmother? The film star that used to be famous and had now retired?


    Ang had never heard James bring up  before, but had heard him mention some things regarding her. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of her, ¡°My phone is running out of battery, I¡¯m sorry.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°If you want to know why Luna did that, then don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    Ang¡¯s hand was already on the hang up button. But when she heard this, she moved her hand away, ¡°What do you mean? Is there a connection between what she did and you?¡±


    ¡°This matter cannot be exined clearly through the phone. If you want to know what happened, we can arrange for a ce to chat about this properly.¡±


    When Ang thought about the matter being rted to , she was fuming with rage.


    She inhaled deeply, and said sarcastically, ¡°If Luna¡¯s arm was chopped off by someone you had instructed, how would I dare to go over? If you want to get someone to kidnap me, then force James to do something bad, wouldn¡¯t I be digging my own grave?¡±


    She could roughly guess who the ¡®close person¡¯ James had met that day was.


    ¡°How childish£¬don¡¯t be so harsh when speaking. Since you¡¯re not willing to meet up, I won¡¯t force you. Save this number, you wille look for me.¡±


    Without saying a goodbye, Ang hung up the phone, and called James right away.


    But no one picked up after a few calls.


    She suddenly felt a little restless, Jams had never been like this before!


    ¡°Both of you stay at the hospital to take care of my brother and my dad, the rest of you follow me to Harvey Group.¡± Ang instructed, while going down the stairs hurriedly, getting the bodyguards to drive her to Harvey Group.


    There were more than ten police cars parked in front of Harvey Group.


    When Ang arrived, she saw about ten policemen surrounding James, and making him get onto the police car in the middle.


    ¡°James!¡± Ang got down from the car hurriedly, shouting towards James.


    But James could only take a look at her before the policeman pushed him back into the car.


    ¡°James!!!¡± Ang jogged over, but before she could get close, a few policemen blocked her, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t disrupt public affairs.¡±


    Howard was also by the side. He apologized to the police officer, and dragged Ang to the back.


    The policemen got on their cars, and the tens of police cars very quickly vanished from Ang¡¯s sight.


    ¡°It had just happened, a group of special task police force arrived at thepany, and said that the Harvey Group is involved in falsifying ounts and conducting secret human experiments. They then took Mr. James away.¡± Howard said.


    Hearing this, the colour from Ang¡¯s face drained. She repeated again, ¡°Just happened?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was only about ten minutes before you arrived. They didn¡¯t exin clearly what was happening, only mentioning falsifying ounts and conducting human experiments, before taking Mr. James away.¡± Howard sighed, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened so fast, it¡¯s obvious someone is out to get Mr. James.¡±

 Chapter 385 I Have Told You That You Would Come To Me

    Ang¡¯s shoulders copsed and her head was full of cold sweat.


    had just called her and told her inexplicable things before James was taken away¡­ Yet, Ang didn¡¯t even believe that this matter had nothing to do with !


    ¡°Miss Ang doesn¡¯t have to worry too much! The Harvey family is not trifled with so easily and Mr. James will be out soon.¡± Howard Lee advised.


    He talked about it again and again afterwards but Ang didn¡¯t listen to anything and she just nodded her head subconsciously.


    Things were definitely not that simple for this time!


    As if to verify Ang¡¯s thought, her mobile phone suddenly rang and it was Sean calling.


    ¡°Miss Ang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sean and I can¡¯t get through to James, yet, I can¡¯t even leave at the moment. Please help me go to thepany and tell him if there is any problem with the ount books. If he could handle it, please do so!¡±


    Ang clutched her phone, ¡°James was taken away by a SWAT team ten minutes ago.¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other side and Angle didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Mr. Sean, do you know what is going on since you ask me to remind James?¡± The uneasiness in Ang¡¯s heart grew and it almost crushed her down.


    Sean hummed with a serious tone, ¡°I am not very clear on the specifics but what I¡¯ve heard so far is that there¡¯s a problem in the Harvey Group¡¯s ount book which is said to have been used for human testing!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! James couldn¡¯t possibly do something that goes against human decency!¡± Ang didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened but she believed that James wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Howard Lee, who was beside her, looked suspicious, as if he wanted to ask something, but in the end, he held back and waited patiently.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sean said, ¡°Miss Ang, you should be clear with two points at the moment: He is not the only one in the Harvey Group, it could also be someone else, like Lawson Harvey, who misappropriated the money to conduct human experiments. In addition, James is the legal person of thepany, so he needs to hold the responsibility for the crime.¡±


    ¡°Second, even if James and everyone in the Harvey Group have nothing to do with any human experimentation, but as far as I know, the avable evidence is against the Harvey Group.¡±


    Ang was annoyed, yet, she had to restrain herself from throwing her temper at Sean as this matter had nothing to do with him after all.


    ¡°So does Mr. Sean have any solutions now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is targeting the Harvey Group, but there are so many rivalpanies that are conglomerates as well as the Harvey family¡¯s enemies, so I haven¡¯t sorted anything out yet. If we knew who the person is, maybe it would be a little better to deal with!¡±


    Ang took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions.


    She then spoke into the microphone and lowered her voice as much as she could, ¡°, who is James¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    ¡°What you mean is¡­¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t say much and she just said vaguely, ¡°If you believe me, you may start checking on her.¡±


    She was not sure what was going on between  and her sister-inw yet, so it was better not to say much so that things didn¡¯t be moreplicated.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform you first if there¡¯s any updates.¡± Sean hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Howard Lee, who was at the side, only asked, ¡°Miss Ang, was it Mr. Sean who just called? Does he know something?¡±


    Ang shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s the same as what you know.¡±


    Her heart was in a mess when she just found out that what her sister-inw had done might be rted to  and James had another incident that happened this time¡­


    Howard Leeforted her with a few words before leaving in a hurry as he had to discuss the solution with the other senior management of thepany hurriedly.


    Ang thought about it and prepared to give Denise Brown a call.


    She and her brother had some contact with those rich and famous sons and they didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with those elders. Yet, Denise was more well-connected than she was since the Brown family was a military family with a great deal of military rewards, so she would be able to talk to her about such matters.


    When Denise received the call, she sighed because of this matter.


    ¡°I am afraid that you would be worried if you found it out so I dare not to tell you, yet, you still know it in the end. Don¡¯t worry about this, the Harvey family and the Brown family will surely do something. James will be out soon as long as he hasn¡¯t done something like this.¡±


    It seemed like a small matter upon listening to Denise¡¯s tone and Ang¡¯s heart was finally not so panicked.


    She then spoke to Denise for a few more words before asking politely, ¡°Mrs. Brown, are you¡­ ok recently?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to ask about my husband but you are too embarrassed to ask directly?¡±


    Ang was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Denise didn¡¯t suffer much upon talking about this matter and there was a light tone in her voice, ¡°It is not the first time I have bumped into him cheating on me, it¡¯s just that he has changed the object of his affair this time.¡±


    ¡°Probably he felt so lucky to sleep with the goddess of his heart as my husband didn¡¯t take his medication and had sex with a girl five times. Ang, can you imagine how remarkable it is for a man at his fifty doing such a thing?¡±


    She evenughed twice as she said this but it made those who listened dested.


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything, she just felt that the gentry was too dirty and those who suffered were the ones who stuck to their bottom line.


    ¡°Well! How could I talk this to a youngdy? I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me!¡¯ Deniseughed twice, ¡°I used to be disgusted with that bitch and when I got married, I even argued with him, yet, I was told that I was too narrow-minded. It is now that bitch has disgusted them instead.¡±


    She didn¡¯tin a word but Ang¡¯s heart was ufortable upon hearing this, yet, she could onlyfort her helplessly, ¡°Good and bad deeds will have their consequences ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe things like this as God is inattentive!¡±


    Denise advised again by telling Ang not to worry about anything else but to take good care of her health before hanging up the phone amidst a quarrel.


    It was so chaotic over the Harvey family¡¯s side that Ang didn¡¯t hear clearly what they were arguing about, yet, she could only hear Adeline, Jason and Lawson Harvey¡¯s voices with a few other strangers arguing fiercely.


    She was worried that  might do something behind so she dared not to stay outside any longer by asking her bodyguard to drive her back to the hospital.


    Greyson had already woken up and was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed while dazing. When he saw hering in, he nced at her with wide eyes before resuming staring nkly at Lorenzo who was lying on the hospital bed.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t said anything, Ang knew that the incidents that happened recently almost crashed him down.


    Ang had never seen him like this before and her heart was twisted into a tangled mess like the clothes in a washing machine.


    She guessed that her sister-inw was probably having some difficulties but she dared not to tell him explicitly for fear that he would go through another breakdown if it wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    ¡°Dad will wake up.¡± Ang gave him a light pat on his shoulder.


    Greyson turned his head and looked at her with a shocked expression, ¡°Do you believe yourself upon saying this?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t believe it as two days had passed now and the possibility of her dad waking up was very low, he was probably bing a vegetative.

 Chapter 386 Don’t Even Mention the Name

    ¡°Whether he wakes up or not, you staying here won¡¯t do anything. Ms. Lee said she and the others will help you cover work for a few days and wait for your return.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s shareholders and top executives were originally dissatisfied with assigning such a young man to be the president, but finding out that he and James teamed up against Jessica really gave them a surprise.


    In the end, the Thompson family did not buy the 25% of the shares; instead, they borrowed some money to the Chante Group to buyback these shares on their own.


    And now, they¡¯ve be the creditors, not the shareholders, of the Chante Group.


    The Chante siblings had 65% of the shares, which was enough to control the Group, so it was a good thing for the Chante Group.


    With what¡¯s happened to Lorenzo and Elva, the Group¡¯s shareholders opinions were divided, so there was no steering the Group in a wise direction.


    ¡°One more day; if dad doesn¡¯t wake up, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Greyson said in a hoarse tone; couple with everything he¡¯s had to deal with these couple of days, he didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s in his twenties at all.


    Ang said nothing; she headed to room 1236, but was informed that Luna was already gone.


    ¡°When did she leave? And where¡¯d she go?¡±


    ¡°She left just a moment before you arrived; she didn¡¯t say to where.¡±


    Ang thanked the nurse and called Luna on the corridor; she tried many times, but no one picked up. Rather,  called her instead.


    ¡°Well, girl, what do you say?¡± She sounded like she was in a good mood.


    Ang tugged at her shirt and asked, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Well, your aunt broke an arm, and James is now in jail; aren¡¯t these enough for you to reach a conclusion?¡±  said.


    ¡°!¡±


    Apparently, these two incidences were all connected to her!


    Ang tightly gripped her phone until her knuckles became white; her blood was boiling, and she felt like she was going to lose her mind.


    ¡°I suggest you to stop while you can; elders may not be around right now, but don¡¯t think we¡¯re easy to bully. The Harvey family and the Brown family are not easy to mess with.¡±


    By saying this, she thought that  would feel some pressure, but instead, she wasughing out loud like she¡¯d heard a funny joke.


    ¡°Oh, you kids are really just kids, way too naive. Ang, did you think I didn¡¯t take all things into consideration first?¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart began to pound faster, though it wasn¡¯t certain whether it was from anger or fear, ¡°What do you mean? Are you¡­ working together with Jessica?¡±


    Jessica and Lawson Harvey were the only two who wanted to break up her and James. This wouldn¡¯t be good for the Harvey family, so it was safe to remove Lawson from suspicion.


    But the Smith family kicked Jessica outtely; even if she worked together with , she didn¡¯t have enough support!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to guess who I¡¯m working with. But, I can assure you that it¡¯s not that Jessica. Sure, she¡¯s got a bright mind given her age, she isn¡¯t qualified enough to work with me.¡±


    With Jessica out of the picture, Ang was now even more confused, ¡°So who¡¯s working with you to break up me and James? Was it you who worked with my aunt-inw to frame James?¡±


    ¡°You want to know? Easy, juste find me. Alright, I¡¯m off to do a facial, talk to youter, girl.¡±


    She hung up the call before Ang could reply.


    Ang wrinkled her forehead; she tried to call back, but there was no answer.


    After a moment, she got a text message from .


    [Come find me once you¡¯ve thought things through. You can wait for things to settle down between the Harvey and Brown families, but you¡¯ll be disappointed.]


    Ang¡¯s face twisted together after she saw the message.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Around 8pm at night, Sean called.


    Ang picked up at the first ring, ¡°Sean!¡±


    ¡°This incident with James is quite tricky. There¡¯s definitely someone helping out  from the shadows, so we can¡¯t touch her. Also,¡± Sean sounded incredibly tired; he paused for a while, then continued, ¡°Those evidence saying the Harvey Group has been conducting experiments on humans, they¡¯re probably true.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Sean was an acewyer; if he said something was ¡°probably true¡±, it meant the same as ¡°true¡±!


    Human experimentations? Just what was going on?


    Ang began to tremble and almost couldn¡¯t hold onto her phone.


    If the evidence were true, then someone was out to get the Harvey family; there was no telling if James could walk away this time!


    ¡°Hey, let me talk to Ang too! Give me the phone!¡±


    A flurry of footsteps and Raya¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Ang, Large Iceberg has been taken away; since there¡¯s nothing you can do, don¡¯t worry so much right now, it¡¯s not good for your baby!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and are you having a boy or a girl? No wait, they won¡¯t let you check right. No worries, I¡¯ve bought enough clothing and toys for either gender¡­¡±


    Raya continued to babble on the phone, but Ang didn¡¯t hear a thing; she was too focused on how to save James.


    Over the phone, Sean said to Raya, ¡°Miss Ang isn¡¯t in the mood right now; stop fussing and get to the point.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s in a bad mood that I¡¯m trying to help calm her mood! Geez, you don¡¯t get it at all! Hmph!¡±


    Rayained, then said in a softer tone to Ang, ¡°Um, Ang, I¡¯ve got some bad news to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ OK.¡± Ever since her father was hit, Ang has not had any good news. The only thing different was the severity of the bad news.


    Raya sounded depressed on the other end, ¡°I also talked to my dad about what happened to Large Iceberg; I thought he¡¯d be able to help. After all, Large Iceberg has a huge, scary temper, but something like conducting human experimentations seemed out of his league.¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t tell if she was trying topliment orin about James, but she didn¡¯t worry about that for now, ¡°And then?¡±


    Duran was a government official, so if something happened to a hugepany like the Harvey Group, he¡¯d sure know something.


    ¡°Well¡­ My dad told me not to get mixed up in this business. He said the person who wants to mess with Large Iceberg is a really big, important person. Not even my dad would dare go against him. He wouldn¡¯t even mention a name. Besides, it seems the Harvey Group really did conduct some illegal things.¡± Raya¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Ang didn¡¯t hear a thing Raya said at the end.


    Someone whom not even Duran would dare mention? Who could it be?


    Ang hung up the phone; her hands were filled with sweat, and she felt too weak and unable to stand still.


    She leaned against the wall to support herself. Her mind was nk right now. Then, not soon after, her phone rang again.

 Chapter 387 It Did Not Work for Both Harvey and Brown Families

    It was Denise who called.


    ¡°Ang, regarding to James, it seems a little troublesome this time. The person who reported the Harvey Group of conducting the human experiment is also the Brown family¡¯s political enemy. The Harvey family had tried it before, it was useless either.¡±


    It was different from theirst phone call, Denise sounded anxious this time.


    Ang was leaning against the wall to support her body by herself. Both her hands and feet were cold, ¡°¡­ Both Harvey and Brown families could not do anything about it?¡±


    How could it be so serious?


    ¡°No, now the Smith family keep harassing non-stop. They are asking the Harvey family to help them. If not, they would expose the love affair between my husband and that bitch. At the same time, they would expose that James was arrested as well. It would be a very awkward situation for the Harvey family.¡± Denise¡¯s voice was full of disgust.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ang pursed her lips tightly. The current situation of the Smith family was not optimistic. The probability of them doing something unexpectedly or crazily was indeed very high!


    The situation of the Harvey family was not pleasant. It was very difficult for them. They seemed to be caught on fire!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much. Take care of yourself and the baby in your belly.¡±


    ¡°I called you to remind you that the media and the police may find you. If they ask you about anything, just answer as usual. If you don¡¯t know, just tell them that you don¡¯t know and they won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡±


    Denise had a lot of work to do, she hung up the phone without saying too much.


    Ang looked at the phone screen. She felt that her future was like a piece of darkness that she could not see anything clearly.


    She kept trying her best to fight side by side with James. In fact, James was suddenly being taken away and she did not know what to do!


    ¡°Why are you standing outside? Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± Greyson walked towards her and lit a crumpled cigarette out of nowhere.


    He had never smoked a cigarette before. He took a sip after lighting it. He choked until his eyes turned red but he did not let it go.


    Ang was not used to the smell of the smoke. She frowned a little, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just stand outside for a while. It¡¯s not cold.¡±


    Greyson took another puff when he saw her being restless. He coughed again and put out the cigarette.


    The siblings were speechless with each other as both had something on their minds.


    After a while, Greyson started the conversation with aplicated expression, ¡°Your sister-inw¡­ she called me earlier but I did not pick it up. No one answered when I called back.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ did she¡­ I¡¯m not thinking about getting back together with her. I will never forgive her for what she has done. I just want to ask if she called you before?¡±


    Ang shook her head.


    She hesitated for a while. She was wondering if she should tell her brother that her sister-inw might have been threatened.


    If her sister-inw and  worked together without any threat, it would be another devastating hit to her brother.


    Greyson¡¯s eyes dimmed a little and turned into a dull expression again. ¡°Others would say that I¡¯m useless and worthless but your sister-inw always praised me.¡±


    Heughed sadly, ¡°I actually believed in her! What happened in the end? She was the same as everyone else. She actually liked James¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡± Angele stopped him. ¡°About my sister-inw, don¡¯t make any conclusions yet! Give me¡­ give me about three days time and I will get back to you about her matter.¡±


    Greyson¡¯s eyes were suddenly widened, ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t there a conclusion about your sister-inw¡¯s matter?¡±


    Ang avoided his nce and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. I will tell you the whole story within three days. I have something else to go, I¡¯ll leave first. Please take good care of our father. If you need to go to work, please get him a caretaker.¡±


    She did not give him a chance to ask her back again. She rushed to the elevator with a few bodyguards with her. it was cold outside, Ang hugged herself tightly in her clothes and got into the car.


    A few bodyguards followed her. The man who was in the driver¡¯s seat asked, ¡°Miss. Chante, where are we going now?¡±


    Ang did not know.


    She still did not know what would happen to James after he was being taken away. She was being hesitated if she should go to look for .


    was not a good person. Ang was worried that she would encounter something else. If she was able to help James then it would be better. If she was going to be used by  and make James¡¯s situation turn worse, then she might as well not go instead.


    ¡°Miss Chante?¡± The bodyguard thought that she did not hear it therefore he asked again.


    She rubbed her sore eyebrows and replied restlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go back to Bamboo Estate.¡±


    She did not know what to do.


    If it really was not going to work out, she could only go look for .


    The bodyguard agreed and started the car.


    Ang kept looking outside of the window. There was a ton of things in her mind but it also seemed like nothing at the same time. When the car was halfway through, she took out her phone and called to Luna.


    Regardless of whether her sister-inw was being threatened or working together with , it was certain that her sister-inw knew more than she did.


    It was like before, no one answered the call.


    Ang thought for a while and sent her a text message.


    ¡°I already know your deal with .¡±


    She was hoping that she could get some news from her sister-inw.


    As soon as the phone showed that the text message was sent sessfully, Luna called.


    Ang did not answer the phone right away, it would show that she was being impatient. When she waited for the third ring, she answered the call.


    She was worried that Luna would realize about something. Ang spoke carefully, ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? Did you go to see her? Did she ask you to do something? Don¡¯t make any deal with her. If you are at her ce, find the way to leave immediately!¡± Luna spoke too fast, she sounded angry.


    It was better not to say anything. Ang remained silent as she still could not figure out about what happened.


    ¡°Were you asking about my arm?¡± It was  who threatened me with Taotao, she asked me to set up Mr. James with the records of the chat and separate you and him.¡±


    ¡°But it was not sessful¡­ she asked someone to bring Taotao away, she wanted my arm then she would return Taotao back to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James has hired a few bodyguards with you right? Ask them to stay by your side,  would not be able to touch you!¡±


    She was really being threatened!


    Ang¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her fingers kept trembling.


    Her sister-inw broke her arm and her father became vegetative¡­ was it all because of her?


    ¡°There are so many people in the family, how could she use Taotao to threaten you?¡± Ang¡¯s voice was shaking.


    Luna smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being careful during the recruitment. The two people were sent by  to watch over Taotao. She mentioned that not to rece the two people or else she would not let me see my children anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to get the children out of their hands but both were very serious watching the children. During the nighttime, one of them would sleep while another would continue watching the children. They were very vignt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried a few times but I¡¯ve failed.  told me not to try again or else I would have to face the consequences. You would know the rest.¡±

 Chapter 388 Breaking Your Heart

    Ang took a deep breath, ¡°What about those people in the stairwell on that day?¡±


    ¡°I arranged it. Separating you from Mr. James and letting you go abroad was the least harmful option. Ang, I¡¯m really sorry for breaking your heart. But I can¡¯t stand by and watch something happen on Taotao and the others.¡± Luna¡¯s words were filled with bitterness.


    They were silent.


    It was well heated inside the car, but Ang only felt her body chill, even her blood turned cold.


    ¡°Ang, it¡¯s okay for you to me me. But I hope you can find a way to help Taotao and the others. After all, they are the members of the Chante family.¡± Luna said.


    Ang wiped her sweat with her skirt, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Outside of the Chante family house.¡± She was afraid of what would happen to Taotao and the others, and she couldn¡¯t get back in time. However, she had been kicked out by Greyson, and she couldn¡¯t enter the house.


    Ang frowned, answered softly, and hung up the phone. Then, she ordered her bodyguard, ¡°Go back to my house.¡±


    The car changednes at the crossroad ahead and drove to the Chante family house.


    On the road, Ang called Greyson and told him the whole story, and finally, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Greyson.¡±


    She expected Greyson to scold her, but he just said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. What the hell to me you for this? Wait for me, I¡¯m going back now!¡±


    It was half an hourter when she arrived at her house.


    When Ang got out of the car, she saw Luna cowering in a corner sheltered from the wind. Her lips were frozen and had turned bluish-purple, while her right sleeve was empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ang was anxious and her eyes were sore. She knelt in front of Luna, and she was ashamed to lift her head.


    ¡®These things happened because of me. But the usations of daddy bing a vegetable are being pinned on Luna, and now also caused Luna to lose an arm¡­¡¯


    ¡°Ang, get up. I should be thankful that you don¡¯t me me. How could I me you?¡± Luna tried to stand up and get Ang up. However, her legs had gone numb from squatting, and she only had one arm. She spent a long time also unable to stand up.


    Ang shook her head as she was ashamed to get up.


    Screech- ¨C


    A piercing brake sounded.


    Greyson got out of the car and hurriedly ran over. But when he almost reached in front of Ang and Luna, he stopped as he didn¡¯t know how to face them.


    Her sister indirectly caused her wife to lose an arm, and his two children were still in great threat. While he and his wife had indirectly caused his father to be a vegetative patient.


    He couldn¡¯t sort out what was wrong or right.


    The three of them, one kneeling, one squatting, and one standing.


    They stalemated for a while. But finally, Greyson stepped forward and dragged them up one by one.


    ¡°We don¡¯t me each other. After all, this would have happened because of that old woman ! If it wasn¡¯t for her, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Luna lowered her head and sighed lightly, ¡°I thought that sending Ang abroad and all these things would be over. But I didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be sad and let¡¯s not say anything sorry¡­¡± Greyson couldn¡¯t go on halfway through his sentence, then he growled with red eyes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me when something happened? Did you think you were going to make me feel bad for the rest of my life with your broken arm?¡±


    Luna looked at him with ayer of tears under her eyes, ¡°Do you think that I want to break my arm?  didn¡¯t allow me to say it out, how could I say it? Even if told you, you tell me, what can you do to help?¡±


    She shouted thest sentence in a cracking voice.


    ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t do anything. I couldn¡¯t help when my sister was in jail, I couldn¡¯t help when my mom passed away, I couldn¡¯t help when my dad became a vegetative patient, even if my wife broke her arm I also couldn¡¯t help! I¡¯m a useless fucking loser, okay?¡± Greyson¡¯s voice trembled. He was almost driven crazy by these things.


    Why did he have to meet so many of these things when others didn¡¯t have to meet any of them?


    Greyson and Luna came to a standstill and they didn¡¯t speak again.


    They had a very good rtionship and hardly ever argued. But now, they were arguing and not giving ways to each other.


    Ang looked at this scene and she was nervous. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to say and she was ashamed to speak.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, none of these would have happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the two servants now, see what else  can get up to!¡± After he realized his ipetence, guilt, irritation, and helplessness almost tore Grayson¡¯s heart apart.


    He turned around and was about to walk towards the vi.


    Ang grabbed his arm to stop him, ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean act recklessly?¡± Greyson almost broke down, ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t kill those two people? Huh? Yesterday,  could have used them to bring away Taotao and broke Luna¡¯s arm. Tomorrow she can do the same to take away your life too!¡±


    He was like crazy and pounded his right hand on his chest, crying andughing, ¡°What can I do? What the hell else can I do? Do I really want to watch my sister, my wife, my children, and everyone around me are in the control of ?¡±


    In the silence of the night, he was like a crazy, roaring beast.


    ¡°Why are you shouting at Ang, a pregnant woman? You feel bad in your heart, but does she feel good?¡± Luna stood in front of Ang. Maybe she moved too much, the wound of her broken arm started to bleed. The blood stained the bandage, and the air smelled of blood.


    In a trance, Ang felt like she was back in the days when she was just released from jail. James threatened her with her family to work in Dream Club. She was angry and wrathful, but she had to suppress all her resentment and follow his instructions.


    Only that, the person who threatened her turned out to be .


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re injured? Why didn¡¯t you stay in the hospital instead ofing here? You¡¯re a mom of two children, don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself?¡± Greyson couldn¡¯t think of anything else. He worried about Luna and checked her wound.


    Her wound was opened and had to go back to the hospital for treatment.


    Greyson bent down and picked Luna up, then he walked towards his car. He had just taken a few steps when he stopped. He turned his head and look angrily at the vi.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my wound. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital, you put me down!¡± Luna worried about her two children, and she struggled in his arms.


    Her wound opened up worse when she struggled. The blood soaked through the bandage had dripped out and stained Greyson¡¯s shirt.


    Greyson saw it, and he was distressed. He pressed her arm and shouted, ¡°Will you stop tossing and turning? You¡¯re bleeding out! It¡¯s so much blood, do you want to die?!¡±


    He turned his head to look at Ang, ¡°I¡¯ll take your sister-inw to the hospital, and I¡¯ll entrust my two children to you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even if she died, she wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to the two children because this matter had nothing to do with them.


    Ang saw Greyson drive away, and she stood in the same ce for a while. Then, she took out her phone and called .


    This time,  answered her call. Her tone was full of yfulness, like a cat teasing a mouse, ¡°Am I right when I said you had toe to me in the end?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you,¡± Ang said.


    ughed, ¡°Talk? So you¡¯reing to me now?¡±

 Chapter 389 Could You Come Over Now

    ¡°It is unlikely that I will be able toe to your ce now. You have arranged two men to guard my nephew and niece. If I go there, and they do something to my nephew and niece, how will I exin that to my brother and his wife?¡±


    Ang struggled to suppress the anger inside her. At this point, the more agitated she became, the more likely she was to lose leverage on the current situation.


    Given the current situation, she would only lose control of the situation.


    After a while,  said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯re worried about, that is very easy to solve your problem.¡±


    After saying this, she shouted to the person standing over there, ¡°Erika, call them both and tell them toe back.¡±


    The one called Erika echoed her.


    said, ¡°How about this? Little girl, can youe over now?¡±


    ¡°How do I know if you are not ying tricks on me?¡± Ang said.


    was in no hurry, ¡°Now James is in jail. If I want to bargain with you, I can use him as leverage. Your nephew and niece are no longer of use to me, but I can understand your feelings. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just wait a minute. It won¡¯t take them too long to go downstairs.¡±


    After hearing what she said, it looked like she was really going to call the two people who were watching the twins and ask them to go back.


    However, Ang didn¡¯t quite believe her. She felt that there was nothing wrong with being careful about everything.


    The night was a bit cool, and Ang was afraid of the cold. Her hand with the phone was cold and reddened after a while.


    Three or five minutester, two people came out of the Chante family¡¯s house.


    They walked up to Ang and bent down to her. Then they said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lorenzo, we are the ones who take care of the twins. Now, will youe with us to see , or will you go to see her by yourself?¡±


    Ang could never go to see  alone at thiste hour, then she shot a look at the bodyguards and told them to grab those two people.


    The two bodyguards nodded.


    Before they could do anything, ¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the phone, ¡°Since my people are asking you questions, why are you taking so long to answer them?¡± ¡°Ang, you¡¯re not trying to ckmail me by arresting them, are you?¡±


    ¡°You are overthinking this.¡± Ang did have this thought, but this feeling of having her thoughts figured out made her feel ufortable.


    ¡°Whether I am overthinking or not, you know better than I do. But I advise you not to do so. Otherwise, James will not have an easy life in prison.¡±  said.


    Ang frowned, ¡°Since you can make James have a hard time in jail, can¡¯t I give your people a hard time?¡±


    looked like she had heard some kind of joke, ¡°Even if they die, it has nothing to do with me. At most, I¡¯ll only give them some money aspensation.¡±


    ¡°Let them go.¡± Ang clutched the phone, turned her head, and gave the bodyguards orders.


    It felt like she was being held in a confined space like this. Everywhere she looked, there were only walls and no way out.


    She felt frustrated, frantic, but there was nothing she could do!


    The bodyguards had to release the two.


    ¡°All right. I have also shown my sincerity. You cane to me now?¡±  asked, ¡°Ang, you¡¯ve already said no to me twice, so you can¡¯t refuse me again.¡±


    Ang had no way back, so she could only grit her teeth and ept her offer.


    After she went back to the Chante family and had a few words with the servants, she asked her bodyguards to drive her and those two people to ¡¯s ce.


    The only thing she felt lucky for now was that  did not say she should go there alone.


    lived in a vi on the outskirts of town. She was just a former award-winning actress who was no longer acting, but her vi was more luxurious than the Chante family¡¯s vi.


    When Ang entered the lobby, she saw  sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed and elegantly drinking tea. A handsome middle-aged man was sitting beside her and massaging her arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±  put down her cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Ang looked calm and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s veryte. If you have something to talk to me about, then you can tell me directly. I¡¯ll go back right after you talked to me.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She looked around calmly. Except for a servant, there was no one else here.


    However, she didn¡¯t know whether there was no one else here or some people were secretly guarding the vi.


    After hearing what she said,  raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Are you so arrogant now because of them?¡±


    She pointed her finger with red nails at the bodyguards.


    Before Ang could reply to her, she continued, ¡°What are you still doing here? Do what you got to do. When we finish our conversation, you will drive her back home.¡±


    Ang¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed. ¡®What does she mean by this?¡¯


    She nced at the bodyguards one by one. Then she saw them bend over and go out without looking around.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t all these bodyguards hired by James for her?¡¯


    ¡®Howe all these people are ¡¯s people?¡¯


    ¡°Are you wondering why they are following my orders?¡±  leaned back on the sofa and looked at herzily.


    This was the second time Ang had her thoughts figured out, so her face turned pale, and her hands were sweaty.


    She felt powerless again.


    ¡°There is no point in telling you about it. And I won¡¯t say it again.¡±  made a gesture to ask her to sit down, ¡°Can you sit down and talk to me now?¡±


    Since things hade to this point, she could only take one step at a time.


    Ang walked to the sofa opposite  and sat down. In fact, she didn¡¯t really sit down and just sat on the edge of the couch.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Drink it.¡±  shot a look at the maid. Then the maid immediately went to them and poured Ang a cup of tea.


    The tea looked crystal clear and had the fragrance of grass and wood. And she knew it was good tea as soon as she saw it.


    ¡®But who knows if  put anything in it?¡¯


    Ang just looked at the cup of tea and averted her gaze, ¡°You went to a lot of trouble to set up such a trap and get me here, so you can just tell me what you want to do.¡±


    Since she is not as scheming as , she might as well talk to her directly.


    ¡°I just like you being straightforward.¡±  smiled, ¡°You are not like that daughter of the Smith family, who is a schemer. And I have to read between the lines.¡±


    Ang was not in the mood to y along with her, so she asked  directly, ¡°Are you doing this to separate James and me? But I can¡¯t think of any benefit to you from our separation.¡±


    didn¡¯t say anything this time. Instead, she patted Noah¡¯s hand and gestured for him to answer her question.


    ¡° is James¡¯ grandmother. And she¡¯s doing what¡¯s best for him, so why would she want to get anything out of it?¡± Noah said, ¡°You guys are businessmen, so you just think too much about the benefits. No matter what others do, you think they do it for the benefits.¡±


    sighed, ¡°When I talk to my son and James, they always think I¡¯m doing it to get something, just like you. I live avish lifestyle, and I have a high social status, so what else can I get from them?¡±


    Ang hadn¡¯t heard James speak about . However, she couldn¡¯t forget when James was fifteen years old, he was kidnapped and ckmailed by his grandmother.


    Although  was eventually proven innocent, and theizens believed it was a misunderstanding, she heard the truth from her parents. Instead, it was an attempted kidnapping!


    Yet,  now said that she did it for her and James¡¯ benefits. Did  really take her for a fool to coax her?

 Chapter 390 I Missed James

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since you don¡¯t want to hear this, then I won¡¯t nag anymore. To be honest, Ang, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re good enough for James. And that¡¯s why I want to separate the two of you.¡±  said sincerely.


    Ang frowned. Since when did she have to ask others for their opinions when she wanted to be with James?


    Before Ang was about to speak,  said first, ¡°Ang, I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. If you agree with my offer, I will let James out. If you don¡¯t agree with my offer, then I won¡¯t take things personally.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t take things personally? You are just an old award-winning actress who has stopped your acting career for years, so in what capacity are you going to deal with it?¡± Ang sneered.


    She didn¡¯t know what  was trying to do, but she was sure that  was trying hard to separate her from being with James, so she was definitely not doing it for James¡¯ sake!


    hated being called an old woman. When she heard Ang¡¯s words, she put away her smile, ¡°Don¡¯t make things so literal! Don¡¯t you get clever with me! Ang, I¡¯ll give you half an hour to think about it. Do you promise or not? Just say it!¡±


    Ang pursed her lips, and her nails dug deep into her palms.


    As  had said, even if she said more now, it would be of no use. There were only two choices left for her. She would either promise her or not! ¡°Before you reply, I have to remind you of two things.¡±  stood up, walked over to Ang, and gently patted her face.


    ¡°First, if you want to touch the people from the Harvey Group, you can¡¯t afford to mess with the Harvey family and the Brown family. Although Mr. Sutton has connections, he will never interfere with this.¡±


    ¡°Besides, The Harvey Group does have something to do with human experimentation. And all that evidence is true, but there¡¯s no way to confirm whether James knows about that yet.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face grew paler with every word she said.


    Because what she said was true.


    straightened up and went over to pull up Noah, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to think about it. And no one will bother you. Well, if you want to leave, then no one will stop you. I¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡±


    She chuckled and took Noah¡¯s arm. Then they both left,ughing and joking.


    The maid prepared a new pot of tea, a te of snacks, and a te of fruits for Ang, and also left the lobby.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ang was instantly left alone in therge lobby. And it looked like this from its appearance.


    The lobby was brightly lit, but it was pitch ck outside. There was no city noise and no sound of insects chirping. Only the sound of the wind could be heard asionally. She felt that it was so quiet that it made her feel horrified.


    Ang¡¯s back tightened, and she sat for a while. Then she tried to stand up and walked towards the door.


    When she reached the doorway where the light and darkness met, no one stopped her, but she paused anyway.


    If she had just left, what would James do?


    If she could make a promise to , would James really be able to get out of prison?


    Ang looked at the shadows of the trees in the distance. When the wind blew on her face, she felt incredibly cold and bitterly disappointed. She licked her dry lips and called Denise.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Ang?¡± Denise took a while to answer the phone. And she sounded tired, ¡°What¡¯s with the sound of the wind? You¡¯re out now?¡±


    ¡°I just finished dinner. I¡¯m taking a walk outside Bamboo Estate. I read on the Inte that walking more would do good for pregnant women.¡± Ang said.


    ¡°As your house is so spacious, you can take a walk inside. Go back now. Don¡¯t catch a cold!¡± Denise had almost watched Ang grow up, so she knew she felt the cold a lot.


    After the cool wind blew on her forehead, she suffered from a headache.


    Ang didn¡¯t go inside, ¡°Well¡­ I am on my own. And I don¡¯t want to go back. Mrs. Harvey, I miss James. When will he be back?¡±


    Denise didn¡¯t make a sound for a while.


    ¡°Mrs. Harvey, are you not sure either?¡± Ang¡¯s heart sank a little, and she said bitterly, ¡°If the Harvey Group does prove to be involved in human experimentation, what will happen to James?¡±


    Denise said in very vague terms and changed the subject, ¡°What are you thinking all day long? We have the Harvey family and the Brown family, so how can The Harvey Group fall? Come on. Don¡¯t think too much. Go back inside and have a rest. James will be out of jail¡­ in a short while.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. Then you go ahead and do your thing, and I¡¯ll go to bed. It¡¯s really a bit cold outside. Good night.¡±


    Ang hung up the phone and looked up at the moon in the sky.


    The moon looked like it was covered with a veil, which didn¡¯t look very clear. And the moon looked a little gloomy in the night.


    She put the phone away, smiled bitterly, and went back to the lobby.


    The lobby was still empty, and there was no one there.


    Ang sat on the sofa, poured a cup of hot tea, and warmed her hands, ¡°I¡¯ve got my answer. You coulde out.¡±


    The instant her voice broke off, the sound of footsteps came from the spiral staircase, apanied by ¡¯sughter.


    ¡°I love working with someone as straightforward as you!¡±


    Her voice clearly sounded elderly, but she was wearing makeup and dressing like a middle-aged woman. Her voice and the way she was dressed together looked eerie.


    Noah walked beside her and put his arm around her waist. His gestures and words were ambiguous.


    Ang didn¡¯t know how others felt when they saw them, but as she watched the scene, she felt sick.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve such praise. You have set up a trap in front of me and behind me, and you dug a big trap for me in the middle. You told me to jump in, so I jumped in. Can you call that being straightforward?¡±


    She was just desperate and forced to do so!


    sat down on the sofa with Noah¡¯s arm around her, then snorted withughter, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting metaphor.¡±


    ¡°I will promise you to leave James, so you should also let him out, right?¡± Ang wasn¡¯t in the mood to y along with her, so she asked her directly.


    leaned back andughed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ang stood up at once.


    told her personally that she would let James out as long as she separated from James. However, when she promised to break up with him,  said she wasn¡¯t sure if she could get James out of jail. ¡®Did she change her mind?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s sit down and talk about it.¡±  straightened up and tapped the table a few times.


    Ang did not sit down and said with a stern face, ¡°Are you ying with me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that I¡¯m doing all this just to y with you?¡±  asked.


    Ang frowned. It was not possible for  to do so, so what did she want to do?


    ¡°Sit down. Let¡¯s talk slowly. As long as you do as I say, then I will definitely get James out of jail.¡± ¡¯s voice was gentle, sounding like she was talking to her about trivial matters.


    Ang sat on the sofa, and her back was tense.


    Things were definitely not as simple as  had said!


    shot Noah a look. Then he got up and went upstairs. Not long after, he came down with a sh drive and put it in front of Ang.


    ¡°It contains information about two projects of The Harvey Group. And it also includes the evidence that James indirectly killed your mother. Do you want to look at it here? Or do you want to go home and check it outter?¡±  asked.

 Chapter 391 But where you have some brains

    Ang looked at the USB stick on the table and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°The inte friend, you found?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±  sipped her tea gracefully, ¡°A woman like your mother who only cries and cries is a disgrace to women to live, better to die, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    It sounded like getting a verminous bitch killed.


    Ang stood up with her eyes red, grabbed the teapot from the table and held it aloft.


    No child can ept such an insult to their mother!


    ¡¯s expression cooled, ¡°But if you had any brains, you would know what to do now,¡±


    Bang!


    The teapot in Ang¡¯s hand took a wrong turn just as it was about to hit , and was smashed hard into the ground beside her.


    The teapot instantly shattered into several pieces and the heat curled up.


    Ang tightened her lips and looked at  with dead eyes for a moment, forcing herself to sit back on the sofa.


    The person who indirectly killed her mother and yed them for fools was right across the room from her and there was nothing she could do about it!


    Before she was eighteen, she felt invincible, but instead, between being in jail at eighteen and now, she just feels ipetent!


    ¡°Someone, clean up the floor so you don¡¯t stub your guest¡¯s feet.¡±  barked at the maid.


    Immediately someone came up and cleaned up the floor.


    Noah took ¡¯s hand and stroked it, ¡°You should really feel for . Your mother was a coward, and your father was a profit-minded man who betrayed his own family, and  helped you to erase the two people who had wronged you.¡±


    Ang clenched her fists and hated to p the snacking fruit on the table onto the heads of the two men opposite.


    They indirectly killed her mother, and indirectly caused her father to be a vegetable, and now she wants to thank them?


    Where did they get the face?


    ¡°Young people nowadays are ungrateful, especially those like her who are just in their early twenties. You don¡¯t have to say so much, she will definitely thank meter.¡±  spoke in a serious way, as if Ang was a child who didn¡¯t know any better.


    Ang forced down the anger that was swirling in her chest and said indifferently, ¡°No one will give you an award if you act well in front of me. what does this stuff on the sh drive mean, just say it.¡±


    She was afraid that if she stayed here a little longer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to fight them hard!


    shook her head with a disapproving look, ¡°Young people are just impatient, you haven¡¯t even been with me for half an hour and you¡¯ve already rushed me three or four times.¡±


    Noah, ¡°That little girl James is with the Smith family is also young and not so grumpy. Never mind, she¡¯s anxious to know, so you can just tell her.¡±


    Ang thought Jessica was already a good enough actress to turn ck and white, but she never thought these two would be better.


    If she hadn¡¯t been involved, I¡¯m afraid she really would have thought the young man they were talking about was guilty as charged!


    ¡°The two projects are on the electrical side and you Chante Group can use them as well, so you take them back to your brother and ask him to carry out both of them.¡±


    ¡°As for the ¡®evidence¡¯ that James indirectly killed your mother, it was naturally an excuse for you to leave James, so I don¡¯t need to go into details of how it worked, do I?¡± ughed.


    Ang froze for a moment before responding.


    has long written the script for her: James ¡®kills¡¯ her mother and she takes revenge by stealing two projects from the Harvey Group for the Chante Group.


    This is a false usation against James and her at the same time. If she takes this step, it will be the end of her and him!


    And the Chante Group will have to suffer too!


    ¡°I disagree!¡± Ang pushed the sh drive in front of , ¡°If word gets out that the Chante Group ¡®stole¡¯ the Harvey Group project, what will happen to the Chante Group in the future? I can¡¯t take that risk!¡±


    looked at her good-naturedly, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I only agreed to separate from James, I didn¡¯t agree to do anything else! I don¡¯t agree with what you guys are saying!¡± Ang said through clenched teeth.


    ughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it again: ang, I¡¯m not asking for your opinion.¡±


    Ang stood up, staring at her with a deadly grimace.


    ¡°Who is clean as long as they are in the corporate world? If I can get James in, I can naturally get you Chante family people in, and it won¡¯t take much effort at all. What do you think?¡±  said slowly.


    Every word she said weighed heavily on Ang¡¯s heart, weighing her down so much that she could barely breathe.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In front of , she had no business negotiating any terms at all!


    ¡°But what if you behave and do as you¡¯re told, as a reward I can guarantee that word of your Chante Group stealing from the Harvey Group will not get out and will remain the same as it is now.¡±


    also stood up, and unlike Ang¡¯s anger, there was only calm andughter on her face.


    Ang wanted tough that her reward was that the Chante Group could run as usual?


    But it was such a ridiculous condition that she had to agree to.


    She bent down to pick up the sh drive and headed out the door without looking back.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go get your bodyguards. Remember, they¡¯ll see whatever you do, and I advise you not to y any slick tricks.¡±  said from behind her.


    Ang twisted her head to look at her without speaking and left in stride.


    In the past she would have spoken to the bodyguards, this time she didn¡¯t say a word.


    While on the road, Greyson called.


    Ang hated the feeling of being watched at all times and hung up the phone, wanting to briefly exin the situation to Greyson on WeChat.


    Taking her movements in, the bodyguard on the side said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to use WeChat or other chatting tools, we will check your chat records to see if you have said anything you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I advise you to call, otherwise Mr. Greyson will do him more harm than good if he senses something and identally gets involved in this matter.¡±


    Red light.


    The car came to a stop.


    Ang deleted all the words from the chat box and looked expressionlessly at the bodyguard who spoke.


    ¡°Even if Mrs.  is good, she is not capable of setting up such a big game, are you really the ones she sent? Or were you sent by that big man?¡±


    A sh of surprise shed extremely quickly under the bouncer¡¯s eyes, but he said nothing.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to all this trouble just to separate me from James, did you? What do you want to do? Money, Harvey Group, or something else?¡± Ang¡¯s voice rose a little.


    Green light.


    The car restarted.


    Ang was answered by the bodyguard in the passenger seat, ¡°The more you ask, the quicker you will die, if you want to live well, do as Mrs.  says. Is that clear?¡±


    Ang tightened her lips and twisted her head to look out of the window.


    The bodyguard in the passenger seat twisted his head and asked again, ¡°I asked, is that clear?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ hmm.¡±


    Only then did the bouncer look ahead again.

 Chapter 392 Isn’t that a sheep into a tiger’s mouth

    When Greyson called again, Ang was just about to answer when a bouncer stopped her from doing so, ¡°Put it on speaker.¡±


    said, before releasing her hand.


    Ang took a deep breath and, barely able to adjust her emotions, pressed connect and speakerphone.


    ¡°Ang, why aren¡¯t you home? Where did you go? Where are the two men who were watching Tao Tao and the others? Did you get rid of them?¡±


    Ang put the phone in herp and rubbed her somewhat cold hands together, ¡°How am I supposed to answer all the questions you¡¯re asking at once?¡±


    ¡°Well, first tell me where you¡¯ve been. It¡¯s not like you went to see that old hag , is it?¡± Greyson¡¯s voice was full of anxiety.


    Ang looked at the bodyguards beside her and saw that they were all unresponsive, so it seemed highly probable that they were not ¡¯s men, but had been sent by the big man.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m not stupid, why would Ie to see  sote? Wouldn¡¯t that be a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth?¡± Ang said.


    ¡°So where have you been?¡±


    ¡°As good as  is, she can¡¯t beat the Brown family and the Harvey family, and I came to make a trip to Mrs. Harvey and had her force  to call those two back. That¡¯s it. I¡¯m almost there, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Ang, fearing that saying more than one thing would cause him to be suspicious, simply hung up the phone.


    After a while, the car pulled up in front of the Chante family vi.


    Ang got out of the car and the bodyguards followed her and walked in with her.


    Before she had felt more or less safe with them around. But now, she just felt like she was standing naked in front of them, without any semnce of privacy.


    ¡°You¡¯re back atst, I was worried sick!¡± Greyson greeted her and checked up and down, left and right, to make sure she was okay.


    Ang nced over, didn¡¯t see Luna, hesitated and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the room. She says you¡¯re guilty of seeing her now and she¡¯s guilty of seeing you, so it¡¯s better not to see her, to hold off for a while so you don¡¯t get embarrassed when you do.¡±


    Talking about it, Greyson¡¯s face clouded with sadness. He fished out a cigarette and lighter, but nced at Ang and put them away again.


    Ang¡¯s eyes fell on the half missing cigarette case, ¡°Since when did you start smoking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s two days. Smoke it to feel better inside.¡± Greyson has been knocked out for a while by his bodyguard, but the blood under his eyes is still fresh, and the dark circles under them are heavy.


    The two siblings sat in the living room, looking no different than usual, but with Luna¡¯s arm between them, there was something different after all.


    Either way, Luna has suffered undeservedly from Ang.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡± Ang said with downcast eyes.


    Greyson looked annoyed, ¡°I told you this had nothing to do with you, why are you talking about it again?¡±


    He paused for a moment and snapped his eyes to her, ¡°Ang, you said the old hag was afraid of Mrs. Harvey, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ang was a little confused and didn¡¯t think about what he meant by asking this, so she just nodded.


    ¡°Ang!¡± said Greyson urgently as he stood up and walked quickly to her side, ¡°You¡¯re close to Mrs. Harvey and she¡¯s always liked you, will you go and tell her to break that old hag¡¯s right arm? ¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t think he was hitting on that, she avoided his eyes, ¡°The Smith family won¡¯t stop pestering the Harvey family these days, Mrs. Harvey is quite busy, we just bothered her, better not bother her again.¡±


    She expected Greyson to say more and was thinking of what to say in reply when she noticed him letting go of her arm.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After responding, nothing more was said.


    Ang looked up to see him taking two steps back, putting distance between them. He just looked at her in silence, with strangeness and sadness, as well as disappointment and pain in his eyes.


    She opened her mouth to defend herself, but found nothing to say.


    Hard to bear.


    If he had scolded her twice, she would have felt better, but he didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with Dad in the hospital and go to work first thing in the morning, you stay home and look after your sister-inw.¡± Greyson picked up the coat on the hanger, draped it over him and left.


    Ang watched him go out the door and followed him to the door, only to find that the floor was already covered in ayer of white.


    The first snowfall of this winter has arrived.


    ¨C


    Vi .


    Just as Ang left, Jessica came in.


    In just a few days, she had lost a lot of weight and her face didn¡¯t look too good.


    She wore a camel-coloured coat and skinny jeans, which at first nce looked fine, but on closer inspection you could see that the tweed of the coat was pilling a bit and the jeans were a very ordinary floor length item.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Grandpa Brown has been discharged from the hospital with no intention of letting her go, blocking all her options and forcing her to go back on a blind date.


    ¡°When Ang has had her showdown with James, the bodyguard will be gone for half an hour during that time. That¡¯s the longest I¡¯ve gotten you.¡±  said.


    Jessica sat down on the sofa and poured herself a cup of tea, ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re doing this for. We¡¯re mutually beneficial at best, and you don¡¯t have to act like you¡¯re giving me a handout.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t wanted to go back and be at the mercy of her family, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to work with this old woman!


    ¡°I just love your clever little self, but do you think that you¡¯re so clever, how did you end up in this situation?¡±  hid her lips andughed softly.


    Jessica raised her eyebrows slightly and stood up straight away, ¡°Since you¡¯re so insincere about working together, then ¨C goodbye, you can find someone else to work with.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dawdle, she got up and left, not at all as if she was pretending.


    stood up and called out to her, ¡°I was just telling Ang that you¡¯re not as hot-tempered as she is! All right, I said the wrong thing, I apologise, let¡¯s sit down and talk, that¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk properly, you don¡¯t have to say those shady things.¡± Jessica sat back on the couch.


    Noah called the maids to bring new fruits and snacks and put them in front of her.


    ¡°In fact, with your ability, even if you go back to the Smith family for a blind date, you can still find a way to make a big careerter. Even if you don¡¯t want to go back to the Smith family, many gentry are interested in you, like Ralphie is a good choice, so why do you choose to work with me?¡±  asked.


    Jessica lifted her eyes, ¡°Just a little cooperation and you have to ask so many questions?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry either, I don¡¯t mean anything else. After all, if you do this, you¡¯re putting the rest of your life on the line, it¡¯s not worth it in any way, and I can¡¯t afford the consequences if you have something else in mind and the whole n is exposed.¡±  said in a slow voice. Thousand Tsung Tsung Tsung


    Jessica ate a snack before answering her words, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a future anymore, is that reason enough?¡±


    She would rather destroy herself than rely on men she despises!

 Chapter 393 Probably a vegetable for the rest of his life

    Ang stayed up almost all night.


    After Greyson had gone to the hospital, she had wanted to go back to her room and give Denise or Sean a brief update on the current situation, so that they could check out who was behind the bodyguards and prevent others from turning on James in advance.


    But before she went back to her room, her mobile phone was taken by the bouncers and they asked her not to lock the door at night, saying they were afraid she would escape.


    Ang tossed and turned until dawn, still not half asleep, but instead the bodyguard knocked on the door and handed her the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Greyson¡¯s phone.¡±


    Ang picked up her phone and looked at the time to see that it was eight in the morning.


    ¡°Miss. Ang better answer the phone now if you don¡¯t want your brother to find out anything and get him involved. And remember to put it on speakerphone.¡± The bouncer said.


    This life of being watched all the time, of having to follow someone else¡¯s instructions every step of the way, almost drove Ang crazy.


    But there was nothing at all she could do but put up with it!


    Ang frowned and put it on speakerphone, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t wake up. The doctor said it¡¯s probably a vegetable for the rest of his life.¡± Greyson¡¯s voice was full of pain.


    Ang froze for a moment and just felt her ears buzzing.


    First Mommitted suicide, then her sister-inw broke her arm, and now Dad is a vegetable ¡­¡­ All of this because someone was trying to screw her and James.


    If she hadn¡¯t liked James in the first ce and hadn¡¯t pestered to be with him, wouldn¡¯t things have turned out the way they did?


    ¡°Come down to the office, I¡¯ve got thewyer here and he¡¯ll split Dad¡¯s shares equally between the two of us. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the office.¡± Greyson continued.


    Ang frowned and was just about to speak when he hung up the phone.


    She called again and no one answered.


    What is brother doing here?


    ¡°You go out while I change.¡± Ang tossed her phone aside and looked up at the bouncer.


    The bouncer didn¡¯t move.


    Ang suppressed her anger and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°What, you¡¯re going to stand guard even when I¡¯m changing?¡±


    ¡°I can turn my back.¡± The bouncer finished and turned around, looking like he had absolutely no intention of going out.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ang clenched her fists and stared at him for a moment, sulking as she changed her clothes under the covers and got up to go downstairs.


    ¡°Does Miss. Ang want breakfast or do you want to go straight to the office? If you want breakfast, I can order someone to get it.¡± The bodyguard followed her, not showing any change of mood from her cold face.


    Ang didn¡¯t even look back and sneered, ¡°I dare not bother you, or I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even know how I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°You are still useful, we cannot kill you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I have you guys to thank for that?¡± Ang sneered and turned the corner into the kitchen.


    She had something on her mind and had no appetite at all, but she was pregnant and she had to think of the baby if not herself.


    Ang had made some porridge and was almost finished when Luna came down. She was pulling her son in her left hand, while her daughter, who was on one side, could only tug at her empty sleeve.


    Ang, who already had little appetite, couldn¡¯t drink the little half bowl of porridge left at the sight of this.


    ¡°Why are you only drinking porridge and not eating something else?¡± Luna looked guilty for a few moments, still feeling sorry for framing James.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Ang didn¡¯t even know how to face Luna, ¡°I have things to do, I¡¯m going out first.¡±


    She stood up, grabbed her coat and headed out.


    Luna called after her, ¡°Ang,  called you, then what? Did you promise her something when she took those two away?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡¯s just as good with her mouth as she is with her mouth, nothing strong, and when Mrs. Jo Harvey stepped in, she was so scared she called the people back.¡± Ang lowered her eyes and collected the emotions under them.


    She¡¯s already cost her sister-inw an arm, she can¡¯t drag her down with her again!


    Luna looked at her back and gave aplicated look as she hmmed, ¡°Then you take care.¡±


    Ang is obviously just clogging her up with an excuse, but ¡­¡­ forgives her for being selfish, she can¡¯t gamble with her two children.


    Ang turned her head, smiled at her, said nothing and went out to the car.


    The car stops in front of the Chante Group.


    Ang got out of the car and went into the office and heard several employees talking about ¨C


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Chante has be a vegetable, so is thepany all under Mr. Greyson¡¯s control? Can a rich, uneducated kid like him manage it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in a few years he¡¯ll have lost the Chante Group. I don¡¯t think much of him anyway and am already ready to jump ship!¡±


    ¡°You guys are too negative too! Who¡¯s backing up Mr. Greyson now? It¡¯s Grandpa Thompson! Have you heard of the Linying Group? It¡¯s now backed by the Chante Group!¡±


    ¡°If you want to jump ship, you can do it, but Mary and I are not going to! With Harvey Group and Linying Group as our backers, how can Chante Group copse?¡±


    One of the employees tilted his head and just saw Ang, and hurriedly poked some of hispanions, signalling them to stop.


    ¡°Hello Miss. Ang.¡± Several people greeted in low voices, afraid that Ang would find them in trouble.


    But Ang just nodded at them and left.


    Ang got off the lift and made her way to Mr. Chante¡¯s tailor¡¯s office. She raised her hand to knock on the door and stopped again, ¡°You have to follow our Chante Group¡¯s private business?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just there in case you say anything you shouldn¡¯t, and as for anything else we hear, we won¡¯t say anything to the public.¡± The bodyguard said respectfully.


    Ang clenched her fist, withdrew her gaze, knocked on the door, got an answer and walked in, a few bodyguards following her.


    Greyson is sitting in his office next to a couple ofwyers, Violet, and a few executives from the firm.


    ¡°Sign this.¡± Greyson stood up and pushed the equity transfer over to Ang, handing her another pen.


    Ang just looked at the papers and shoved them back into his hands, ¡°You can have these shares, I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    She¡¯s at ¡¯s mercy in every way and doesn¡¯t know what the future holds yet, so it¡¯s better to leave that to him.


    ¡°Sign it when you¡¯re told to, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Greyson¡¯s face was irritated as he shoved the pen and papers into her hand, ¡°Sign it, I have a lot of work to do after that.¡±


    Ang was about to think of an excuse to refuse, when he blocked all her retreats, ¡°A brother inw is a brother inw, you will have childrenter, there is more at stake. Just sign it and don¡¯t hold me up.¡±


    Ang took the paper and lifted her eyes to look at him, her throat tightening.


    The two siblings have always been very close, and he usually likes to say, ¡°What¡¯s the point of making such a clear distinction between siblings?


    But now, he was going to have to separate himself from her.


    Ang blinked back the sourness in the corners of her eyes as she signed the document and handed it to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before the story of Dad bing a vegetable blows up, have you figured out how to handle it? Can you handle thepany?¡±

 Chapter 394 Don’t Worry So Much

    Ang came back to the Chante family before because she wanted to have more of a voice within the Chante Group so that she would have the ability to confront people if something happened.


    But now that she does have more say in thepany, she is still unable to fight it and is being watched at every turn


    ¡°Grandpa Thompson sent someone to help me, I can handle it, so don¡¯t worry so much and get well.¡± Greyson casually handed the paperwork to a team ofwyers on the sidelines.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ang walked over to him and whispered, ¡°There are no friends forever in the mall, don¡¯t trust and rely on one person too much.¡±


    Greyson was silent for a moment and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about thepany, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    He said a few words to Violet and the others and the group left in a hurry.


    Ang stood in the momentarily empty office, her heart following her, not feeling good.


    ¡°Miss. Ang, please go to Harvey Group now.¡± The bodyguard looked at the message he received on his phone and said to Ang.


    ¡°One minute you want me to talk, the next you want to spy on my phone, the next you want me to go to Harvey Group ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve asked me to do, what about what you promised me?¡±


    Being watched and told what to do, Ang is in a very bad mood.


    The bodyguard looked at her with a nk face, ¡°We¡¯re just following orders, it¡¯s useless to ask us that. But I can assure you that if you don¡¯t do as I say, Mr. James will not be able to get out and the Chante Group will not be safe.¡±


    Ang stared straight at him, almost gritting her silver teeth.


    But there was no point in getting angry, and she withdrew her gaze and walked towards the lift with a tight frown.


    The bodyguards followed and when she exited the Chante Group and got into the car, the head bodyguard handed two items to Ang.


    ¡°Bluetooth headsets and pinhole cameras? What do you mean?¡± Aftering out of prison, Ang felt she had been able to tolerate it, but at this point she still couldn¡¯t stop the anger churning inside her.


    The bouncer didn¡¯t even look at her, ¡°Please Miss. Ang put it on and then we will go to Harvey Group.¡±


    Ang tightened her lips and looked down at the two items without moving them, ¡°I only promised to separate from James, I didn¡¯t promise you guys so much mess.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid that if she holds back again and again,  and that unknown big shot will only demand more and more!


    The bouncer still says the same thing, ¡°If you want Mr. James toe out early, you do it.¡±


    Ang sneered and pushed the door straight out of the car.


    ¡°Miss. Ang, I advise you not to do anything stupid!¡± The head bouncer followed and got out of the car, stopping in front of her.


    ¡°Stupid?¡± Ang raised an eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯d be stupid to actually do what you guys say!¡±


    ¡°What does Miss. Ang mean by this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point, now you only have two choices: one, do what we agreed before; two, I give up the cooperation, James can¡¯t get out, and you won¡¯t achieve your goal!¡±


    The two stared at each other, Ang not giving way.


    She¡¯s also worried about James and the Chante family, but if she backs down now, she¡¯ll only be forced to do more bottomless thingster!


    In the end it was the bouncer who made the concession, ¡°You can leave this camera on, but the Bluetooth headset must be worn.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t reply but looked at the ck headphones in his ears and a small, very inconspicuous camera by his jacket pocket, ¡°Mrs.  or whoever hired you has been spying on me remotely, did he/she just give you the order?¡±


    The bouncer subconsciously moved his jacket pocket to avoid her gaze and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but since he can¡¯t make the call, I¡¯m going to talk to you directly. You let me put on my Bluetooth headset, fine, but I also need to know when James will be able toe out.¡± Ang looked straight at the pinhole camera that was on the bodyguard.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The bodyguard answered into the Bluetooth headset over there, then said to Ang, ¡°Mrs.  said it¡¯s up to you when Mr. Jameses out.¡±


    Ang frowned and rubbed her shirt a few times with the hand that was dangling on the right side of her trousers.


    ¡°Mr. James wille out as soon as you pass those two project materials on the sh drive to your brother so that he can officially start the project.¡± The bouncer said.


    Ang took the headphones and put them on her ears, ¡°I hope you keep your word!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want James to suffer in prison.¡± ¡¯s voice came through the headset.


    ¨C


    Ang made an excuse to go into the president¡¯s office, just as  had wanted.


    ¡°Look at James¡¯ ce and see if there¡¯s a silver USB stick with an H engraved on it,¡±  said with suppressed excitement in her voice.


    Before Ang could answer, the head bouncer said, ¡°Mrs. , are you forgetting something?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so rigid in what you do when it doesn¡¯t take much effort to find the same thing when you¡¯re staying in the office anyway?¡±  spoke with a touch of imperceptible scorn.


    The bouncer, ¡°You can choose to listen to my discouragement or not, and I will report it as such.¡±


    ¡°Just making a harmless joke, why take it so seriously?¡± ughed, ¡°Ang, you don¡¯t have to find me anything anymore, but rummaging through drawers for something, you still have to do it.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ang knew that  had asked her to do this in preparation for falsely using her of stealing the Harvey Group project, but she did it all anyway.


    By the time Ang had rummaged through the third drawer, the office door suddenly opened.


    An assistant lookalike walked in with Howard Lee, apologising as he opened the door, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Howard Lee, I can¡¯t remember where I put that file, it¡¯s more likely to be in Mr. James¡¯ office ¡­¡­ ¡±


    The conversation came to a screeching halt at the sight of Ang and the others.


    Ang was caught off guard by Howard Lee¡¯s probing gaze and at first panicked, but soon calmed down.


    Howard Lee just so happened to be brought in so coincidentally, and the assistant next to him, presumably, had been paid off.


    She craned her head to look at the bodyguards, who really weren¡¯t surprised at all.


    It seems that  has gone to a lot of trouble with the big man to get all the evidence against her!


    ¡°Miss. Ang, what are you doing here?¡± Howard Lee had suspicion and inquiry in his eyes, but his face was still smiling.


    Ang calmly mmed the drawer shut, ¡°I identally left something here when I came into the office earlier and came over to look for it.¡±


    Howard Lee nodded and didn¡¯t say anything, but the assistant beside him said, ¡°What did Miss Ang lose and why did she need to go through the drawers?¡±


    ¡°Who are you, do I need to tell you when I drop something?¡± Ang smirked, ¡°Howard Lee, I don¡¯t like her, fire her.¡±


    The bodyguards warned her with nces from the sidelines not to fool around, but she ignored them.


    There¡¯s no telling how much trouble this kind of betrayal of the Harvey Group will cause if they¡¯re not fired!

 Chapter 395 Are you insinuating that I am a petty thief?

    When the assistant heard this, her face turned white with fear, ¡°Miss. Ang, I just thought that there were many valuables in the office and I was afraid of attracting small thieves, so I just made a casual remark, is it too much for you to fire me?¡±


    ¡°Fear of attracting petty thieves? What do you mean, you¡¯re insinuating that I¡¯m a petty thief?¡± Ang walked up to her and said indifferently, ¡°So what did I steal, do you think?¡±


    The assistant blurted out, ¡°Of course it¡¯s stealing-¡±


    Snap!


    A bouncer interrupted her by deliberately dropping his phone on the floor.


    The assistant nced at the bodyguards and turned to Howard Lee for help, ¡°I¡¯ve worked here for five years, Howard Lee, you¡¯re not going to fire me just because Miss Ang said so, are you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that this will tarnish your reputation?¡±


    Howard Lee felt that there was something wrong with both his assistant and Ang today and did not answer immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the bad reputation? Fire her and say she seduced James, these bodyguards behind me can all testify to that.¡± Ang twisted her head to look at the bodyguards and said slowly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m right?¡±


    They were explicitly her people, so they certainly couldn¡¯t speak for the female assistant and could only nod their heads and say yes.


    ¡°In that case, O Assistant L, just write a letter of resignation and go to the finance side to settle the bill.¡± Howard Lee didn¡¯t know why Ang was targeting Assistant L so much, but chose to sack the assistant anyway, based on a hunch.


    The assistant wanted to say more, but Howard Lee didn¡¯t want to pester him anymore, ¡°Now go and get as much as you¡¯re entitled to, and if you pester me again, I¡¯ll find out that you¡¯ve broken any rules while you¡¯re working, and you won¡¯t get any more money.¡±


    The assistant nodded reluctantly and left with red eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like something was left here, Howard Lee, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Ang said and headed for the door.


    Howard Lee called out to her, ¡°Miss. Ang has lost something, is it convenient to tell me about it?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Without waiting for her to answer, he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I just wanted to ask to help keep an eye on it when they clean it. After all, you¡¯vee all this way to look for something that should be quite important to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ a stud earring, from my brother.¡± Ang said.


    Howard Lee smiled, meaning it, ¡°It¡¯s such a big ce and there aren¡¯t many furnishings here, so if it¡¯s lost, you should be able to find it.¡±


    ¡°Diamond¡¯s, maybe one of the guys picked it up, got greedy together and snuck it away.¡± Ang lowered her eyes, ¡°Is Howard Lee suspecting me of something when he asks that?¡±


    Howard Lee waved his hands, ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t you dare think that! You¡¯re Mr. James¡¯ favourite woman, and you have his child, so you don¡¯t need anything.


    Howard Lee must be suspicious now that  has made it so obvious. But if he was suspicious, he¡¯d better find someone to follow her and find out who was behind the five bodyguards.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t suspect me, I have to go to the hospital today, bye.¡± Ang finished, opened the door and walked away.


    Several bodyguards followed her.


    Howard Lee watched their backs and frowned before finally making a call, ¡°Get me some smart guys to keep an eye on Ang, she¡¯s got five bodyguards with her, be careful when you do.¡±


    ¨C


    Ang sat in the car and said coldly into her Bluetooth headset, ¡°Is Mrs.  still happy that I did this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not as stupid as I thought you were. Okay, you have that sh drive with you, right? There¡¯s aputer in the car, so you transfer the information on those two projects to your brother now and tell him to start those two projects as soon as possible.¡±  said.


    Ang asked the bouncers for theputer and did what  said.


    [Brother] What information?


    Brother] Where did you get these two items from? Why did you suddenly send them to me?


    Ang¡¯s hand dropped to the keyboard and instead of pressing it, she inclined her head to look at the two bodyguards beside her.


    One of them was watching her and the other was watching theputer screen, wary of her moving anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you guys to spy on me, would you please keep your heads away from me? You guys are making me ufortable like this?¡±


    The two bodyguards sat up straight before Ang replied to the message.


    [Ang] Don¡¯t ask so many questions, these two projects are okay, you show them to the people in thepany.


    ¡°Is this ok now Mrs. ?¡± she didn¡¯t have a camera on her but the bodyguard did and she was sure  had seen her chat with her brother by now.


    ughed, ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job. Well, get to the hospital and get your leg fixed, there¡¯s not much time left for you to get it fixed.¡±


    Ang listened to thetterment with difort and ignored her, asking her bodyguard to take her to the hospital.


    Rnd was not in the office and she went to see her dad first.


    Lorenzo is lying quietly in his bed, still handsome and elegant despite his middle age, and not at all like a businessman with a profit motive.


    Even now, Ang has not figured out the reason why he pushed her brother away.


    He¡¯s a selfish little man through and through, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately raised them to be good-for-nothing dudes just because he was afraid thepany would be taken away from her and her brother. Nor would he have been determined to send her to prison when he knew the truth about the car ident two years ago.


    But this is the one person who pushed her brother out of the way in a crisis ¡­¡­


    Buckle up!


    Ang was lost in thought when a knock came at the door.


    She got up and went to the door, opened it, only to find that it was Rnd who knocked.


    ¡°From what my assistant said, you came and went, so I guess you probably came to see Uncle.¡± Rnd smiled slightly at her, ¡°Treatment now, or in a little while?¡±


    Ang looked back at the person in the hospital bed and stepped out, closing the door behind her, ¡°Now.¡±


    The two men entered Rnd¡¯s office with a couple of bodyguards. His office is not small, but with so many peopleing in, it still seemed a bit crowded.


    ¡°Could I trouble a few of you to wait outside for a moment?¡± Rnd asked a couple of bodyguards.


    ¡°You guys go out, I¡¯ll stay here with Miss. Ang,¡± the head bouncer instructed a few men.


    Rnd frowned slightly and didn¡¯t say anything, just took out a pair of hospital trousers and handed them to Ang, and when she had changed, he started to give her the stitches.


    ¡°My aunt didn¡¯t have a funeral and my mum and Big Mrs. Harvey and the girls feel quite sorry for her. I wonder if it would be convenient to tell you where the mausoleum is so we can go and pay our respects.¡±


    It was only ten days and a half before Elva died, but Ang felt as if a long time had passed.


    She froze for a moment before saying, ¡°Her suicide note said that she wanted to sprinkle her ashes inside the sea, leaving no headstone and no need to pay tribute.¡±


    Probably she had too many ties in life and wanted to be uninhibited after her death.


    Rnd paused for a moment as he stuck the needle, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

 Chapter 396 James is back

    When the needles were finished Rnd stood up, ¡°On Uncle Chante¡¯s side, I contacted a couple of specialists who will be here in a while.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Ang really felt she owed Rnd and his family a lot, ¡°When I ¡­¡­ get a chance, I¡¯ll be sure to stop by and say thanks.¡±


    Trying to cure a vegetable is difficult, but it is always good to have hope.


    Rnd noticed the pause between her words and was a little suspicious when he thought of the recent spate of idents involving the Chante family.


    ¡°Have you had any inconveniencestely?¡± He asked cryptically.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite inconvenient.¡± Ang said, ¡°I¡¯m not even three months pregnant and I¡¯m even walking carefully for fear of something happening.¡±


    Rnd had studied psychology and could easily see that she was lying, ¡°If you¡¯re in any trouble, you can say so and maybe I can help.¡±


    ¡°What difficulties can I have? At most, I¡¯m worried about marrying into the Harvey family and being Mrs. Harvey,¡± Angughed.


    It¡¯s a deep pool of water that she doesn¡¯t want to drag others into.


    Seeing her reluctance to say more, Rnd didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but kept a private eye out, intending to find out what had happened to her recently.


    Ang didn¡¯t stay at the hospital for long after her injection, and after changing her clothes, she asked her bodyguard to take her back to Bamboo Estate.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She initially wanted to go back to the Chante family, but the bodyguards were all watching her and if she went back to the Chante family, she would have to drag her brother and sister-inw into the surveince.


    While on the road, a call came from an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ang, what the fuck did you give my mum for ecstasy? She has to make a scene now to get my dad and them to help James! You ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang listened half-heartedly without catching who the other person was and interrupted, ¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a pause, followed by a yell, ¡°This is Salim, okay? Ang, you better tell me the truth: what did you do to my mother, and why did she want to help James even though she wanted a divorce? divorce, why did she have to help James?¡±


    What can they do about the Harvey family that the Brown family can¡¯t help with?


    There¡¯s no telling if they¡¯ll help out and they¡¯ll end up with them!


    His mother has always been smart, but since she met Ang, she¡¯s been fucking brain-dead!


    Ang understood him generally, but, ¡°I haven¡¯t even met Mrs. Harvey recently, what can I do with her?¡±


    She has not wanted to see Mrs. Brown since her mother died.


    When she met Mrs. Brown, she always felt that she was one of the culprits in the death of her mother.


    ¡°What don¡¯t you do to her that she can mess with my dad and have to get him to use all his means to help Harvey family? I advise you to tell the truth or I¡¯ll make you eat your words!¡± Salim was really angry and his voice was breaking.


    Ang didn¡¯t bother to pester him and hung up the phone without saying a word.


    On the other side, Salim looked at the hung-up phone, cursed out a string of expletives, and dialed again to find that he had been cked out.


    He mmed his phone to the floor with a thud and scratched another pile to the floor.


    This damn Ang, does she really think that because she has James to cover her, no one will dare to touch her?


    Salim stares grimly at the phone on the floor for a moment, picks it up and calls Felix. Then he picked up a jacket and prepared to go out.


    As he crossed the hall, Mrs. Brown was still messing with Mr. Brown.


    ¡°You have to help Mr. James because no one else is helping him! He¡¯s Ang¡¯s boyfriend and I¡¯m doing Ang a big favour by helping him! When I die, I¡¯ll have to ask Elva what I¡¯ve done to her by helping her and helping her daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! Is it worth putting our whole family on the line just to bother with a dead man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it! I¡¯ll see how Elva will look at me if it all goes down! I¡¯ve treated her much better than Polly did, so why should she me me for Polly?¡±


    Salim cursed under his breath, mmed the vase to the floor and ignored the criticism behind him as he strode off.


    ¨C


    The vi was empty, just Ang and a few bodyguards who were still watching her.


    She simmered some porridge and prepared to stir-fry some vegetables, but the pan ended up all mushy, and finally a couple of bodyguards couldn¡¯t stand to see her and made her a table.


    Ang watched them do it with her own eyes, making sure they didn¡¯t put anything strange in it before she picked up her chopsticks and prepared to eat.


    ¡°You guys should eat together too, you can¡¯t order takeaway here.¡± She took a taste and found it actually tasted okay.


    Several of the bodyguards looked at each other, and only after receiving the affirmation of their leader did they sit down to eat.


    As they were almost finished eating, there was a sudden roar of cars outside, and judging from the sound of the engines, there seemed to be quite a lot of theming.


    The cars sounded too close to the vi and the chief bodyguard gave a wink to two men, who casually copied something and went out to check the situation.


    The two remaining bodyguards remained at the table, but were in no mood to eat, guarding Ang left and right and watching the door warily.


    Ang was the calmest of them all, her situation was bad enough anyway, how much worse could it get?


    If the water gets a little more muddy, she might even get something out of it.


    ¡°Mr. James is back.¡± The head bouncer said as he walked in.


    James? Ang brightened up, put down her chopsticks and walked out.


    Three military jeeps pulled up at the entrance and James was brought down by several soldiers.


    He was still wearing the same suit he had left in, which was already a bit wrinkled, and he looked a bit of a mess with his face covered in colour, so he shouldn¡¯t have suffered much in prison.


    Ang looked at the scars on his face and her heart clenched a little.


    She stood quietly for a moment, walked towards him and gave him a big hug, ¡°I missed you, James.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t showered, I¡¯m dirty, so let go of me.¡± James¡¯ pupils reflected her figure and even the lines of his face softened considerably.


    For him, the hardest part of being in prison was not the physical suffering, but the mental torture of not being able to see her.


    He was really worried that she was upset about him being taken away and would wonder what she would eat at meal times every day when he didn¡¯t hire her a maid and she couldn¡¯t order takeaway.


    Ang shook her head and didn¡¯t let go of her hold on his waist. The sound of his steady, strong heartbeat was in her ears, and her panicked heart finally settled down with it.


    ¡°James, the suspicion of the Harvey Group is still very high. You are out of prison for the time being, but you will be under our surveince for the time being. When the Harvey Group is cleared of all suspicion, we will naturally leave.¡± A soldier said.


    James wrapped his arm around Ang¡¯s waist and looked back at him indifferently, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve learned that a suspect¡¯s right to privacy is not protected.¡±


    ¡°We will not invade your privacy and will only guard the perimeter of this vi in case you escape. Where you normally need to recuse yourself, you tell us and we will do so appropriately.¡± The person who spoke was the same person as before.

 Chapter 397 That’s naturally best

    James withdrew his gaze and pulled Ang towards the vi, ¡°That would be best, naturally.¡±


    A few bodyguards followed them inside, while the military men who hade with James stayed outside the vi to stand guard.


    ¡°It was SWAT when you went there, howe it was the military that brought you back?¡± Ang asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°When there¡¯s something at stake, naturally anyone wants to get in on the action.¡± James didn¡¯t want to say more, ¡°Have you eaten? Want to make you something to eat?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say much, and Ang didn¡¯t ask much.


    After all, there are several bodyguards behind them, and they can be the eyes and ears of others.


    ¡°Eaten. Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± Ang asked.


    ¡°A bit, just leave it, I¡¯ll have a shower and just make myself something to eatter.¡± James pulled Ang into the cottage and told her to sit on the sofa and rx while he intended to go upstairs to shower and change.


    But Ang didn¡¯t sit, she followed him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James touched her face, it was a little cold, a sh of heartache in his eyes, and he cupped his hands around her face, using the warmth of his palms to keep the cold away from her.


    Ang put her arms around his neck and stood on tiptoe to nibble on his lips, ¡°I want to shower with you.¡±


    She lowered her voice, and her eyes were shining, intent on seducing him.


    The two have not been together for a long time since she became pregnant.


    James stared at her crimson lips and the knot in his throat rolled, feeling nothing but a wicked fire rushing through his body and straight to the small of his back.


    Fire burned under his eyes and his body swelled with heat, but he nced at her stomach, which hadn¡¯t changed too noticeably, and forced himself to pull her arm away, ¡°No.¡±


    With two people in the shower together, there was no guarantee he could control himself.


    James finished and left when Ang tugged him from behind, grabbed him by the neck with both hands and jumped on his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a baby mama, do something steady.¡± James was worried about her falling and almost subconsciously reached out to support her body.


    The softness of her front pressed against him and his grip on her leg grew stronger, only to feel like a fire burning inside him, so hot he was about to explode.


    Ang put her arms around his neck and rested her chin on his shoulder, blowing hot air into his ear, ¡°James, I want to shower with you.¡±


    As she spoke, her lips brushed James¡¯ earlobe at times, and his earlobe and neck reddened, even as his breathing became a little sharper.


    ¡°Gotta watch out for the first three months, you don¡¯t mess around.¡± James wasn¡¯t wearing much, he didn¡¯t even have an overcoat on as the SWAT team was in such a hurry to get here.


    But by now, he was so hot that his inside shirt was soaked and sweat was sliding down his forehead.


    Ang looked on, only amused and distressed, she wiped his sweat and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can help you in other ways, haven¡¯t you tried that too?¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a sound and his face didn¡¯t change much, not much from usual. She nced down at his crotch, tilted her head and gave him a kiss on the neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss!¡± James breathed much more sharply all of a sudden and plucked her head away.


    Why is she so clingy today?


    Ang leaned over his shoulder andughed, with a bit of sass and flirtation, ¡°I haven¡¯t kissed anywhere on you, what are you shy about?¡±


    The two of them were not too loud and the bodyguards could hear them clearly, and by now they were looking a little unnatural.


    With one free hand, James unbuttoned two shirt buttons and, without saying anything else, carried her upstairs.


    The bodyguards followed him, but didn¡¯t take more than a few steps before he reprimanded in a cold voice, ¡°You stay down here.¡±


    Hearing this, the bodyguards looked at the leader of the bodyguards in unison with a puzzled look on their faces.


    ¡°I paid for you toe here, now do I get to say whether you want to follow or not?¡± James twisted his head to look at them, smirking.


    The head bodyguard coughed lightly, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean it like that, it¡¯s just that we recently noticed someone stalking Miss. Ang and thought it would be better to keep it close.¡±


    Ang leaned against James with her head cocked, not even looking at them, just ying with his hair.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Just keep watch down there. If you are keeping watch down there and they alle up, it will only prove your ipetence and I will need to seriously consider whether to keep you.¡±


    James finished and ignored them, carrying Ang up the stairs, slightly faster than usual.


    The bodyguards looked at each other and asked their boss, ¡°What now? What if Ang says something to James that she shouldn¡¯t ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡° took James and the Chante family to write Ang, she shouldn¡¯t dare to just tell the truth. From now on, do whatever James tells you to do, so he doesn¡¯t get suspicious and get into trouble. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¨C


    James carried Ang upstairs and once in the room he put her down and pressed her against the door to kiss her.


    Probably because they hadn¡¯t had intimate contact in a long time, he kissed her deeply and urgently, wrapping his tongue around her and tossing it around.


    She was forced to endure his kisses, barely able to breathe, and by the back her legs were so weak that she would have slid to the floor had she not been held by his arm around her waist.


    ¡°JJJJJJJJJ ¡­¡­ James¡±


    Ang put her hands against his body and wanted to say she had something to tell him, but was afraid of the walls, ¡°You haven¡¯t showered, let¡¯s go ¡­¡­ um!¡±


    James wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her onto himself, kissing her all the way to the bathroom.


    She had a mind to talk things over with him, but she was able to keep her rity at first and then sank into his kiss. When she came back to her senses, she found that all the clothes on her body had been thrown to the floor and his poised anger was in a dangerous position.


    ¡°JJ¡­¡­ J¡­¡­ James¡±


    Ang pushed him away with a flushed face, held onto the wall and walked over on weak legs and turned on the shower.


    James took two steps to her and hugged her from behind, letting her feel his affections, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said we¡¯d shower together? Hmm?¡±


    His voice was tinged with the rasp of love, more provocative than ever.


    ¡°You let go first.¡± Ang¡¯s body was sensitive after her pregnancy, and she would react when he was the one she liked and was skin to skin with her like this.


    But instead of letting go, James confined her hands and kissed his way down her white neck.


    Cool lips and a hot tonguended on Ang¡¯s body and she arched up involuntarily, only to feel a void inside her. Industry News


    ¡°Want it?¡± James stood up and the kiss fell back to her neck.


    If this continues, the two are sure to sharpen their guns and Ang is not even sure if she will be sober enough to talk to him then.


    ¡°Wait ¡­¡­ wait ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang turned around with some difficulty and with a slight gasp in her voice, grabbed James¡¯ hand in case he made any more trouble.


    But she didn¡¯t even know how attractive she looked with her flushed face and the way her eyes were shimmering, and James just felt hard and swollen, like he was going to explode in the next minute.


    He broke free of her easily, took her face in his hands and kissed it.


    Ang had no power to resist and was forced to suffer his pain, and in her desperation she could only grab his parting body and push slightly.

 Chapter 398 What’s going on

    ¡°Do you think because I have good self-control, I can do whatever I want? Hmm?¡± There was lust in James¡¯ eyes, as if he wanted to eat her apart.


    The object in her palm was still growingrger and Ang¡¯s face instantly med and she immediately let go of the object in her hand.


    Worried that he would do something else that she simply couldn¡¯t stop, she said sinctly and directly, ¡°The bodyguards were sent by the people who did you harm.¡±


    James¡¯ pupils narrowed slightly and the lust in his eyes instantly dissipated.


    He pushed Ang away from him a little, then switched the shower to cool water and turned it up to maximum, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ang briefly outlined what had happened over thest few days, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find out anything now that we¡¯re both being watched, and even if we barely find something out, it should be something the person wants us to see.¡±


    ¡°So you agreed to my grandmother¡¯s terms and pretended to break with me, wanting to wait until they let their guard down to find out what they were up to?¡± James had taken a cool shower for a while and the dryness in his body had receded.


    He looked at Ang, who was shivering a little from the cold, changed the water to hot and pushed her under the shower.


    ¡°Hmm. Now they¡¯re in the dark and we¡¯re in the light, we¡¯ll be limited in what we can do.¡± The two were lovers, but it still made Ang feel a little ufortable to be so open and honest, and she tried to protect her breasts with her hands as naturally as possible.


    Taking in her small gesture, a very light smile curled the corners of James¡¯ mouth, but it was quickly suppressed, ¡°I disagree.¡±


    ¡°You can disagree, but you have to give me a reason that will convince me.¡± Ang said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    James looked at her, his eyes skimming over her stomach, ¡°My grandmother had a cker heart than my grandfather, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry into the Harvey family as an actress with no background, and plunder arge sum of money away from my grandfather when he didn¡¯t like her, and still befortable with each other.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about her doing something against me, so you don¡¯t agree?¡± Ang asked.


    James didn¡¯t say a word, a tacit acknowledgement.


    He couldn¡¯t risk her and the baby!


    ¡°Mrs.  tried at first to use my mother¡¯s suicide to get me to misunderstand you and leave. Only after that failed did she get my sister-inw to cut off one of her own arms to save her two children and also use the opportunity to warn me that it would be best to follow her n and separate from you.¡±


    ¡°So have you thought about what she¡¯ll do next time to separate us both if she hasn¡¯t seeded this time?¡± Ang asked.


    James¡¯ brow furrowed slightly, and a slight fret surfaced on a face that had never looked too much.


    ¡°There is some danger of me agreeing or disagreeing, instead we have some initiative if I agree, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ang asked.


    James tensed his thin lips and lowered his eyes without making a sound.


    His business and now he has to bring his woman and children into it and he can¡¯t guarantee their safety ¡­¡­ It makes him feel ipetent!


    Ang looked at his clenched fists and walked over to him, offering to take his hand and ce it over her heart, ¡°I promise you I will take care of myself, and our baby. Will you promise, to work with me?¡±


    A few of the bodyguards didn¡¯t follow him this time for fear of arousing his suspicion, but they would surelye up with a countermeasure, and this could well be herst chance to tell James the truth. Industry News


    Before James could answer, there was a rush of footsteps outside the bathroom.


    ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡­ James ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­ slow down, I ¡­¡­ I can¡¯t stand it ¡­¡­ can¡¯t stand it ¡­¡­ you¡¯re too big ¡­¡­¡± Ang shouted into the bathroom door, purposely making an extremely heavy panting sound.

 Chapter 399 Where did she learn it all from

    James frowned slightly and stepped forward to cover her mouth.


    The sound of her screaming for sex, even if it was fake, was not something he wanted any man other than him to hear!


    Ang was covered and could only make whimpering noises. Worried that the bouncer might get suspicious, she gave James a few rhythmic ps on his body, mimicking the sounds made when performing some kind of activity.


    James, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Where did she learn all this crap?


    Knock, knock!


    The bouncer knocked on the door a few times and coughed twice before speaking, ¡°Miss. Ang, Mr. Salim is here with Mr. Felix and says he wants to see you.¡±


    Before Ang could say anything, James said indifferently, ¡°Get rid of them!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Felix and Mr. Salim brought dozens of men here, all with guys in their hands, saying they had to see Miss. Ang today,¡± said the bodyguard.


    Ang peeled away James¡¯s hand and took the towel and started to wipe her body, ¡°The others got the news about you being taken away, Mr. Felix came over this time, he should want to settle the score.¡±


    As for Salim, it¡¯s probably because his mother came over.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go over there, I¡¯ll go down and meet them.¡± James took a bath towel and wiped himself off, changed into his robe and went out.


    Ang didn¡¯t bother to chase either, she dried herself slowly and methodically and changed into the same outfit she had worn when she came in.


    She had been alone with James for so long that the bouncer must have been anxious.


    Sure enough, when she pushed open the bathroom door and stepped out, the head bouncer was standing in the doorway and didn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you were here, what if I came out without my clothes on?¡± Ang nced at him, walked around him and went to sit down on the edge of the bed.


    The bouncer followed, he first looked at the door to make sure no one was there before he said in a hushed voice, ¡°Miss. Ang just now, didn¡¯t say anything she shouldn¡¯t have said, did she?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said, I didn¡¯t?¡± Ang asked, tilting her head.


    The bouncer didn¡¯t answer.


    Ang let out augh, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me when I tell you, so why are you asking me?¡±


    Her attitude did not sit well with the bouncer, ¡°Miss. Ang better get your attitude right, if we find out that you are conveying something to Mr. James that you shouldn¡¯t say, you will only regret saying something you shouldn¡¯t when the timees.¡±


    Ang raised an eyebrow, ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Kill you.¡± The bodyguard didn¡¯t even hesitate half-heartedly, as if he was talking about killing an ant.


    Ang¡¯s heart stuttered and her back vaguely sweated.


    Mr. Lawson they can all be one person if they want to be, so surely killing one person is no big deal to the big man behind it.


    If the bouncer told that side that she had told James everything, I¡¯m afraid she would really be done for.


    But if she exined too much now, it would also arouse the bouncer¡¯s suspicion.


    Every cell in Ang¡¯s body was tense, but she made a natural look on her face, ¡°You already have a clue in your mind if I said anything to him that I shouldn¡¯t, right? If you already have a clue, why are you asking me?¡±


    The bouncer didn¡¯t say anything, just frowned at her.


    She looked back at him, trying to keep herself natural, ¡°If you have anything to exin or say, say it now. Otherwise you won¡¯t be able to say anything when Jameses upter, and then don¡¯t me me for all this.¡±


    The bouncer hesitated for a moment, as if considering whether to believe her.


    A momentter, he pulled out a ck object the size of his pinky finger and handed it to her, ¡°Please Miss. Ang put this on and wear it until you break up with Mr. James, even if it¡¯s for sex and bathroom breaks.¡±


    Ang took it, looked it up and down, and put it in her shirt pocket.


    ¡°This is a radio, we can hear anything you say at any time, please wear it around your neck.¡± The bouncer took the object out of her dress pocket and handed it back to her.


    It is worn on a cord and does look like a nondescript ornament around the neck.


    Ang looked at it a few times this time though and didn¡¯t take it, ¡°Are you sure you want me to wear this around my neck?¡±


    She pulled out the green jade pendant she was wearing around her neck and said before he could speak, ¡°This ne was auctioned off by my brother for my birthday, which is worth a ten million dors, I guess, and I usually wear it. Do you think if I suddenly changed the ne, James would ask who gave me this thing?¡±


    She had guessed correctly that these people would not give her a chance to be alone with James at all.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can wear it without it around your neck, but please keep it on you at all times. Also, please don¡¯t try tomunicate with Mr. James with something like a pen and paper, we¡¯ll pack up anything relevant.¡±


    ¡°If we find anything suspicious about you, when the timees, all you should worry about is the question of whether you will live.¡±


    The bouncer kept his voice low as he warned her, and was alert to any movement at the door.


    Ang then took the object and put it back into her shirt pocket, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I value my life more than anyone else. Even if I like James again, I won¡¯t put my life on the line.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man of understanding.¡±


    ¡°Overrated, in your ce you would have made the same choice as I did.¡± Ang nced at the bouncer a few times, but from the look on his face, it was impossible to guess whether he believed her words.


    The bouncer didn¡¯t linger any longer, opened the door and went out.


    He found a rtively private ce and called the man above him, ¡°Ang is in the shower with James today and we can¡¯t very well follow, and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s said anything she shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Should we find an opportunity to just do her, it would have about the same effect as getting her to break up with James, it would both disturb him.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the line was old andmanding, ¡°No, just go ahead with the original n. Don¡¯t touch Ang unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¨C


    James came downstairs in his bathrobe to see Felix and Salim both sitting on the sofa, while the thugs they had brought with them, stood behind them in a dense mass.


    Seeing that it was not Ang but James who came down, Felix¡¯s face went pale and the smile under the fox¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated into nothingness.


    He subconsciously stood up and said with some scorn, ¡°When did Mr. Jamese back and howe I haven¡¯t heard anything about it?¡±


    ¡°When do I have to report to you when I¡¯m back?¡± Even something as homely as a bathrobe had a certain oppressive quality to it on James.


    He walked over to the sofa and Felix immediately moved to the side and said with a smile, ¡°I was just asking a casual question, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, Mr. James must not think too much of it.¡±


    James ignored him and sat down, sweeping a good look at the thugs, ¡°What do you mean Mr. Felix and Mr. Salim brought so many people to my house?¡±

 Chapter 400 What’s all the fuss about?

    ¡°You women can bring bodyguards, but we can¡¯t bring people?¡± Salim had thought how good Felix was, but he hadn¡¯t expected to do anything so wimpy and had grown a little impatient.


    Felix was not as eager as he was toe out on top and just stood beside him, waiting to see James¡¯ reaction.


    He came over this time not only to settle a score with Ang, but also to test the Harvey family.


    It is said that the Harvey family is about to copse because of something to do with human experimentation, but how true this information is is anyone¡¯s guess.


    If he moves Ang this time and no one from the Harvey familyes forward, that means there is a high probability of something going wrong. The Pearson family can then prepare to enter the Harvey family¡¯s original market and share the Harvey Group¡¯s big ounts with otherpanies.


    James just nced at Salim and said indifferently, ¡°For the sake of your Brown family trying to help this time too, I can ignore what you just said.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re counting, why not? It¡¯s not that you¡¯re afraid to, is it?¡± Salim stood up and tipped everything on the table onto the floor.


    Things crackled to the ground and James looked at the mess on the floor and his expression went cold.


    Salim wasn¡¯t even scared, ¡°You¡¯re putting on a face, what are you pretending to be? Those people outside are watching you, you¡¯re only temporarily out of prison ¡­¡­¡±


    Bang!


    James kicked him to the ground.


    I don¡¯t know if he did it on purpose or not, but Salim fell right on top of the pile of debris and some of it lodged in his body, causing him to sweat coldly and keep sucking in cold air.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, I don¡¯t like people swearing.¡± James withdrew his foot and sat back down on the sofa.


    Ang heard themotion downstairs and, fearing that something had happened to him, hurried down. She was relieved to see him sitting unharmed on the sofa and walked up to him at a normal pace.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit noisy in here, so go up and rest.¡± James¡¯ face eased a few moments at the sight of her. He took her hand and carefully kicked the debris from the floor aside.


    Ang scanned the dozens of men with knives or clubs in their hands and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s early, I can¡¯t sleep up there, I¡¯ll sit down for a while.¡±


    As they spoke, Felix had pulled Salim up with a couple of thugs.


    Salim had two or three cuts and was bleeding profusely as he stared hatefully at James, ¡°You Harvey family are hooked up with human experimentation, and you still think you can be as rampant as before? I¡¯m afraid that after a while the Harvey Group will be gone!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know aboutter, but right now, I can get you out of my sight.¡± James gave his bodyguards a wink and immediately two of them, one left and one right, set up Salim with the intention of throwing him out.


    Felix beckoned and dozens of thugs came over and surrounded them intently.


    If these fighters were regr bodyguards it would be fine, at least they would know how to strike lightly, but judging from the tattoos on their bodies, and their colourful hair, they were at bestndlubbers and hooligans.


    These people have no basic skills, they fight blindly and are easy to deal with. But equally, they don¡¯t know the importance of the situation at all, and it¡¯s not umon for people to get killed if they really get into a fight.


    James frowned slightly and held Ang protectively in his arms.


    I should have insisted on letting her go up there just now. If she gets into a fight and hurts her identally, he will be the one who will be hurt!


    ¡°Mr. James, your Harvey Group has not been doing welltely, and Mr. Salim is not lying. When the matter of human experimentation is announced to the public, it is not certain who will be stronger and who will be weaker between the Harvey family and the Brown family, so you should be more polite to Mr. Salim.¡±


    Felix¡¯s fox-eyes were up and in a good mood.


    The Harvey family is so much better than the Pearson family that he has to give in to James almost every time, but not this time.


    A few dozen inconsequential thugs were not enough for James to put in his sights. But Ang was here and he was worried about hurting her, so he asked the bodyguards to cut Salim loose.


    But to Felix, it was clear that James was afraid and that it was mostly true that the Harvey Group had something to do with human experimentation and was being investigated.


    He smiled, even the restraint he felt when facing James disappeared, ¡°Count on Mr. James to be sensible, Mr. Salim and I will not bother you about this.¡±


    James was not naive enough topete with him for such verbal prowess, and he said lightly, ¡°Can you have these men of yours withdrawn now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Felix waved his hand, signalling the beaters to back off.


    James ced a light kiss on Ang¡¯s hair, ¡°You go up first.¡±


    Ang also felt that she might be a bit in the way here and nodded her head ready to leave but was stopped by Felix, ¡°Mr. James, that¡¯s not eptable, I still have something to say to Miss. Ang.¡±


    Intent on humiliating James, he deliberately reached out to touch Ang¡¯s face.


    This Ang is really good looking, and even after two years in prison, her skin still looks better than the others.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his unsessful attempts to get Ang, but the more he looks at her now, the more he thinks she¡¯s beautiful. Especially the way she doesn¡¯t want to be bothered with people, it makes his heart itch.


    Before his hand could touch Ang¡¯s face, though, it was clutched by James. Thetter used so much force that he felt like his fingers were going to be snapped off.


    ¡°Mr. James don¡¯t forget what you¡¯re in for!¡± Felix¡¯s face was contorted in pain, but after struggling hard several times, he didn¡¯t get his hand out, instead he felt it hurt even more.


    James ignored him and turned to Ang and said, ¡°You go upstairs first.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to see too much bloodshed and was worried that he might hurt her when he moved.


    ¡°Well, you be safe too.¡± Ang turned around with her left hand protecting the small of her back and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Felix was so sure that the Harvey family was going to be finished that he was able tomand the fighters, ¡°You guys go and stop her!¡±


    The beaters responded, each one leaping to their feet.


    Ang, protecting her stomach, didn¡¯t dare go any further and stood still.


    In the first trimester, the foetus was too unstable for her to take too many risks.


    ¡°Tell them to get out of the way.¡± James said with a grimace as he clutched Felix¡¯s hand with a little more force.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Felix didn¡¯t agree immediately, but provoked, ¡°You can threaten me, I can also arrest Ang and threaten you. You guys go ahead and grab to ¡­¡­ ah!¡±


    As James pushed harder, he cried out in pain and sweat couldn¡¯t stop pouring down his head.


    ¡°I can break your fingers before your men get Ang, believe it or not.¡± James plucked at him with cold eyes, and as he spoke, his hands gained a few more inches of strength.


    Felix felt like his fingers were about to break and couldn¡¯t be bothered to discuss the impending loss of the Harvey family with James, ¡°Shin Shin Shin! Get out of the way, you guys!¡±

 Chapter 401 Burdensome

    The fighters, fearing his wrath and somewhat wary of a few strong bodyguards, hurriedly backed away upon hearing this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first then.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ang looked at James a few more times, then went upstairs.


    At times like this, it would just be a liability for her if she insisted on staying.


    Seeing her leave, several bodyguards were about to follow.


    James called out to them and said in a cold voice, ¡°I told her to go back, did I tell you to go back?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. James,¡± the head bouncer apologized, then stood beside James with a few of his bodyguards.


    James let go of Felix¡¯s hand and bent down to pull a tissue from the table and wiped his fingers slowly and deliberately, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going to rest, you two take your men and leave.¡±


    Felix took advantage of James¡¯ck of attention to help the injured Salim back up behind a group of beaters, then waved at them, ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± James reached out, stopping them.


    Felix gave a coldugh, ¡°Now you know you¡¯re scared? I¡¯m not that small-minded, as long as you kneel and kowtow to me and call out to your father again, I¡¯ll let them back off, how about that?¡±


    He thought James was so powerful, but it turned out he was just a man who used his family as a backer to run amok!


    Those elders in the family bragged about James too much!


    James ignored him, only to blush a little more coldly. He rolled up his sleeves to reveal the small, well-defined arms, then loosened the waistband of his bathrobe and retied it.


    ¡°Mr. James, how are the considerations going?¡± Felix felt hatred when he remembered the stifling he had suffered in the past with James.


    He must get all that back!


    James nced up at him, moved his belt and kicked one of the most forward fighters in the face as Felix tried to shout again.


    ¡°If you do, then I¡¯m not going to be polite! All of you!¡± Felix couldn¡¯t stand to see this breezy look from James and felt that the other man didn¡¯t give a damn about him.


    James didn¡¯t even change his expression for a moment,ing to beat up one or two. The fighters were very amateurish and only knew how to stab and smash people with knives and sticks.


    Unlike James, who has studied Muay Thai, Taekwondo and Karate systematically, there are no fancy gestures and every punch and kick is aimed at a person¡¯s most vulnerable position.


    In a short while, arge number of the fighters fell, and the rest looked at each other, but no one dared to go up.


    Felix¡¯s face shifted, more than a tipped palette.


    ¡°Anyone else want to get on?¡± James gave the beaters a cool sweep and saw them backing away in unison before withdrawing his gaze.


    He retied his somewhat loose belt and said absently, ¡°Now can Mr. Felix and Mr. Salim leave?¡±


    Felix told the beaters to hold Salim while he walked over to James.


    ¡°Mr. James, don¡¯t mind me speaking harshly either: it¡¯s good that your Harvey family is involved with human experimentation, not to mention being the same as before, or not going bankrupt. When the Harvey family is finished, what good will it do if you can fight?¡±


    Felix chuckled at this, ¡°Can¡¯t say it¡¯s useless as a battering ram either.¡±


    He came up to James, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about working for me as a fighter? I¡¯ll hire you for twice the price of a regr guy!¡±


    James never bothered with nonsense as he grabbed Felix¡¯s hand straight away and cleanly snapped off three of his fingers.


    Felix looked at him incredulously, his face covered in sweat from the pain, ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting carried away before things are clear, kind of what you pay for.¡± James pushed him away and said coldly, ¡°Are you going out on your own, or should I have someone throw you out?¡± News


    Felix had broken two fingers and his whole hand was shaking with pain, but was resigned to suffering this indignity after James had lost his power.


    ¡°Mr. James, you¡¯d better get your facts straight. If your Harvey family is involved with human experimentation, you¡¯ll lose your skin, even if you don¡¯t die! If you¡¯re so arrogant now, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll have to ask the Pearson family and the Brown family for helpter?¡±


    James is certainly not afraid.


    People with a bottom line will always have a bottom line, independent of what other people do. And people who have no bottom line have always had no bottom line, independent of what others do.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    There are too few people in the capital market who have a bottom line. 99% of them are wolves who jump at the sight of profit.


    Even if he is polite to the Pearson family and the Brown family, when ites to matters of interest, they will flock to him!


    ¡°Throw Mr. Felix and Mr. Salim outside, as for the others, let them climb out on their own.¡± James simply instructed the bodyguards before heading upstairs.


    The bodyguards, who were explicitly James¡¯ men, were worried that he would get suspicious and agreed to a promise, then Felix, Salim and their bullying, threw them straight to the door.


    The fighters, having been beaten up by James, didn¡¯t have the guts to fight and one by one they got up, or were helped by their buddies, and slunk away.


    Ang returned to her room and didn¡¯t sit down, circling the floor anxiously.


    Felix and Salim had brought too many fighters with them and the five bodyguards were dissidents, she was really worried that something would happen to James!


    Snapping.


    The door rattled a little.


    Ang stopped in her tracks, her whole body tensing as she looked towards the doorway, her eyes full of rm.


    It wasn¡¯t until James walked through the doorway that her tense body eased a little. She stepped forward and looked his body up and down, and her heart fell back when she saw that he was unhurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± James squeezed the back of her neck, his lips curving in a few invisible curves.


    He was about to say what was going on down there when Ang suddenly covered his mouth and then took a ck object out of her pocket and showed it to him.


    James took the radio and looked at it for a few moments, his eyes went cold and he raised his hand to throw it away.


    Ang snatched it back, put it in her hand and shook her head at him.


    They had no idea what  and the others were trying to do now, not even who the big man was. The only way they could know what  was up to was if she did what she was told to do!


    James stared intently at the radio in her hand, a dark cloud under his eyes, the hand hanging on the right side of his body tapping absently.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have had to get involved in all this!


    Those who made things difficult for her, he would make them pay the price they deserved sooner orter!


    Ang could see that he was in a bad mood and took the initiative to walk up to him, nestling in his arms and rubbing her face against his chest with a few gestures of affection.


    ¡°Off to therapy?¡± James reached around her and ced a light kiss in her hair, trying to suppress the violence that surged around his body.


    ¡°Well. Rnd says my leg is almost healed and he¡¯s got some specialists in vegetative medicine for my dad who¡¯ll be here in a while.¡±


    Ang had said all this to make James not worry too much, but when she finished, she found that he didn¡¯t say anything for half a day.

 Chapter 402 Did he touch your leg again?

    Ang looked up at him and realised that he seemed to be in a slightly worse mood than he had been a moment ago.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ang asked.


    James looked down at her, the bottom of his eyes seemed like a whirlpool, like it was going to suck the soul in, ¡°Did he touch your leg again?¡±


    Ang froze for a moment before reacting to what he was saying and burst into tears, ¡°It wasn¡¯t touching my leg, that was Rnd examining me.¡±


    When he was a teenager, he was as mature as an adult, so how could he be so childish when it came to this matter?


    And Rnd was only helping her because of Auntie Liu, so why was he always fighting with Rnd?


    James snorted lightly, cupping her chin and giving her a peck on the lips, ¡°Don¡¯t need those experts he hired, I¡¯ll find them for you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you hire him or not, there are only a few experts, so who hires them? And it¡¯s not like Rnd has anything for me, why do you keep eating it up?¡± Ang said.


    James didn¡¯t answer, but his face still didn¡¯t look too good.


    Ang also knew that he had always been dominant and a little more possessive than others when it came to his feelings. She shook his arm and whispered, ¡°Okay, as you wish, I¡¯ll call Rnd and tell him not to bother the experts.¡±


    It¡¯s the same result for anyone who invites this kind of thing, there¡¯s no need to upset him over it.


    But when she agreed, he in turn refused, ¡°No, just think of it as a favour I owe him.¡±


    Rnd has hired the experts and asking Ang to refuse again would make her look insensitive.


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Who says women are fickle? James is more fickle than women.


    ¨C


    The two slept until midnight when Denise called to say that Mr. Lawson was dying and asked James to get to the hospital as soon as possible.


    James looked at Ang¡¯s sleepy eyes and intended to let her stay and go back to sleep, but fearing that the bodyguards were up to no good, he asked her to follow him to the hospital.


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, the rest of the Harvey family had already arrived.


    The entire floor was taken over by the Harvey family, except for the bodyguards who guarded the entrances. But even so, the ce was in a state of chaos, more than a food market.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Grandpa fine before? Why did he suddenly say no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about the specifics, I just heard people say that grandpa suddenly started spitting up blood in big gulps and was sent to the emergency room, the doctor said at the time that the situation might not be good!¡±


    ¡°So is Dad in aa or awake now? When he woke up, did he say anything about the will?¡±


    ¡°Thepany shares are all clear, but Dad still has a lot of manors, antiques and other things in his hands, and those things add up to a big amount. It¡¯s better to call awyer toe over and deal with it, otherwise it won¡¯t be worth it if we lose the peace over these things!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. A couple ofwyers are already waiting downstairs, I¡¯ll call them up.¡± Industry News


    Mr. Lawson was dying, but neither his three wives who bore him children, nor his beloved sixth grandson Ralphie, nor the youngsters who feared him, looked a bit sad.


    Everyone was discussing the personal possessions in Mr. Lawson¡¯s hands that had not yet been disposed of, and who wanted to divide them up, preferably more, while he still had a breath.


    When Ang saw this scene, she just felt that people were cold-hearted and the world was cold. And these are more and more obvious the more extended the family is.


    But there is nothing to sympathise with in Mr. Lawson¡¯s way of doing things.


    From these words of the Harvey family, it seemed that Mr. Lawson was suddenly like that. If she remembered correctly, what James had said earlier was that Mr. Lawson would be able to hold out for a while longer even without the new drugs in this area.


    And with Mr. Lawson suddenly like this, it¡¯s likely that someone has moved something in there.


    ¡°James, it¡¯s sote at night, why have you brought Ang along?¡± Denise came over, probably because of Jason¡¯s affair with Adeline, and she didn¡¯t look very well.


    Angughed, ¡°He didn¡¯t bring me here, I pestered him toe.¡±


    At her words, Ran came over and said grimly, ¡°Of course James is bringing Ang, she¡¯s carrying the old man¡¯s first grandchild in her belly and might be able to use that grandchild to get an extra cut from him.¡±


    It is not good for Ang to speak up when her elders are talking, and moreover on such a sensitive matter.


    James was not used to seeing his third uncle in such a short-sighted manner and ignored him.


    It was Denise who smiled and said breezily, ¡°With such a big bargaining chip, we naturally had to bring it here. Don¡¯t be too envious, Lao-san, after all, this kind of thing, it depends on fate, and you shouldn¡¯t force Ralphie and his brothers to have children.¡±


    ¡°Second sister-inw, are you saying that too harshly?¡± Harvey family Lao San¡¯s face was blue.


    Denise said in surprise, ¡°Why am I speaking harshly? Your sons have been looking for women to have children and none of them have been able to conceive, so the story has spread and people are listening to it as a joke. I, as the second sister-inw, am only being kind enough to remind you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky either! It¡¯s your second house that Dad hates the most, so what if you have children? The shares may not add up to more than ours!¡± Harvey family, the oldest, was furious at her words.


    The two men were not too loud, plus James was here and Rouco and the others came over.


    Everyone was staring at Ang¡¯s still not-so-visible stomach, each with their own agenda.


    ¡°James, even if Ang is pregnant with your child, you haven¡¯t got a license or a wedding after all, she¡¯s not really part of our Harvey family yet. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to bring her here like this, is it?¡± The Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter gave Ang a cold nce before withdrawing her gaze to look at James.


    The Harvey family juniors didn¡¯t have a chance to interject, but were all looking this way.


    James put his arm around Ang, his face unchanged, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, a little goodbye is better than a new marriage, I went to jail and was separated from her for a few days and now I don¡¯t want to be separated from her for a minute.¡±


    ¡°Young people, when they fall in love they are more clingy, we alle from a young age and understand. But James, any more, Ang is not a Harvey family person and not a proper Harvey family daughter-inw, and it¡¯s not right for you to bring her over.¡± Rouco said with a smirk.


    What he said to the Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter actually meant the same thing, that they all wanted Ang to leave, but in a different way.


    Ultimately, they were all worried that Mr. Lawson would give James more than his share because of this baby in Ang¡¯s belly.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a proper daughter-inw, Uncle, and I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m not marrying Ang for the rest of my life, she¡¯ll be a Harvey family daughter-inw sooner orter.¡±


    The Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter didn¡¯t bother to save face with him and said directly, ¡°No matter what you say, Ang is not the Harvey family¡¯s legitimate daughter-inw now! Come and take Ang home to rest, she¡¯s pregnant, it¡¯s not good for her to stay upte!¡±

 Chapter 403 What if I have to use it

    Some of the bodyguards were her people and as soon as they heard this, they immediately came over and tried to grab Ang.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Denise stopped a couple of bodyguards and said in a warm voice; ¡°Big Sister, no matter what, Dad is still lying in the ward, isn¡¯t it not good for you to use force like this?¡±


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter, who was always used to being overbearing,ughed coldly at this, ¡°What if I have to use it?¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I have a few of them here, and I wonder who could beat who if they got into a fight.¡± Denise smiled, still regal and elegant.


    Brown family is a soldier, and the bodyguards who follow Denise are all special forces veterans, one in a hundred, so they can¡¯t keep up with ordinary bodyguards.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°Denise, you¡¯re going against me for an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Ang is our James daughter-inw, how can we say she¡¯s an outsider?¡± Denise said, ¡°Besides, she¡¯s carrying my grandchildren, so I have to protect them, no matter what.¡±


    The Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter, who was tight-fisted, sniffed and didn¡¯t argue with her anymore, but called both the Harvey family¡¯s second daughter and the Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter over.


    The three of them share the same father and mother and have always worked together.


    Ran, worried that the baby in Ang¡¯s belly was also sharing something, had the rare opportunity to stand with the siblings.


    It is now clear that four families are against one and Ang and the others are down.


    James hadn¡¯t had much hope for them, and he¡¯d guessed what would happen when he¡¯d brought Ang over.


    His eyes were cool as he scanned the group and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Harvey Group is involved in human experimentation.¡±


    On hearing this, everyone froze.


    They all thought that someone was behind the Harvey family and deliberately made up some kind of human experimentation type of charge, but they didn¡¯t realize it was true!


    ¡°So it¡¯s true that the Harvey Group has been funding, for five years,panies that conduct human experimentation?¡± The oldest daughter of the Harvey family had a shaky voice when she said this.


    If they are really involved in human experimentation and someone else is behind them, the Harvey Group is in danger!


    James took in her look and a faint mockery surfaced on his face, ¡°Eight years.¡±


    When Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter heard this, her face was ashen.


    Funding apany that conducts human experimentation for eight years is no small crime!


    The oldest Harvey family and the second daughter of the Harvey family also stopped talking.


    Ran got a little anxious, ¡°James, don¡¯t digress, we¡¯re talking about whether to keep Ang here or not, what are you doing talking this nonsense all of a sudden?¡±


    Everyone was looking at him like a fool, if anything happened to Harvey Group, their shares would be worthless and they would go from billionaire to poor overnight!


    And now, he¡¯s actually saying that this is bullshit!


    James ignored him and said to Rouco and the others, ¡°If Grandpa is gone, I¡¯m the only one you can trust, right? Don¡¯t challenge my boundaries or I¡¯ll make you regret it, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understand what? You get Ang out of here right now or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Ran yelled.


    No one was paying attention to him at this point.


    Ang has your baby in her belly, so she¡¯s part of the Harvey family.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, are you being silly? The old man thinks so highly of his grandson, and you¡¯re leaving Ang here, isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯re stealing from us?¡± Ran was anxious.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter red at him, ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Then he said to James, ¡°You hurry up and figure out what to do about thepany, and of course, we¡¯ll follow suit! It¡¯s cool outside, find an empty ward for Ang and let her rest for a while.¡±


    The senior¡¯s private fortune is considerable, but it is nothingpared to the shares they hold.


    If they piss James off and he quits, no one will be able to handle thepany and that will be the end of them!


    Ran was still yelling, but no one was paying attention to him.


    Rouco and his siblings hade together to discuss things, and Ang thought that they were discussing the Harvey Group¡¯s investment in human experimentation, which was, after all, a priority for them.


    She had a mind to say something to James about the incident, but the thought of the radio in her shirt pocket made her swallow all the words that were in her throat.


    ¨CThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Inside the ward.


    Mr. Lawsony weakly in his hospital bed, each breath, like pulling on a broken bellows, raspy and hard to hear.


    And beside him, the nurses and doctors did what they had to do in an orderly manner.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s hair had almost fallen out because of the chemotherapy he had received, and at this time he looked thin in his hospital gown, with his clothes empty.


    It took him a great deal of effort to raise his hand and say weakly, ¡°Get them all over here.¡±


    The nurses and doctors paused momentarily in their actions, but no one answered, let alone went out to call someone. Even Dalh, who had been with him for decades and never went against his wishes, did not move at this moment.


    Mr. Lawson hates it when people don¡¯t follow his orders and is a little angry, but getting a word in edgewise takes too much of his strength and he is now so tired he can only breathe.


    ¡°Them? Who are you talking about? Your children and grandchildren?¡± A nurse removed her mask, revealing a face with delicate make-up but unable to hide the wrinkles.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s eyes snapped wide with anger when he saw her, ¡°? How ¡­¡­ did you get here?¡±


    He strained his head and yelled at Dalh, ¡°Get ¡­¡­ her out of here!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dying and he still can¡¯t figure it out, it¡¯s pathetic.¡±  waved at Dalh, ¡°Ms. Dalh, he¡¯s dying, there¡¯s no need for you to act with him anymore,e here.¡±


    Dalh gave Mr. Lawson a look and sighed, and walked over to  as he looked at him in shock and anger.


    Mr. Lawson coughed violently a few times, his mouth all tasting of blood, and gasped, ¡°You ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t muster the strength to even finish his sentence.


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise?¡± ughed, hate and pleasure in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be more surprised by something!¡±


    Mr. Lawson stared at her with a deadly re, his cheeks twitching a little in anger.


    asked for an empty syringe and went over to him to find his veins. He struggled so hard that she couldn¡¯t do it at all, so she simply called some people over to hold him down.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not a medical professional and it would be a shame to identally get killed.¡±  saw Mr. Lawson¡¯s face go white with fear, smiled and had him untied, ¡°After all, I have a lot to say.¡±

 Chapter 404 That thing you haven’t told him yet?

    On hearing this, the doctor and the nurses released Mr. Lawson, but even if they did, he had no strength to do anything but lie on the bed, gasping for breath and staring at her.


    ¡°Of the three wives, I¡¯m the one you dislike the most, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡¯s face was all smiles, but with a touch of unconcealed destion, ¡°I know without you saying it that you treat the second wife harshly and treat James like a dog, but only because you resent me for counting on you.¡±


    With terminal lung cancer, Mr. Lawson¡¯s whole body was in pain and he coughed heartily several times, his mouth all filled with blood.


    But even when he was in such a mess, no one gave him a chance to clean up.


    He strained to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and gritted his teeth, ¡°Count on your self-awareness!¡±


    The woman he hates most in this world is !


    snorted lightly, ¡°And you still think you¡¯re a meat and potatoes by now?¡±


    She turned her head to Dalh, ¡°Ms. Dalh, haven¡¯t you told him about that one yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s just as well to say it now.¡± Dalh put on her presbyopic sses. Taking a piece of paper out of his carrier bag, he unfolded it, ¡°The paternity report form, read it for yourself.¡±


    Still as gentle as ever, she walked up to him with the paper and ced the report sheet just where he could see it.


    Worried that he was too old to see, she also thoughtfully stated the result, ¡°It has been determined that Mr. Ran and you are not father and son.¡±


    Mr. Lawson also looked at the identification results, but just sneered, half-heartedly, ¡°You think I believe it on the basis of this report sheet?¡±


    ughed and gestured for Dalh to put the identification report sheet away, ¡°You think this report sheet is a fake?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Mr. Lawson looked at her with cold eyes, he didn¡¯t believe a word she said!


    was in no hurry and said slowly, ¡°You pride yourself on your intelligence, don¡¯t you think your third son and the grandchildren over in the third house don¡¯t look like you?¡±


    Mr. Lawson was stunned and blushed a little.


    ¡°Your third wife had a sweetheart, you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±  said, ¡°You had him killed, so you must have known about such a person. You broke the two of them up hard and married her, but didn¡¯t know she was pregnant at the time, did you?¡±


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face was ashen, he sat up with unusual difficulty as he propped his hands on the bed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stir up trouble here! I had a paternity test done when Lao San was born, he is my son!!!¡±


    He would never be the kind of idiot to raise someone¡¯s son!


    , the bitch, must be lying to him!


    ¡°Of course I know you¡¯ve had a paternity test and several hospitals to get it done, right?¡±  smiled impishly.


    Mr. Lawson was suddenly disturbed by the fact that he had done the paternity test in secrecy and had informed the hospital that they were not allowed to tell outsiders.


    How did she know?


    ¡°You¡¯re wondering how I know that?¡±  said, ¡°You can just ask if you want to know, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not telling.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just too kind, I couldn¡¯t bear to see your third wife upset, so I took some trouble and had several hospitals make a fake certificate for you. You didn¡¯t notice that the three houses are all fox-eyed? Your third wife¡¯s lover is from the Pearson family, and they, ah, are all fox-eyed.¡±


    The faces of those in the third house swung through Mr. Lawson¡¯s mind and his face was ashen.


    He had been suspicious at the time when he looked at Lao San and a few of his children¡¯s looks, but Lao San¡¯s paternity test with him was done at several hospitals and he didn¡¯t believe anyone was capable of getting under his skin!


    But Edith¡¯s match was indeed one of the Pearson family, and when he had the man killed, thetter¡¯s eyes had not closed until he died, and he was too impressed by those eyes.


    Now that I think about it, the oldest really does look exactly like that man!


    ¡°E, l, a!¡± shouted Mr. Lawson, pointing at  and spitting out a mouthful of blood with a wow, looking instantly older.


    How is this possible?


    How could he have raised another man¡¯s child all his life and still snub his own grandson at every turn?


    ¡°You¡¯re hating me? But why would you hate me, I was only doing your third wife a favour.¡± A smile crossed ¡¯s face, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how much she loved that lover of hers, she was even willing to give her own life in exchange for me helping her, in order to keep their child.¡±


    Mr. Lawson breathed heavily, raggedly, and unsteadily, with hatred and sadness in his eyes, ¡°Did you kill Edith?!¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t die, her son has to die¡­ one life for one life¡­ fair enough, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The more pain he felt, the happier  became, ¡°Someone else¡¯s son, someone else¡¯s grandson, pampered by you for most of his life. How does it feel to have your own grandson, your most capable grandson, being beaten or scolded by you all day long, and not getting half the benefit of the doubt?¡±


    She crouched down and was level with him.


    She genuinely liked him, but he spurned her and killed their first child.


    That woman has someone else in her heart, yet he pampers her at every turn, holding her captive, even her son and grandchildren, heck, she just doesn¡¯t like that woman, so she tells her to go to hell!


    She wanted him to never get that person, not only her heart before, but also her person!


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­¡± Mr. Lawson pointed at her with a grimace, bloodshot under his eyes, with cloudy tears running down the corners.


    pped his hand down, ¡°Don¡¯t point at people like that, uncouth, isn¡¯t that what you said about me in the first ce?¡±


    Mr. Lawson faltered and held onto the bed, trying to stand up, ¡°Someone! Come ¡­¡­ someone!¡±


    He shouted with all his strength, but there was still not much noise.


    Outside were the voices of his children and grandchildren, and his once favourite son and grandchildren, fighting over his private property, and his faint voice soon dissipated within them.


    For the first time in his life, Mr. Lawson tasted powerlessness!


    He thought he had everything under control, but things have escaped him since decades ago.


    No, he had to get these things back on track before he died!


    Mr. Lawson stood up with immense effort and shivered towards the door, ¡°Come ¡­¡­ someone ¡­¡­¡±


    watched him toss and turn with cold eyes, and when he ran out of strength and fell to the floor, she directed the two men to carry him back up again.


    ¡°No need to toss and turn, you won¡¯t get those shares back in the third house¡¯s hands. Once you die, the Harvey family will be a scattered mess, but you don¡¯t have to worry, my son and grandson are Harvey family people after all, I won¡¯t let the Harvey family be finished.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like the second house? I¡¯ll make James the chairman of the Harvey Group atst, and get rid of all the people on the first house side.¡±

 Chapter 405 I can’t always do too much

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell you that much about the specifics right now, but when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I go to your grave. Goodbye!¡±


    reinserted her medical mask and turned her head to walk out the door, stopping halfway.


    ¡°Ms. Dalh, you stay here and let the mene in to see him when he doesn¡¯t have the strength to talk. I can¡¯t be too much of a couple for a day.¡±


    Dalh nodded her head in agreement and  walked out at this point.


    When they saw a nurse and doctoring out, the Harvey family instantly gathered around ¨C


    ¡°How is grandpa?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s dying, let us in. If he doesn¡¯t see us for thest time, can you afford to take responsibility for that?¡±


    ¡°Can we go in now?¡±


    The doctors and nurses were surrounded by them, ¡°The situation is not too promising, so please be prepared for that. But the doctors are still working on it now and will try to buy him some time so that he can exin the aftermath. You guys wait a bit and you will be let in soon.¡±


    Having said that, they left.


    Ang looked at the back of one of the nurses and thought it was a bit out of ce with the other nurse practitioners and it looked a bit familiar.


    But no matter how she thought about it, she could not remember who this owner¡¯s back was.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her keep staring over there, James came over.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sleepy? Do you want to go to sleep?¡± James took her hand and warmed it with his body heat.


    Her limbs are always a little cold, so she should be suffering from ack of qi and blood, and it is time to find someone to tonify her body.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ang leaned into his arms and hugged him, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, I have to meet the old man with youter.¡±


    They all said she hade over to fight them for Mr. Lawson¡¯s little personal property, then she sat that charge down.


    We can¡¯t let them put shit on us for nothing!


    James saw what she was thinking with just one nce and gave her a light scratch on the nose, his eyes filled with doting, ¡°Careful.¡±


    ¡°Your home.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    James was afraid she would be cold and took off his outside coat and draped it over her. The clothes still carried his warmth and she was instantly warmer.


    After a while Dalh came out with red eyes, ¡°You guys go in, the old man he ¡­¡­ can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    By the time the words fell, a number of people had already crowded in.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°You are our backbone, if you die, how can we live?¡±


    People who had just been in a frenzy to discuss their inheritance were, in the blink of an eye, howling mourning sons and grandsons.


    The ward wasrge, but there was no room for so many people, so Ang didn¡¯t end up going in, and James stayed with her outside.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Ran rushed out of the ward first and walked straight up to James, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going in, did you already know the old man was dying? Huh?¡±


    Ang couldn¡¯t see him questioning James like that and frowned, ¡°He¡¯s not going in there to keep mepany.¡±


    She was a pregnant woman and James was worried about people squeezing her. Let his third uncle say that, but it¡¯s like they have a ghost in their hearts!


    Ran scoffed, ¡°Who would believe that he would leave the old man¡¯s personal fortune to keep youpany?¡± James, be honest, did you do something to the old man to make him suddenly fail?¡±


    James looked at him with cold eyes, not bothering to pay attention to him.


    But to Ran, this was a tacit admission, and he immediately questioned loudly, ¡°Did you also do this when the doctor let us in only when the old man was dying? Why did you do that? Did you secretly take all of the old man¡¯s personal property?¡±


    As if his usations were not enough, he raised his hand to hit James.


    A junior, so tyrannical all day long, he has long looked at him with displeasure!


    And the 20 per cent of the shares that would have been theirs if it wasn¡¯t for this James kid¡¯s meddling!


    But the p didn¡¯tnd for Ran, as James clutched his hand violently and pushed him away.


    Ran didn¡¯t expect him to be so disrespectful this time and lost his footing for a moment, stumbling straight to the ground.


    James looked at him condescendingly and said coldly and stiffly, ¡°Don¡¯t put it on me for something I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    All this time, this third uncle of his still hasn¡¯t seen the situation clearly.


    Without Grandpa backing up Uncle Sam, he was nothing to him!


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, why didn¡¯t you go in? Don¡¯t say anything about keeping Angpany, who would believe such foolish words? Big brother, big sister, second sister, this kid must have stolen those things from Dad, you guyse quickly!¡±


    Ran fell to the ground and simply didn¡¯t get up, shouting at the top of his lungs, no different from a city shrew.


    But not one of those he shouted at paid any attention to him.


    It was Ralphie who felt ashamed and came over to help him, ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better get up.¡±


    ¡°Up to what? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? What little was left of your grandfather, James got it all!¡± Ran felt that none of the ones that understood him were stupid!


    When he thought of all the money that James had taken away, he felt his heart ache like a knife!


    Mr. Lawson was dead and the rest of the Harvey family came out and, hearing Ran¡¯s words, looked at James, puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± With his grandfather dead, the Harvey family is a scattered mess and James doesn¡¯t give the others a chance to provoke him, simply ordering Ran to be taken away.


    Ran is being held up left and right by two bodyguards, flopping back and forth blindly, cursing incoherently under his breath.


    ¡°James is going to kill someone, are you all fucking blind?¡±


    ¡°Put me down now or I¡¯ll kill you, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Second brother and sister-inw, if you don¡¯t let this little bastard stop, I¡¯ll be rude!¡±


    No one paid any attention to him at all, and even his children were too scared of James to say a word and pretended not to hear anything.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Ralphie couldn¡¯t lose face and finally stepped forward, ¡°Third Brother, no matter what, my dad is an elder. It¡¯s not very nice of you to let someone take him out like this, is it?¡±


    The rest of the Harvey family seemed to be doing their own thing, but were watching this side of things to see what James¡¯ attitude really was.


    James looked at him with a pale expression, ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°I just thought it would be bad for your reputation if word got out that you were doing this to my dad when Grandpa had just died.¡± Ralphie said in a warm voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡± James responded faintly and said at the bodyguards, ¡°Gag him and throw him out.¡±


    The bodyguards agreed, and without looking at Ran¡¯s face, one of them simply took off his suit jacket and stuffed it into Ran¡¯s mouth before driving him out the door.

 Chapter 406 Remember

    Ang watched the scene and thought that if she didn¡¯t know the inside story, she would have thought the bodyguards were loyal.


    But in fact, all these people were watching her and James.


    ¡°Put him down!¡± Ralphie¡¯s face turned pale as he shouted at his bodyguards, but no one even listened to him as they took Ran straight to the lift and down.


    The whole floor is silent.


    After a few moments, Ralphie¡¯s face eased a bit, but it was still ugly, ¡°What does Sango mean by this? As soon as Grandpa passed away, you want to eliminate the dissidents? What do you want grandpa to think of in his nine corners of the earth if you do that?¡±


    He had put emphasis on the words eradicate dissidents, clearly warning Rouco that if James could do the same to their third house today, he could do the same to their first house tomorrow!


    Rouco was thoughtful and whispered something to the Harvey family¡¯s eldest and second daughters, none of whom made a sound in the end.


    ¡°You threatened me with Grandpa when he was alive, and you¡¯re still threatening me with him when he¡¯s dead?¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly, smirking.


    Growing up, Ralphie had it better than he did, and it was only because of his grandfather¡¯s favours.


    Ralphie¡¯s face stiffened and he didn¡¯t face James with the same intensity as before.


    He is not as popr and influential as San at home or in thepany. If he fights San now, he will not be able to gain any advantage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people threatening me, remember?¡± James gave Ang a careless warning as he tightened the clothes on his body.


    Ralphie clenched his fists and tried to tug at his lips, ¡°Sango misunderstood, I didn¡¯t half mean to threaten you, I was just worried about the damage to your reputation and warned you.¡±


    ¡°Crowning words can be said by anyone, what exactly do you mean, we know each other by heart, and you don¡¯t have to y this word game with me. I said I don¡¯t want to hear you threaten me in the future, remember?¡± James¡¯ voice was faint, but extremely oppressive.


    Everyone followed and looked at Ralphie.


    Ralphie was so overwhelmed by their stares that he had the feeling he wanted to run away immediately.


    Answering James¡¯ words would have embarrassed him, but he had to answer, ¡°Remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so low I can¡¯t hear it.¡± James said.


    Ralphie¡¯s face was so red it looked like it was bleeding. He clenched his fists hard and opened his mouth several times before finally giving in and saying out loud, ¡°Remember that!¡±


    This shame he has given him today, he will never forget!


    James then nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve remembered, don¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±


    Ralphie clenched his fists tightly, but didn¡¯t even dare to say a word except to nod his head.


    If he upset Sango and was taken away and thrown out like his dad, he would have no face to see anyone again!


    Seeing the consequences of him provoking James, no one dared to let loose again and responded in kind. The juniors were all desperate to please, while the elders were worried about other things.


    ¡°James, with your grandfather gone, you are the backbone of the Harvey family from now on. But you see ¡­¡­ the Harvey Group¡¯s involvement with human experimentation is all over the ce, and people are saying that our Harvey family is about to end, do you have any good solutions?¡± Rouco asked politely.


    Everyone looked to James and waited for his answer.


    No one is happy with James as the new head of the Harvey Group, but when things go wrong, everyone instinctively relies on him.


    Ang didn¡¯t think Rouco was simply asking for James¡¯ advice, the first big thing toe up since Mr. Lawson¡¯s death.


    If James has a solution now, fine, but if he doesn¡¯t, then Rouco and the others will surely take the opportunity to deny hispetence and try to pull him out of his position as President and Chairman.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard for Big Brother to ask that, isn¡¯t it?¡± Denise said, ¡°The human experimentation thing, James doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on, and you¡¯re a bit too hasty to ask him to give a response.¡±


    Rouco said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be difficult for James either, but the market is like a battlefield, it changes rapidly and doesn¡¯t give people time.¡±


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter was less polite, ¡°The weak are stronger, that¡¯s the truth, if James can¡¯t even solve this little problem, then he should give up his chairmanship before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    With the old man, the chairman, gone, it was time for James to take over, after all, he had the most shares in his hands.


    They don¡¯t care about the presidency, and James is capable of being the president of Harvey Group, but they will never give up the chairmanship!


    If James is both chairman and president, he will be in charge of thepany and the family from now on!


    Denise frowned and was about to speak when James beat her to it.


    ¡°Great aunts and uncles don¡¯t want me to be the chairman that much? In that case, the positions of president and chairman will be given to you, and the human experiments and other matters will be settled by yourselves, and I will just take the dividends as a shareholder.¡±


    His voice was cold and did not appear to be fake.


    Seeing this, Rouco and the others hesitated.


    They can manage a few smallpanies under the group, but if they are asked to manage such arge group, they think they are no match for James.


    If this matter is not resolved properly, I am afraid that the whole Harvey family will be finished, the chairman, the president and the shares of Harvey Group will be of no use!


    Rouco smiled sarcastically, ¡°James, that¡¯s not what we meant. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too young now and prone to being impulsive, and if you were both chairman and president, there would be no one to bind you.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, we¡¯ll start by electing someone to be chairman and discipline you a bit. When a few more years pass and you¡¯re calm enough, then ¡­¡­¡±


    A sneer crossed the bottom of James¡¯ eyes and he raised his hand to interrupt him, ¡°Eldest uncle doesn¡¯t need to make so many grand excuses. If you want it, take it all, if not, don¡¯t whisper in my ear so much about shady things. It¡¯s too noisy, and it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    He admired them if they dared to take on this hot potato.


    But I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re all so adept at infighting that no one has the guts or the ability to take on such a burden!


    As James had expected, his words fell long before anyone, including Rouco, raised any half-hearted objection.


    Ralphie would like to take it, but I¡¯m afraid no one here would agree to it except him.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the gap between his and James¡¯ abilities was too great, and with the Harvey Group now behind bars, there was no way he could fix the situation!


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re so confident in your abilities, so I can¡¯t say anything else.¡± Rouco intoned, ¡°The Harvey Group is in your hands, if you have any difficulties you can talk to us as elders and we will do our best to meet your requirements.¡±


    He tapped James on the shoulder.

 Chapter 407 Will Anything Be Granted?

    James grabbed his hand, moved it away and said indifferently, ¡°Anything you ask for?¡±


    Rouco stiffened and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    He had just said that as a gesture, who knew what James would ask for, in case it went against them?


    Besides, with so many people in the Harvey family, if James only made one request, who would do it then? It would be unfair to ask only him!


    James¡¯ mouth curled up in a mocking arc, ¡°If it¡¯s just polite words, Uncle shouldn¡¯t say it in the future, in case I take it seriously and make a request and you don¡¯t agree, won¡¯t it be embarrassing for both sides then?¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t say nice things? But he doesn¡¯t need to.


    Rouco was thus bluntly demolished, his face flushed red with embarrassment. The old man had died and his nephew was getting more and more arrogant!


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not argue about these frivolous things, what are we going to do about the aftermath when Dad is gone?¡± Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter asked with a frown.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a sudden noise came from the lift entrance.


    Rouco was in a bad mood when he was publicly humiliated and yelled at his bodyguards, ¡°What did you invite you here for? Whoever¡¯s causing trouble should be thrown out, the old man won¡¯t even leave in peace!¡±


    He ordered this, but the noise grew louder.


    ¡°Looks like Mrs. Adeline,¡± Ang said as she looked away and thought one of them looked like Adeline.


    With Mr. Lawson gone, what were the Smith family doing here? And there seemed to be a lot of peopleing.


    James looked after him, his brow furrowing imperceptibly as he shifted his position, shielding Ang as a whole behind him.


    ¡°Get out of my way, all of you!¡± Adeline brought a number of bodyguards with her and pushed through the crowd, rushing forward in an aggressive manner.


    Grandpa Smith followed in her footsteps.


    There were a number of journalists behind them.


    ¡°What brings you here at this time?¡± Jason greeted him and took Adeline¡¯s hand as if no one else was around, ¡°The old man just passed away and I¡¯m not avable to spend time with you today.¡±


    Denise has mockery in the corner of her eye¡­ I¡¯m impressed that Mr. Smith can still keep his face intact after all this!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who asked you to apany? Don¡¯t you give yourself so much face!¡± Adeline pushed Jason away with great disgust and wiped her hands on her body, ¡°It¡¯s because the old man died that I¡¯m here!¡±


    Jason wasn¡¯t angry when he was thrown off, his gaze was all doting and gentle, ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Ang looked on and frowned, feeling a little sick.


    Doesn¡¯t Mr. Smith feel bad watching his wife doing this with other men?


    Taking in her reaction, James gathered her coat around her, ¡°Nothing more for us, go home.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and tried to leave.


    But only two steps out before Adeline yanked her arm from behind, ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    James looked down, his eyes falling on the hand she was clutching his arm, the bottom of his eyes growing cold.


    Adeline looked ufortable at him and subconsciously withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Got any paper?¡± James then withdrew his gaze and looked at Ang.


    Ang didn¡¯t know what he wanted paper for, but nodded and took a packet of tissues out of her handbag and handed them to him.


    He pulled out a tissue, frowned and wiped the spot where Adeline had touched it, then tossed it aside in the bin.


    He was too dirty to be touched by such an impure woman!


    There were snickers in the crowd and the Harvey family juniors were even more tongue-tied ¨C


    ¡°Sango thinks she¡¯s dirty!¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be too dirty for her, my son and daughter are so old and still restless, who knows how many people she¡¯s slept with?¡±


    ¡°And Missy from a bookish family, I pooh, just like her father, they¡¯re all shameless old things!¡±


    These people say bad things, but Ang doesn¡¯t think they¡¯re wrong.


    Jessica and Danis are now married and have children, but Adeline is still openly having an affair with someone. Or does she know it¡¯s wrong and thinks it¡¯s okay?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! She¡¯s the eldest, what are you guys babbling about?¡± Adeline is Jason¡¯s white moon and he can¡¯t hear anyone talking about her like that.


    The group of juniors whispered cheekily and without fear.


    ¡°James, is it humiliating for you to wipe your hands with a tissue when I touch you?¡± Adeline¡¯s face was flushed, feeling both embarrassed and aggrieved.


    How could he humiliate her like that when she had done nothing wrong to James?


    As much as Jason liked her, James hated her, and a little impatience had coloured his bitter brow, ¡°Mrs. Adeline something wrong?¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?!¡± Adeline questioned loudly.


    James tugged his lips and sneered, ¡°What kind of attitude do you want? Like my dad? Sorry, can¡¯t do it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the patience to pester her and walked out with Ang in his arms.


    ¡°Wait-¡± Adeline wanted to grab his arm again, but fearing he would humiliate her with another tissue, she trotted in front of her.


    Jason was also unhappy with James¡¯ attitude, ¡°Your Mrs. Adeline called out to you for something and you couldn¡¯t wait a little longer to hear what she wanted to say? How did Ie up with a son like you who has no family upbringing!¡±


    Denise¡¯s patience had reached its breaking point and she sneered, ¡°You think James wants to have an unashamed father like you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t enough for him to kneel to that woman, now he has the nerve to ask their son to do the same!


    ¡°Denise, I¡¯m not talking to you, so don¡¯t you dare interfere here!¡± Jason was full of disgust.


    Snap!


    Denise pped him right across the face.


    It¡¯s okay for her to intervene if she doesn¡¯t interfere, right?


    Jason covered his punched face and with anger in his eyes, he raised his hand to hit Denise, but his hand was stopped in mid-air.


    ¡°Move my mother and ask me?¡± James clutched his wrist and pushed him away with a sharp force, his handsome face expressionless.


    Jason staggered back several steps before he could barely hold on to the wall and stand still, his face a grimace.


    He helped Adeline so much, and thetter didn¡¯t appreciate it, ¡°Can¡¯t help anything, loser!¡±


    She walked up to James and pointed to her stomach, ¡°James, your father and I slept in the same bed a while ago, you know that, right? I have your father¡¯s baby now, and I¡¯ll get a share of the shares and money you¡¯re holding!¡±


    When the words fell, everyone was stunned.


    Ang found out that she still overestimated Adeline.


    Is it true that people like this are born into a bookish family? And Mr. Smith, he¡¯s a big socialite too, isn¡¯t he ashamed to watch his wife do this?


    Grandpa Smith was also a little embarrassed to be looked at by so many people with such eyes.


    But he has no choice now, the Smith family is having money problems and if they get some money from the Harvey family they will be saved!


    James looked at Adeline sarcastically, without making a sound.


    Jason coughed dryly and said, ¡°James, your Mrs. Adeline is carrying your younger sibling, so it¡¯s only right that you get a share of her inheritance.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Ang was so angry she couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Your son and daughter, they¡¯re not James¡¯, so why should you share what¡¯s in his hands?¡±


    Do you need a face?

 Chapter 408 Where’s your place to interfere

    Jason frowned, annoyed, ¡°Is that how you talk to your elders, a junior? I¡¯m talking to James, where do you get to interfere?¡±


    Rouco couldn¡¯t see what he hadn¡¯t gotten in the hands of another family, ¡°Two, Ang was right, what James had in his hands, he couldn¡¯t give it to a bastard, could he?¡±


    ¡°Harvey family stuff is Harvey family, you want to raise little feral children, take your own money!¡± Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter raged.


    Harvey family juniors are also indignant ¨C


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much in our hands yet, and a little wild child just conceived has the nerve toe here and grab it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a more shameless person in all my life than Mrs. Adeline!¡±


    ¡°And bringing her husband along is enough!¡±


    Adeline didn¡¯t know whether she was really embarrassed or not, and when she heard what they said, she said straight away, ¡°The baby in my belly is also your Harvey family¡¯s, so the big deal is that you¡¯ll give me shares and I¡¯ll give birth to him and stay with your Harvey family!¡±


    Jason was afraid that she would not be pleased, he quickly responded, ¡°Your Mrs. Adeline is also right, my child with her, is also a Harvey family member, you have a share of his shares!¡±


    It looks like it¡¯s impossible to go straight away.


    James snorted, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. If Uncle Smith doesn¡¯t mind his wife being with you, he shouldn¡¯t mind sharing a wife with anyone else either. How do I know if Mrs. Adeline is carrying the Harvey family¡¯s seed in her belly?¡±


    Every one of them treats him like a cash machine, hehe!


    Grandpa Smith fought back his anger and managed to pull out a smile, ¡°Your Mrs. Adeline was also drunk before she slept with your father, and the pregnancy was a coincidence. I know it¡¯s a hard thing for you to ept, but it¡¯s the truth after all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to ept, after all, it hasn¡¯t happened much like this before.¡± James said, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious, as a man, doesn¡¯t Uncle Smith feel ashamed? When you let Jessica marry me in the first ce, weren¡¯t you worried that we were half-brother and half-sister?¡±


    Grandpa Smith had paternity tests done on both children, but it would be more humiliating for him to admit to such a question!


    James didn¡¯t wait for an answer either and continued, ¡°Even if Mrs. Adeline was my father¡¯s child in her belly, I couldn¡¯t give him/her anything, otherwise my father would be out there broadcasting so many kinds, wouldn¡¯t I have to give each one?¡±


    Jason prides himself on Adeline being true love, but being married to Denise and having no idea of the number of mistresses out there is a known fact.


    ¡°Mrs. Harvey, I think it¡¯s a bit cold in here, why don¡¯t youe sit with me in the ward for a while?¡± Ang was worried that the scene would be hard on Denise¡¯s heart.


    Denise smiled and patted her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She had long been used to this kind of scenes. In the past, there were many lovers who came to the door to force their way out of the house because they had her husband¡¯s backing, and that was no better than this situation now.


    Adeline, never one for patience, asked directly, ¡°James, just give Aunty a yes, give or take?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± James replied cleanly.


    Adeline didn¡¯t expect him to be so disrespectful and became irritated, ¡°I¡¯ve invited the press here today, if you don¡¯t mind embarrassing the Harvey family, I¡¯ll get the story out!¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t do the Harvey Group any good if this was reported, and she didn¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t agree!


    ¡°Report it.¡± James didn¡¯t bother with her, bored by her pestering, and simply instructed the bodyguards aside, ¡°Grandpa wants to go quietly, get them out.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t care what Adeline had to say, he walked straight to the lift with Ang¡¯s arm around his waist.


    Grandpa Smith tried to stop them, but Denise shouted, ¡°With Dad away, James will be running the house from now on, so make up your mind whether you want to stand up for the woman you love.¡±


    Hearing this, a tangle appeared on Grandpa Smith¡¯s decidedly angry face, and he took two steps forward before finally stopping.


    Denise sneered, wimp!


    ¨C


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s death was a shock to the whole of B-town, and the headlines in every newspaper and media were full of news of his death.


    Once he died, some people wanted to spread the news about the Harvey Group¡¯s involvement in human experimentation, so that they could take advantage of the situation by suppressing the Harvey Group.


    But for some reason, all the media were afraid to report on the story, and even when they approached the police to help them testify on the side, they were turned down.


    On the day of Mr. Lawson¡¯s funeral, all the powerful dignitaries from the entire B city came, as well as many celebrities who came from out of town. Even the Thompson family sent their seal shepherd to make a meaningful gesture.


    The funeral was lively, though most didn¡¯t even bother to look sad, talking andughing and taking the opportunity to expand their circle of contacts.


    The Chante family are Ang and Greyson, while Luna, who is missing an arm, rarely leaves the house at the moment.


    Greyson hates this kind of asion, but this time, having just arrived, he was off chilling with the others, just like Lorenzo before him.


    Ang was a little ufortable listening to him bber on about his former pet peeve in the crowd and made an excuse to leave.


    She had juste out when she was shouted at.


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    Danis hesitated and moved towards her.


    Ang saw it was him and turned her head away. She had nothing to talk about with the Smith family and didn¡¯t want to see them.


    ¡°Ang!¡± said Danis, taking a few quick steps and tugging her hand from behind, a glint of gloom in his eyes.


    She used to be very close to him and would never run away when she saw him like this.


    Ang shook him off hard and asked impatiently, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people here and she was afraid of being pestered by him and people misunderstanding something, she would never have stopped to ask him what was up!


    Danis looked down at her with aplicated expression, ¡°Even if Cathleen and I hadn¡¯t approached you about working togetherst time, you knew what Jessica was going to do, and those were the traps you set, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ang said.


    If they hadn¡¯t wanted to kill the Chante family, they wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this trap and ended up in this situation!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Danis already knew the answer, but hearing her reply was momentarily difficult to ept.


    He looked at her and smiled bitterly, ¡°Ang, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    It became almost unrecognisable to him.


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve changed, forced by your sister.¡± Ang looked at him with indifference.


    People will always change, in order to live.


    There was no usation in her eyes, no anger, just the same look as when she looked at a stranger, faint and devoid of any emotion.


    But it was like a zing fire, scorching Danis¡¯ soul and hurting so much he tried to curl himself into it, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Even though it¡¯s useless to say sorry many times, I still want to say it.

 Chapter 409 Would You Like Me?

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Ang didn¡¯t have the same mixed feelings as he did, she just felt disgusted and didn¡¯t want to see him.


    Danis hade over to see her and indeed had other things on his mind, but didn¡¯t know how to ask.


    Ang didn¡¯t give him much time to hesitate, ¡°I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    With him around, she felt as unbearably smelly as standing next to a rubbish heap.


    ¡°Wait-¡± Danis reached out to grab her, but his hand retracted as he met her gaze.


    Ang didn¡¯t hide her disgust with him and took several more steps back to put distance between them, ¡°Danis, I can¡¯t remember thest time you¡¯ve said something you didn¡¯t mean.¡±


    He had said more than once that he would not appear before her again, but had not kept to his word either time.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Danis opened his mouth, but was unable to argue, and finally just let out a bitterugh.


    Ang was about to tell him to hurry up and finish and leave when she suddenly felt someone looking this way. She followed her instincts and found Cathleen standing in a crowd not far away, ncing over every now and then.


    ¡°Just say what you want, your fianc¨¦e is over there watching and I don¡¯t want to be pointed at by her and called a vixen for seducing you.¡±


    After all, Cathleen hadn¡¯t done much of this with his mother.


    It was obvious that he was pestering her, but in the end it was all on her head!


    Danis followed her line of sight and nced towards Cathleen, her face all bitter, ¡°My mother and she have misunderstood you before, I apologise for them.¡±


    ¡°They humiliated me in front of so many people, calling me a vixen and a third party, and you think an apology on their behalf will work?¡± Ang sneered.


    Besides, those two people had no intention of repenting, so they might as well not apologise, which seemed hypocritical and disgusting instead!


    Danis fists clenched up a little, his heart seemed to be pulled together by something, depressing, dull, every beat became slow and hard.


    The hurt was real and even a million apologies from him would not restore her heart to what it once was.


    ¡°The conversation has turned away again.¡± Ang said, ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is still over there watching, so just say what you have to say.¡±


    Danis looked at her and said after several attempts to speak, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, she won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Ang, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with you, why should I worry about her saying that?¡±


    She just didn¡¯t want to suffer this unwarranted disaster!


    ¡°She¡¯s there, just waiting for an oue.¡± Danis face was all pain, with a few moments of relief, and guilt mixed in.


    Ang really wasn¡¯t in the mood to spend any more time with him, so she went along with his question, ¡°What was the result?¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group is broke and I would like ¡­¡­ to ask for your help to get Greyson to agree to lend some funds to the Smith family for working capital If you agree, Cathleen will stay with me, if you don¡¯t, she will break off her engagement with me. ¡±


    As he said this, Danis¡¯ head dropped, hating to burrow into the ground.


    He really had no shame in saying this, but he couldn¡¯t do it if he had to watch thepany go on like this ¡­¡­


    Ang froze for a moment before she reacted to what he had said and found it very funny.


    ¡°So let me ask you this, if it were the Chante Group in this situation right now and I went to you and asked for your help, would you say yes?¡±


    The Smith Group¡¯s cash flow problems are not just a little bit of a problem, but a gap of that magnitude can¡¯t just be filled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say yes!¡± Danis didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He owed her so much that if she asked, he would say yes!


    Ang tugged at her lips, ¡°What if your parents and Jessica refuse?¡±


    Danis was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be able to help me with them stopping it, and at the end of the day you¡¯ll feel guilty at best and wille to me and apologise and will say you¡¯ll try to make it up to me. You always say more than you do, don¡¯t you?¡± Ang asked.


    Danis¡¯ throat rolled and he opened his mouth, but no half-hearted sound came out.


    She was absolutely right.


    ¡°Danis, there¡¯s no way I can help you.¡± Su Ran said, ¡°Without James and also Grandpa Thompson¡¯s help this time, our Chante Group will only be ten times, a hundred times worse than you!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, Jessica set me up and got me two years in jail and a broken leg! Even if Chante Group had the power to help you, I wouldn¡¯t, it¡¯s retribution for your greed!¡±


    She is not a saint, nor can she be gracious enough to help the enemy who did her in!


    Danis had predicted this oue and should have been disappointed, but felt unexpectedly relieved.


    He tried his best, but it didn¡¯t work out and he didn¡¯t owe Ang any more.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Danis nodded, turned to go, took two steps, and then turned back.


    He looked at Ang, ¡°If, if I had chosen to trust you two years ago, would you have stayed with me?¡±


    Ever since he learned the truth, he had always wondered about it, and he always felt like there was a roadblock in his heart unless he asked for a result.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Danis¡¯ amber eyes were dull for a moment, smiling helplessly and a little bitterly, ¡°So no matter what I do, you don¡¯t like me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ang didn¡¯t leave him with half an illusion, she had never had a liking for him as a man or woman, otherwise she would have said yes long ago after he had been chasing her for so long.

 Chapter 410 Did you promise to help Danis?

    Danis looked at her and tried to say something else, but she didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak again and left straight away.


    He looked at her back and lifted his leg to go after her, but after two steps, he finally stopped and just sighed heavily.


    What could he say if he caught up with her? It would just make her annoy him more!


    ¡°Danis, why are you with that vixen again?¡± Adeline frowned and came over, ¡°Cathleen is over there watching, why don¡¯t you know how to avoid suspicion? What if she gets the wrong idea and breaks up with you? Who¡¯s going to help the Smith family then?¡±


    ¡°Even if she hadn¡¯t misunderstood, the Delia family wouldn¡¯t have taken such arge sum of money to help us. the Smith Group is in this situation and you have yourselves to me!¡±


    Danis finished and turned his head.


    This family, now, made him feel disgusted, especially his mother. She¡¯s almost 50 years old and she¡¯s still having an affair with Mr. Jason and now she¡¯s having each other¡¯s children!


    Everywhere he goes he hears people talking about his mum and his sister and can¡¯t even hold his head up ¡­¡­


    ¡°Danis? Danis, I¡¯m talking to you, where are you going?¡± Adeline shouted a few times at his back, but he simply ignored her.


    She stomped her foot on the floor in anger just in time to see Grandpa Smithing over, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re just in time, go talk to your son and tell him to stay away from that vixen. cathleen is still over there, if ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some people to meet, so if there¡¯s anything you need to do, you can talk to Danis yourself.¡± Grandpa Smith looked as normal, but with a touch of disgust and weariness in his eyes.


    When he finished, he didn¡¯t even look at her, aiming for the head of the B City Construction Bank and walking over with a smile on his face.


    First, her normally understanding son ignored her, then her usually obedient husband interrupted her, and Adeline stomped her foot in anger, her eyes red.


    She has worked so hard for this family, but why doesn¡¯t anyone care about her?


    If only she had married Jason, at least he would have put her first, at all times.


    ¨C


    Ang had just partedpany with Danis when Cathleen approached her and said straight away, ¡°The Smith Group is having money problems, have you agreed to help Danis?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ang finished and tried to cross over to her to leave, but didn¡¯t make it and was tugged by her.


    ¡°Danis has liked you for so many years, and even when he really believed all that Jessica crap, he never gave up on you. It¡¯s pretty cruel of you to not even do that little favour now!¡±


    Ang pped Cathleen¡¯s hand away and said indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s a small favor, why don¡¯t you Delia family just do it? Why do you have toe to me?¡±


    She used to hateing to such asions because she found them boring.


    I hateing to these asions now purely because I don¡¯t want to be pestered by nasty people like Danis, like Cathleen.


    Cathleen¡¯s face froze and she gritted her teeth, ¡°The Smith Group is so far down the funding chain that the Delia family can¡¯t just help out.¡±


    ¡°You are the Smith family¡¯s inws, and neither of you will help the Smith family, so am I, as someone who is deeply persecuted by the Smith family, going to help my own enemies?¡± Ang sneered.


    Was she a fool in Cathleen¡¯s eyes?


    Cathleen frowned, ¡°The Smith family has wronged you a lot, but it¡¯s Mrs. Adeline and Jessica who have wronged you, what¡¯s Danis¡¯ business? At best he¡¯s a victim of his sister¡¯s blindness!¡±


    ¡°Well, sshing me with alcohol, making me kneel in front of the clubhouse, and verbally assaulting my victim.¡± Ang sneered.


    Danis is convinced that she has caused Jessica to humiliate her in order to take revenge for his sister!


    Cathleen stalled, her face a little hard, ¡°He just said a few words about you, it¡¯s not like he cut you up. As for making you kneel in front of the clubhouse, and then he went and kneeled too, and made the headlines, and made him and the Smith family lose face, isn¡¯t that enough repayment?¡±


    ¡°You Chante family and Mr. James have joined forces to design the Smith family this time, and you didn¡¯t get a lot of money in between, right? If you take out that money, it will be enough for the Smith Group!¡±


    Danis saw Ang as his life and even broke up with his family over her! How could she remember the bad and not remember the good he had done for her?


    What a heartless thing!


    ¡°If the Smith family hadn¡¯t set up the Chante Group, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation, they brought all this on themselves, there¡¯s no way I can help them.¡± Ang sort of realised that it was a waste of effort to talk to these people any more.


    Not wanting to dally with Cathleen any longer, she nodded at thetter and prepared to find a corner to sit in for a while.


    Just as she was leaving, she was tugged by Cathleen again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to help the Smith family, no amount of talk from you is going to help, Miss. Cathleen might as well let go.¡± There were quite a few peopleing up to the funeral and Ang really didn¡¯t want to mess with Cathleen and have onlookers watching the fun.


    Cathleen¡¯s face was all anger and a bit of stoicism, ¡°Just, just think of it as me begging you! For the sake of all the years Danis has loved you, please help him!¡±


    Ang¡¯s brow furrowed and she was about to speak when Rnd approached.


    ¡°Miss Cathleen is asking too much, Miss Jessica has falsely used Miss Ang, Mr. Danis has misunderstood Miss Ang and has spoken ill of her several times, and Miss Ang has tried to kill herself several times. Cathleen is asking her to help the Smith family.


    Cathleen looked coldly at Rnd, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    I hate this kind of nosy people, like dogs, barking everywhere!


    ¡°Nothing to do with it, it¡¯s just that some people have cheeks like walls and they don¡¯t look good.¡± Rnd walked over to Ang before stopping and hooking his lips shallowly.


    Is this a call for her to be cheeky?


    Cathleen blushed, ¡°I advise you to mind your own business!¡±


    ¡°What if I have to manage?¡± Rnd usually rarely minded other people¡¯s business, finding it troublesome, but he had always heard Big Mrs. Harvey say to take more care of Ang, and he was getting used to it now.


    Cathleen didn¡¯t expect him to answer that way either, and was speechless for a moment before she said, ¡°You¡¯re so helpful to Ang and like her? This is the Harvey family, what do you think would happen if Mr. James knew you were Ang¡¯s suitor?¡±


    A man as domineering as Mr. James would certainly not tolerate provocation from a third party!


    ¡°Miss. Cathleen is afraid she doesn¡¯t have any friends, right? Isn¡¯t it normal to be a friend and help out when someone is looking for trouble?¡± Rnd said.


    He has never had any ill feelings towards Miss. Ang, nor would he ever like someone who already has a boyfriend. He took care of Miss. Ang but only because of Big Mrs. Harvey¡¯s advice.


    Cathleen really doesn¡¯t have many friends, we are all tied together when we have an interest, but if we don¡¯t have an interest, we are just a scattering of sand. Who would step in and offend someone for no reason when it¡¯s not in their own interest?


    She clenched her lips, her face flushed and green, her expression shifting, unable to argue for a moment.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Also, I would like to advise Miss. Cathleen: the recent Smith Group¡¯s financial copse is quite hot on the inte, and there is a feud between the two families, and someone has idly done aption post, and there are quite a lot of replies from theizens below, so you can check the direction of public opinion.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to me if public opinion winds up online?¡±


    Cathleen has also read the news on the inte and has seen theizens calling Jessica out, but it¡¯s not like one Jessica is representative of the entire Smith family.


    Besides, she is only the daughter-inw of the Smith family and it is not certain whether she will enter the Smith family or not! There is no way she can be involved in the inte!


    Rnd smiled, ¡°Miss. Cathleen is not through yet, but it was nationally known even then when she was engaged to Mr. Danis. To everyone else, you were the Smith family man.¡±


    ¡°If you still pester Miss. Ang to help the Smith family, the best thing that will happen if things go badly is that only you will be involved, and as for the bad, I¡¯m afraid your whole Delia family will be pulled down.¡±


    Rnd was stretching it a bit, but Cathleen knew that the spections were reasonable.


    Theizens are now sympathetic to Ang, and if the story of her asking Ang to help the Smith family were to go out in the media, I¡¯m afraid the brain-deadizens would be the first to rush to call her out, and maybe drag the Delia family down with them.


    If it¡¯s really a matter of public opinion convenience that affects the share price of her family¡¯spany, those people at home won¡¯t let her off easily!

 Chapter 411 Then I’ll be the one to regret it

    Cathleen actually wants to marry Danis, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be begging Ang for help, but if the price is dragging the Delia family down with her, then she has no choice but to give up.


    But she was a little reluctant to give up just like that.


    ¡°Think about it, except for a while ago when Danis misunderstood you, he¡¯s always been quite nice to you. If you don¡¯t help him now, don¡¯t wait untilter to regret it.¡±


    Usually when ites to regrets, they will think it over again, maybe Ang suddenly has a soft heart?


    Unfortunately Ang isn¡¯t stupid and won¡¯t suddenly go soft, ¡°Help the Smith family through this and I¡¯ll only regret it when they get back on their feet ande after the Chante Group.¡±


    She could see that Cathleen was not going to pester her, so she said to Rnd, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired from standing, Rnd, let¡¯s go and sit over there for a while.¡±


    Ang pointed down to a spot in the southeast corner.


    Rnd nodded, and at Cathleen¡¯s as resigned a look as he could muster, joined her in the south-east corner.


    ¡°Thanks Rnd for what just happened.¡± Without him, Cathleen wouldn¡¯t have known how long she¡¯d be pestering.


    Rnd smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, even without me, this is the Harvey family and Mr. James won¡¯t let you be pestered.¡± Industry News


    A strand of hair fell from her forehead and he subconsciously reached out to lift it behind her ear. She happened to be trying to do the same, and their hands just happened to touch.


    He froze slightly and withdrew his hand slightly hastily, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Once touched, the soft touch stays in the palm of your hand for a long time.


    Something, it seems, crossed the heart, something strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He was her primary care physician, and when he usually stuck needles in her or examined her, physical touching was inevitable. Just identally touching her hand like this, she didn¡¯t even take it to heart.


    Rnd looked at her and realised that she had long eyshes. And so thick that when she dropped her eyes, they would cast a small shadow under her eyelids.


    He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say and felt a little awkward not talking, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. James? Howe I haven¡¯t seen him?¡±


    Usually I always feel happy with her, even if I don¡¯t talk, I don¡¯t feel awkward, and today I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°There were a lot of distinguished guests at the funeral and he had to entertain them personally.¡± Ang looked around and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Harveye with you?¡±


    It is reasonable to assume that the Rnd family had little to do with the Harvey family and that the Rnd family would have sent someone over for the funeral.


    But Mr. Lawson¡¯s status was so great that the people who came to the funeral were rich and famous, and many of them were very difficult to meet on a regr basis. Therefore, those who are eligible toe to the funeral are basically family members whoe together to take advantage of the opportunity to expand theirwork.


    Dean Ying should also be in great need of such an opportunity.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bit of an emergency at the hospital to attend to, she¡¯ll be overter.¡± Rnd looked at Ang as he spoke, as he always did, but when he met her gaze unexpectedly, his body suddenly went rigid and his heart beat faster than usual.


    There seems to be something not quite right about him today.


    The knot in his throat rolled and he avoided her gaze as if nothing had happened, ¡°Take care of your legs yourself and don¡¯t walk too much in general. There are a few acquaintances, I¡¯ll go over and say hello first.¡±


    It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s had a lot of surgery recently and his body is a bit overwhelmed. When he gets back to the hospital, he¡¯ll have to have a full check-up, especially the heart part.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Rnd got up and took a few steps out and ran right into James.


    James¡¯ eyes crossed to him andnded on Ang not far away, pausing for a moment before retracting, ¡°Rnd¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rnd nodded shallowly, ¡°With Mr. Lawson dead, it¡¯s time for the Harvey family¡¯s rivals to focus on Mr. James, you might as well pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Rnd for your concern.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, and I¡¯m just worried that the Mr. James thing will involve Miss. Ang.¡±


    James hooked his lips slightly, but there was no half smile under his eyes, ¡°You really do care about my woman.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°My eldest Mrs. Harvey has told me to help look after it, Mr. James don¡¯t get me wrong. Besides, Mr. James should know better than me how tricky the Harvey family¡¯s rivals are.¡± Rnd said.

 Chapter 412 Definitely over the moon

    The two men looked as normal, but between them, the conversation was already dark and tense. The two men are in the middle of a conversation.


    ¡°Thank you Auntie Liu for caring about Ang, but my woman, I¡¯ll take care of her myself, I won¡¯t bother Rnd.¡± James said in a suppressed voice as he took a few steps closer and brushed past Rnd.


    Then, without looking back, he walked towards Ang.


    Rnd nced back at James, his eyes flickered, his eyes paused on Ang¡¯s for a moment, pursed his lips and walked towards the crowd.


    ¡°What did you just say to Rnd?¡± Ang asked.


    It seemed as if the two were not having a very pleasant conversation.


    ¡°Nothing, asking how your leg is recovering.¡± James looked indifferent as he took her hand, it was cold and he frowned slightly, ¡°Go back and rest, you¡¯re not needed here.¡±


    Her hands are always cold whenever the heating is not very adequate.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll sit here for a while.¡± Going back to be alone with those bodyguards, there was no telling what  would ask of her.


    James thought of this too, and a sh of hostility shed across his handsome face extremely quickly, and instead of insisting, he had a hot water bag prepared for her.


    Ang felt much better holding the warm water bag.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe Felix when he told me how you spoil your daughter-inw, but it¡¯s true!¡± Mr. Pearson walked over with a big smile, while Mr. Delia and Mr. Brown stood beside him and followed in agreement.


    ¡°What do you call that? A cold face and a warm heart.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James is so clean, Miss. Ang is so lucky to have such a boyfriend!¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t think they wereing over just to have a family chat with James.


    Now that Mr. Lawson has passed away, the Harvey family has been left in the hands of James, a junior, and the Harvey Group has recently be involved with human experimentation. ¡­¡­ This is arguably the weakest time in the Harvey family¡¯s fortunes in recent decades.


    I¡¯m afraid they¡¯vee over to probe the Harvey family, and if this fat but aggressive bison shows any signs of weakness, they¡¯ll attack like a pack of hungry wolves and eat them all.


    ¡°A few elders haveughed at me. But for me, it¡¯s only right that I¡¯m lucky to be with Ang in three lifetimes.¡± James said.


    First Mr. Felix and Mr. Salim came to test the waters, and now it¡¯s my turn to test the waters, and these people are really flies that can¡¯t be dispelled when they smell something.


    Disgusting, annoying, yet like a weed, ruinous.


    ¡°The young couple are so affectionate.¡±


    ¡°Young people nowadays just say what they like, it¡¯s not like in our day.¡±


    ¡°I envy you youngsters, you look so energetic.¡±


    Ang watched as the three men engaged James in a family conversation and then moved a little closer to the topic they wanted to ask about.


    Mr. Pearson was the first one to hold back, ¡°James, I just found out about the trouble that Felix brought to Bamboo Estatest time. I have to apologise for him here. Fortunately, you and Miss Ang are fine, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live with myself.¡±


    He bowed solemnly at ny degrees and his manner looked sincere.


    James looked at the scene with a cold face, ¡°I received your apology, but I won¡¯t ept it, is that okay?¡±


    Mr. Pearson¡¯s face stiffened and he smiled sarcastically, ¡°I apologised as I should have done, you can naturally choose for yourself whether you originally forgive or not.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pearson, for your understanding. If Mr. Felix had been half as understanding as you, he wouldn¡¯t have had to break his hand that day.¡± James spoke as if he didn¡¯t see his embarrassment, his words still disrespectful.


    Mr. Pearson could barely keep the smile off his face and gave Mr. Brown a wink.


    Mr. Brown nodded imperceptibly and said, ¡°Salim was there that day and I apologise for Mr. James if he disturbed Mr. James with little Miss Crossbow.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not all on him. The main Mr. James was behind bars at the time because of the human experimentation, Salim¡¯s mother said she had to help you even if she didn¡¯t want the Brown family, and Salim was a bit jealous that his mother was so good to you that she came to you.¡±


    Mr. Pearson immediately picked up, ¡°We, the Pearson family and the Harvey family, have always had a business rivalry. The Pearson family has always been second best and Felix has always felt quite stifled.¡±


    He probably also thought it was worse when the Harvey Group was involved with human experimentation, and that¡¯s why he brought someone in to look for trouble. It¡¯s true that he was reckless in this case and I apologise again for him.¡±


    After all this talk, apologies and exnations, isn¡¯t it just to ask whether the Harvey Group has anything to do with human experimentation or not?


    James kept his mouth shut about the Harvey family, ¡°A dog bites me, I can¡¯t just bite back like an animal. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Salim and Mr. Pearson, as long as they don¡¯te to my ce to cause trouble again, I won¡¯t behave with them in general and lose my status.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Isn¡¯t this a clear case of calling Felix and Salim dogs?


    Both Mr. Pearson and Mr. Brown looked ufortable, but they were not sure about the Harvey family and did not dare to offend James.


    In fact, if the Harvey Group had not been involved in human experimentation and investigated by the Mystery Department, they would not have dared toe to James to test him even if Mr. Lawson had died.


    James is ate bloomer and has not been in the business for many years, but they dare not underestimate him.


    The main reason he has suffered so many defeats at his hands is because he is so underestimated.


    The two men couldn¡¯t get anything out of James and started giving Mr. Delia the eye.


    Mr. Delia pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, apart from apologizing, there is one more thing we came here for: in recent days, there are always some people saying that Harvey Group has something to do with human experimentation, I wonder if this is true?¡±


    It¡¯s no use beating around the bush with a guy like James. If you want to ask, you have to ask directly, without giving him room to evade.


    Mr. BrownMr. Pearson followed suit and looked at James, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Which ones are some of them?¡± James asked.


    Mr. Delia said vaguely, ¡°I think a few employees said that, I can¡¯t quite remember.¡±


    ¡°Such a big matter, how can Mr. Delia take it seriously just because he heard it from a random person¡¯s mouth?¡± James said, ¡°As a junior, I have to remind Mr. Delia that the shopping mall is like a battlefield, if the information is wrong, people will die on the battlefield and the mall is going bankrupt.¡±


    He bit off the word bankruptcy, which sent a shock through the hearts of all three men.


    The Harvey family and the Chante family are the ones responsible for the mess the Smith Group is in.


    But they are, after all, three families. It is not that easy for the Harvey family and Chante family to bring them down.


    Besides, it hase to this point, and since people have already been offended anyway, there is no point in trying to back out.


    ¡°To be honest, it was an old boss I know who said that, but who this person is, I can¡¯t say, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have the face to meet him.¡± Mr. Delia said.


    Mr. Brown picked up on that, ¡°James, you don¡¯t have to be so wary, you and Sean are good friends and I¡¯m his father, could I do you any harm? We just wanted to ask about the Harvey Group today, and if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, we can help.¡±


    Mr. Pearson alsoughed, ¡°Our twopanies are inpetition, but it is also healthypetition, if Harvey Group really has any problems, we also help out, don¡¯t we?¡±


    A few people said it better than one another.


    Having to deal with people like this on a daily basis, Ang felt annoyed for James just thinking about it.


    In such a hypocritical world, one cannot see the heart at all.


    James lowered his eyes and seemed to think for a moment, ¡°Is it true what a few of you say?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mr. Pearson was the first to respond, with a suppressed glee in his eyes, ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been friends for decades, so how can we just sit back and do nothing?¡±


    By the looks of James, is something really wrong with the Harvey family?


    The Pearson family has been pinned down by the Harvey family for decades and now they¡¯ve finally found a way to get ahead!


    Mr. Brown couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°James, is it true that the Harvey family is involved in human experimentation? Why didn¡¯t you say anything about this big deal? If it had been anyter, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to help if we wanted to.¡±


    A group of people who are clearly vultures, always wanting to eat rotting, rotten meat, but fearing scorn, must wear the skin of a lion.


    Instead of four, it is even more disgusting.


    James hooked his lips shallowly, but his eyes were bitter, ¡°I do need a few people¡¯s help, but not for the Harvey family, but for the Smith family.¡±


    The three men stalled.


    He said sincerely, ¡°The Harvey family has recently embarked on several new projects, which you should have heard about, and I would like to take out money to help the Smith family, but I am not able to do so.¡±


    ¡°The families have been friends for decades after all, and I¡¯m actually quite sad to see them like this. Luckily a few of you are caring and helpful and I¡¯m sure the Smith family will appreciate it.¡±


    Three people, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Helping the Smith family?


    You¡¯re the one who got the Smith family into this mess, and now you¡¯re ying the good guy?


    James didn¡¯t give them a chance to react though and shouted directly at a short distance away, ¡°Mrs. Adeline, Mr. Pearson they said they were going to help the Smith family.¡±


    As it was a funeral, the sound of everyone talking wasn¡¯t too loud, so he plucked up his voice just a little, just enough for Adeline to hear.


    Others heard it and looked over.


    Smith family is a mess right now, and someone offers to help? Either there¡¯s some unseemly scheme going on or they¡¯re probably getting screwed.


    Ang looked at the three of them like they were eating shit and looked down, trying desperately to hold back herughter.


    The Smith Group¡¯s shortfall is not a small one, and even if all threepanies were to take out all of their liquidity, they might not be able to plug that hole.


    They certainly wouldn¡¯t take such arge sum of money to help out, but with so many celebrity dignitaries here, it¡¯s not that easy to renege.


    Besides, the Smith family is really at the end of its rope and would never give up such an opportunity, otherwise Grandpa Smith would not have been shameless enough to use Adeline¡¯s illegitimate child to fight for the Harvey family¡¯s inheritance.


    In short, the four families have had their fun, and Mr. Pearson and the others won¡¯t have the energy to pester the Harvey family for a while.

 Chapter 413 Like a beggar

    Adeline hurried over as soon as she heard James¡¯ words.


    In front of so many people, Mr. Pearson couldn¡¯t run away like that, so he had to tangle with Adeline and Grandpa Smith and Danis, who had arrived at the sound.


    Danis actually disliked this kind of behaviour, like beggars on their knees hugging people¡¯s legs and begging for alms, which made him feelpletely undignified.


    But the Smith family was in such a situation that if they didn¡¯t do something to save themselves, the Smith Group would probably go bankrupt. He couldn¡¯t really sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold, I¡¯ll have someone change it for you.¡± James paid no attention to what was going on over there, drew Ang¡¯s warm water bag and sent someone to change it to a hot one.


    Ang used to feel devastated that James had guessed her mind and was holding her to ransom. But one look at Mr. Pearson¡¯s situation and she¡¯s no longer in that position.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was too weak, it was that he was too strong.


    ¡°Wait a little longer, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡± James was afraid she¡¯d be bored with staying here.


    Ang, ¡°I would have liked it to be overter.¡±


    That way the ¡®plot¡¯  had set up for her could y outter; after all, she was a little apprehensive about going up against  and the mystery man.


    She always had the feeling that maybe things would get out of hand then!


    ¡°What?¡± Her voice was too low for James to hear.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    With a radio, nothing can be said.


    James¡¯s eyes paused on her clutch bag containing the radio, his five fingers closing slightly and quickly unfolding again.


    Just bear with me a little longer, he¡¯s almost finding out who that person is!


    Once this is settled, he will never let her suffer any more!


    His eyes were like substance, poking at Ang, and she looked up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It looks as if something is on its mind.


    ¡°Suddenly I miss you.¡± The corner of James¡¯ mouth ticked up and he suddenly reached up to cup her face and kissed her on the lips.


    Ang¡¯s body stiffened, wasn¡¯t she right on his heels? By the time she looked back up, he had let go and a number of people were looking over and talking about something.


    ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s funeral, so watch it.¡± Her face was vaguely hot, and she was worried that people would catch on to this and call James ungrateful, or something.


    James swept the crowd in disbelief and gave her a light scratch on the nose, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    When this time is taken care of, she doesn¡¯t have to be threatened by anyone or fear anyone anymore.


    Ang is not afraid either, but he is worried about the impact on his reputation, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care about that.


    The Pearson family, the Delia family and the Brown family were still making peace with the Smith family, and a number of other people were getting involved, making the situation more and more confusing.


    ¡°Ang!¡± Raya da-da-da came running over and tried to hug Ang, but James suddenly got in front of her and she had to brake urgently.


    Whew!


    That was close, almost hitting the big iceberg!


    She patted her chest heartily, turned the corner, came around to Ang and put her arm around her, ¡°Ang, Mr. Lawson is dead, your hard days are over atst! When the funeral is over, why don¡¯t we go and celebrate?¡± Thousand Tsung Tsung Tsung


    Sean¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened, and only when he saw that no one else was around did his high heart drop.


    He turned his head just toin to James about his daughter-inw being too good at getting into trouble, when he saw thetter staring intently at his daughter-inw with a not very friendly aura lingering around him.


    This, this, this is even jealous of women!


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Sean coughed dryly and picked Raya up by the back of her cor.


    ¡°What are you doing? I was talking to Ang, why are you dragging me up?¡± Raya¡¯s eyes were wide and her cheeks were puffed out like a little puffer fish.


    Sean resisted the urge to poke her in the cheek and nced at James, who was looking a little more rxed, and exined in all seriousness, ¡°Ang is pregnant, don¡¯t be so reckless, what if you hurt the baby?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just be gentle?¡± Raya gave him a nk stare and carefully rewrapped her arms around Ang.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sean, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ang, what do you think of my offer?¡± Raya¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for ages and it¡¯s good to have a great thing going out ¡­¡­¡±


    As Sean¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest, Ang interrupted her just in time, ¡°You are Mr. Duran¡¯s daughter, be careful what you say out there, don¡¯t let anyone catch anything, it won¡¯t be good for Mr. Duran then.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes fell on her with such a strong presence that she just couldn¡¯t ignore it if she wanted to.


    She pursed her lips and moved motionlessly to the side, breaking free of Raya¡¯s arm.


    James then withdrew his eyes, as if that man had not been him at all.


    Raya didn¡¯t even notice Ang¡¯s little gestures, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid! If there was anyone else here, I wouldn¡¯t have said that!¡±


    She hemmed and hawed a few times, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, going to celebrate? There¡¯s a new bar that opened recently and it has a really cool resident singer!¡±


    At the sound of the marshal, James gave a small movement of his hand that was hanging on the right side of his body, ¡°She¡¯s not going.¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t ask you, I asked Ang!¡± Raya mentally tried to tell herself not to be afraid, but still subconsciously jumped up and hid behind her master and boyfriend when she met the look James was drifting towards her.


    OMG, that¡¯s scary!


    Sean, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°James, she¡¯s timid, so don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    James nced lightly at Raya who was hiding behind him, ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s funeral, Ang can¡¯t go out with you to celebrate.¡±


    It would not be in Ang¡¯s best interests or the Harvey family¡¯s if someone were to report this.


    Sean was worried about Raya¡¯s nonsense and exined to her in a low voice, ¡°Miss. Ang will be a Harvey family member after all, there¡¯s no telling what will be said about her if she goes to the bar with you.¡±


    ¡°I know-¡± Raya deted, how boring!


    She stepped out from behind Sean and suddenly tapped her head and remembered something, ¡°Big Iceberg, this human experiment thing, my dad said it might have something to do with ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Ang interrupted Raya¡¯s words with a cough as she held her hand to her lips, her face a calm but her heart beating fast.


    Does Raya sound like she knows who the mystery man is?


    But even if she knew, she could never say it here, she still had the radio in her clothes. If  heard, it would be bad if this got Raya involved again!

 Chapter 414 Isn’t that right, Angela?

    Raya didn¡¯t understand Ang at all and gave her a confused look as she continued, ¡°My dad said it might have something to do with a big shot, but who that big shot is, he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    With her words, Ang¡¯s mood was a rollercoaster. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was relieved or disappointed to hear her say she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you saying it and not saying it?¡± Sean rubbed a hand on her head helplessly.


    Raya quit, crossed her arms and red, arguing with him.


    As the two were making a scene, Ralphie approached with  in tow and said something along the lines of, ¡°If you didn¡¯t look at the wreath and tributes next to you and just the two of you as a young couple, the uninitiated would think this was a wedding.¡±


    stood with Noah on her arm, smiling, not saying a word, and looking on in total amazement.


    ¡°Who told you to look at us? Right, Ang?¡± Raya rolled her eyes widely, she hated such shady people, just fight if you can!


    Ang gave a softugh, ¡°James epts Harvey family, Sixth young man is displeased, how can he find fault if he doesn¡¯t see us?¡±


    Now that his backers are gone and the Harvey family is not backing Ralphie, he¡¯s not sure how he feels.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But how did Ralphie and  get mixed up together?


    Raya came to her senses and said to Ralphie, ¡°If you¡¯re capable of pushing, you¡¯re capable of going head to head! If you don¡¯t have the ability to fight head on, don¡¯t push, or you¡¯ll only get yourself killed worse.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit of a roundabout way of saying things, but Ang thinks it¡¯s a good point.


    Ralphie is at a disadvantage, and to keep making his presence felt here with James is just asking for trouble!


    Ralphie¡¯s face changed and he wanted to say something, but finally looked at James and left on some random excuse.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± James plucked at  with cold eyes, making no effort to hide his repulsion.


    didn¡¯t answer right away, smiling as she surveyed Ang for a moment.


    Her gaze was like the cold, wet letters of a snake, licking over Ang inch by inch, disgusting and chilling the back and making the sweat stand on end.


    Ang¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and she moved to avoid her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather¡¯s ex-wife any more, so it¡¯s not surprising that I came to the funeral to give him onest ride, is it?¡±  took two steps forward and reached out to touch James¡¯ head.


    James took a step back to avoid it and said coldly and stiffly, ¡°You would be so kind?¡±


    He would never believe that she hade here just to see her grandfather off.


    ¡¯s hand fell short and she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. There was a very quick sh of gloom under her eyes, but soon, it was only a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to tell the truth for once, and if you don¡¯t believe me, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    James tugged his lips sarcastically, ¡°Will you go on your own, or will I have someone ¡®send¡¯ you away?¡±


    Between the two men, swords were drawn.


    knew he was definitely not just saying that, ¡°No need for you to see me off, I¡¯ll just have a word with your grandfather.¡±


    She paused for a moment, her eyes roving over Ang¡¯s small belly, smiling amiably, ¡°Miss. Ang is not yet three months pregnant, is she?¡±


    ¡°Something to do with you?¡± James stepped in front of Ang, his piercing gaze shooting straight at her.


    withdrew her gaze as if nothing had happened, ¡°James don¡¯t be so nervous, I¡¯m just being nice: the fetus is unstable in the first trimester, be careful this baby won¡¯t stay alive.¡±


    What she said was a kind reminder, but the words came out unusually harsh.


    Ang, jealous of ¡¯s threat, just frowned and said nothing, while James, who was on the other side of the room, had a few cold, chilling moments under his eyes.


    ¡°Thanks for the heads up. But my girlfriend doesn¡¯t smoke and drink all the time like you do and crawl into other people¡¯s beds when she¡¯s pregnant, so don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    smiled meaningfully, that smile was so ufortable to look at that Raya couldn¡¯t help herself and said disgruntledly, ¡°You¡¯re ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ang interrupted, having no intention of pulling her down. In case  was a small-minded person, this was not going to go well.


    looked at the expressionless James, gave a small shake of her head and took Noah¡¯s arm to pay her respects to Mr. Lawson.


    ¡°Ang, why don¡¯t you let me finish?¡± Raya felt goosebumps all over her body just thinking about that smile of ¡¯s.


    Ang turned to look at her, ¡°When you are in front of outsiders, every move and word you say and do will be rted to Mr. Duran, you have to be more careful and not fool around.¡±


    If it had been anyone else, she would have said nothing, but this little girl had been helping her from the first time they met.


    Raya¡¯s brow furrowed and she puffed out her cheeks, ¡°Why do you all keep telling me that all day long? I know, I know, I know!¡±


    Her eyes were bony and her face was already more than a little worried, ¡°Ang, I feel like that old woman was just about to do something to the baby in your belly, you need to be careful.¡±


    Ang actually felt the same way, but with a couple of bodyguards right beside her and a radio in her clothes, it let  know that it was not good for her to be on guard.


    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the boy is her great-grandson and she won¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    When Raya saw that she didn¡¯t believe her, she mumbled a lot more. It was only when Mr. Duran came over and said he was going to take her to meet some people that she stopped mumbling with great reluctance.


    ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s hard to stand tall. You stand taller, you see more people, and you see more of you.¡± Mr. Duran reminded meaningfully before he left.


    ¨C


    After the funeral, James has a bunch of things to do and wants to take Ang with him, fearing that she will be too tired to let her go back and worrying that  will take advantage of the opportunity to get to her.


    ¡°You go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll go home with my brother. If you go back to Bamboo Estate tonight,e and pick me up at my house, and if you don¡¯t return if somethinges up, just call and let me know.¡± Ang said.


    With such arge group, there are things happening every day, big and small. Mr. Lawson has just passed away, and there is a lot of work and family matters to deal with, so it is impossible to be with her all day.


    Besides,  would have been suspicious if they hadn¡¯t moved an inch from each other all day.


    James looked down at her with a mixture of guilt and a sh of ruthlessness in his eyes, he didn¡¯t say anything, he just held her hard in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sorry for dragging her into something soplicated.


    His voice was small, almost a murmur, and his body was still trembling in small increments.


    Ang hugged him back and gave him a few pats on the back, ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    These things were beyond his control, and it was she who had liked him first. If one had to ask whose fault it was, one could only say that everything was fate.


    ¡°Mr. James.¡± Howard Lee was also here, waiting just off to the side, having looked at his watch several times in session, supposedly with some urgent business to attend to.


    James let go of Ang and kissed her lightly on the cheek, ¡°Wait for me to pick you up tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good. You and Howard Lee get going.¡±


    Ang watched the two leave and was about to go to her brother when she was stopped by the bouncer, ¡°Miss. Ang, Mrs.  is waiting for you outside.¡±

 Chapter 415 Trying to kill to silence

    If something was wrong, just have the bodyguard ry it or say it over the phone, why did she have to go out specifically?


    Ang licked her dry lips, ¡°My brother asked me to go back with him and if I left with you guys now he would be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is go out and meet Mrs.  ande back, Mr. Greyson won¡¯t suspect anything.¡± The bouncer said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and tell my brother so he won¡¯t worry if he can¡¯t find meter.¡± The more the bodyguard discouraged, the more Ang felt there was something wrong in the middle.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But the bouncer blocked all her back routes, ¡°Mr. Greyson is talking to someone, it would be rude for you to go over there now and interrupt their conversation instead.¡±


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, the other bodyguard said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about what we might do, there¡¯s absolutely no need, and if we really wanted to do something, we wouldn¡¯t have to wait until now. Besides, even if we were to unload, we would have to wait until you had done what you needed to do.¡±


    Ang had spected that when she did what  had told her to do, she would be killed and silenced.


    Now that the bodyguard said that, she felt even more like she would be killed and silenced ¡­¡­ So was she still going to do what  had told her to do?


    It would not be good for her if thetter were to cross the river.


    But if she doesn¡¯t do what  tells her to do, the story of the Harvey Group¡¯s involvement with human experimentation is sure to blow up and James is likely to be sent to prison again!


    The head bouncer red at the bouncer who said he would kill and silence her and said, ¡°Miss. Ang doesn¡¯t really think we would kill and silence her, does she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, after all, you guys even y with the Harvey family, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal for me, a little Ang, to be done.¡± Ang said.


    There was still room for manoeuvre here, but if she went out with them to meet , she wouldn¡¯t have any room for bargaining.


    The head bodyguard, ¡°If we kill you, Mr. James will definitely track you down to the end, and then we will be exposed, we don¡¯t need to take such a big risk.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t intend to offend Mr. James, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to get around you, just blow the whistle on the human experimentation and bring down the Harvey family.¡±


    He had a point, but there was one thing Ang couldn¡¯t figure out, ¡°You don¡¯t want to offend James, so did you do all this just to break me up with him?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Ang, you don¡¯t have to side-step us and get words out of us. If you know too much, then it won¡¯t be a question of whether we want to silence you or not, but you forcing us to do that.¡± The bodyguard was cautious.


    Ang saw that she couldn¡¯t get any useful information out of them, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and went out with them to meet .


    Things havee to a head and she can¡¯t afford not to see it.


    There were many cars parked outside the Harvey family and  was in one of them.


    There were a number of bodyguards from the guests outside and Ang got into ¡¯s car amidst a group of people gawking as if they were not there. Several of the bodyguards closed the door and waited outside.


    There was a driver in the car, and  with Noah.


    Ang¡¯s face was natural but very cautious as she took her seat, her buttocks just a little next to the edge of the seat, ready to stand up at any moment.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have a knife, gun or anything in my hand, why are you so scared of me?¡± ¡¯s expression was yful, like a cat teasing a mouse.


    Ang¡¯s eyes were downcast and she didn¡¯t deliberately avoid the question, ¡°You can easily y with someone like Mr. Lawson, you can handle someone like me with a finger. If I¡¯m not vignt, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be sold by you and still count the money for you.¡±


    ughed, ¡°You know yourself pretty well, if you were as smart as that Smith family girl, maybe I¡¯d still like you.¡±


    ¡°If you liked me, would you have gone around in such a big circle and split the two of us up?¡±


    paused for a moment before saying, ¡°That premise doesn¡¯t exist and can¡¯t exist, so why should I bother to consider whether I would do that?¡±


    Ang felt that she was avoiding the subject somewhat, and it definitely looked like  was doing this not just because she didn¡¯t like her.


    Presumably there is still a lot of twisted interest in it.


    ¡°Honey, give Ang the hot water bag, I can see her hands are freezing red.¡±  acted as if she hadn¡¯t seen Ang¡¯s massive stare.


    Noah sat down and smiled as he handed Ang a warm water bag.


    Ang shook her head no, she didn¡¯t like to use things from strangers, especially when this stranger was not kind to her.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like the hot water bag, turn up the heat.¡±  instructed the driver.


    The driver answered and turned up the heat a little.


    doesn¡¯t say what she¡¯s here for, and Ang doesn¡¯t ask, and keeps herpany, chatting about insipid and uninspiring topics.


    Once she takes the initiative and asks, ¡¯s advantage bes more apparent.


    The two of you had been talking in circles for half a day before  asked, ¡°Ang, why do I remember you two getting more and more clingy after that time you spent alone with James?¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart thumped when she heard the words alone together.


    She was then heard to continue asking, ¡°It¡¯s not like you told James everything and then you two spend every day together without giving me a chance to find you, is it?¡±


    ¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ang as she asked the question, not missing every change of expression on her face.


    Ang¡¯s palms were sweating, the heating was on and even a little hot, but her limbs felt as cold as if she were in an ice cer.


    What would have happened if  had found out?


    Just keep her as a hostage and ckmail James into doing something? Or just silence her and find another way to get what they want?


    ¡°What took you so long to answer?¡±  spoke slowly, her eyebrows rising slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I¡¯ve guessed it and am wondering how to answer?¡±


    Ang tried to resist the instinct to blink and twisted her head to look straight at her, ¡°I do wonder how I should answer you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±  trailed off, already tinged with a bit of dislike.


    Ang¡¯s hands were sweaty and wet and cold, ¡°I was thinking that if I said that we had taken a love bath in the bathroom that day, you might think I was lying. If I said that we were inseparable and just close, you¡¯d probably think I was lying too.¡±


    Her face was natural, but her heart was beating fast.


    If things were exposed, she really couldn¡¯t guess the oue. Thousand Tsung Tsung Tsung


    ¡°That¡¯s a good guess.¡±  leaned backzily in her seat, ¡°You two didn¡¯t used to be this clingy and almost inseparable. It¡¯s normal for me to be suspicious when you¡¯re suddenly so close, right?¡±

 Chapter 416 But what does this mean?

    This suspicion is indeed normal behaviour and it is also true.


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat slightly, how on earth could she dispel ¡¯s suspicions?


    ¡°If you rece James with someone else, your guess is more than ny percent correct.¡±


    smiled, and from the look on her face, it was impossible to guess what she was thinking.


    Ang couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking, so she had to continue, ¡°You know that James kept me disguised as a prisoner in the clubhouse after I got out of prison, right?¡±


    nodded and remained silent.


    Instead, Noah, next to her, asked, ¡°I know. But what does that mean?¡±


    Ang can¡¯t help but blink as she lies, trying to control her instincts, ¡°That was when James suspected I was cheating on Danis, got bored with me, hated me. But even so, he kept me with him so he could easily see me all the time.¡±


    ¡°He used to want to inch away from me when he didn¡¯t like me, let alone now.¡±


    This exnation makes sense, but there is something unreasonable about it.


    Ang prayed that  would believe this, however, it was not to be ¨C


    ¡°But as far as I know, James kept you in the clubhouse then to humiliate you, not to see you all the time.¡±


    Ang¡¯s five fingers curled together ufortably, ¡°Then haven¡¯t you noticed that James has been going to the clubhouse extraordinarily often during that time? If he simply wanted to humiliate me, he could have left it to someone else, there was no need to go there twice a day, or even several times a day, right?¡±


    looked at her with slightly narrowed eyes, her face still holding a few moments of disbelief.


    A chill ran down Ang¡¯s back and she swept the rest of her eyes out of the car.


    The funeral had just ended and there were many peopleing and going. If she had called for help, someone would have heard her, but I don¡¯t know if they had stepped in to help.


    After all, the people here are either rich or powerful, and no one wants to offend another person for the sake of an unrted person.


    ¡°James had the paperwork in the clubhouse for a while during that time, and Ang wasn¡¯t lying.¡± Noah leaned over to  and whispered.


    Hearing this, a sh of displeasure shed extremely quickly under ¡¯s eyes.


    James is a workaholic and has never done anything so ridiculous, and Ang has been a real influence on him.


    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±  asked.


    Saying more is wrong, and Ang wasn¡¯t going to continue exining, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wanting to add to the crime? If you don¡¯t believe me, you won¡¯t believe me even if I say more.¡±


    She went to open the car door, pretending to be natural, to get out, but when she did, she realised that it was locked.


    Locking the doors?


    What does  mean by this, trying to be tough?


    Ang¡¯s face suddenly lost all its blood, and her hands and feet went cold. There were so many of them, she just couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to ¡­¡­


    ¡°What is the hurry to go? You¡¯ve changed your face, are you lying for fear of me finding out and being scared?¡±  still didn¡¯t believe Ang¡¯s words.


    This little girl is a bit dumbpared to Jessica, but not that dumb, after all, she¡¯s the one who even fooled Mr. Lawson, she wouldn¡¯t dare take it lightly!


    Ang¡¯s pupils constricted slightly and her throat tightened a little.


    She pressed herself against the car door, this time not hiding her nervousness, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, so what? If you don¡¯t believe me, then even if I tell the truth, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. And you¡¯ve locked the car door, so who knows what you¡¯re going to do?¡±


    ughed, ¡°That¡¯s quite a mouth you have, no wonder my ex-husband could believe you.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying to me.¡± Noah said, ¡°At the end of the day, she¡¯s just a twenty year old kid, you think she could lie and fool us both?¡±


    Ang clutched the corner of her coat and all that was left in her ears was the sound of her heart beating, one after another, as if it was about to burst out of her chest.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible for me to trust you.¡±


    Ang¡¯s heart hung high with her remark, always feeling that she would not be able to suggest anything good.


    Sure enough, ¡°The most uneptable thing for a man is for his woman to have sex with another man. If you lost this baby in your belly and had sex with another man. Even if James knew you were being coerced, he wouldn¡¯t have no problem staying with you.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Trying to abort the baby in her belly and trying to force her to have sex with other men?


    There was a buzzing in Ang¡¯s ears, she was sitting in the passenger seat, close to the driver. As soon as she heard ¡¯s words, she leaned over with a quick movement, pressed the door switch, opened the door and rushed out.


    No one will touch her baby!


    ¡°Get her.¡±  didn¡¯t even move,manding the bodyguards outside.


    The bouncer nodded and immediately stopped Ang.


    ¡°Help-uh!¡±


    There were people outside and Ang tried to cry out for help, but as soon as she got out a word, the bodyguard covered her mouth.


    But she had just made that cry for help loud enough for several people to look over.


    Ang was still holding on to the hope that these guys woulde to her rescue or help inform James and her brother.


    But when the men turned their heads, all her hopes were annihted.


    Mr. Pearson, Mr. Delia, Mr. Zhong, the three of them, and Mrs. Adeline and Mr. Smith, none of them will help her!


    As she expected, several people saw the scene and quickly turned their heads away, pretending not to see it. adeline even gloated and hurriedly dragged several people away.


    Can¡¯t just give up!


    Ang used all her strength to bite the bouncer as hard as she could, then kicked him hard in the nail with a heavy knee.


    The bodyguard¡¯s face was white, his legs were together, his body was hunched over, and his face was covered in pain.


    While this was going on, Ang covered the small of her back with one hand, lifted her leg and ran.


    It was her and James¡¯ baby and she wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to him!


    ¡°Help-¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t even fully shout the help before a pain in her neck caused her whole body to copse limply.


    Before anyone had a chance to see who she was, bodyguards came over and quickly escorted her to the car, leaving in front of and behind ¡¯s car.


    Greyson finished exchanging pleasantries with one of the ministers and scanned around, not seeing Ang.


    Strange, where did he go and why didn¡¯t he tell him?


    He took out his phone and called two times in a row but no one answered. It so happened that Raya came by and he walked over and asked, ¡°Miss. Raya, have you seen my sister?¡±


    ¡°I saw her half an hour ago, she was with the big iceberg, and I haven¡¯t seen her since! What?¡± Raya said, and looked around, not seeing anyone, ¡°Did she leave with Big Iceberg?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Too bad she didn¡¯t feelfortable going to the bar and wanted to do some shopping and go to Ang¡¯s house to celebrate with her!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll look for her again.¡±


    The funeral was pretty much gone and if Ang was still here, a quick nce would have shown her.


    But Greyson searched for it, but could not find it, and he continued to call Ang with some anxiety.

 Chapter 417 Still no answer

    If no one answers two more calls, he¡¯ll call the police!


    However, there was still no answer.


    Greyson, annoyed and worried as he listened to the female voice on the other end of the phone alerting him that there was no answer, pressed the phone and started calling 911.


    But 9 had only just pressed the button when a strong man approached, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Greyson?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The man looked somewhat familiar, but Greyson couldn¡¯t ce the number for a moment.


    The man said respectfully, ¡°I am Miss. Ang¡¯s bodyguard. She is a bit unwell and has gone back to rest first and asked me to tell you.¡±


    When he said that, Greyson remembered that this man was indeed Ang¡¯s bodyguard.


    It¡¯s just, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me if she wasn¡¯t feeling well and went home first? Even if she wasn¡¯t feeling well, I could have picked up the phone, right?¡±


    Ang wanted to talk to you, but you were talking to some people and it was not a good idea for her to go over and interrupt. She left her mobile phone at home and didn¡¯t bring it out, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡±


    He finished and was ready to go.


    Greyson called out to him, frowning, ¡°Wait! Since Ang¡¯s not feeling well, I¡¯ll go back with you and see what¡¯s wrong with her.¡±


    Ang has not been well since she got out of prison. She is pregnant now and if any old illnesses return, it would be better to go to the hospital.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He walked to the Ferrari, opened the door and got in, shouting at his bodyguard, ¡°Are you going back in my car, or do you have your own?¡±


    Seeing that he had even started the car, a sh of panic crossed the bodyguard¡¯s face, ¡°Miss. Ang said that she was not feeling well and wanted to go back to take a good rest, your going over to visit her might disturb her rest.¡±


    ¡°Ang doesn¡¯t sleep well, she must be up when I arrive, I¡¯ll check on her and leave without disturbing her rest.¡± Greyson is a hothead and hates it when people dilly-dally, ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    He had his foot on the gas, ready to go.


    The bouncer was afraid that if he did go over there, things would be bad if he didn¡¯t see Ang by then, ¡°Mr. Greyson, Miss. Ang has been back for a while, she should be asleep by now, I think ¡­¡­¡±


    Greyson is getting impatient, ¡°First Ang disappears, then Ang doesn¡¯t answer her phone, and now you¡¯re stopping me from going to see Ang ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve done something to Ang and are afraid I¡¯ll find out, is it? ¡±


    In fact, he was just bored by the whole bodyguard thing and said so casually.


    After all, this is Harvey family territory, there are so many people attending the funeral, and James hired these bodyguards, so Ang shouldn¡¯t have any problems!


    But the bodyguard thought he had found something, his heart was in his throat, and in his desperation he came up with an exnation.


    ¡°Mrs. Ang has broken her arm and it¡¯s all because of Miss. Ang, she doesn¡¯t know how to face you and Mrs. Ang now!¡±


    Greyson had tried so hard to ignore it that it came back to him at the mention of it.


    Ang does deliberately avoid him, and his wife, these days ¡­¡­


    ¡°All right. You go back and keep an eye on Ang, and call me if it¡¯s bad.¡±


    Greyson handed the bouncer a card and, after receiving an answer from thetter, drove off in a distraught state.


    Almost as he drove away, a middle-aged man came running up.


    He looked at Greyson¡¯s car and sighed heavily. He had just looked at a woman who had been made to look quite like Miss. Ang and had wanted to speak to Mr. Greyson, but he waste and he didn¡¯t have Mr. Greyson¡¯s phone number ¡­¡­


    ¨C


    Ouch.


    The neck hurts.


    Ang frowned and opened her eyes, sitting up sharply the moment she saw the ceiling.


    wants to get rid of her baby and has someone rape her!


    Ang quickly touched up to the small of her stomach, the tiny bump was still there, she was relieved and lifted the covers again to look at her body.


    The clothes were still there and there were no suspicious marks on them.


    Ang moved her aching neck and surveyed the room she was in. It was unfamiliar and, judging by theyout, should be a guest room.


    Where is this?


    Ang scanned around and saw no cameras before she got out of bed, walked carefully to the door and turned the doorknob.


    Luckily, it¡¯s not locked.


    She pressed her ear to the door for a moment, hearing no movement, and then prepared to open the door and go out. But no sooner had the door opened a crack than she closed it again and turned back.


    Going through the doorway was too easy to spot, and Ang went around to the window, where she could have followed the sheets down if the floor wasn¡¯t too high.


    It was true that the floor was not very high, but below it was the pool. In this weather, in her condition, she would be asking for her own death if she took a trip into the icy water.


    Ang went around the room, there were no vases, no water sses or anything else she could use to defend herself.


    In the end she only found one pen, so she had no choice but to take this one, which she could barely manage.


    Ang exited the door very discreetly, but had just taken two steps when she came face to face with a maid.


    Her body stiffened for a moment, and before she could think of how to react to what was toe, she heard the maid say, ¡°Miss. Ang, Mrs.  is waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen the camera just now either, so how did  know she was out?


    Ang touched the pen in her pocket and nodded. She was in ¡¯s hands now, and there was little she could do to refuse, I¡¯m afraid.


    I wonder how many people are down there and if  is taking her straight to an abortion

 Chapter 418 More like lying

    was alone in the downstairs hall, her face a little more heavily made up than usual. But even that didn¡¯t hide the clear and obvious p mark on her face.


    And judging by the size of her swollen face, the person who did it was not at all weak.


    And I don¡¯t know who actually hit it.


    ¡°You¡¯re in luck.¡±  swept a nce at Ang, a shady glint in her eyes, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t sit down and stopped three metres away from her, watching her warily.


    had her bodyguard knock her out and then did nothing ¡­¡­ and she had a p mark added to her face, how odd this whole thing seems.


    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯m not going to pull an abortion on you or let anyone do anything to you¡±  pointed to the p marks on her face and sneered, ¡°See? I just had you knocked out and pped before I could do anything.¡±


    Ang is still not sitting.


    The only person who could have stopped  and stopped her would have been the big mystery man, but she had no connection to him, so how could he have helped her?


    These words of  are more like a lie.


    ¡°Still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Perhaps because she had been pped,  was more cranky than usual.


    ¡°The people behind me didn¡¯t want to get into a feud with James for fear that abortion and all that rape would piss him off, so they wouldn¡¯t let me do it and pped me around, now do you believe me?¡±


    Her voice grew higher and higher, almost breaking a little as she reached the back.


    So that¡¯s it, ¡°So can I go back now?¡±


    Ang still didn¡¯t sit down, and the longer she spent with , the more dangerous she felt she was.


    When she insisted on leaving,  didn¡¯t continue to hold her back, she just snorted, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll arrange for someone to tell James about your theft of Harvey Group secrets, everything will go as nned and don¡¯t let me catch you ying any tricks.¡±


    ¡°Mrs.  that¡¯s a funny thing to say, you have bodyguards following me and I have a radio in my pocket, what kind of tricks do you think I can y?¡± Ang sneered.


    looked at her with a smile that looked like disdain and contempt, and like mockery.


    There was a pause before she said, ¡°Take your own taxi back, they won¡¯t follow you again.¡±


    Ang wondered if she had heard wrong,  had actually offered not to let the bodyguards follow him anymore?


    ¡°You say they won¡¯t follow and spy on me again?¡±


    ¡°If you cooperate tomorrow and break up with James smoothly, you¡¯ll have done what you had to do, so what¡¯s the point of having them follow you?¡±


    It was good that no bodyguards were following. Ang felt something was wrong and, fearing that if she stayed here long enough,  would change her mind, she left in a hurry.


    It waspletely dark, ayer of snow had fallen on the ground at some point, and the hazy white mixed with the extreme ckness made it a little ufortable for the eyes to see.


    Ang¡¯s coat was left with , and as for the handbag or whatever, I have no idea where it is.


    ¡¯s vi was a bit out of the way, and in this weather, Ang had walked for about ten minutes without seeing a taxi or even a person, and it was difficult to borrow a mobile phone to make a call.


    Instead, my hands and feet were freezing cold, and the tip of my nose and forehead were numb with cold.


    In the dimness, a car is slowlying this way, its dim lights looking unusually warm for a snowy day.


    Ang walked slowly towards the car, waving her arm dramatically to signal the other side to stop.


    But I don¡¯t know if the other party didn¡¯t see it, or if they hated the act of stopping the car, but after she made this move, the car elerated towards her instead.


    The ground was covered in snow and at this speed, even if you braked, you couldn¡¯t stop for a while.


    Ang¡¯s left hand covered the small of her back and she hurriedly ducked to the side, the big deal was that she would always see other cars and people further down the road.


    But she ducked to the side and the car adjusted its direction with her.


    Ang, even if she was slow, realised that the car wasing for her!


    No wonder  didn¡¯t send her bodyguards to follow her, so that if something happened to her, those bodyguards could get away with it!


    Her breathing became faster and she nced left and back, there was nothing here but the straight main road and it was impossible to find something to hide behind.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Ang¡¯s forehead and palms were covered in cold sweat, knowing that she probably wouldn¡¯t get away with it this time, but still running as fast as she could to the front.


    What if, what if something miraculous happens!


    Ang gritted her teeth and tried to elerate, but her legs were already too weak to use any strength.


    Bang!


    The moment the car hit behind her, Ang felt a pain in the back of her back and felt as if her internal organs were being crushed by a churn with external force, squeezing and rushing up her throat.


    Poof!


    The moment shended on the ground, blood gushed down her throat and Ang spat out two mouthfuls of blood, only to feel the pain in every cell of her body reach its peak.


    And between her legs, a hot stream snaked down, instantly staining the snow on her body red.


    ¡°Child ¡­¡­ child ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang could not even reach out and touch her belly.


    Kids ¡­¡­


    Her children ¡­¡­


    Ang wants to ask the person who hit her to save her and her baby, to do whatever she wants as long as he/she does.


    But her mouth was full of blood, and when she opened it, all that came out of her throat was a ho-ho sound.


    She tried to get up, but it was so painful that she couldn¡¯t move, and even opening her eyes was incredibly difficult.


    The sound of the door opening was unusually clear in the silence.


    Ang¡¯s mouth was full of blood as she struggled and slowly turned her head, first to see a pair of feet and then up to an all too familiar face, ¡°Jess ¡­¡­¡±


    She said just one word before her mouth gushed with blood and she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use at all, I don¡¯t know what James sees in you. Do you think it would have been me that he liked without you?¡± Jessica had a light smile on her face, looking gentle and wonderful, as if it hadn¡¯t been her who had driven the car into the man.


    The blood continued to flow down Ang¡¯s legs, knowing that her baby with James was gone and perhaps her life would be on the line.


    Her whole body hurt like hell, almost half of her body was numb, and the blood running down her forehead stuck to her eyshes and was about to muddy her eyes.


    But she still tried to keep her eyes wide open and looked at Jessica with hatred.


    She would remember what she looked like, and if there was an afterlife, or a ghost, she would not spare this person who had killed her child!


    ¡°The way you look at me, it¡¯s ufortable.¡± Jessica hooked her lips shallowly and nted her foot on Ang¡¯s eyes, ¡°They say you have beautiful eyes, but it¡¯s your eyes that I hate the most.¡±

 Chapter 419 Unwilling to die like this

    Ang had a wound on her forehead and a cut on her eyelid. Jessica stepped on the cut on her forehead with the heel of her high heelnding on her eyeball, causing Ang¡¯s fingers to stop trembling in pain.


    Seeing her like this, Jessicaughed twice in pleasure, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    As she spoke, she ground her foot on Ang¡¯s face, a little more bitterness in her eyes, ¡°Every time I see you and James showing affection, my heart, it hurts more than when you are like this.¡±


    But the Chante family, siblings and sisters, are no match for her.


    But James was so biased that he helped Ang and the others to set her up. Now she¡¯s a rat in the street, she doesn¡¯t even have a ce to eat or live, but he hasn¡¯t even made a phone call to her!


    Wouldn¡¯t things be as bad as they are without Ang?


    Ang¡¯s eyes hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing down with the blood, which trickled into her mouth, leaving only a strong, sickening taste of blood.


    Her internal organs ached a little, her belly rose a little, and warm blood rushed out down her throat and snaked along the corners of her mouth and chin, giving her some warmth.


    Jessica liked James so she had to pretend to be her friend, set her up, hurt her and now kill her baby?


    Ang pushed hard, lifting her head with all her strength and biting into Jessica¡¯s calf through her dress, tearing off a hard piece of flesh.


    Kids!


    Give back her baby!


    Jessica frowned in pain and kicked her in the side, looking down at the bruise on her calf.


    Ang was kicked and rolled over several times, but still stared at her with dogged indignation.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t remember her enemies when she¡¯s dead!


    ¡°You hate me?¡± Jessica nced at the wound, not really caring, and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no use if you hate me anymore. I can¡¯t be with James, so who are you to be?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of vision James and my brother have, but they both fell for you. One even gave up his Harvey family shares for you, and the other didn¡¯t want me, his own sister, for you. Or do men, all of them, like stupid people like you?¡±


    She really didn¡¯t understand why he had to be with Ang when she was the one who was a good match for James in every way and she liked him.


    Can Ang help him?


    Can¡¯t, she¡¯ll just be a drag!


    Since she can¡¯t have it, it¡¯s better that no one can have it. At least this way, she will feel better.


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t on the road and afraid of being spotted, I¡¯d really like to talk to you for a while longer.¡± Jessica kicked Ang twice in the face before crouching down and going to drag Ang.


    Unable to speak or move her whole body, Ang spat blood in her face as hard as she could as Jessica crouched down.


    What has she done wrong to meet a ruthless fake friend in sheep¡¯s clothing like Jessica?


    Jessica wasn¡¯t angry, she rubbed it down indifferently and then dragged Ang into the car with great effort, ¡°It started and ended with the car ident, right? The car is loaded with a bomb that will explode in five minutes oh.¡±


    She smiled at Ang and reached out to hug her as she had done during the time the two had been friends, ¡°Goodbye Ang, if there is another life, I hope we are still friends but don¡¯t fall in love with the same person again.¡±


    She let go of Ang, closed the car door and left without looking back.


    Inside the sealed car, all that could be heard was the ticking of the bomb countdown and Ang¡¯s ragged, slow breathing.


    She was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, dizzy from the loss of blood. And I don¡¯t know if it was a broken rib, but with every breath she took, she felt a terrible pain above her belly and below her chest.


    God really ys tricks on people, when she once wanted to die, she couldn¡¯t die, now she doesn¡¯t want to die, but she is not given a way to live ¡­¡­


    Jessica had said that there were still five minutes to go before it exploded, and Ang was really not willing to die like that.


    She opened her eyes hard and, fighting through the pain that was drilling through her, slowly and strenuously raised her hand and tried to open the door, but each time she basically failed ¨C her strength was too small.


    Drops!


    Drops!


    Drops!


    Each time the bombs went off, they struck Ang¡¯s heart so hard that she could barely catch her breath with the mental and physical strain.


    But not ¡­¡­ She can¡¯t and won¡¯t die like this!


    She wants Jessica, and , to pay for the death of her baby! She also wants ¡­¡­ to spend the rest of her life with James.


    Snap!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but when Ang felt she was about to lose it, the door finally opened.


    She gasped heavily, bloodshot before her eyes as she groped for the ground with both hands and crawled out through clenched teeth.


    She can¡¯t die, she has to live!


    Bang¨C


    Just as Ang was halfway out of the car and about to leave it, the number on the bomb changed to 00:00.


    In a sh, the mes burst into the sky.


    ¨C


    Chante family.


    Greyson has also been avoiding Luna for a while now, working onpany and social engagements during the day, and going home at night to fall asleep, hypnotising himself to forget about the unpleasant events.


    But what happens is what happens, and even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, you can¡¯t deny its existence.


    ¡°Mummy, where¡¯s your da right hand?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s gone!¡±


    In the living room, the twins circled Luna, tugging at her empty sleeve to find her right arm.


    They just thought Luna was ying a game with them and were so happy they couldn¡¯t see out of their eyes.


    Greyson listened to this with a sense of dismay. He held the two clueless children for a while, told them not to say anything about Luna¡¯s right armter, and then asked the maid to take them up to rest.


    ¡°They¡¯re young, let them ask.¡± Luna smiled, ¡°If they don¡¯t say it, the others will, sooner orter they¡¯ll have to get used to it.¡±


    Greyson became impatient and stood up, ¡°Who dares say anything about you, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an adult, why are you still acting like a child? People are telling the truth, and you¡¯re still not allowed to say it?¡± Do they have to go up and beat people up when they walk down the street and someone says she¡¯s disabled?


    Greyson clenched his fists, untied his tie in annoyance and tossed it aside.


    To hell with thepany, the social engagements, the grudges, all of it! He just wants to live his life as he did two years ago, why won¡¯t they leave him alone?


    Luna couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Where is Ang, why didn¡¯t shee back with you, there was so much to do at Mr. James¡¯ ce, it would have beente to go back. Wouldn¡¯t it be safe for her to stay over at Bamboo Estate alone?¡±


    Greyson nced at her empty right sleeve and opened his mouth several times, but in the end said nothing.


    ¡°Ang thinks I broke my arm because of her and doesn¡¯t want toe see me?¡± Luna pretty much guessed it by watching his little gesture.


    Greyson gave a jarred hmmm, very annoyed.


    That¡¯s what Ang¡¯s bodyguard told him.

 Chapter 420 Didn’t Angela tell you this herself?

    Lunaughed twice, both bitter and helpless, ¡°I feel sorry for Ang too. this time it was also Ang and the others who found out, if they hadn¡¯t, once she and Mr. James separated, it could have been ¡­¡­ for the rest of their lives.¡±


    Greyson kept his head down and frowned without making a sound, feeling very ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not at all clear who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong in this matter, and in the end, it¡¯s because of ¡¯s calctions. We can¡¯t just go without punishing the culprit and make a scene here on our own.¡±


    ¡°The maids at home are still reliable, let them watch the two children first. I¡¯ll go and see her and clear this up or she¡¯ll have a lump in her heart.¡± Luna stood up.


    It would be impossible to say that she was not sad when her arm was broken.


    But even if the me is to be ced on , it can¡¯t be ced on Ang.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient at the moment.¡± Greyson said, ¡°The bouncer said Ang wasn¡¯t feeling well and was resting over at Bamboo Estate at the moment.¡±


    Luna, ¡°The bouncer said? Didn¡¯t Ang tell you herself?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Greyson briefly put things into perspective.


    The more Luna heard, the more wrong she became, ¡°Ang went to the funeral with you and went back on her own without saying anything to you. You called her and no one answered, and the bodyguard stopped you from visiting?¡±


    Greyson nods his head.


    ¡°Even if Ang doesn¡¯t have her phone with her, can she go back to Bamboo Estate without giving you a call?¡± Luna got anxious, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is right, you should hurry with me to Bamboo Estate and check it out, if Ang is not there, we will call the police immediately.¡±


    As she spoke she walked over to the coat rack, took off her coat in a feverish hurry and dressed it very clumsily with one hand.


    It had been a few days since her right arm was broken and she was still not used to dressing with one hand, plus she was in a hurry, and the more she rushed, the less she could put it on.


    Greyson smacked that something was wrong by now, and he rushed forward to help her into her coat, but didn¡¯t want to think the worst of it.


    ¡°Maybe ¡­¡­ maybe Ang just wasn¡¯t feeling well and went back and drank her medicine and fell asleep and didn¡¯t have time to call? It was Mr. Lawson¡¯s funeral and there were so many people there and no one could have taken Ang away without a word, right?¡±


    Luna finally put on her coat, which she hadn¡¯t even had time to button up, carrying her scarf and her handbag, and kept urging Greyson on.


    ¡°Enough of that, whether Ang is unwell or what, let¡¯s go over there and check it out. You get to the car and I¡¯ll call Mr. James and see if he¡¯s at Bamboo Estate at the moment.¡±


    Greyson was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even get a chance to say ¡°yes¡± and jogged off to the car.


    I hope nothing has happened to Ang!


    Luna hurried upstairs, gave the maid a few words of exnation, then went out to the car and called James.


    Nobody picks up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Still no answer!


    What¡¯s going on? Howe no one answers the phone one or two times?


    Luna¡¯s face grew hard, and when no one answered the sixth call, she sent a text message.


    [This is Luna, please call me back when Mr. James sees this].


    Mr. James has always been a good sport, and Ang has a few bodyguards with her, so nothing should happen ¡­¡­


    No, it was the bouncer who stopped Greyson. Was there a problem with the bouncer or did Mr. James want to have some kind of duo with Ang so neither of them had their phones with them?


    Luna¡¯s mind was in turmoil, feeling that she should trust James¡¯s abilities, but also that a wise man can make a mistake.


    There had been no answer from James, so she thought she¡¯d try calling Ang, maybe they were just making a big fuss about a false rm.


    However ¨C


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have called is switched off, please call againter. sorry, the¡­¡­¡±


    Luna¡¯s face was abruptly white, without any semnce of blood.


    If it was just no answer, she could console herself with the fact that Ang was probably asleep, but when Greyson had called she could get through, but now the battery was dead, had the phone just run out of battery?


    She couldn¡¯t believe the coincidence!


    Ang just happened to go out without her phone, just happened to fall asleep when she got back, didn¡¯t hear the phone ring, and then just happened to have a dead phone? There are so many coincidences, there must be something fishy in between!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Greyson turned his head and saw her unusually ugly face, and was more than a little disturbed.


    As he spoke, an ambnce whizzed by in the emergencyne, and the ear-splitting sound of the car made the couple¡¯s already irritable minds even more restless.


    ¡°Ang is probably really out ¡­¡­¡± Luna really didn¡¯t want to say anything about Ang¡¯s probably ident, she was afraid that the prophecy woulde true, ¡°You drive faster, the light is two seconds away, go faster and you can pass! ¡±


    She clutched her mobile phone and urged, but they were in a hurry, but it was no use. The car in front of them was stered with newbies, driving very slowly, and when they saw that the light was about to turn red, they simply stopped.


    ¡°!¡± Luna frowned tightly, looked at the emergencyne next to her and said urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t wait for this car in front of you, turn straight over and go through the emergencyne!¡±


    With the recent addition of more cameras on the road, there is not a single person who dares to use the emergencyne in a disciplined manner, just as they do.


    Greyson didn¡¯t even hesitate half-heartedly, turning straight over and dashing out of the emergencyne.


    He didn¡¯t have far to go before a police car followed him, and he didn¡¯t care, just barked at Luna to sit tight and mmed the elerator to the bottom.


    The Bamboo Estate gatehouse saw someone rushing by from a distance, followed by several police cars, and, fearing that it was an illegal vehicle, immediately ced the spike strips on the road.


    The people who live here are rich and famous, and if a criminal were to storm in, the consequences would be incalcble.


    The Ferrari pressed straight into the iron spike strip and three of the four tyres went t at that moment, making a harsh sound as the tyres rubbed against the ground, before the car came to a halt with a hundred and eighty degree fling.


    Several security guards surrounded the car with electric batons, the police car also stopped and several police officers came down and surrounded the car as did the security guards.


    Greyson had no choice but to get out of the car.


    Once he came down, the security side recognised him as the current president of the Chante Group and knew it was a misunderstanding and put everything away.


    But it¡¯s true that he was upying the emergencyne and it was all over Twitter. The police were polite, but they still had to follow the rules and revoke his number te along with a host of penalties.


    Luna was too dyed and simply borrowed the tram from the doorman¡¯s side and had it taken to the vi on a tram to see if Ang was there. Greyson, on the other hand, had to stay behind and deal with the aftermath.


    It was already dark, but not a single light was on inside the vi.


    Luna thought the situation might not be good, but took a few chances and rang the vi¡¯s doorbell.

 Chapter 421: Is Angela with you?

    For three minutes straight, no one came to the door.


    Luna¡¯s lips tightened, the unease growing inside her, and she was thinking about which of her acquaintances was on the police side when her phone rang.


    It was James calling.


    She picked up the phone and James¡¯ slightly cool voice came through on the other end, ¡°Where are you, is Ang with you?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ I was about to call the police.¡±


    ¨C


    Hearing this, a touch of hostility surfaced under James¡¯ eyes, and he simply hung up the phone, then dialed the number of the head bodyguard¡¯s few men.


    But invariably, these calls, which were previously reachable, now alerted that the number was empty.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There was movement on his grandmother¡¯s side, but instead of following the previous n, Ang was taken away, unsure of what she wanted to do.


    James clutched his phone, veins dancing on his forehead.


    Shouldn¡¯t have promised Ang in the first ce to follow this n and catch the big fish behind!


    If anything happened to Ang, even if  was his own grandmother, he would never let her go!


    The cold air in the car spreads rampantly, squeezing one¡¯s nerves.


    The driver didn¡¯t know what was going on but was still shocked to see him like this in the rear view mirror, ¡°He ¡­¡­ Mr. James, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°My grandmother¡¯s.¡± James¡¯ face was the same as usual, but waves of shock were churning under his eyes, each word almost squeezing out of his throat.


    The driver answered, not daring to say a word more, and immediately started the car and drove to ¡¯s vi.


    On the way, James called his two uncles and asked them to bring someone over to Vi .


    When the car stopped in front of the vi, James got out with a nk face and walked straight to the vi. The driver followed in his footsteps.


    ¡°Mr. James?¡± the maid was a little surprised to see him, ¡°You will now sit in the drawing room for a moment, I will go up to Mrs. .¡±


    Without even looking at her, James went inside, then coldly picked up an antique vase and mmed it on the floor.


    After smashing this one, he didn¡¯t even blink as he picked up another vase.


    The maid, already stunned, saw that he was about to smash it and hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Mr. James, this vase was auctioned off by Mrs.  for several million dors, she usually likes this vase the most.¡±


    ¡°Most like?¡± James asked in a cold voice as he held the vase.


    The maid was so sweaty from his stare that cold sweat broke out on her back and she shivered, ¡°Yes, this vase is Mrs. ¡¯s favorite. And the ornaments, all the antiques she auctioned off, she usually likes this the most ¡­¡­¡±


    Before the words were finished, James sneered and mmed the vase in his hand onto the floor, going back to get the pieces the maid had mentioned.


    These are porcin and if they hit the floor, it would be all over!


    If Mrs.  found out that he had told Mr. James that she liked them, he would be in for a treat.


    The maid¡¯s eyes were red with fear and tears were welling up in her eyes, ¡°Mr. James, these you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± James plucked at him with cold eyes, like a malevolent ghost crawling out of hell, vicious, insidious and piercing to the bone.


    The maid¡¯s mouth was half open, but she could not speak, and her hands and feet could not stop shivering, not daring to stop him again.


    As the others watched the scene, they were even more afraid to step forward to stop the others, for fear that James would take it out on them.


    The servants¡¯ hearts skipped a beat with each tter of antiques. Someone had gone to call  and Noah, while the others stood in the living room, not even daring to breathe, their foreheads covered in cold sweat.


    was removing her make-up and let Noahe over first.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with James? What¡¯s with all the tantrums?¡± Noah¡¯s face shed a fleshy look of pain extremely quickly when he saw the antique pieces all over the floor, then smiled and walked up to James, trying to pat him on the shoulder.


    But the shoulder missed and he was picked up by James clutching his cor.


    His feet left the ground and his neck was stuck tightly in the cor of his shirt, he couldn¡¯t breathe and was instantly flushed from the difficulty of breathing.


    Noah couldn¡¯t keep the smile off his face any longer and desperately pulled James¡¯s hand away from him; if he continued like this, he felt he would suffocate and die.


    But his strength was no match for James¡¯s, and instead of breaking free, he was lifted a little higher. The cor tightened around his neck and he instinctively began to spit his tongue out, in the worst possible way.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ang?¡± James clutched the cor of his shirt, his gaze fixed on Noah like hardened nails.


    Noah¡¯s mind was so nk from theck of oxygen that he couldn¡¯t think about anything at all. He just wanted to break James¡¯ hand and take a few breaths.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, where is Ang?¡± James¡¯ eyes were a little bloodshot, his eyes red, not at all like the business wizard who always had a n.


    had just reached the staircase when she saw the scene. She stopped applying the mask and just tore it off and threw it on the floor.


    ¡°James, you let him go!¡±


    She trotted down and tugged at James¡¯s hand, but his hand was steady as an eagle¡¯s w, half immovable.


    James twisted his head, gave her a cold look, then threw Noah heavily to the floor with a thud.


    Noah fell to the ground, his tailbone hurting from the fall, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to cover his throat and cough hard. For a moment, he really felt like he was going to die!


    ¡°How are you, darling?¡±  knelt down and patted him on the back worriedly.


    Noah covered his throat, coughing as he greedily breathed in the air, choking so hard he couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ang?¡± James looked down at them, his crimson eyes tinged with endless hostility, ¡°Grandma better think about it or ¡­¡­¡±


    He sneered, his knife-like gaze falling on Noah, ¡°I¡¯ll make his life a living hell!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±  yelled in exasperation as she stood up.


    James snorted coldly and kicked the newly risen Noah to the ground, his leather shoes stomping on him, ¡°You can try it, I dare you, or I dare you not.¡±


    Threatening people, thinking she¡¯s the only one who can?


    only lost herposure for a moment and then quickly recovered, ¡°I don¡¯t even know Ang, at best I know of her from you. She¡¯s gone, what are you doing here looking for me?¡±


    She looked as regal and elegant as ever, but the clear p marks on her face gave her a little more than a touch of distress.


    James would never ask one thing more than three times. Seeing that she was still ying dumb, he bent down coldly, picked up a broken piece of vase and then picked Noah up.


    ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± Seeing this, there was no way  could manage to be calm.


    James ignored her too and just strangled Noah with one hand, then took the shard in the other and went to slit his throat.


    ¡°James, what are you mad about? He¡¯s your grandfather!¡±  came over and went to yank James, but couldn¡¯t do it at all.

 Chapter 422 If you don’t want him to die, don’t move

    She turned her head and shouted at the servants, ¡°What are you all doing standing there? Did I pay you toe and watch the fun?¡±


    The servants froze in response and scrambled to their feet.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, don¡¯t move!¡± James looked coldly at the servants, the broken porcin piece in his hand already cutting into Noah¡¯s throat.


    Blood ran down Noah¡¯s neck, quickly staining his shirt red.


    ¡°James, calm down.¡± The cold touch on his neck made Noah¡¯s scalp tingle and he struggled to maintain hisposure, but even his voice was shaky.


    James didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to him and increased the strength of his hands a few notches.


    A small piece of broken porcin entered Noah¡¯s flesh and blood and he cried out in uncontrolled pain. His legs were weak on the life-and-death line, and he would have sat on the floor if James hadn¡¯t still been holding on to him.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± James was clearly ying for real and  didn¡¯t dare gamble with Noah¡¯s life and hastily called a halt while giving the maids a wink to call the soldiers outside.


    James¡¯ involvement with human experimentation has not been cleared up, and there are about twenty soldiers who remain with him to keep an eye on him, and who all know .


    James saw ¡¯s little gesture and didn¡¯t stop it, only increased the force of his hand and made a half inch sh on Noah¡¯s neck.


    The blood gurgled and stained most of Noah¡¯s body red.


    The sensation of blood and life draining from his body terrified him, and he tried to say something, but when he opened his mouth, his neck hurt and even his blood flow became faster.


    He didn¡¯t dare to move, didn¡¯t even dare to say anything, for fear of provoking James and him actually doing the killing.


    looked towards the door, it had been half a minute, howe the soldiers watching James hadn¡¯te in yet?


    She scanned the blood on Noah¡¯s neck; it was impossible to y sloppy now when things hade to this.


    ¡°You let go of him and I¡¯ll tell you about Ang!¡±  said through clenched teeth.


    With a few more chills under his eyes, James let go of Noah and, as the other man breathed a sigh of relief, mmed the broken porcin into Noah¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Noah covered his arm with a scream and fell to the ground, his whole body looking like it had been fished out of blood.


    ¡°Honey!¡± ¡¯s expression changed and she took a few steps forward, trying to help him up.


    But before she could get close to him, James grimaced and kicked the man on the floor to the side.


    The kicknded directly on Noah¡¯s injured arm and he nearly fainted from the pain, and with the wound on his neck, he was half dead and couldn¡¯t even crawl up.


    ¡°James, aren¡¯t you going too far in doing this?¡±  gasped.


    James sneered, ¡°That¡¯s too much? If I didn¡¯t have a knife, I¡¯d chop off his right arm right now and give Ang interest.¡±


    They don¡¯t go overboard when they secretly do things to his women?


    Or is it not too much to ask that they chop off Luna¡¯s arm?


    ¡°What interest or no interest, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±  said, ¡°James, if you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t me me for being uncustomary ¡­¡­¡±


    It came to a screeching halt at the sight of James dragging Noah up off the floor.


    could see that he was really running out of patience and if she didn¡¯t say anything about Ang, he was afraid that he would really get Noah!


    ¡°You stop, I¡¯ll tell you where Ang is!¡±


    James didn¡¯t let go and didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her coldly, scarlet and cold intertwined under his eyes, and a violent aura surged around him.


    It was clear that the living room was brightly lit, but he looked like a demon standing in the darkness, and just looking at it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°After the funeral, I asked Ang toe and sit at the house to find out more about you. But she left nearly an hour ago, and the servants here can all testify to me.¡±  said, holding back her anger.


    She craned her head to look at the servants next to her and they nodded their heads ¨C


    ¡°Mrs.  is not lying to you, she just asked Miss. Ang to sit for a while and let her go.¡±


    ¡°I watched Miss. Ang leave with my own eyes.¡±


    They had no idea what the deal was between  and Ang, or what  had done. They were now terrified by the bloody scene before them and told James truthfully what they had seen.


    ¡°Now can I take Noah to the hospital?¡±  hadn¡¯t been this wretched in years, every word squeezed out of her teeth.


    James didn¡¯t even look at the frail Noah, his voice didn¡¯t rise or fall with any semnce of emotion, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to live until Ang is handed over.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±  pointed at him with a grimace.


    James cut her off straight away, his patience running out, ¡°She, where, child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not spying on her, how do I know where she¡¯s gone?¡±  was afraid of him messing up and didn¡¯t dare say anything to the death, ¡°She left her phone and her wallet with me, she shouldn¡¯t have money for a taxi, you can look along this road outside.¡±


    She nced over to Noah several times, a little anxious.


    He had lost so much blood, if he didn¡¯t get to the hospital, his life might really be in danger!


    ¡°Just asking her to sit down, and her wallet and mobile phone could have been left with you? Could you have made up your lie a little more?¡± James sneered.


    Ang¡¯s life and death are still unknown.


    He didn¡¯t have the energy to settle the score with her here, and immediately called for someone to check the nearby surveince while he was out on the road with his driver and a couple of soldiers looking.


    He was in such a hurry on the way here that James didn¡¯t even look at the road, and now he told the driver to slow down and look carefully at the road.


    The driver drove at turtle speed and after several hesitations, he said carefully, ¡°Mr. James, there was a car ident on the road when we wereing, do you think it could be Miss. Ang?¡±


    James¡¯ body stiffened and he didn¡¯t say a word, just blushed to the core.


    Seeing this, the driver didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and concentrated on driving.


    ¡°Where is the crash site?¡± James asked, his fists clenched tightly, and after a long moment, his voice trembled slightly.


    The driver had seldom seen him so out of sorts and was in a trance for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s just up ahead, two or three minutes to go.¡±


    He drove to the site of the ident.


    James had opened the door and got out of the car before it had even stopped.


    The scene of the incident has been circled and several police officers are doing a scene survey. In the middle of the rope marked no approach, the car had burnt to a ckened mess and the ground was covered in blood, which was dazzling to see.


    The smell of petrol mixed with the smell of blood and the pungent smell of burning stic made you sick to your stomach.


    If the ident did ur in this vehicle, the chances of survival are slim to none.

 Chapter 423 Mr. James, do you want something?

    James stared in awe at the already ckened blood on the ground and the charred car, and for a moment, his whole head went nk.


    If it really was Ang ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mr. James, you should not be too upset. Didn¡¯t that Mrs.  say just now that Miss. Ang didn¡¯t have money to take the car and the person who had the ident shouldn¡¯t be her either?¡± The driver whispered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    James clenched his fists a little, not even knowing how he had gotten to the police.


    ¡°Mr. James, do you need something?¡± A policeman recognised James.


    James saw this and opened his mouth before asking with difficulty, ¡°Who is the victim ¡­¡­? What¡¯s happening now?¡±


    ¡°The victim¡¯s entire body was burned ck and the chances of a sessful resuscitation were very low. Her face waspletely burnt, it was impossible to see what it would have looked like, and she had nothing on her that could prove her identity, but of course, it is possible that she was burnt to ashes by the fire.¡±


    ¡°At the moment we¡¯ve taken the victim¡¯s DNA and if anyone reports them missing we¡¯ll match the missing person with the victim¡¯s DNA.¡± The police officer said.


    James¡¯ hand, which was dangling on the right side of his body, twitched and tapped a few times unconsciously, ¡°Male or ¡­¡­ female?¡±


    It won¡¯t be Ang¡¯s!


    If grandma and the others were out to hurt her, they wouldn¡¯t have gone around in such a big circle, this would have been a coincidence ¡­¡­


    But even as he reassured himself, there was still some unease in his heart.


    The policeman froze for a moment before reacting to his question as to whether the victim was male or female, ¡°Female, other than that, nothing else is known. The victim is currently in resuscitation at Hospital No. 1, Mr. James can visit the hospital if you want to know anything more.¡±


    He had work to do, so after he finished, he said to his colleague, ¡°It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s not much surveince nearby, otherwise we could have checked the surveince. There¡¯s no licence te and there¡¯s a bomb in the car, so it should be an intentional killing!¡±


    ¡°Still need to figure out who the victim is so we can further target the suspect range ¡­¡­¡±


    James didn¡¯t hear what the police officers said afterwards, nor was he in the mood to listen. Clenching his fists, he didn¡¯t even call the driver, opened the door and got in, then mmed the elerator straight down.


    The scenery outside the window was receding so fast that it was almost impossible to see, but he had never felt so slow.


    Bombs, premeditated murder, no identification whatsoever ¡­¡­ From any point of view, it would match up with Ang.


    She didn¡¯t have her bag, all her IDs including her phone were not on her and she just happened to be missing from the neighborhood and someone did try to hurt her ¡­¡­


    The thought that Ang might be in a closed car with no way to get help, only to listen to the bomb countdown in despair, was as depressing and difficult as if James¡¯ heart was being clutched by arge invisible hand.


    Doh¨C


    Doh¨C


    Doh¨C


    The phone vibrates frantically on the passenger seat.


    It was Greyson on the phone.


    James picked up the phone with one free hand, his fingers trembling slightly as he asked impatiently, ¡°Did you find Ang? Where are you?¡±


    Knowing that there was little hope, I couldn¡¯t stop hoping that it wasn¡¯t Ang who was in trouble.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sign of Ang!¡± said Greyson impatiently, ¡°James, didn¡¯t you arrange for some bodyguards to follow Ang? Call them and ask where Ang is!¡±


    Bodyguards ¡­¡­ knowing that those bodyguards were sent by someone else, he himself promised Ang to keep them around her to catch the big fish behind ¡­¡­


    James mmed his fist on the steering wheel, his eyes red, why did he say yes then?


    ¡°James, James, why don¡¯t you say something? You got all those bodyguards, don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t find them now!¡± Greyson¡¯s voice broke a little as he shouted.


    James¡¯ eyes were bloodshot and veins were wrinkled on his small arms, ¡°Hospital One, youe here now, Ang ¡­¡­ might be here.¡±


    He finished thetter half of his sentence with difficulty and simply hung up.


    ¨C


    ¡°Why is Ang in the hospital? What¡¯s going on? Hello? FUCK,¡± Greyson shouted anxiously, but got no answer, he had already hung up.


    He cursed twice, and when he called again, there was no answer.


    Luna was waiting around a bit anxiously, ¡°Well, what did Mr. James say? Why do you sound like Ang is in the hospital? Why did she go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°James didn¡¯t make it clear either, he just said Ang might be in hospital and asked me to hurry over!¡± After making sure Ang was okay, he made sure to go to church to pray and thank God for his forgiveness, it¡¯s been such bad luck at hometely!


    Luna, ¡°Then stop talking so much and hurry up and stop a car, we¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    The Ferrari they were driving had a punctured tyre and couldn¡¯t be driven, and now it was a bit too much of a toss-up to go home and drive another car.


    Greyson was too inconvenienced by the taxi and called the nearest buddy straight away to give them a lift to the hospital.


    ¡°Greyson, what¡¯s the rush? Who¡¯s in hospital?¡± Greyson¡¯s buddy asked curiously after dropping them off at the hospital entrance.


    Greyson opened the door and let Luna out of the car before he followed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, wait at the door! Don¡¯t you like that jade brave in my office? Go back and get it for you!¡± He mmed the car door with a bang and went into the hospital without looking back.


    Just as they entered, they were greeted by a doctor, ¡°Is this Mr. Greyson and Mrs. Ang, please?¡±


    Luna nodded, anxious but patient, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. James asked me to take Mr. Greyson to have his blood drawn and his DNA tested,¡± said the doctor, who could see that the two men were in a hurry and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Greyson couldn¡¯t figure out what the DNA test had to do with finding his sister, ¡°No test! Where is he now? Take me over to him!¡±


    I wonder what James is up to again, all he wants to do now is find Ang and see how she is doing!


    He said as he pulled Luna towards the lift.


    The doctor hurriedly stopped them and exined, ¡°There was a car ident victim with burns all over his body including his face and no identification on him, Mr. James suspected that this victim, who was being resuscitated, was Miss. Ang.¡±


    ¡°Car, car ident ¡­¡­ victims? Resuscitation?¡± Greyson asked back in a daze, only to feel a buzz and a nk in his head.


    How can ¡­¡­


    They had met a few hours ago at Mr. Lawson¡¯s funeral. Ang was fine, how could she suddenly be a car ident victim?


    James must have made a mistake with the doctor!


    ¡°No test! You must have made a mistake! My sister usually always carries a bag with all her documents in it, how can she not have a single document that proves her identity?!¡±


    ¡°She, she has several bodyguards with her, those are the ones responsible for her safety, they won¡¯t let anything happen to her! Yes, you¡¯ve got it wrong! I¡¯m not checking!¡±


    Greyson knew that there might be a problem with those bouncers, and a big one.


    But he didn¡¯t want to admit it!

 Chapter 424 Things aren’t looking too good

    His mother was gone, his father was a vegetable, and now even his sister was leaving him? No way, God would never let him be so miserable!


    Greyson pulled Luna with him, his mind in turmoil as he tried to leave.


    But she broke away from him, ¡°Doctor, how ¡­¡­ is the person being resuscitated doing now?¡±


    Luna was dumbfounded by the news, disbelief, surprise, worry and pain all mixed together, and in the end, all she could see on her face was emptiness.


    She no longer knew what kind of expression to put on her face, to face the matter.


    The doctor sighed, ¡°The victim had burns all over her body and had experienced two heavy impacts on her body prior to the burns, and she also had a miscarriage ¡­¡­ In short, the situation is not very promising, all we can say now is that we did our best, as for life and death, it depends on fate.¡±


    With an injury of this magnitude, it is normal for resuscitation to fail and it is a miracle that it seeds.


    But the victims could have been Greyson¡¯s and Luna¡¯s rtives, and he didn¡¯t say so for fear that they, as family members, wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the fact.


    Bang!


    Luna was in a daze when she suddenly heard a heavy object hit the ground. She turned around to find Greyson sitting pale on the floor, his handsome face, always gangly, filled with nothing but fear and disbelief.


    Miscarriage ¡­¡­


    Ang is also pregnant.


    I¡¯m afraid this incident is not a coincidence, the person who is being resuscitated and most likely to leave at any moment is really ¡­¡­ likely to be Ang.


    ¨C


    Ouch!


    Tearing pain.


    Even taking a breath makes every cell in your body feel sore.


    The smell of blood and disinfectant on my nostrils was so unpleasant that I tried to open my eyes but couldn¡¯t.


    There seemed to be a lot of people talking in my ears, but I couldn¡¯t hear what was being said clearly.


    Is this dead? Or is it alive?


    Ang opened her eyes so hard that her eyelids and the cut on her cheek tore raw from the movement. Above her head was the light, which stung her eyes, and she squinted subconsciously.


    ¡°The man is awake!¡±


    ¡°Saved!¡±


    ¡°What a miracle!!!¡±


    At this moment, all those involved in this operation copsed on the floor in exhaustion.


    Rnd applied for this surgery after hearing that the victim might be Ang. He wasn¡¯t very good at first aid stuff and came here as an assistant to help hand out a few things and hit the ground running.


    The main Harvey family seems to have been targeted recently and this victim was also deliberately murdered, most likely by Ang.


    He was worried that someone might have done something to Ang during this operation and made the trip over.


    At this moment, when he heard that the injured man was awake, he immediately went over to him, ¡°Miss. Ang?¡±


    In his heart of hearts, he did not want this person to be Ang.


    She had suffered enough before, and God should not have done this to her.


    Ang opened her eyes slowly and with difficulty and thought she might have been blinded when she saw Rnd. How could he be here when he wasn¡¯t in charge of the resuscitation piece?


    It wasn¡¯t until Rnd gave another tentative shout to Miss. Ang that she confirmed that the man in front of her was him.


    ¡°RR ¡­¡­ Rnd, tell ¡­¡­ tell ¡­¡­ tell other people ¡­¡­ me ¡­¡­ I¡¯m dead ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang¡¯s whole body ached with every breath she took, and just saying such a phrase already hurt her to the core.


    But these pains are nowhere near as bad as the pain in the heart.


    She could feel it, her baby was gone ¡­¡­


    She will not let go of those who set her up and killed her child!


    The moment Rnd heard her voice, he was sure that this person was Ang.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her scorched face, a trace of heartache that he didn¡¯t even notice shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why she was dered dead when she was still alive, but seeing her begging eyes, he nodded helplessly.


    Ang saw him nod and tried hard to smile at him, but really didn¡¯t have the strength.


    She just said thank you with difficulty and passed out again.


    ¨C


    The DNA test results came back that the crash victim was rted to Greyson, which made it certain that the person inside the resuscitation room was Ang.


    When they heard the results, James, Greyson and Luna were silent, sitting or standing in the doorway of the resuscitation room.


    Every second became slower, and more torturous.


    They watched the emergency room door with rapt attention until their eyes became unbearably astringent and then they blinked.


    All night long.


    None of the three men slept.


    It was not until dawn that the door to the emergency room finally opened.


    Greyson can¡¯t tell you how many times he¡¯s waited in front of the emergency room, his Ang can usually be turned around, this time she can!


    He rushed up as soon as he saw the door open, but one man was quicker than him.


    ¡°Well?¡± James¡¯ voice even trembled a little as he stood in front of the doctor and spoke.


    The doctor had been up all night and had a blue shadow under his eyes, ¡°Sorry Mr. James, we did our best but Miss. Ang¡¯s injuries were too severe, plus she also had a miscarriage in the crash ¡­¡­ My condolences.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    James let go of the doctor, his arms dropping weakly to his side, his throat tightening and the corners of his eyes unable to stop souring.


    Ang still has children ¡­¡­ died ¡­¡­?


    ¡°No way! Ang can¡¯t be okay!¡± Greyson pushed past the doctor and stormed in, ¡°Where¡¯s Ang? Where¡¯s Ang?¡±


    His frantic appearance frightened the doctors and nurses, and those who had been sitting or lying on the floor in exhaustion all got up and looked at him warily.


    ¡°Ang ¡­¡­ Ang!¡±


    Greyson wandered around like a fly on the wall, only to stop when he saw the man lying on the operating table, his eyes empty and bewildered.


    The man on the operating bed was ck, even his hair was burnt, and his face was so scarred that it was impossible to tell what he had looked like.


    But Greyson had a hunch that this person was Ang.


    How badly must she have suffered before she died, wounded as she was?


    James came in too, and everything became a little hazy in front of him as he looked at the almost charred ckness of the person on the surgical bed. He blinked hard and walked over to the surgical bed with tight lips.


    ¡°Ang?¡±


    James cried out softly and reached out to touch her face, but withdrew it before he could touch it.


    With such a wound, if he touched her, she would be in pain, right?


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯vee to take you home.¡± James knelt in front of the surgical bed and stared straight at the tightly closed eyes, ¡°Shall we go back?¡±


    Carefully, he reached out and cupped her face, dropping a soft kiss on her forehead.


    She had said she would give him a chance to stay with her for the rest of her life, how could she not keep her promise and leave so early?


    In other times, the person next to me might have found the scene romantic.


    But now there was a charred dead man on the operating bed. The doctors and nurses looked at the scene and could understand James¡¯ feelings, but it was still creepy.

 Chapter 425 Her uncontrollable heart aches

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back now and we¡¯ll get our license.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t want to care about the Harvey Group, or the behind-the-scenes calctions. He just wanted to be an ordinary couple with her, raise two more children and live like that for the rest of his life.


    Why doesn¡¯t God give him the chance to fulfill such a simple wish?


    There were tears falling on Ang¡¯s face, cold, yet like they were trying to warm her heart.


    She had never seen James cry, and never thought he would.


    At this moment, her heart ached uncontrobly, wanting to tell him immediately that she wasn¡¯t dead, that she was alive!


    But you can¡¯t.


    This was a chance to discover ¡¯s plot, and if she ¡®didn¡¯t die¡¯, then all she was suffering now would have been for nothing.


    Only when she was ¡®dead¡¯ would  and the others move on and she would know exactly what they were up to!


    ¡°A license? You have the nerve to get a license with Ang? I gave Ang to you and what kind of bodyguard did you get for her?¡±


    Greyson rushed over, clutching James¡¯ cor with both hands, yanked him up off the floor and mmed his fist directly into his face.


    James was able to dodge, but didn¡¯t move and took the punch solidly.


    If only Ang had told him everything when she first told him about acting in line with his grandmother¡¯s n to catch the big fish, he would have refused her and just reced those bodyguards, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!


    ¡°You say you like Ang, you say you won¡¯t let Ang be bullied again, is that all you¡¯re saying? Huh? When you got the bodyguards, why didn¡¯t you check out all their backgrounds?¡±


    Greyson grimaced as he yanked James by the cor and mmed another punch into his face, ¡°I¡¯m so fucking brain-dead that I¡¯d trust you with Ang! You gave me Ang back!¡±


    James tightened his lips and his gaze was hollow, like a soulless husk.


    The one person he cared for most, and their child, was dead, so what was the point of having even more?


    Taking in the scene, Rnd was a little surprised.


    He always thought James didn¡¯t have much feelings for Ang, after all he broke Ang¡¯s leg before and did so many things to hurt her ¡­¡­


    But now it seems he was wrong, and I¡¯m afraid James has more feelings for Ang than he thought.


    ¡°Stop it, what¡¯s the point of you hitting Mr. James now?¡± Luna rushed over and pulled Greyson away, ¡°Ang is Mr. James girlfriend, he doesn¡¯t feel any better than you do when she¡¯s gone.¡±


    She looked at Ang¡¯s charred ¡®corpse¡¯ with a look of difort and distress on her face.


    How much pain and suffering must Ang have felt before she died?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no use beating him, and it¡¯s no use beating me!¡± Greyson pounded his chest hard, the recent events of the Chante family were almost crushing him.


    His throat tightened and his voice was hoarse, ¡°If I had followed Ang all the way to the funeral, nothing would have happened to her! Even if I hadn¡¯t followed Ang, when that bastard bodyguard found me, but if I¡¯d started to get suspicious and gone to Ang immediately, she wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±


    It was all his fault, he was too ipetent as a brother to protect her!


    Ang ¡­¡­ It¡¯s all because he was so stupid that he got Ang killed!


    Seeing that both men looked lost in thought, Luna could only pull herself together and said to the doctors and nurses, ¡°Could you please find us an empty room, we¡¯d like to be alone with Ang for a while.¡±


    The Chante family and the Harvey family are all numbered, and it wouldn¡¯t look good to continue to mess around with these people.


    If one of them were to tell, both families would lose face.


    The doctors and nurses discussed the matter and then had them wheel Ang to the special Harvey family ward.


    Ang was so badly injured that Rnd followed her to the ward, fearing that James might have hurt her when they were carrying her.


    Now that Ang is pretending to be dead, he still has to find a way to find an identical body to rece it, otherwise it won¡¯t be easy to deal with when ites time to cremate it.


    And she had just taken the drug that would make her vitals disappear, and it would only be effective for about five hours, leaving him with not much time.


    Luna then noticed Rnd was there and steeled herself, ¡°Has Rnd moved to the first aid section?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ is not. I only went over when I heard that the person being resuscitated was Miss. Ang, and with the injury on her leg, I wanted to see it first.¡± Rnd said.


    Luna wiped the corners of her eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll say thank you to Rnd for Ang then, unfortunately for Ang she ¡­¡­¡±


    She got a lump in her throat and couldn¡¯t really talk anymore.


    The Chante family has suffered far too much recently.


    Rnd reassured her a few times, keeping his eyes fixed in Ang¡¯s direction. Fortunately James and Greyson were just standing by the bed, not holding her or touching her wounds.


    But the way they were looking, they probably wouldn¡¯t leave for a while, so how was he going to trade the other bodies for Ang?


    And there was the question of where to find a body that looked so much like that.


    Knock, knock!


    At that moment, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Luna went over and opened the door to see a small nurse standing outside.


    ¡°Is Rnd here, please?¡± The young nurse asked.


    Luna nodded and called for Rnd.


    It was then that the little nurse said, ¡°Rnd, a Mr Noah has hurt his arm and his wife would like you toe and look at it.¡±


    Rnd is an expert in this field and many people who have injured their arms and legs have asked him to treat them by name.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything right now, tell him to get another doctor.¡± Ang had been resuscitated, but her own condition was still dangerous and he still had to be here to watch.


    Hearing this, the little nurse was a bit embarrassed and her voice was raised a bit, ¡°But his wife is Ms. , the old movie queen who used to be very famous. She asked you by name to go there, and if you don¡¯t go, it won¡¯t be easy to exin.¡±


    It is the most difficult thing to deal with when ites to such public figures. In case something is not handled properly, their fans and also the agency will criticise the hospital and the impact is very displeasing.


    Her voice was low before, and neither of the two people inside heard her when she spoke of Noah.


    This time she was louder and both James and Greyson heard ¡¯s name.


    ¡°?¡± asked James in a cold voice as he stood up with a grim look on his face.


    Whether she did this or not, she must have had something to do with it!


    The little nurse¡¯s scalp tingled a little as he stared at her, and not knowing what he was asking for, she subconsciously nodded.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten to her yet, and she¡¯s actually bumped into me!¡± Greyson stood up, striding over to the little nurse and gritting his teeth, ¡°Where is that old woman now?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    By the look of him, there must have been a fight in the past.


    Luna wanted to stop him, but finally opened her mouth and said nothing.


    She did what  said for the sake of her two children and got her arm cut off; Ang did what  said for the sake of Mr. James and lost her life.


    They don¡¯t mess with  and she lets them off the hook?


    None.


    In that case, what¡¯s the point of stopping Greyson?

 Chapter 426 Take me there

    The nurse, not knowing whether to say anything or not, kept ncing at Rnd¡¯s standard production.


    ¡°Tell him.¡± Rnd said.


    Only then did the little nurse shiver and say, ¡°It¡¯s in the ward downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Take me there.¡± This time it was James who spoke up, and he didn¡¯t wait for the young nurse¡¯s reply as he walked straight to the lift.


    His face was expressionless and he did not look as intimidating as Greyson, but the nurse was instinctively frightened. She didn¡¯t even dare to ask Rnd¡¯s opinion and followed him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rnd watched several people leave and closed the ward door.


    With little chance, he took out his phone, foreign clothes and looked at the message, surprised, ¡°Mrs. Ang, the attending physician in charge of Mr. Chante told me that Mr. Chante¡¯s finger has moved and he may be waking up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    This was the only good news in thest few days and Luna¡¯s eyes lit up with a little light.


    Rnd said, ¡°There¡¯s no joking about such things, naturally, and I congratte Mrs. Ang in advance.¡±


    Lorenzo might be waking up, something so big that Luna would definitely have to go over, but ¡­¡­ she looked at Ang in the hospital bed with some hesitation.


    If she leaves, Ang will be alone ¡­¡­


    ¡°The living and the dead, the living are more important, Mrs. Ang go ahead, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you, you cane backter.¡± Rnd said.


    That¡¯s true, but the thought of leaving Ang alone, without a family member next to her, made Luna feel bad.


    ¡°I¡¯d better call my husband and ask him to go and watch my father-inw while I stay here with Ang.¡±


    Luna spoke, already pulling out her phone.


    It would be too deliberate for Rnd to block it now, but if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have such a good chance to trade the body with Ang again.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Rnd called out to her.


    Luna had flipped to Greyson¡¯s number and was about to press it, ¡°What is it, Rnd?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Greyson got so emotional when he heard Mrs. ¡¯s name, but Mr. James didn¡¯t seem to have much of a crush on Mrs.  either, she should have had something to do with Miss. Ang¡¯s death, right?¡± Rnd said.


    Luna didn¡¯t say a word, acquiescing.


    ¡°Mr. Greyson is a hothead at first nce, and he certainly can¡¯t forgive anyone so easily in connection with Miss. Ang¡¯s death. If you call now, it won¡¯t be good if he takes it out on you.¡± Rnd knew that was a far-fetched reason, but for a moment, he couldn¡¯t really find any other reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s not unreasonable, thanks to Rnd for reminding him.¡±


    Luna also insisted on calling Greyson, and Rnd could no longer stop her, but frowned down and tried to think of something else.


    But I don¡¯t know if God was helping him, but after she called, the phone rang in the ward ¨C Greyson had left his phone with Luna.


    Rnd let out a small sigh of relief and said, ¡°It would be too much of a dy to go down to Mr. Greyson. mrs. Ang would be better off going there on her own, I¡¯ll just stay here with Ang.¡±


    Luna is still hesitant, Ang was alone when she died, and it would always feel bad if she left now and left Ang alone again.


    Seeing this, Rnd adds an impromptu twist, ¡°There have been a number ofmentable cases where a proportion of vegetative people, after waking up and not receiving the right external stimulus, fall back into a vegetative state and never wake up again.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ang better hurry over, it¡¯s a miracle that Mr. Chante has responded this time. If he doesn¡¯t manage to wake up this time, I don¡¯t know when the next time will be. Of course, to put it mildly, there is also the possibility that he may never wake up again.¡±


    Hearing this, Luna dared not dy any longer. She gritted her teeth, gave Ang in her hospital bed a look, bade Rnd a few words and hurried away.


    Rnd made sure she left before closing the door and locking it from the inside.


    He went to the bedside and looked at Ang, who was charred and ckened, with a heartache that he had never felt before. It was as if there were millions of ants gnawing at his heart, unbearable and overwhelming.


    This unfamiliar feeling was hard for him.


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone.¡± Rnd said.


    Ang opened her eyes just then, and with such a simple movement, the pain from the pulling of her eyelids already made her hair tingle with pain.


    ¡°Have you thought about it? If you¡¯re going to im death to the public this time, I¡¯ll rece you with someone else¡¯s body, and after the death certificatees down, there will be no more Ang¡¯s in the world after that.¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t know why she did it, nor did he understand it, but he respected her choice.


    If she still insisted, he would give her a new identity, and if she regretted it, he would tell Mr. James and the others the truth now.


    It was time for the anaesthetic to take effect and Ang¡¯s whole body, every cell, was in pain.


    She took a deep breath, and even with all her strength, her voice remained soft, ¡°Well ¡­¡­¡±


    If she¡¯s not dead,  and the others won¡¯t let up, so she might as well live under a different identity, find out what they¡¯re up to and make them pay for what they deserve!


    Rnd gave her a lustful look and said nothing more, calling to arrange for a suitable body to be sent over.


    Not to mention the whole world, even in City B, there are many people who die every day, and people who die in fires. There are those who respect the remains and those who feel that they are just an object.


    Rnd didn¡¯t use much money to buy a body, had two men bring it over and put it on a hospital bed, and then had them sneak Ang inside an empty ward next to him.


    For fear of being discovered, Ang had to be forced to curl up inside arge tidy box for now.


    The anaesthetic had worn off and she had to curl up in this position, there was no part of her body that didn¡¯t hurt.


    In particr, her elbow hit the underside of her rib cage and the muscles in her lower back pulled at the wound, causing tears to form under her eyes, but she gritted her teeth and endured it without saying a word.


    Rnd admires this toughness in her the most, but now would rather hear her cry out twice in pain orin.


    He left only after putting Ang in ce, just because he was worried that Luna would suddenly go back and not see him and would suspect something when the time came.


    However, the more you fear something, the more ites.


    He had just pulled open the door of the ward Ang was now in, when he saw Luna standing in the doorway of the ward Ang had been in before, looking over from seven or eight metres away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s a patient that needs to be attended to for a while, I¡¯ll just have to leave for a few minutes.¡± Rnd said with a natural look on his face.


    He was a doctor, working here, and it was normal for him to be called to work on short notice; Luna had nothing to me.


    Only, she still felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 427 She saw it

    ¡°I just saw two men carrying arge cotion box out of Ang¡¯s ward, may I ask what was in it?¡±


    Therge organiser was blue stic, and looking through the sunlight she always thought the blurred ck shadow looked a little like a human form.


    ¡°Nothing, just a bit of medical scrap.¡± Rnd¡¯s eyelids jumped, was this what she was seeing and therefore suspicious?


    Luna wasn¡¯t too convinced, ¡°It seems like most of the medical waste is things like IV tubes and bottles, and the stuff inside that big organizer just now seemed pretty heavy, and I saw those two people struggling a bit to move it.¡±


    ¡°The usual medical junk is those, and sometimes some machines are outgrown and sold as scrap.¡± Rnd hadn¡¯t expected her to see this at all, and couldn¡¯t find any reasonable excuse for the moment.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The more he said, the bigger the hole between the logic Luna felt, ¡°But I don¡¯t seem to remember this ward Ang stayed in being that big of a junk machine either. And ¡­¡­¡±


    She pointed down to the ward where Ang was now staying, ¡°That¡¯s a ward too, right, where you can put scrap?¡±


    Because of what happened when  arranged for someone to approach Amoy and the others pretending to be a nanny, she is now too wary to trust a person easily.


    The more Rnd said now, the more he was wrong. If he found another excuse and Luna broke it down again, I was afraid she would be even more suspicious of what he had done.


    ¡°Mrs. Ang does this mean that ¡­¡­ suspects me of doing something?¡± Rnd asked.


    Luna looked at him, ¡°I was just asking, Rnd don¡¯t think too much about it.


    That¡¯s what she said, but there was a look of distrust on her face.


    ¡°My eldest Mrs. Harvey always told me to take care of Miss Ang, and I have done so for as long as I have known her, and I think Mrs. Ang has seen that.¡± I think Mrs. Ang saw that too.¡± Rnd said.


    Luna didn¡¯t say anything, acquiescing.


    Auntie. Susan and Rnd, including Dean Ying, were all quite nice to Ang.


    ¡°So Mrs. Ang thinks that I can do anything against her or you guys now that Miss. Ang is gone?¡± Rnd asked.


    Indeed you can¡¯t. Luna didn¡¯t answer, a little embarrassed.


    Rnd continued, ¡°Or is there something missing from the ward that belongs to Miss. Ang or Mrs. Ang and think I might have taken it?¡±


    He deliberately asked the question a little more aggressively, and with a little of the anger that one should have when being misunderstood.


    Luna had just been in the ward and nothing had changed at all except that the white sheets were a little wrinkled and the charred body on the bed was a little cleaner.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I too have been experiencing a bit too muchtely and my nerves are a bit over-stretched. Please forgive me if anything has offended Rnd.¡± Luna said dryly.


    ¡°The Chante family does have a lot on their te these days, understandably so.¡± Finally convincing her, Rnd¡¯s high heart fell back into ce, ¡°But I also hope you can understand that I won¡¯t do anything against Miss. Ang.¡±


    As for hiding it from everyone, it was Miss. Ang¡¯s choice.


    ¡°I was the one who offended earlier.¡± Luna apologised again.


    She had been right in the first ce, and Rnd couldn¡¯t keep holding on to it, lest she find out something unusual.


    He brought the subject up in a few words, deliberately changing the subject, ¡°Have you just been to see Mr. Chante? How is he?¡±


    He had already sent a letter to the doctor in charge saying that the Chante family was having one incident after another and that they were mentally overwhelmed and that Lorenzo had awakened just to give them some hope.


    The attending doctor believed it and promised he would go along with that, so he wasn¡¯t worried that it would show up here.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna¡¯s gaze dimmed, ¡°The doctor said it was just a twitching of the finger and there was a chance of reawakening, but it didn¡¯te back this time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chante has not been a vegetable for long, Mrs. Ang don¡¯t be too anxious, since the finger is moving, maybe he will wake up one day.¡±


    Rnd gave a few reassuring words and joined Luna in the ward, surveying the person in the bed as if nothing had happened.


    The body is as dark as Ang¡¯s, and there is no way to tell what it looks like, although she is slightly fatter and shorter than Ang.


    It was hard enough to find recently burnt bodies and to bring them in so quickly, and naturally the size was not so easy to match.


    Rnd, as a doctor, was sensitive to this aspect of his patients¡¯ body types and he was now worried that Luna beside him might not suspect something.


    Luna was always careful and thoughtful, but she had just asked Rnd very frankly, and it would be offensive to say anything more suspicious now.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it without asking, so she asked politely, ¡°Rnd, do you think ¡­¡­ Ang seems different from just now?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s heart stuttered and he lowered his eyes subconsciously, collecting the look in them and not making a sound.


    Luna couldn¡¯t tell if he was being weak-minded or angry, and hastily exined, ¡°Rnd don¡¯t get me wrong, I just thought ¡­¡­ Ang¡¯s body shape seemed different than usual and asked a casual question.¡±


    She apologised sincerely, but kept a close eye on him, not letting go of his every change of expression and small movement.


    ¡°After a person dies, the body expands within certain limits and looks fatter and shorter than usual.¡± Rnd didn¡¯t look up, his eyes would give away too much emotion.


    Luna nodded and asked, seemingly absently, ¡°The corpse is swollen and looks a little fatter than usual, so why does it still feel short?¡±


    Rnd really had no reason to do anything with Ang¡¯s body, but probably due to a woman¡¯s intuition, she always felt that something was wrong in the middle.


    ¡°The same length of line, the thicker one will look shorter, it¡¯s a visual error.¡± Rnd lowered his voice and his face looked colder than usual, ¡°It seems Mrs. Ang is still suspicious of me? Then would you like toe with me to the other ward and see what¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Rnd.¡±


    Luna felt she was asking too much, but if she didn¡¯t go to see it, there was a lump in her heart.


    If she secretly went to see that ward in private and Rnd found out, or if the other doctors and nurses saw it and told Rnd, it would be more embarrassing then.


    She might as well just go over there with Rnd and see what¡¯s going on, and if there¡¯s really nothing inside, she¡¯ll give Rnd a solemn apology.


    She thought so and said so in an attempt to gain Rnd¡¯s understanding to the maximum extent possible.


    Rnd had said that with the intention of putting his life on the line, wanting to take the opportunity to dispel her doubts, but to his surprise she had actually offered to visit the ward, leaving no time for preparation.


    He froze for a moment.

 Chapter 428 He gritted his teeth and denied it

    If Mrs. Ang sees Ang, she will be suspicious and then Miss Ang¡¯s n will be exposed.


    But if he refuses now, it is clear that he has a ghost in his heart.


    It¡¯s a real dilemma!


    ¡°Rnd?¡± cried Luna when he half-heartedly did not answer, and at the same time made up her mind even more to make a trip to that ward.


    When the matter came to a head, Rnd could only frown and agree, ¡°Since Mrs. Ang is so uneasy, let¡¯s go over together and have a look.¡±


    The only saving grace now is that both Ang and the corpse are so disfigured that it is impossible to tell who is who from the face alone.


    Even if he was seen, and he gritted his teeth and denied it, Mrs. Ang would be suspicious at best and would have no way of confirming it.


    Each with their own thoughts, the two men walked towards the ward where Ang was now staying.


    When she reached the door of the ward, Luna pushed the door and was about to enter when Rnd stopped her.


    ¡°Rnd?¡± asked Luna, twisting her head to look at him, increasingly sure that her instincts were right, that there was something fishy going on.


    Rnd unnaturally avoided her gaze, ¡°What if Mrs. Ang goes in and doesn¡¯t see what she wants to see?¡±


    ¡°Is it hard for Rnd to know what I want to see in there?¡± Luna caught the hole in hisnguage with a vague hint of questioning.


    Rnd looked up at her and said indifferently, ¡°I am not sure where Mrs. Ang got such hostility from, but I have never done anything wrong to Miss. Ang. You questioned and suspected me twice, what if it turns out that I didn¡¯t do anything suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Rnd is overthinking things. I was also just curious about what was in this ward and came over with you to have a look and satisfy my curiosity. If it made you ufortable, then I apologise, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Luna was determined to go in and see, and after saying this, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to stop him again and just pushed the door open.


    At the sight of this, Rnd¡¯s pupils crinkled and his whole body tightened together.


    She should have seen ¡­¡­, right?


    ¡°To ¡­¡­¡± he was about to say that inside the ward happened to be a patient with severe burns when he saw Luna walk straight in.


    Rnd swallowed the words at the back of his throat and followed them in ¨C


    The ward is empty, the sheets are not half creased, it doesn¡¯t even look like someone has been lying there, except for arge blue tidy box on the floor.


    What about ¡­¡­?


    Could Ang be hiding inside the tidy box?


    Luna thought so too, and as people were offended anyway, she simply took a few steps forward and flipped the lid off the cotion box.


    However, it was empty and there was nothing inside.


    She got down again and looked under the bed, still no one was there.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As she did so, Rnd scanned the ward and frowned. Ang had just been there, but where was she now? Her injuries were serious and she was not allowed to move around much ¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rnd, I¡¯m the one who was so offended.¡± Luna should have been disappointed not to find what she was looking for, but felt it was to be expected.


    Ang is gone, could Rnd be doing something with her body?


    She was the one who was whimsical, always imagining that Ang was still around.


    ¨C


    Downstairs in the ward, the atmosphere was tense.


    The doctor and nurse stood by, looking at Noah and then at JamesGreyson, and wondering whether Noah should be treated or not.


    ¡°I repeat, bandage him now and get me that Rnd doctor!¡±  had always been concerned about her image on the outside, but by now she was so angry that she could hardly maintain her outward appearance.


    James¡¯ face was dense with ice, ¡°Cure can be done, when it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll have his arms and hands all ruined, so he can¡¯t even be cured.¡±


    It was like a sharp instrument caught in his voice, piercing the bones.


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± ¡¯s chest rose and fell dramatically in anger.


    James didn¡¯t even change his face for a moment and said indifferently, ¡°You can try and see if I dare.¡±


    red at him with a grimace and turned to the nurse practitioner and said, ¡°Do you hear me? Treat my husband now, or you won¡¯t have to work here!¡±


    One is a resting actress and the other is the new heir to the prestigious Harvey family, both of whom should, by definition, be inclined to listen to James.


    But the kidnapping case when James was fifteen was so famous that even Mr. Lawson couldn¡¯t control the old movie queen and had to pay for his ransom. Could James, a young man, be more powerful than his grandfather?


    The doctor stole a nce at James, grabbed the medical kit and prepared to treat Noah.


    ¡°No showing him!¡± Greyson had no idea who this Noah was, but since it was someone the old hag was trying to protect, he couldn¡¯t see the good in the old man!


    His eyes were red and he looked like he wanted to fight for his life. The doctor was frightened by the look in his eyes and stopped moving.


    ¡°You think, I¡¯m talking out of my ass, don¡¯t you?¡± James nced at  indifferently and, without waiting for her answer, simply picked up the fruit knife the previous patient had left behind and walked over to Noah.


    Seeing this, ¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°James, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you mess around!¡±


    James ignored her, didn¡¯t even bother to say anything back, he just grabbed Noah and before anyone in the room could react, he stabbed the fruit knives into Noah¡¯s arms and legs.


    Bright red blood instantly soaked Noah¡¯s clothes as he crumpled to the ground, his face as pale as paper from the loss of blood.


    Everyone froze, including Greyson, and no one expected him to be so ¡­¡­ ruthless.


    Bam!


    The fruit knife fell to the ground with a crisp ng and everyone¡¯s heart banged.


    ¡°Cure it, don¡¯t die.¡± James looked pale, saying the words as casually as if he were saying what he was having for dinner this morning.


    But the crowd in the ward felt creeped out, and the doctors and nurses didn¡¯t even dare to retort, nodding their heads and rushing to help Noah to his bed and stop the bleeding.


    froze for a moment before reacting angrily, ¡°Come at me if you have something to say,e at him for what ¡­¡­¡±


    One word remained stuck in my throat, unable to be said.


    James had stepped in front of her, his right hand tightening around her neck, ¡°One by one, what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    They got Ang killed, and he won¡¯t spare any of them!


    The force on her neck was so strong that it felt like it was going to crush her throat.  had never been so close to death and she broke his grip so hard that her face went white.


    ¡°J¡­¡­ James, don¡¯t you ¡­¡­ don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    He was so strong she couldn¡¯t break it, and when she spoke, her throat was so tight it felt like it was sticking together, and it was unbearable.


    But the more he did, the more she felt she was doing the right thing.


    Ang is alive and will always be his weakness and will only hold him back!

 Chapter 429 It’s like you’re going to die in the next second

    Only when Ang is dead can his future path be smoother!


    ¡°How¡¯s that for messing around?¡± James looked down at her, almost pressed to her face.


    His grip on her throat increased a little, and he said slowly, word for word, ¡°Is that considered messing around?¡±


    ¡°James, she¡¯s your grandmother, you keep doing that and you¡¯ll strangle her ¡­¡­ her ¡­¡­¡± Noah said with blood all over his neck and limbs and an ugly look on his face.


    Instead of letting go, James put his hands around ¡¯s neck and lifted her up, ¡°Grandma? When she killed my woman, why didn¡¯t she think she was my grandmother? Hmm?¡±


    There was indignation and murderous intent in his eyes, and the blood under them looked like it was going to turn into blood.


    was severely deprived of oxygen and her mind had already gone nk. Her feet flopped hard and both hands instinctively went to break James¡¯ grip.


    Unbearable!


    Like they were going to die in the next second!


    ¡°Hard?¡± James watched her roll her eyes, a mournful curve pulling at the corners of his mouth, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, and it¡¯s too hard to bear?¡±


    ¡°What about Ang? Her whole body was burnt like that, how much pain she was in, do you know? She suffered a hundred times more than you guys, a thousand times more!¡±


    Just one look at the wounds on Ang¡¯s body and he felt the pain, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how much pain she was in!


    ¡¯s tongue lolled out uncontrobly, her face already flushed, unable to answer his question.


    She really felt like she was going to die ¡­¡­


    James watched the scene impassively, his hands gaining a few more pounds of strength.


    Whoever killed Ang deserved to die!


    The doctors and nurses were too frightened to try and drag him away. But Greyson didn¡¯t give them the chance, he came forward with a chair and swatted them all away.


    This old hag got Ang killed, she deserves to die, so he¡¯ll go to jail for James!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Just then, someone kicked the door open violently.


    Denise rushed in impatiently with two handsome middle-aged soldiers, trying to drag James away.


    If someone does get killed, it won¡¯t be easy to fix!


    ¡°James, let go!¡± The eldest Brown family son broke James hard, but he didn¡¯t even look at him, still clutching  tightly.


    struggled all too little and looked like she was going to die.


    The situation was critical and the second son of the Brown family gritted his teeth and shed James in the neck with one hand.


    He had been in the army for years and was strong enough to confirm that such strength could knock out a grown man. But James just swayed his body twice and let go of .


    had her hands on her neck and was coughing so violently that she looked like she was going to pass out of breath in the next second.


    There had never been a moment when she felt that being able to breathe was such a beautiful thing.


    James slowly turned his head and looked at Denise, who had rushed to stop him, and his two uncles, with a look of indifference to the core, ¡°Give me one reason to stop me.¡±


    His neck hurt and his head felt a little dizzy, like he was about to fall over, but his body instincts kept him standing.


    ¡°James, I can understand how you feel, you do anything else and we will never interfere, but you must never make a scene.¡± Denise breathed a sigh of relief when she was sure  was okay.


    Just the thought of  getting Ang killed made her a little sad that the former hadn¡¯t died again.


    ¡°Understand?¡± James said, ¡°Do you know what Ang means to me? She was my sky, and now, my sky is falling!¡±


    The moment it was certain that Ang was dead, his whole world went ck.


    No one can understand that feeling.


    He hated to go and die with his woman and children at once, but he could not tolerate those who killed them living in this world.


    The pain she had endured, he had to pay back to the people who had killed her a thousand times over, before he could leave in peace to join her and her child in another world.


    Denise had a lump in her throat and was a little reluctant, but she said, ¡°A life for a life, if you do kill Mrs.  and Mr. Noah, you¡¯ll get the death penalty too. If Ang were alive, she wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s ¡­¡­ dead.¡± James¡¯ eyes rolled with shock, ¡°Have you seen her body?¡±


    He licked his dry lips, his voice hoarse, ¡°There wasn¡¯t even a good patch of skin left on her, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the DNA test, there would have been no way to know it was her.¡±


    Denise only knew that Ang was gone, but exactly what was going on, she had no idea. Hearing this, she froze outright.


    How much pain should this ¡­¡­ Ang have been in at the time?


    James didn¡¯t look at her again, he turned and took a step towards , his voice cold and biting, ¡°What did Ang and my children ever do to you that you would go to such lengths to have them killed? Hmm?¡±


    was really scared at this point, bracing her hands on the ground and backing up, ¡°James, listen to me ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    ¡°Ang was still fine when she left my ce, the maids in my house can all testify to this, she had an ident on the road, even if you have anger in your heart, you should go after the person who killed Ang, you shouldn¡¯t take it out on me.¡±


    She was afraid of such a James, but didn¡¯t think she was wrong. She was doing all these things for his own good, and sooner orter, he would understand that.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t understand, it¡¯s fine, she just knows that she¡¯s doing all these things for his good!


    ¡°First get someone to persuade Auntie Elva not to do the treatment, then use Ang¡¯s niece and nephew to threaten Luna so she can pin it all on me and find a way to separate me from Ang.¡±


    ¡°Things fell through and you arranged for someone to pretend to be a bodyguard to follow Ang around, using me and the Harvey Group to ckmail her into doing what you nned.¡±


    ¡°Now you say that Ang¡¯s death had nothing to do with you, do you think I believe that?¡±


    Does she really think he¡¯ll believe her bullshit?


    Denise had no idea that there was such a thing, and her brow furrowed as she listened to the story of James being kidnapped by his own grandmother when he was 15, and now he was being set up by her own grandmother in a series of traps?


    couldn¡¯t retreat and stopped with her back pressed against the wall, looking up at James, her face pale.


    ¡°All your life, what you care most about is this face, right? Wouldn¡¯t you feel bad if it was spent?¡± James knelt down and picked up the fruit knife that was still stained with blood on the floor.


    He straightened up and his face could not be seen in the backlight, only the sharp edge of the fruit knife and the blood dripping down from it.


    Bloody, gruesome.


    ¡¯s whole body felt like an ice cer, her limbs were cold, ¡°J¡­¡­ James, what are you doing? I¡¯m your own grandmother by blood!¡±


    James didn¡¯t even bother to say anything back, crouching down and squeezing her chin firmly.

 Chapter 430 We Didn’t See Anything

    ¡°Denise!¡±  tried to ask Denise for help, but couldn¡¯t even twist her head, ¡°You Brown family are all in the army, so you¡¯re just going to watch Jamesmit a crime?¡±


    Denise nced at her lightly, if she wasn¡¯t afraid of the man behind her, she would never have intervened if James had gotten her killed.


    ¡°What do you mean? My brothers and I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    As long as James didn¡¯t get anyone killed, she would never interfere and there was only so much she could do for Ang.


    Without even a moment¡¯s hesitation, the fruit knife in James¡¯ hand dug straight into ¡¯s face and she screamed in pain, trying to break away.


    But his hand was steady as a rock, not even moving as the fruit knife quickly carved the image of evil into her face.


    The scene was so bloody that the doctors and nurses all lowered their heads and dared not look. They were usually confronted with a lot of gory scenes, but that was surgery, and it was not at all the same concept as what James was doing now.


    They dare to take a scalpel to remove a patient¡¯s diseased kidney, but they definitely don¡¯t have the guts to use the knife and stab it into an ordinary person¡¯s body.


    Greyson doesn¡¯t usually get into fights, but he¡¯s never been this violent either.


    But he only froze for a moment and then reacted, not feeling scared but feeling indescribably happy.


    ¡°Shut up, the noise is distracting!¡± Greyson kicked  in the side and then crouched down, ¡°James, I¡¯ll hold on, you carve it properly and carve a turtle into her face!¡±


    Finally, let the bastard be ashamed to go out in the future and save others the trouble!


    James ignored him, and when  struggled, he stepped on her disruptive arm and continued to carve into her face.


    ¡¯s face was soon covered in blood and she was in cold sweat, but the physical pain was no match for the pain in her heart.


    How long will it take for the scars to fade away with so many cuts?


    If it doesn¡¯t go away, she¡¯ll never have to see anyone again in her life!


    ¡°James, are you crazy? Those were all lies from Ang, she suspected you of killing her mother before she stole yourpany¡¯s project files and wanted revenge ¡­¡­ Well!¡±


    Greyson couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took off one of his shoes and gagged her, ¡°Shut the fuck up! You¡¯ve killed Ang and you¡¯re trying to nder her!¡±


    Almost at the same time as his words fell, the ward door was kicked open with a bang and a team of soldiers along with a dozen special police officers rushed in.


    These men were obviously from ¡¯s side and they came in and surrounded James and the others straight away.


    ¡°Everyone stop moving and put your hands up immediately!¡±


    Denise¡¯s face changed when she saw a few familiar faces. The people who came were political enemies of the Brown family and now that James hadmitted a public murder and they, the Brown family, didn¡¯t care, these people would be clutching at straws.


    Sure enough, the man at the head of the group swept a nce at the Brown family brothers and said, ¡°Jamesmitted a public murder and instead of stopping it, you aided and abetted it.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee back with me, both of you, and be investigated by a military court. I have reason to suspect that you, the Brown family, are using your power for personal gain, bullying people and developing ck power.¡±


    They had seen it with their own eyes and the Brown family brothers were now forcing an exnation that would only add to the problem. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded their heads cooperatively and put both hands up.


    But James continued to carve into ¡¯s face as if he hadn¡¯t heard, and Greyson didn¡¯t move, holding  down for dear life.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Commander Flynt gave a wink to his subordinates, signalling them to subdue James and Greyson.


    But the men had only taken one step forward when James said, without looking up, ¡°Any further and I¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    The voice was intive, but no one dared to take it as a joke.


    Denise was about to tell James to stop what he was doing so that he wouldn¡¯t be caught in any more trouble, but the thought of Ang¡¯s death made her swallow all the words that were on her lips.


    The soldiers looked at each other and finally looked at Commander Flynt in unison.


    Commander Flynt had dealt with James a few times because of the Brown family, but without any sess. He nced at James with some trepidation before signalling his subordinates to stop moving so as not to anger James.


    James carved ck hearts and livers into ¡¯s forehead before releasing her and standing up, holding the bloodstained knife and looking indifferently at the military men before him.


    He looked like an evil spirit crawling out of hell, his gaze piercing one¡¯s bones, like a knife, plucking at theyer of flesh that clings to the bones one at a time.


    The soldiers¡¯ scalps tingled at the look and they subconsciously took a step back.


    Bam!


    The moment the fruit knife fell to the floor, everyone¡¯s heart thumped.


    ¡°You tipped them off?¡± James turned and swept a nce at Noah, who was covered in blood on the hospital bed, but still had his phone in his hand.


    Noah got chills down his back and goose bumps all over his body as he looked at him, subconsciously tossing his phone aside.


    ¡°It would have been better to have your hand wasted.¡± James looked at him coldly, like he was looking at a dead man.


    Knowing that the military and SWAT officers here would protect him, Noah stepped backwards several times until he was half suspended in the air and about to fall off the bed.


    ¡°Cut the crap and get out of here!¡± Commander Flynt suppressed his fear and directed his subordinates to escort James and Greyson.


    As a few soldiers were about to run into Greyson, James grimaced, ¡°I did the deed, he had nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°You say it¡¯s not relevant? He just held Mrs.  down, I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Commander Flynt had been upset with James for a long time.


    He has suffered several defeats at his hands!


    ¡°I forced him to.¡± James said.


    Greyson is the one person Ang cares about the most and he hasn¡¯t protected her, but will never let anything happen to anyone she cares about again!


    ¡°Did he do it voluntarily or was he forced to do it, can¡¯t I tell?¡± He was already a suspect involved in human experimentation and ck power, where did James get the nerve to be so arrogant?


    Greyson was not afraid to do what he had just done. He didn¡¯t want James to get involved with him either and was about to speak up when James beat him to it.


    ¡°Either you do as I say and take me alone, or I get  and Noah killed and then go with you, your choice.¡±


    Threatened by a man almost the same age as his own son, Commander Flynt blushed hard, ¡°You threaten me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± With a toe pick, James brought the fruit knife from the floor into his hand and looked indifferently at Commander Flynt.


    Commander Flynt looked at the bloodied knife and then at Greyson and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Fine, you like to stand up for yourself, I¡¯ll let you! Someone throw the knife out of his hand and take him and his two uncles away!¡±


    Having said that, he grunted heavily at Greyson and was the first to walk out.

 Chapter 431 Where Have I Met

    Several soldiers and special police officers followed him with James and the Brown family, two brothers.


    ¡°James, you-¡± Greyson shouted, trying to catch up, but was stopped by Denise, ¡°Don¡¯t chase, Greyson.¡±


    The group trooped off and soon disappeared from Greyson¡¯s sight.


    Greyson never expected James to defend him at such a moment, he was so anxious, angry and worried, ¡°Mrs. Harvey, James was just taken away and you didn¡¯t do anything about it?¡±


    Both the Harvey family and the Brown family are not to be messed with.


    Mrs. Harvey is both a Harvey family and a Brown family member, there is no reason for her to suffer this kind of humiliation!


    Denise rubbed her brow and nced at  who was dressing her wounds and instead of saying more, she digressed, ¡°Where¡¯s Ang, I want to go and see her.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t think that Ang would get caught up in the feud between the Harvey family, the Brown family and the others and die.


    If she had known this was going to happen, maybe she should not have helped Ang to chase James in the first ce, then wouldn¡¯t Ang have been in such a bad situation?


    ¨C


    ¡°Mrs. Ang apologised, and it¡¯s okay for me not to ept it, right?¡± Rnd said with a frown.


    Luna smiled a little awkwardly, ¡°I was too presumptuous just now, asking questions and doing things too abruptly, and Rnd can¡¯t be med for being angry. But whether you forgive me or not, I still have to apologise and say sorry.¡±


    She bowed ny degrees and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rnd, and thank you for looking after Ang all this time, I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Done apologising?¡± Rnd sneered, ¡°Then Mrs. Ang can go.¡±


    He could understand how she felt and why she would suspect him, but he needed a usible excuse to stay now.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And being ¡®misunderstood¡¯, it would only be a normal human reaction for him to be angry now. If he wasn¡¯t angry at all, that would only make this seem fishy.


    Luna twisted her hands together in a sarcastic manner, somewhat at a loss for words, wanting to apologise, but there were only a few things she wanted to say, and it was pointless to go over and over them.


    ¡°Mrs. Ang won¡¯t leave, you don¡¯t still want me to help look after Ang¡¯s body do you?¡± Rnd snorted, ¡°It¡¯s true that my eldest Mrs. Harvey instructed me to take good care of Miss. Ang, but I¡¯ve been so misunderstood by Mrs. Ang, there¡¯s no sense in continuing to look after Miss. Ang¡¯s corpse.¡±


    Luna coughed awkwardly, ¡°It was all my fault just now, I¡¯ll make another solemn apology to Rnd. I¡¯ll ¡­¡­ go first then.¡±


    She had just confronted Rnd, and no matter how much she exined and apologised now, there was bound to be a pang in her heart.


    It will have to be some time before we cane back to apologise.


    Rnd didn¡¯t say anything, just opened the door and gestured indifferently for her to leave.


    Luna bowed at him again before turning to leave.


    Whatever Rnd thinks now, she can¡¯t spend time here, Ang is alone and she needs to be there for her ¡­¡­


    Rnd stood in the doorway and watched her enter the ward where ¡®Ang¡¯ was before entering the room and closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Miss. Ang?¡± he called out in a suppressed voice as he scanned the ward.


    She couldn¡¯t have gotten out of the ward with such serious injuries.


    Ta-da!


    There was a very small knocking sound from the small cupboard that sat at the head of the bed.


    Rnd hurried over and opened the cupboard door.


    The small cupboard is only half a metre high and would be crammed full with adults curled up in it.


    And right now, Ang was huddled hard inside, with blood and yellowish pus oozing down her charred skin, disgusting to look at and smell.


    But Rnd¡¯s first thought when he saw the scene was not one of disgust, but of heartache.


    How much pain should she be in with a wound like that?


    He got down on one knee and carefully carried Ang out and put her on the bed. He was so careful, but Ang¡¯s forehead was sweating with pain and she couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°You stay here now, I¡¯ll get the medical kit.¡± Rnd stood up, her wounds were in such a state that they had to be treated urgently.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ use ¡­¡­,¡± Ang said, pulling at the wound on her face with each word, pain into her bones.


    But she had to stop him, her sister-inw was a very meticulous person and if Rnd went to get the medical kit now, in case her sister-inw saw it, her sister-inw would surely follow the trail and find out about her not being dead.


    Rnd stopped and frowned slightly, ¡°But your wound must be treated as soon as possible.¡±


    The effects of the anaesthetic painkiller on her should have worn off long ago, and there was no telling what kind of pain she was suffering now.


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ can ¡­¡­ hold out for a while ¡­¡­¡± Ang uttered with difficulty, clenching her teeth and holding on .


    At the begging in her eyes, Rnd¡¯s brow furrowed a little tighter, ¡°You¡¯re hurt badly, and this is no way to hold on.¡±


    Ang was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t really speak and just tried to shake her head at him.


    She could still hold out for a while and couldn¡¯t let her sister-inw find out about her being alive.


    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid my sister-inw might not keep her mouth shut and go out and spill the beans, but ¡¯s group is pervasive and keeps tabs on them.


    If her sister-inw found out she wasn¡¯t dead, her attitude would be different from if she was dead, and then  and the others would definitely notice something unusual.


    If  and the others knew she was still alive, they¡¯d find a way to hurt her again and her n wouldn¡¯t work!


    Rnd looked down at her and after a few moments of hesitation, said, ¡°Miss. Ang, if you keep this up, there¡¯s a good chance you¡¯ll get a serious infection. I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re trying to do, but I, as a doctor, can¡¯t watch you get killed.¡±


    When he finished, he marched straight out of the ward.


    Thankfully, Luna wasn¡¯t at the door and he didn¡¯t see her on his way to and from.


    Only Ang was in a bad way, and by the time Rnd rushed back to the ward with the medical kit, her eyes were tightly closed and she was unconscious.


    He tested the temperature on her forehead, a high fever, probably caused by an infection. For patients with severe burns, the mortality rate can be high if they are not cooled down in time to deal with the infection situation.


    Rnd is not good at this and sweat is breaking out on his forehead.


    He looked at Ang, who looked like she was having a nightmare, hesitated, took out his phone and called Eleanor.


    ¡°Mom, a friend of mine has severe burns and is now infected, she¡¯s in ward 9116, can you transfer someone over ¡­¡­ has burns all over her body and is running a high fever at the moment, um, ok, I¡¯ll take her temperature now, please hurry up on your end too.¡±


    Eleanor moved quickly, and three minutester she was rushing over with some doctors and nurses.


    ¡°Which one of your friends is this? Why is she suddenly burning up like this?¡± Eleanor looked at Ang in the hospital bed, clearly burnt beyond recognition, but she felt something familiar.


    Fearing that she would be suspicious if he said too much, and worried about dying the treatment, Rnd simply ignored her and said to some doctors and nurses, ¡°Please, a few of you.¡±


    ¡°Son,¡± the more Eleanor looked, the more familiar Ang seemed, ¡°has this friend of yours I¡¯ve seen before? Why does it always seem like I have?¡±

 Chapter 432 You come out with me first

    Rnd¡¯s heart thumped and after a pause, he said, ¡°This is an international student I met when I was studying over in America, you haven¡¯t met her before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I really haven¡¯t seen this before?¡± Eleanor still thought the man looked familiar, couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what it was, but she just thought she had seen this man before.


    A woman¡¯s intuition is so terribly urate.


    Rnd coughed dryly and said, ¡°No matter what kind of person it is, she looks like this after the burns. Even if her parents were standing here, they might not recognise her, let alone you.¡±


    ¡°And yes, there¡¯s no one I know in Burn ¡­¡­ either,¡± Eleanor said, stopping abruptly and frowning at Rnd.


    It¡¯s a bit of a coincidence to hear that Ang died in this state and now Rnd is suddenly so attached to this badly burned man!


    Rnd met her gaze and knew she had guessed what was going on.


    ¡°Rnd,e out here with me first.¡± Eleanor instructed a couple of doctors and nurses to do a good job of saving lives, then gestured for Rnd toe out with her.


    Rnd followed her and gently closed the door behind him as he went out.


    Eleanor had her back to him and when she heard the voice she turned to look at him and lowered her voice and hissed, ¡°Rnd, are you out of your mind?!¡±


    She let out a long breath, ¡°If Mr. James and the others knew that Ang was still alive and hidden by you, have you thought about the consequences?¡±


    Rnd was a little apprehensive before he broke the ice, but now that he¡¯s talking about it, his mind is calmer.


    ¡°Mum won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything, Mr. James and the others won¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t look half sorry, Eleanor was distraught, ¡°Then give me one reason for doing this! Don¡¯t tell me ¡­¡­¡±


    She realised she was being a bit loud and pressed down, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on Ang and can¡¯t beat Mr. James head on, so you starting up with these bad ideas!¡±


    Rnd was having a serious fucking discussion about things one second, and then she suddenlyes up with this ¡­¡­


    ¡°Empress Dowager, you should watch less urban romance dramas in the future.¡± Rnd said, ¡°I did this at Miss. Ang¡¯s own request, not because I ¡­¡­ liked her and wanted to take someone¡¯s love.¡±


    He choked on thest half of the sentence before saying it, with an indescribable feeling in his heart, which was not very pleasant anyway.


    Miss. Jessica is such a smart and meticulous person, and in the end ¡­¡­ ¡±


    Rnd reached out, interrupting her, ¡°I won¡¯t be a third party, that¡¯s the bottom line, just rx Mom.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Eleanor nodded and nced at the ward before whispering, ¡°I have nothing to say to you for helping Ang this time, and you can call me if you need help with the new identity or whateverter.¡±


    ¡°But one thing,¡± she paused and looked at him solemnly, ¡°the one who¡¯s going to mess with the Harvey family this time, we can¡¯t afford to mess with either of us, and once you get Ang a new identity, you¡¯re going to keep your distance from her. Is that understood?¡±


    Rnd looked at her with downcast eyes and made no sound.


    ¡°Rnd?¡± frowned Eleanor.


    Rnd looked up at her, ¡°If I were in a different situation with Miss. Ang, do you think she should help me?¡±


    By entrusting him with this matter, Miss Ang was trusting him, and he did not want to betray that trust.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Eleanor stalled and skirted the subject, ¡°There¡¯s no point in you making assumptions like that, you¡¯re not Ang, and she¡¯s not you. You wouldn¡¯t be reduced to this.¡±


    It was only after she said it that she felt the word fallen was used too subtly, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just think that few people are as bumpy as Ang.¡±


    ¡°So you can guarantee that you won¡¯t get into a bit of trouble in your life?¡± Rnd asked.


    Eleanor opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had a difficult time in their life? Do you want all your friends to stay away from you when you¡¯re in trouble?¡± Rnd said.


    Of course not, but the world of adults has always been about avoiding harm and Eleanor is used to putting her own interests first when ites to things.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it, and I won¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t have to talk me out of this, and I¡¯m sorry in advance if I¡¯ve got you involved, but I¡¯ll try not to get you involved.¡± Rnd bowed at her and without further ado, opened the door and went in.


    Eleanor looked at the closed door with aplicated expression and sighed heavily.


    ¨C


    James was taken to prison and ced in a single cell.


    He looked around at the bare walls of the prison, his blood-stained hands trembling, his dark eyes tinged with a deep mourning.


    That¡¯s the kind of ce Ang used to be, for two whole years!


    ¡°Ang ¡­¡­¡±


    With blood on his hands, he worked without day or night to finally climb to the top.


    But now that Ang and the baby are gone, what does he need all this for?


    Bang!


    James clenched his fist and mmed it against the wall. Blood ran down the back of his hand and snaked around, but it was as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    When he sent her to prison two years ago, he swore that he would never give anyone the chance to threaten him in the future, but ¡­¡­


    James covered his face in pain and a suppressed, hard hiss came out of his throat.


    He had it all set up, and if he waited another month or two, he would have caught the one who was behind theyout. By then, no one would be able to threaten them again.


    Who knew something would go wrong halfway!


    If he hadn¡¯t agreed to Ang¡¯s n and just got rid of those bodyguards, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!


    James had his hands over his face and his forehead against the wall, a little cold, but nowhere near as cold as the cold in his heart ¡­¡­ He had done her in, and if it hadn¡¯t been for him, she would have lived a life of freedom!


    ¡°Ang, Ang, Ang¡­¡­¡± his chest was so tight he couldn¡¯t breathe at all, he hit the wall hard one by one, only the physical pain could make him feel better inside.


    Those people wereing for him, so why should Ang be left to die?


    The warder outside heard themotion, opened the door and came in, somewhat overwhelmed by the sight.


    This wretched, shrivelled, ruthless man is the James of the mall?


    ¡°Get out!¡± James looked up, tears mixed with blood spreading across his face, a ruthlessness in his eyes.


    The guard¡¯s scalp tingled as he looked at him, and he was in a trance with the illusion that he was about to have his throat bitten by a wild animal. When he came back to his senses, he didn¡¯t even dare to say a word and rolled out of the single room, locking the door behind him again.


    James sat against the wall, his blood was boiling and hot, but the walls were cold. Ice and fire were intertwined, parching all the cells in his body with a little burn.


    He wanted to stab those who had killed Ang to avenge her death, but that would have been too cheap!

 Chapter 433 It’s all his doing

    The woman he held so dear to his heart had died so miserably and painfully, and they deserved a taste of that pain too! No, a thousand times that pain should be returned to them!


    James sped his hands in hisp and stared vacantly out the window at the sun.


    Did Ang like to look at the sky outside like this when she was in prison?


    ¨CNor is it right.


    She shouldn¡¯t have that kind of time, those inmates in prison will torture her endlessly ¡­¡­


    And all of this is his doing!


    James¡¯ hand was balled into a fist and he pounded hard on his heart, feeling that the blood was thickening and was gradually stopping, ufortable and depressing to the extreme.


    He says he loves her, but all the pain she suffers is because of him!


    Was it ¡­¡­ he shouldn¡¯t have forced her to stay with him when he hadn¡¯t taken care of everything?


    Snapping.


    At that moment, the door mmed.


    The man who entered was a man in his fifties, in military uniform, with a straight back, looking very amiable and approachable.


    ¡°Get out!¡± James said in a cold voice without even looking back.


    Commander Evettsughed a few times, ¡°Why is James in such a temper? Did the man who just brought you here, do something to piss you off?¡±


    He had walked up to James as he spoke and reached out to tap him on the shoulder.


    But almost as soon as he tapped James on the shoulder, thetter yanked him violently by the wrist and dropped him to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m.


    James didn¡¯t stop there, but crouched down and locked his throat in a vicious choke hold.


    Seeing this, the two guardsmen brought by Commander Evetts surrounded James left and right, guns in their hands aimed squarely at his head, ¡°Let go of the Commander!¡±


    The two guards did not dare let up and kept a firm eye on him.


    Commander Evetts waved his hand at them unimpressed, ¡°You two put your guns down.¡±


    James was using a lot of force, a real choke hold on his throat, and he was struggling a little to say the words.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, put the gun down, that¡¯s an order!¡±


    Commander Evetts gave the order and the two guards had to put their guns away, but kept a close eye on James and were the first to rush him if he made a move.


    ¡°James, it¡¯s fine for you to do that, but you¡¯ve got to let me know, why, right?¡± Even with James around his neck, Commander Evetts remained spoilt for choice.


    James didn¡¯t say anything with a cold face and raised his hand to throw a punch.


    He and Commander Evetts had alreadyid out a n and it would only take another month or two to catch whoever was behind all this.


    It was not convenient for them to contact each other in the meantime, lest the other side find out what was going on. But he had repeatedly told Commander Evetts to arrange for someone to keep an eye on Ang so that nothing would happen to her.


    At the time Commander Evetts was quick to agree, but ¨C


    ¡°What did you promise me in the first ce?!¡±


    James clutched his cor with both hands, his eyes red underneath.


    He hated Commander Evetts for not keeping his promise, but hated himself even more for not leaving something that was Ang¡¯s safety in the hands of another person!


    ¡°Did you say ¡­¡­ Miss. Ang?¡± he snapped, and Commander Evetts froze for a few seconds before responding.


    James lifted him by his cor and yanked him up. The two guards tried toe over but were stopped by Commander Evetts with a look.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± James gritted his teeth, ¡°You promised me something then, why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Commander Evetts is also guilty in this matter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I do owe an apology in this case, but at the time ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Will shee back to life if you say you¡¯re sorry?¡± James interrupted in a cold voice, his face full of sarcasm and pain.


    Would saying sorry enough bring his Ang back to life? Would it bring his child back to life?


    Commander Evetts was really in the wrong and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    One of the guards couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°We had an important mission to carry out at the time, how could we have the time to keep serving as Ang¡¯s bodyguard?¡±


    As soon as he opened his mouth, themander thought badly and tried to interrupt him, toote.


    ¡°No time for that is it?¡± James sneered and kicked the guard to the ground, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for any fishing ns with you either, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    He paid no further attention to the men and strode out.


    ¡°Go back and collect your own punishment!¡± Commander Evetts gave the guard a ck re and hurried after James, ¡°James, let¡¯s have a talk, I¡¯ll apologise for my guard who has just offended you.¡±


    The two men had walked to the entrance of the prison.


    James stopped and looked at him mockingly, ¡°I¡¯d just get those people killed and go to jail, rather than work with you again!¡±


    There was already a car parked in front of the prison, belonging to Howard Lee.


    James didn¡¯t give Commander Evetts any half-hearted respect, opening the door and getting into the car, leaving Howard Lee to start it.


    Commander Evetts watched the back of the car disappear from sight with a depressed sigh.


    The n was about to work and then something went terribly wrong? This is a big problem ¡­¡­This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Mr. James, where to?¡± Howard Lee asked in the car.


    James had just been arrested and texted him to drive and wait outside and he would be out soon.


    ¡°Bamboo Estate,¡± the voice was cool and weary.


    It wasn¡¯t a very good stretch of road, and almost as soon as James said it, the car lurched. He subconsciously reached out and put his hand against the back of the passenger seat so that Ang wouldn¡¯t hit her head.


    But until the car regained its stability, his hands remained empty.


    He craned his head to look before remembering that Ang was no longer ¡­¡­ there and his heart went empty.


    ¡°Mr. James, we¡¯ve found out who did it.¡± Howard Lee said a little heartily as he watched his disoriented appearance in the rear view mirror.


    James withdrew his hand, the frustration in his eyes had dissipated and the coldness coalesced a little, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jessica.¡±


    It just so happened that it was snowing heavily and the killer did not handle the footprints. The police followed the trail and soon found out that Jessica was responsible for the incident.


    However, he felt that with Miss. Jessica¡¯s intelligence, she should not have been found out so quickly, but it was somewhat like ¡­¡­ was doing it on purpose.


    James¡¯ fists clenched a little, remorse almost overwhelming him.


    He should have killed her in the first ce so Ang wouldn¡¯t have died!


    It¡¯s his fault!


    There were so many opportunities to keep Ang, but he was greedy enough to want to get rid of all the people who were behind them and agreed to her n ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mr. James?¡± Howard Lee waited for a long time without a reply, and when he nced in the rear view mirror, he saw the man who was usually at ease with everything, now with blood and tears under his eyes.

 Chapter 434 Afraid I’ll owe you money?

    Howard Lee was startled and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. James, are you okay ¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± James pulled out a tissue and wiped the stain from his face, a wave of shock under his eyes.


    Jessica ¡­¡­ Heh!


    ¨C


    The woman in the mirror is wearing a long white wedding dress, her features are pure and beautiful, and her figure is slender and unparalleled. In terms of her features and appearance alone, there is nothing to fault.


    ¡°Give me the eyebrow pencil.¡± Not very happy with the end of her right eyebrow, Jessica asked the make-up artist for the pencil and lightly outlined a tip.


    With symmetry left and right, she curved her lips, handed the eyebrow pencil back to the make-up artist and said to him and a few others, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for you, you can go now.¡±


    The make-up artist and a few others looked at each other and one of them asked, ¡°That final payment ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll owe you guys money?¡± Jessica was in a good mood today and didn¡¯t bother with the person who spoke in general, ¡°If you¡¯re unsure, I¡¯ll pay you now.¡±


    She took out her phone, transferred the money in front of them and let them go.


    Then, carrying the hem of her white dress, she walked out of the make-up cubicle.


    A few people in front of her hadn¡¯t gone far when the murmurs reached her along the air ¨C


    ¡°You just talked to Jessica like that, don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s not Miss Smith family anymore, what can she do to me? There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that either, look at her, so calcting. A pig-brain like you, you¡¯re probably still counting your money after being yed to death.¡±


    ¡°Not that I¡¯m saying, she¡¯s pretty and has a good family, why does she have to hang on to James alone? If it were me, absolutely ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Someone turned his head just in time to see Jessica behind him and hurriedly stopped hispanion¡¯s words as the group left in a hurry.


    Jessica¡¯s fists clenched a little, her fingertips even turning a little white from the sheer force of it.


    She took a long breath.


    It was a good day and she did not take them for granted.


    Jessica adjusted her mood, put the perfect smile back on her face, carried her skirt and made her way to the hall that would be used for the wedding.


    The red carpet, the balloons, the decorations, and the photos ying on the big screen ¡­¡­ one of the few times she has been photographed with James in those past years.


    There were also well-wishes that she paid for some people to record.


    All the money she got from working with  was spent on this wedding.


    Counting the minutes, James should have found out about her as a murderer too ¡­¡­ It¡¯s alling to an end atst!


    Jessica can no longer say whether her desire to marry James is a fondness for him or an obsession that runs deep to her bones.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, either way, it¡¯s alling to an end.


    She smiled, took out her phone and called James. Her number had been cked out and this was her new number.


    But as she had expected, he didn¡¯t answer strange calls at all.


    A touch of bitterness crossed the corners of Jessica¡¯s mouth as she made a call to the media side, ¡°Okay, you guys can send the video out now.¡±


    After she hung up, she flipped back through the news and that video of her had made the headlines.


    #What will happen to Jessica, the former rich girl turned murderer?


    #Mansion love triangle ends up in a mess as Jessica kills Ang out of jealousy


    #Jessica exposes herself to a shocking conspiracy behind the killings


    Underneath the news were all the mourning for Ang, pitying Ang and cursing her and the Smith family. She just wrinkled her nose for a few moments and turned off the news.


    This has gotten so big that James must have been able to see it.


    He loved Ang so much, he would want to know who was behind the conspiracy, she just had to wait for him to contact her.


    She doesn¡¯t ask for much, as long as hees to see her and walks her through the wedding process. She then tells him everything she knows about .


    Doh¨C


    Doh¨C


    The phone vibrates.


    It was James calling.


    Jessica hooked her lips in a smile, everything was just as she had expected.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± James¡¯ icy voice came from the other end of the phone with a piercing chill.


    Jessica suppressed the bitterness in her heart and said softly, ¡°James, I¡¯ll send you the location from WeChat,e and find me. When the timees, I¡¯ll answer whatever you ask, and I definitely won¡¯t hide anything halfway.¡±


    There was only so much that could be said on the phone, and if she said now that she wanted him to walk her through the wedding process, I¡¯m afraid he would just hang up the phone.


    It was just as well to wait until he came over, she was sure he would say yes to her.


    There was no response on the other end of the phone and Jessica said in a warm voice, ¡°I can swear that someone else cooperated with me on this one, and if I lie, I shall not be allowed to die.¡±


    ¡°Is there any truth left in your mouth?¡± James sneered with a sneer.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I never tell half a lie to James.¡± Jessica said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t James like to know who ordered me to do this?¡±


    There was a long pause on the other end, then a cold voice: ¡°Send me the location.¡±


    Exactly as she had expected, Jessica smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be ¡­¡­ in a minute¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the other side had hung up.


    Jessica looked at her phone screen, unable to tell whether she was bitter, disappointed or numb anymore. In the past, when she and James hadn¡¯t pushed the envelope, he had given her a few moments of face.


    Now ¡­¡­


    She tugged her lips ruefully and put away her phone.


    James would probably bring the police or someone else overter and take her to jail, but ¡­¡­ she touched the side of her wedding waist and smiled, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    It was a while before James came over and Jessica thought better of it and called Danis, ¡°Brother ¡­¡­¡±


    She had barely opened her mouth when she was interrupted by an angry shout from across the room, ¡°You killed Ang, how did I ever get a sister with a heart like yours?¡±


    It sounded familiar to Jessica because that was what her brother had said about Ang after she had artificially created that car ident back then.


    ¡°Two years ago you framed Ang, and two yearster, you set up the Chante Group. You were the one who wronged Ang, yet you didn¡¯t repent and actually killed her! Jessica, do you have a heart?!!¡±


    Thest sentence came out of Danis¡¯ throat, a mixture of anger, grief and disbelief, and it was impossible to tell which emotion was more important.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes clouded over with a watery glow, her body shaking uncontrobly, ¡°Ang is more important to you than your sister from the same mother, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    It¡¯s okay that James is biased towards Ang, why should her brother be biased towards Ang too?


    ¡°It¡¯s not about who¡¯s important, you or her, Jessica , you¡¯ve killed someone! Can you tell ten percent right from wrong now?¡± He barely knew this sister anymore!


    Jessica tugged at her lips, the water in her eyes running down her cheeks.

 Chapter 435 I Know I’ve Killed Someone, Brother

    At this point, she wanted a silly brother like Greyson, who would at least protect his sister no matter what.


    ¡°I know I killed someone, brother.¡± Jessica wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, her voice as soft as ever, ¡°¡­¡­ See youter, brother.¡±


    Danis tried to say something else, but she didn¡¯t listen and wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen anymore, so she just hung up the phone. She took out her phone card, folded it in two and threw it to the floor.


    With the bouquet in her hand, she looked straight at the entrance to the hall, as if her mind was full of thoughts, and as if it was nk, thinking of nothing at all.


    It wasn¡¯t until more than half an hourter that a dozen police officers rushed in through the entrance to the hall.


    Jessica had expected all this and was not half surprised, just looked behind them and waited for James toe out.


    The policemen, not expecting her to be dressed for a wedding and waiting at the wedding venue, froze for a moment before surrounding her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s James?¡± Jessica ignored the men pointing guns at her, still looking straight down the hall towards the entrance.


    But the ce was empty, no one was there.


    How can ¡­¡­


    Did James not even see her for thest time before sending her off to prison?


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to see her, didn¡¯t he want to know who was really trying to harm Ang?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    No one responded to her, and the police captain in charge gave a wink to his subordinates, and several of them immediately stepped forward, trying to subdue her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even move!¡± Jessicaughed bitterly and pulled a thumb-sized de from the waist of her wedding dress and ced it at her throat.


    She hit herself as hard as she could, the de slicing through her skin, the bright red blood instantly staining the white wedding dress. The intery of white and red was striking and stunningly beautiful.


    All the captain could say to the others was, ¡°Don¡¯t even move!¡±


    Looking again at Jessica, ¡°I advise you to drop the de in your hand and fold your arms, you have two lives on your hands and you won¡¯t get away with it!¡±


    Go?


    Jessica didn¡¯t even want to leave, she didn¡¯t want to live like a street rat anymore!


    And with James¡¯ character, she would only live worse than death after sending her to prison. Rather than that, she¡¯d give herself a hard time!


    She had wanted to go through the wedding process with James and then kill herself in front of him so that he would never forget her.


    I never imagined that he would not even see her onest time!


    ¡°I ask you, did James tell you guys that I was here?¡± Jessica smiled at the police captain, but there were tears in her eyes.


    The moment I saw him nod, the tears could no longer be stopped and flowed freely.


    She really didn¡¯t understand. She liked James, so she went for it, was that wrong?


    Now that she thought about it, she had lived a life of failure. If there is a next life, I just hope I never meet James again, a lifetime without love is better than a lifetime of unrequited love!


    The force in Jessica¡¯s hand jerked up and the de stabbed into her throat.


    Gurgling blood ran down the neck, staining the entire wedding dress red.


    The moment she copsed, she looked at the ceiling, a smile of relief curving around her mouth.


    Her career is gone, her love is gone, her affection is gone ¡­¡­ She lost to Angpletely and utterly.


    This awful and exhausting life is finallying to an end ¡­¡­


    Outside the hall.


    James watched the scene indifferently and instructed the doctor and nurse beside him, ¡°Save her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ okay.¡± The doctor in charge froze for a moment before agreeing.


    When Mr. James first asked them toe here to prepare for the rescue, they thought it was a bit strange that there were no injuries here at all.


    Now it seems that he had anticipated Jessica¡¯s suicide.


    Why not just stop her from killing herself if you want to save her life?


    The doctor couldn¡¯t figure it out and didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions, so he hurriedly went in with a few others to save them.


    James didn¡¯t go in or leave, he went to the corridor window and lit a cigarette.


    The smell of nicotine stimtes the nerves and in a trance, through the curls of smoke, I seem to see Ang¡¯s face again.


    The despair she felt when she was driven by herself and Jessica to try and kill herself and then failed to do so, the double torment from body to soul, will probably be experienced when Jessica is sessfully resuscitated.


    James reached out, trying to touch Ang¡¯s face, but his hand came up empty, only the cigarette burned his hand, which hurt a little, but nowhere near as much as the pain in his heart.


    Ang ¡­¡­


    Howe she¡¯s only been gone for a day and he already feels like he hasn¡¯t seen her for most of his life ¡­¡­


    ¡°Cut her hamstrings, throw her in jail, whatever you want as long as she doesn¡¯t die.¡± James held the phone, his eyes dark and cold, his voice not half rising and falling.


    What Jessica has put Ang through, he will make her pay for it a hundred times over!


    ¡°Mr. James, Jessica is going to resuscitation now and we have to follow, are youing along or what?¡± The police captain asked as he followed the doctor and nurse and walked up to James.


    James exhaled a slow puff of smoke, ¡°No go.¡±


    He was afraid that if he saw her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to kill her, and that would be too cheap for her!


    ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t go, and the police captain, with less pressure on them, agreed and left.


    When they had all gone, James finished his cigarette and went down to the car.


    ¡°The Miss. Jessica thing, taken care of?¡± James had a dedicated driver and Howard Lee was perfectly capable of calling one over. But he felt that James was not in the right state and it was better to follow the point.


    James answered in a low voice and said nothing more, just looking out of the window in silence, just like Ang used to.


    ¡°Mr. James, you are in charge of the group and there are a few documents that still need your signature. I¡¯ve brought them over and they¡¯re in the briefcase, so take a look.¡±


    Howard Lee knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to talk about work-rted matters, but there was really nothing he could do about the situation.


    James didn¡¯t even crane his head or say a word, still looking out the window.


    What was going through Ang¡¯s mind when she used to look at this as the scenery outside flew by?


    ¡°Mr. James, those few documents ¡­¡­¡± Howard Lee spoke again cautiously, but before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted, ¡°Those you can just watch yourselves, no need to talk to me again. ¡±


    Ang and their children were gone, so what was the point of trying and having all that he had?


    Whoever wants to fight, let them take it.


    When he has found out who is behind the screwing of him and Ang, and after he has avenged Ang, he will leave with her.


    Howard Lee had known him for years and once he saw him like this, he knew it was useless to say anything more.


    He sighed heavily, it was really hard to imagine that Mr. James would turn into this ¡­¡­ for a woman everyone who knew James thought that he had no heart.


    ¡°So where to now? You haven¡¯t eaten, would you like to go to a restaurant and get something to eat?¡± Howard Lee asked.


    ¡°No, go back to Bamboo Estate.¡±


    He wanted to go back and pack before meeting Ang, he wanted to send her off in the best possible condition.

 Chapter 436 She’s All Alone

    Hospital.


    was in the same ward as Noah and she was fine, just a finger mark on her neck, while Noah had bruises all over his body and bandages on his limbs and neck.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say before that when Ang and James had fallen out, we¡¯d pull the bodyguards back and leave her to her own devices? Why did you change your mind on the spur of the moment?¡± Noah¡¯s throat was sore when he spoke.


    nced at him, ¡°It¡¯s a long night. And my instincts weren¡¯t wrong, Ang did tell James everything, and if we go with the n from the start, it won¡¯t work at all.¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel any regret about letting Jessica get Ang killed, her only regret was that Jessica hadn¡¯t been very good at her job this time and had been found out so quickly.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡± Noah puzzled, ¡°He¡¯s all but said not to touch Ang, lest it cause James to resist. If you do that, James won¡¯t be happy with you, and he won¡¯t be happy with you.¡±


    was unimpressed, ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, James will forget about it after a while.¡±


    James¡¯s father had to marry that girl from the Rodriguez family and went on a hunger strike andmitted suicide, but he still married Denise and had so many other women on the side.


    Love is the most unreliable thing of all.


    James has been so enamoured by Ang all this time that he even left his shares in Harvey Group for her in the first ce. When he thinks about itter, he will definitely feel foolish.


    She had lived for decades and seen more than her fair share, and when the time came, James would only thank her, not hate her.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡± Noah was about to say something when his phone vibrated. He nced at the caller ID with a bit of scorn on his face, ¡°It¡¯s him calling, I think he wants to talk about this time.¡±


    Trey  frowned, picked up her phone and had changed into a smiling face when she picked up the call, ¡°Why are you calling me personally? I¡¯m really ttered.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t call you again, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget who I even am!¡± An angry male voice rang out on the other end of the phone.


    , ¡°Your joke is not funny, I, , just lost my memory and forgot my name, and I definitely remember your name.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that falsehood! Why didn¡¯t you do what you nned? , I just warned you this afternoon not to touch Ang, and you let someone kill her at night. It was all yelled out.


    ¡¯s face was a little hard to read, but she still spoke with a little deliberate ingratiation, ¡°You misunderstand, I was forced to do that, not to disobey you.¡±


    The man sneered and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ang told James everything I asked her to do, and I only decided to do Ang on the spur of the moment because I was afraid he would follow the trail and find us.¡±  said.


    James has a long road ahead of him, but he¡¯s got no sense now for Ang, and there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to keep such a scourge around him.


    The other side froze for a moment before speaking out, with a bit of imperceptible trepidation, ¡°Ang told James everything? When was this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you panic, Ang also only thought I was trying to break her up with James and didn¡¯t think any more than that. And it was Jessica who did it, she¡¯ll take all the me and not involve us.¡±  said.


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s anger was a few points less and solemnly said, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find out about me, James will now me you, how else are you going to insert people inside thepany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of these things, so don¡¯t worry. In the meantime, at least until Ang¡¯s funeral, James won¡¯t be handling thepany¡¯s affairs. A few days is enough time for me to get things done.¡±  said.


    The man then put his mind at ease, but before he hung up, he repeated his instructions to tell her to stick to the n and not to mess around.


    agreed evenly.


    When she hung up, Noah hesitated, ¡°Are you really sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Do we have a way back now?¡± They were running across the crumbling stone bridge and could only move forward, not back.


    Noah wanted to say something but didn¡¯t.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it, we¡¯ve been doing this for years, you don¡¯t have to cover up anything you say.¡±  pulled his hand away and gave it a few gentle pats.


    Noah then said, ¡°You say you¡¯re doing it for James¡¯ own good, but if you do, if ites out, it¡¯s really pushing James into the fire.¡±


    Hisment upset  a little and she let go of his hand, ¡°It won¡¯t find out with that guy around. And if I don¡¯t, who¡¯s going to help with the Harvey Group¡¯s involvement with human experimentation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ all at your service.¡± Noah was going to say that it was the human experimentation thing they had uncovered, but seeing that she was already upset, he said no more.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±  smiled and patted the back of his hand.


    ¡°Besides, we started with Smith Group with Chante Group, but Smith Group got yed down by them and Chante Group temporarily hooked up with the Thompson family and it didn¡¯t fit to move. Let¡¯s just say that it was God¡¯s will.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¨C


    Bamboo Estate.


    The two didn¡¯t stay here for too long, but there were Ang¡¯s coats hanging on the hangers, hand warmers on the coffee table next to the sofa, and women¡¯s skincare products in the bathroom ¡­¡­


    Everywhere there are traces of Ang¡¯s life, as if her departure was just a nightmare.


    James tried to ignore the things she used, trying to deliberately forget the fact that she was gone.


    Still, when he walked to the clothing room and saw the rows of women¡¯s clothes and the clothes worn by baby boys and girls, pain swept through him instantly.


    She¡¯s dead ¡­¡­


    Died with their children ¡­¡­


    James stood firm with his face pale against the wall, suddenly not wanting to go to the hospital.


    At least when he doesn¡¯t see Ang¡¯s body, he can fool himself and tell himself that she didn¡¯t leave.


    But if he doesn¡¯t see her now, he¡¯ll only see her in his dreamster ¡­¡­


    James took a deep, shaky breath and walked over to the wardrobe, his fingers trembling as he picked up the dress that Ang had picked out for him when he got engaged two years ago.


    ¡°James, you look great in a white shirt and ck suit, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you in any other colour. Well, let¡¯s have this one, in ruby blue, such a flirty colour, I wonder what it would look like on you.¡±


    She fell in love with him and he caused her to lose her innocence, to suffer so much, and now to lose her life with her child!


    James leaned against the wall clutching his clothes, his eyes empty and listless, so depressed he could barely breathe.


    But Ang is still lying in hospital, all alone ¡­¡­


    He minced his lips, changed his clothes, shaved and did his hair again, and left the vi, ready to drive to the hospital.


    ¡°You go back first and take the car next to you.¡± James tossed the keys to the other car to Howard Lee and got into the driver¡¯s seat of the Bentley.


    She only ever rode in this car with him because she liked the model.


    He wanted to finally use the car to drop her off.

 Chapter 437 I want to spend some time with her alone

    The way James is now, it¡¯s just not reassuring.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do, I¡¯m not in a hurry to get back, it¡¯s fine to take you to the hospital first and then go back.¡± Howard Lee said as he stood by the car.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    James didn¡¯t give him another chance to stop him, closed the door, started the car and left.


    Howard Lee was so relieved that he took the car keys and got into the car next to him and followed him closely. This way, if anything happened on the road, he would be able to help out in time.


    He did not deliberately conceal his stalking and James soon spotted it and did not stop it.


    When they reached the hospital entrance, James got out of the car and said to Howard Lee behind him, ¡°I want to spend some time with her alone.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Howard Lee had the good sense not to follow, but he didn¡¯t leave either. He got back in the car and ordered two takeaways, it had been almost a full day and they had both been dripping and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    When James arrived on the ward, Luna, Greyson and Denise were all there, only no one made a sound and the ward was awfully quiet.


    Seeing him enter, Greyson lifted his eyes and said sullenly, ¡°Thank you for what happened at the old witch¡¯s earlier.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for James, he probably would have been taken away too, and probably would have had to wait for Ang to be cremated to get out of jail.


    James ignored him, his eyes looking straight at the body on the hospital bed, ¡°Ang¡¯s body, did anyone move it?¡±


    This body on the bed is a little fatter and shorterpared to Ang.


    ¡°Rnd said that when a person dies, the body swells up a bit and visually, it looks shorter than usual.¡± Luna has also been in hospital for a long time, hasn¡¯t slept or eaten except for a ss of water, and now doesn¡¯t look in the best of spirits.


    James pursed his lips, a hint of pain and despondency crossing his eyes.


    Yes, Ang is gone, what is he still obsessing about?


    Was there any delusion that her body woulde back to life?


    Denise looked at him like this and felt bad, ¡°James, the temperature in the ward is not suitable for storing the body, it still has to be put in the funeral home. If you really feel sorry for Ang, let her corpse suffer less too.¡±


    What does James not know about this?


    Just the thought of cremating Ang¡¯s body and all that was left of her in this world was a handful of ashes made him feel like he was being cut by a thousand cuts, and the pain was unbearable.


    Greyson had loved Ang, his sister, for twenty years and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her death, but, ¡°James, my sister loved you so much, surely she didn¡¯t want you to see her like this now. And it¡¯s just too hot in the ward, no ¡­¡­¡±


    He choked up in mid-sentence and couldn¡¯t speak, his throat felt like a million fish spines were stuck in it, painful and ufortable.


    ¡°¡­¡­ just cremate it.¡± It was just a phrase, but James used all his strength.


    Seeing her like this was a little too much for him.


    He couldn¡¯t really imagine how much pain she was in when she died.


    Greyson was silent for a moment and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Can I have a moment more alone with her before we send her off to be cremated?¡± James looked at Greyson as if he were looking at her, but with that vacant, listless gaze, it was as if he wasn¡¯t looking at anything at all.


    Denise took a tissue and wiped her face several times and went out first with red eyes.


    Greyson took a deep look at the charred corpse on the hospital bed, wiped arge hand across his face and pulled Luna towards the door.


    Just before he reached the door, he suddenly heard a heavy object fall to the ground behind him.


    He looked back and saw James face down, straight on the floor, unconscious.


    ¨C


    In early spring, it was still a bit cool, but many girls were already wearing long dresses.


    As soon as James left the house in the morning, he unsurprisingly met Ang at the door again.


    She wore a long light pink polka dot dress and stood with her back to him, stamping her feet and spinning around, rubbing her hands together and muttering under her breath.


    ¡°Crikey, it¡¯s freezing, aren¡¯t they usually dressed like this and why isn¡¯t James out yet, freezing ¡­¡­¡±


    She spun around to face him exactly, her whining stopped abruptly and her features, which had been wrinkled together, instantly stretched out, bright and delicate, ¡°James!¡±


    James¡¯ gaze paused on the tip of her frozen red nose for a moment, and with a faint hmph, he walked to the car, opened the door and got in.


    The next second, the car door on the other side opened and Ang breezed in, ¡°My car broke down again, so I¡¯ll take your car to school, do you mind?¡±


    James gave her a sideways nce, ignoring her, and simply said to the driver, ¡°Ramm, turn up the heat.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ramm responded by starting the car and cranking up the heat.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re not even thinly dressed, won¡¯t you be hot with the heating on so high? Look at the girls at school, many of them have started wearing short skirts and showing their thighs!¡±


    A warm breeze blew onto Ang and she rubbed her hands together, feeling much morefortable.


    James twisted his head and nced at her, she was fair skinned and looked even more luscious in pink, ¡°Well, I¡¯m weak and afraid of the cold.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll warm it up for you!¡± Ang volunteered, grinning as she grabbed his hand and ced it on the small of her back, ¡°Isn¡¯t that much warmer?¡±


    The softness beneath his fingers made James freeze for a moment, his brow furrowed slightly and he abruptly withdrew his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±


    His five fingers were slightly closed and his fingertips twisted, as if a soft touch still remained.


    ¡°Why are you still angry when I¡¯m warming your hands?¡± Ang grunted and puffed out her cheeks to get angry with him.


    James ignored her too, she¡¯d regte herself in a moment, if he exined, she¡¯d only get worse in the future, maybe next time she¡¯d put her hand on her chest.


    ¨CIt¡¯s not like she¡¯s never done anything more outrageous than this.


    Ang sulked for a while on her own and was a little depressed to see him not coaxing her, ¡°The inte says that when girls get angry, boys will coax.¡±


    James hmmed indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m a man, not a boy.¡±


    The driver held hisughter for a moment.


    The car had arrived in front of the school and stopped. James got out first and walked out some distance without seeing anyone following him.


    He stuck one hand in his pocket and craned his head to look at the car, ¡°Still not down?¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯de into the ssroom and not notice I was missing! Here you are!¡± Ang¡¯s leaping voice came from the car.


    The sky was full of sunshine and splendour, but the moment she peeked out of the car, it was all reduced to her apaniment.


    Ang smiled brightly at him, in this moment, like a bride who was about to walk towards him.


    James looked shaken for a moment to see her stumble a little as she stepped on her heels and stood less than expertly on the ground.


    He frowned slightly and was about to step forward to help her when the car exploded.


    ¡°James, help me!¡±


    Her cries for help were painful and harsh as the mes rose to the sky.

 Chapter 438 Already sent for cremation

    James watched as she was engulfed in mes, curled up in agony in the ze, moaning and waiting desperately for him to pass.


    But he couldn¡¯t move a single step, even his throat felt like it was blocked and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¨C


    ¡°Ang ¡­¡­ Ang!¡±


    James jerked his eyes open, only to find that he was lying in a hospital bed with a white ceiling above his head.


    He sat up in frustration and wiped his face, only to find it sticky with tears.


    ¡°There is nothing physically wrong with the patient, it¡¯s just theck of rest, hunger, and excessive mental stress, caused with excessive grief. In the meantime, you have to keep an eye on his mental state.¡± To one side, the doctor said to Denise.


    Denise nodded and escorted the doctor out of the ward before walking over to the bed.


    She tried to persuade her son, but opened her mouth several times and ended up with a sigh.


    James lifted the covers and tried to get out of bed.


    ¡°What do you want to go and do now if you don¡¯t lie down properly?¡± Denise rushed to hold him up, afraid he would fall.


    James broke away from her hand, his voice hoarse and weak, ¡°Go see Ang.¡±


    The dream was all about what had happened before, except for the car explosion at the end. It was then that Ang got out of the car and ended up breaking her foot because she couldn¡¯t wear high heels, and he ended up carrying her and taking her to the school hospital.


    How had he not noticed before that he liked her so much?


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to go.¡± Denise had sighed more times this day than in her entire lifebined.


    James stopped and paused for a moment, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It was cremated and Greyson said he didn¡¯t want to see Ang like this and that it would be hard on his heart. He went with Ang¡¯s sister-inw.¡± Denise said.


    James didn¡¯t make a sound with his eyes downcast, just stood quietly for a moment before sitting down.


    ¡°What are you doing sitting on the floor?¡± Denise went to help him, ¡°The floor is cold, you sit on the bed too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± James broke away from her and stood up, going to his clothes to look for a cigarette, which he couldn¡¯t find after half a day of searching.


    Seeing this, Denise said, ¡°Are you looking for a cigarette? I¡¯ve thrown them all away, it¡¯s hard to quit. Just don¡¯t smoke anymore, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything either, just sat back down.


    The floor was a little cool and sitting made his body feel ufortable, but it gave his anxious heart a moment of silence. It onlysts for a few seconds.


    James stood up again and made a phone call, ¡°Where¡¯s Jessica?¡±


    ¡°The tendons have been picked out as you ordered, and now she is convalescing in the hospital, and when she is better, she will be sent to prison, or I am afraid she will not be able to bear it.¡±


    James Jun¡¯s face was eerily cold, ¡°Get her there now and arrange for a medical team to guard her, as long as she doesn¡¯t die.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Didn¡¯t she ask for Ang to be sent straight to jail after breaking her leg at that time? News


    Now he was going to give her a taste of the same.


    The man there listened, hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Mr. James, the Smith family and the Rodriguez family have got the message and they won¡¯t agree to this.¡±


    ¡°And the people who broke the story about Harvey Group¡¯s involvement with human experimentation, we don¡¯t know exactly who they are yet, and they¡¯re watching you. If you have to do this now, you¡¯ll give them something to hold on to.¡±


    These are indeed things that the old James would have considered, because one wrong move and he would have been doomed.


    But now that Ang is gone, even if all hell does break loose, so what?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about any of this, you just need to do what I tell you to do, understand?¡± James clutched his phone tightly, veins popping up in his forehead.


    He wasn¡¯t on speakerphone and Denise couldn¡¯t hear what the other man was saying, but from what he¡¯d said so far, she could pretty much surmise what he meant.


    She took a few steps up to him and frowned, ¡°James, how many people are watching you right now, do you know that? If you do that, you¡¯ll only ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What will happen, does it matter to me?¡± There was bitterness and sarcasm in James¡¯ eyes, ¡°If something does happen to the Harvey family, you can just go back to the Brown family.¡±


    As for him, as long as he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll find a way to avenge Ang¡¯s death!


    ¡°You¡¯re being too impulsive.¡± Denise said, ¡°Your destiny has always been tied to the Harvey family, and you think that with the destruction of the Harvey family, you alone can avenge Ang¡¯s death?¡±


    James looked down at her, a dark wave tumbling under his eyes, ¡°So what am I going to do? Continue to lurk, or work with someone else to find whoever is behind this and find a way to avenge Ang¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t ¡­¡­ supposed to be like this?¡± Denise had never seen him like this before and stumbled for a moment before saying.


    Jamesughed out loud twice, but tears glistened under his eyes, the pain of losing a loved one that almost tore him in two.


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly the sensible thing to do, but I ¡­¡­¡± he pointed down at his heart, ¡°can¡¯t take it here anymore. Mum, I can¡¯t take it anymore and I don¡¯t have the motivation to do so.¡±


    ¡°All I want to do right now is to take what I know, what I¡¯ve seen, and what I¡¯ve seen, those people who killed Ang, and cut them to pieces, skin and bones, and make them feel the same pain that Ang has suffered! Make them feel sorry for Ang¡¯s death for the thousandth time!¡±


    He just heard those people¡¯s names and saw those people and hated to get them killed, how could he still have the heart to apany them around?


    Denise knew that Ang¡¯s death had hit him hard, but never imagined that it would hit him this hard.


    He rarely expresses clearly what he likes or hates, and even when he found out about his dad¡¯s cheating when he was nine years old, he just kept quiet for an afternoon and didn¡¯t show anything overly aggressive.


    He was only a little more defensive of her as a mother than the others, and not as close as the others were to their own mothers.


    That¡¯s why she has always been fond of Ang, a sweet-talking and clingy girl, and it is only with Ang that she can experience the feeling of being a mother.


    So James, with his feelings for Ang, is already so deep?


    ¡°Do as I say. Also, Jessica will not be allowed to go out, nor will anyone be allowed to visit her, except for fatal injuries that require a trip to the hospital for resuscitation. If any of the prisoners are close to her, separate the two immediately. Do you hear me clearly?¡±


    As Denise froze, James had already instructed the person on the other end of the phone.


    Only after hearing the person on the other side answer did he hang up the phone.


    Denise hade around by this time and said with aplicated look, ¡°The Smith family, the Rodriguez family, and your grandmother, along with the people behind her, will not let this handle go easily, are you sure you want to take the consequences? No regrets?¡±


    Even if he has all the glory now, he is nothing if the Harvey family is gone.


    Not many people can afford such a big drop.


    ¡°The only thing I regret in my life is that I didn¡¯t protect my woman, and my children.¡± James didn¡¯t hesitate for half a second.


    Without them, nothing would mean anything to him.

 Chapter 439 You check the surveillance to see

    When James said that, Denise didn¡¯t stop her, she just said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it. Even if you do regret it then, there¡¯s no one who can help you.¡±


    ¡°I make my own decisions and I take the consequences myself.¡± As James spoke, he inadvertently swept his eyes out of the window, right into line with a stranger¡¯s.


    He froze slightly, and the man had dodged away hastily, as if he was afraid of being caught peeping.


    James didn¡¯t open the door to see if the man was still there, he just frowned and dialed a number, ¡°There¡¯s someone peeping outside my ward, ck coat, middle aged, check the CCTV to see where he went afterwards.¡±


    Since he knew that Ang¡¯s five bodyguards had been deliberately arranged by people, he had privately found another group of people to do the job.


    But these men are neither from the bodyguard market nor from the Brown family army, but from an international team of famous mercenaries.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    They only recognise money and have no masters, which avoids the possibility of them being spies.


    There is no downside, except for the higher price, and thest thing he needs right now is money.


    There was an answer, and after making sure there were no other orders, he hung up cleanly and went to work.


    When he hung up, Denise was about to ask what had just happened when James said first, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask anything, there are some things that the less you know, the better.¡±


    Denise listened to this with some suspicion, some concern, but in the end just heaved a sigh and asked nothing.


    After James made the call, he sat down and looked at the ground without moving.


    The floor, like the ceiling and other things, soon turned into Ang¡¯s face.


    He never knew what it was like to miss someone, even when Ang didn¡¯t love him, and he used threats to keep her around and be able to see her all the time.


    But now ¡­¡­ even if he used all his means, it would be impossible to see her again.


    The thoughts, spreading like weeds, took over his heart and then contracted a little, crushing him so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Knock, knock!


    There was a knock on the door.


    James ignored it, and Denise, who had stepped aside, hesitated and ignored it too.


    ¡°Why are you knocking at the door at this hour?¡± Adeline¡¯s voice rang out from outside, followed by the ward door being kicked open with a bang.


    Adeline was in the lead, followed by Danis with aplicated look on her face, and a few Rodriguez family juniors with very embarrassed and vaguely disgusted faces.


    ¡°Mom-¡± Danis nced at Adeline with some embarrassment.


    Adeline ignored him and angrily pointed at James, ¡°James, did you have my daughter¡¯s hands and feet cut off and then thrown in jail to be trashed?¡±


    That was her daughter, even if she had done something wrong a while ago and made her angry, she didn¡¯t want her to suffer so much or to die!


    ¡°I did it.¡±


    In the old days, James would have spoken a little more politely, but now he had no one in mind to manoeuvre with anyone.


    When he admitted it, Adeline¡¯s face turned blue with anger, ¡°You really did it! You bankrupted the Smith family and now you¡¯re torturing my daughter like this, are you ck at heart? I order you to bring Jessica out of jail right now!¡±


    ¡°You should ask, are the hearts of you Smith family people, ck?!¡± James stood up and took a cold step closer to Adeline.


    First Jessica framed Ang, then she and the Smith family tried to set up the Chante family, bankrupting them and killing Ang.


    And now they, the Smith family, are questioning him about whether his heart is ck? Where did they get the cheek to do that?


    For every step he took forward, Adeline took a step back, andter had leaned against the wall, unable to retreat, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you go any further!¡±


    James looked down at her, his eyes sweeping over her slightly bulging belly and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me with the same kind of attitude you have towards my father, I¡¯m not interested in an old woman like you!¡±


    ¡°You, you, you ¡­¡­¡± Adeline was so angry at his words that her face turned red and she stumbled over her words several times, ¡°I¡¯m your elder, what kind of attitude is that to talk to me? You¡¯re insulting me!¡±


    James snorted coldly, ¡°With you, you¡¯re worthy to be my elder?¡±


    He had mockery in the corner of his eye, a sarcastic tone in every word, and Adeline was so desperate that she couldn¡¯t choose her words.


    She pointed to her belly, her voice a little shrill from over-pulling, ¡°I¡¯m carrying your brother, maybe one day he¡¯ll be your stepmother, what¡¯s not your eldest?¡±


    On the sidelines, several Rodriguez family juniors were already bashful enough to dig a hole in the ground.


    It was Jessica¡¯s cousin¡¯s fault that she killed Ang, and now their aunt is rightfully asking Mr. James to let her go!


    Even for people like Mr. James, who would give up everything about the Harvey family for Ang, they wouldn¡¯t let each other off the hook easily if someone killed their other half and their children!


    ¡°Mum, stop it!¡± Danis couldn¡¯t look away either and tugged at Adeline.


    Adeline snapped away from him and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so enamored by that little bitch Ang that you don¡¯t even know who you are anymore! If I don¡¯t tell you, can I expect you to get your sister back for the public ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut, up!¡± James¡¯ anger almost burst through his chest when he heard the words little bitchy hoof.


    How can she be worthy of judging Ang?


    Adeline was so shocked by his bellow that she almost fell over, ¡°You, what are you doing? If I be your stepmother, you won¡¯t get a penny of your father¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± James sneered, his face grim, ¡°Since you like to threaten people with money so much, I¡¯ll threaten you once as the head of the Harvey family.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get a penny for this child, whether it¡¯s Harvey¡¯s or not! Even if you do remarry and be a Harvey family member, you and this bastard in your belly will not be allowed to use a penny of Harvey family money for food, clothing and expenses!¡±


    ¡°Also, your Smith Group was just about bankrupt before, now I¡¯m announcing that in half a month at the most, your Smith Group will bepletely bankrupt!¡±


    Adeline was creeped out by the look on his face, but still said with a stiff neck, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? I¡¯ll get your father toe and get you!¡±


    A kid in his early twenties, does he really think he has the final say in everything?


    The Rodriguez family is so stupid that she can¡¯t see that the Harvey family is now Mr. James.


    Denise stood by expressionlessly, no longer bothering to argue with Adeline.


    This woman doesn¡¯t know how to write the words ¡°shame¡± and ¡°shameless¡±.


    ¡°You could have called him over.¡± James¡¯ eyes froze with ice, ¡°I can guarantee you that if he knew I would freeze all of his ounts, he would immediately forget about you and the baby in your belly.¡±

 Chapter 440 Mom, it’s better not to fight

    Having someone beat her up will only make her physically hurt a little.


    And he, who wanted her to live in despair for the rest of her life!


    ¡°Just call, do you really think I¡¯m afraid to call?¡± Adeline fished her phone out of her bag and was about to call Jason.


    Danis, already bashful and handsome, reached for her phone, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s better not to call ¡­¡­¡±


    Before he came here, he was prepared to be embarrassed, but the reality was more embarrassing and embarrassing than he could have imagined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you move me! Why did I give birth to something as arm-chair as you?¡± Adeline dialed Jason¡¯s number, putting her on speakerphone to shock James and Denise.


    The other side picked up almost in seconds, with a few deliberately ingratiating words, ¡°What is it, little princess?¡±


    Denise had long been ustomed to her husband¡¯s attentiveness to Adeline, and even when she heard this, she merely tugged her lips in sarcasm.


    Adeline grunted and said, ¡°I¡¯m here in your son¡¯s ward now and he¡¯s bullying me with your wife, so get over ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Danis grabbed the phone and simply hung up.


    He just couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    He used to think his mother was a bit of a princess at best, but now ¡­¡­ he doesn¡¯t know what to use to describe her anymore!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adeline tried to grab the phone, but Danis flipped straight to Jason¡¯s phone number, deleted it, and smashed it to the floor.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Adeline scolded him ironically and bent down to pick up her phone.


    Danis also ignored her and looked at James and said, ¡°Mr. James, I know Jessica has done so much wrong and I shouldn¡¯t have to intercede on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Now that you know that, get out!¡± James said in a cold voice without giving him any half-hearted consideration.


    Danis was ashamed and bashful but said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let Jessica go either, she deserves to be punished for all the wrong she has done and for having two lives on her hands.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°But I only ask you to give her a ¡­¡­ pain for old time¡¯s sake. Now this is really begging for life and death for someone like her who is so proud of her heart.¡±


    He also knows that he is too indecisive, and he wants to be like James, who has his own boundaries and principles when ites to anything.


    But Jessica is his half-sister, and he can¡¯t see her living in such misery.


    ¡°What I want is for her to beg for her life and die.¡± James¡¯ face was expressionless, ¡°Or else, how will she know how much pain my woman used to be in?¡±


    When she did that before, why didn¡¯t she think about how much pain Ang was in?


    Danis face froze and the temperature on her face rose sharply, ¡°Can¡¯t, can¡¯t you just give her a break for the sake of knowing her for so many years?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the pain?¡± Adeline couldn¡¯t find Jason¡¯s number and was furious, ¡°Jessica is your sister, it¡¯s not enough that you didn¡¯t help save her, but you still want James to hurry up and get her killed? Are you my son or not?¡±


    She yelled loudly, but whatever Danis was, ignored her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she owes Ang.¡± James plucked at Danis with cold eyes, ¡°Know why you can¡¯t get any favours in front of Ang and your family?¡±


    Danis¡¯ lips parted slightly but no sound came out.


    ¡°Because you couldn¡¯t do it and believe Ang wholeheartedly, yet you tried to plead for her and help her leave Dream Club several times because you liked her when you thought she was in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t do all the same to favour your sister, yet you went to Ang several times to plead for mercy because of her little affinity with you when you felt her guilt was unpardonable.¡±


    ¡°A man like you, who wants to do everything but doesn¡¯t have that kind of ability, ends up looking over his shoulder, inside and out. You¡¯re not a good lover, you¡¯re not a good brother, and you¡¯re not apetent businessman.¡±


    With every word James spoke, Danis¡¯ face turned white, and by the time James had finished, his face was bloodless and pale as paper.


    None of these words are empty words ¡­¡­


    James watched his reaction, a sneer curving the corners of his mouth.


    Watching these people who have caused Ang pain suffer is far more painful than beating them up.


    Just ¡­¡­ his lips twitched slightly, and no matter what he did, Ang couldn¡¯te back!


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d like to ask a favour for Jessica.¡± Danis¡¯s face was dishevelled and pained, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let her go, I¡¯m just asking you to give her a break, whatever you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°Let you do whatever you want?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    James snorted and pressed his voice in question, ¡°What if I asked you to give Ang back to me?¡±


    Danis stalled for a moment.


    How could he give Ang back to James when people can¡¯te back from the dead?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, don¡¯t talk to me about it again.¡± James said in a cool voice, ¡°Please, a few of you, leave my ce now!¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want to see them for a minute!


    Without waiting for Danis to answer, Adeline shouted, ¡°James, do you have any conscience? We came here to talk to you about Jessica in good faith, but what kind of attitude is that? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re trying to make things difficult for us!¡±


    ¡°Just embarrassing you guys, got a problem with that?¡± James snorted coldly, bloodshot under his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not just embarrassing you, I want you to spend the rest of your lives in distress!¡±


    All those who have hurt Ang will not get off well!


    When Adeline heard this, she spat on the floor in anger and reached out to grab James¡¯ face, ¡°Bad wolf-hearted thing, I¡¯ll kill-ouch!¡±


    James coldly kicked her in the small of her back, knocking her straight to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant, I¡¯ll see what you do when your father arrives! Your Harvey family is a big family, but our Smith family is not something that anyone can just mess with. Do you really think you can put our Smith family out of business with just one word?¡±


    Adeline fell to the floor, covering her stomach and screaming so loudly that her face went white with pain.


    James didn¡¯t change his face, ¡°I¡¯m going to bankrupt your Smith family even at the expense of the Harvey family!¡±


    He used to have a lot of scruples, but what does he have to worry about now?


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°You can see if I dare.¡±


    James looked coldly at Adeline on the floor, his only feeling was one of disgust, this man made him sick to his stomach from the way he thought to the way he acted.


    Adeline was speechless with these words, and normally no one would dare to contradict her. Even if they did, no one would continue to contradict her if she brought up the Rodriguez family, the Smith family or the Harvey family.


    There was nothing she could do about someone as soft and hard as James and who hadpletely ripped her face off.


    Danis wanted to leave Adeline alone, but this was the mother who had given birth to him. He took a few steps forward and knelt down, trying to help Adeline up.

 Chapter 441 What can it matter?

    However, Adeline shook Jason off with a flourish, ¡°Don¡¯t help me!¡±


    She red at James, aggrieved and angry, ¡°His dad ising over soon and I have to show his dad how he bullies me and our kids!¡±


    Next to Denise, the properdy, she is so arrogant and speaks and acts in a manner not half befitting a nobleman¡¯s upbringing.


    The Rodriguez family juniors want to shake their sleeves and leave, a grandfather who married a 20-year-olddy has made it impossible for them to hold their heads up.


    As a result of Jessica¡¯s cousin¡¯s false usation and murder, and their aunt¡¯s shameful act, they are now not even invited out by their friends for fear of beingughed at.


    Danis didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh now, only that her heart, already bruised and battered, was now exhausted and cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Such a mother was really no longer redeemable, just like his sister. He stood up, ignored Adeline¡¯s desperate attempts to stay, and strode out.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The Rodriguez family wanted to leave in style, but were afraid that if they went back, Lewis would scold them for not thinking of their family, so they stayed on.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and chase your cousin back? What good can it do with just you guys here?¡± Adeline really regretted having a son like Danis.


    She can¡¯t help with her sister¡¯s affairs and now she doesn¡¯t even care about being a mother, all day long, she knows how to turn her elbow!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!!!¡±


    The two Rodriguez family juniors were quicker to react and ran off one after the other, and when the others reacted, they only felt immense envy.


    ¡°Are you going to get yourself out, or shall I have you thrown out?¡± James¡¯ gaze was like a nail, pinning heavily on Adeline¡¯s face.


    I don¡¯t know if his father is brain-dead or blind to see such a woman!


    Adeline held her stomach in one hand and propped herself up on the ground with the other, ¡°You better be polite, your father will be here soon!¡±


    Denise was used to her shamelessness and called the hospital security department without changing her face, ¡°Someone is causing trouble in my son¡¯s ward, pleasee with two men and throw her out.¡±


    Her son still needed a break and didn¡¯t have time to get involved with such women.


    Almost as soon as she hung up the phone, Jason pushed the door open with a bang and came running in panting.


    As soon as he came in, he saw Adeline sitting on the floor and quickly knelt down to help her, saying distressingly, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, why are you sitting on the floor? Why did the phone just hang up and I couldn¡¯t get through?¡±


    It really scared him, he thought something had happened to her.


    ¡°Ask your good son what¡¯s going on!¡± Adeline was furious, ¡°He had our Jessica¡¯s hamstrings cut, had her bullied in prison and wasn¡¯t allowed to visit!¡±


    ¡°I came over to confront him and he actually said he was going to put our Smith family out of business in half a month and kicked me! I think he¡¯s just scared of me being his stepmother and wants to kick our baby out!¡±


    Denise hates it when people make things up about her son, especially Adeline, ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to make a move on James first and he defended himself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his elder, he spoke out of turn, what¡¯s wrong with me teaching him a lesson? He¡¯s a big man with thick skin, and I¡¯m older and pregnant, so he shouldn¡¯t have hit me any more!¡± Adeline still felt aggrieved.


    James used to be so nice and polite to Mrs. Adeline. It¡¯s not like now, he doesn¡¯t talk sense at all, she must have taught him that since he¡¯s been with Ang!


    Denise thinks to herself that in this position, and at this age, she is rarely angry anymore.


    But every time Adeline spoke, it made her angry, ¡°So you can do whatever you want, but my son can¡¯t fight back or he¡¯s a bully?¡±


    Adeline stopped talking to her this time and turned to Jason toin, ¡°See? Your wife and son have joined forces to bully me!¡±


    ¡°Can you cut the crap?¡± Jason red at Denise.


    A Rodriguez family junior on the sidelines couldn¡¯t look away.


    When Denise was young, she was a talented military brat, so how did she end up marrying someone like Jason?


    Denise sneered, ¡°What, I can¡¯t even say a word now that I¡¯m in front of the woman you love?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have nothing to do with it, we¡¯re talking to James, what¡¯s it to you?¡± Jason picked Adeline up and cradled her very lovingly in Denise¡¯s arms in front of her.


    James watched the scene from behind Jason, his scowl growing cold.


    Jason didn¡¯t see the scene and said impatiently to Denise, ¡°You have no business here, get as far away as you can, the sight of you is annoying!¡±


    Bang!


    As he finished, James kicked him from behind, heavily.


    Jason wrapped his arms around Adeline, just as they fell together, and when they did, they didn¡¯t forget to protect the person in their arms. For those who don¡¯t know, the two are the original couple and are very much in love.


    ¡°If you fell down, so be it, why did you make me fall down with you?¡± Adeline grumbled and got to her feet.


    Jason hurried to make amends, ¡°My fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Then he turned his head to James and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re getting worse and worse, what if you hurt Mrs. Adeline and your brother with that kick? Apologise to your Mrs. Adeline now!¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± James looked at Jason coldly, not showing any mercy because he was his father, but because, instead, he was even more disgusted.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly dutiful, but he¡¯d never scolded anyone to their face either, and Jason thought he¡¯d heard wrong, ¡°What? What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I told you to get out.¡± James pointed to the ward door, ¡°Get out of here now. Or I¡¯ll have you adulterous couple thrown out togetherter!¡±


    Jason¡¯s face turned red and blue at his words, ¡°What did you say ¡­¡­ about adulterous couples? Who taught you to say that about your dad?¡±


    ¡°What makes you worthy of being my father, other than providing a piece of sperm?¡± Ang¡¯s death had made James toozy to be around anyone, ¡°Get out and don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±


    Jason was about to say more when the hospital security department arrived.


    ¡°Throw them both out.¡± Jamesmanded coldly.


    Jason put his arm around Adeline and scanned the circle, ¡°I¡¯d like to see which of you dare!¡±


    ¡°As of today, the funds provided to you by the Harvey family and the property will be frozen, and I will take back all the money you have thrown at your other mistresses. There is no need to thank me.¡±


    James finished, ignoring the already dumbfounded Jason, and ordered the security guards aside, ¡°Gag and throw it out I don¡¯t like noise.¡±


    The guards responded and ignored JasonAdeline¡¯s bullying, found something random to gag them with and led them out hard.

 Chapter 442 I got it, keep checking

    The Rodriguez family had no face and no reason to stay, so they left without even saying a word to James.


    There was instant silence in the ward.


    Three times in front of her son, dealing with her husband¡¯s affair with his lover, Denise didn¡¯t say anything outright, but felt ashamed of herself at James and didn¡¯t want to be around anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ll get the Harvey family into this Ang thing. But you must be good and not get too carried away and get yourself into it, you know?¡±


    James flipped through his phone a few times, and after a long moment, nodded his head. News and Events


    ¡°Get some rest then, I¡¯ll be back.¡± Denise rubbed her aching brow and went out slightly despondent.


    She hadn¡¯t been gone long before someone called James on the phone.


    ¡°The man who appeared outside your ward earlier has not been identified, but he went to see Ms  and Mr Noah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, keep checking.¡±


    James hung up the phone, a cold glint in his eyes, and went straight to ¡¯s room with Noah.


    In the sick bay, both men were bruised and yet they were kissing passionately. And by the time he arrived, the two were showing vague signs of escting war.


    Both were startled to see him enter, and Noah nearly pushed  to the floor.


    ¡°What are you still doing here?!¡±  sat up and casually straightened her clothes, ¡°I¡¯m warning you I don¡¯t mess around or I¡¯ll call the bouncers in immediately!¡±


    James did not answer, but simply gave the two men a cold sweeping nce, closed the door and walked towards them.


    ¡°What do you want!¡±  was imposing, but couldn¡¯t hide her panic. She stood on the floor in her bare feet, emotionally holding a ss of water at him.


    Wow!


    James grabbed the ss of water and smashed it to the ground.


    As the cup shattered, ¡¯s heart thudded along with her, her face went quite pale and she instinctively took several steps back.


    ¡°J, James, she¡¯s your, your own grandmother, don¡¯t you mess around ¡­¡­¡± Noah was so bruised that he couldn¡¯t even stand up and could only shout from his bed.


    James¡¯ eyes were frosty and he ignored him. He picked up a shard of water ss from the floor and, without warning, mmed it into ¡¯s face four times, leaving words on each side of her face.


    Isn¡¯t she the most beautiful?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Then destroy her face!


    Soon, he¡¯ll be destroying everything she cares about!


    Blood dripped down ¡¯s face and her face contorted in pain. But what made it most difficult for her was the fact that there should be no way topletely remove such a deep wound ¡­¡­


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you believe I¡¯ll tell you about the human experimentation now? I¡¯d like to see what you are without the Harvey family!¡±


    James did used to be wary of all this, how was he going to protect Ang and the baby without the Harvey family and all the enemies he used to have?


    But he was alone now, so what was there to fear?


    ¡°Go on.¡± He looked at her coolly and casually threw the bloodstained shards of ss to the ground.


    didn¡¯t expect him to care at all, and for a moment she was at a loss for words, her expression shifting.


    ¡°What else would you do besides threaten me with human experimentation, and the whole Ang thing? Hmm?¡± James snorted coldly as he clutched her cor with both hands.


    He had nothing to care about now, did she really think she could still threaten him?


    ¡¯s face hurt and she was furious at his actions, ¡°James, I don¡¯t want to push you over the edge for the sake of you being my grandson, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    She was kind enough to help him remove a burden and he did this to her as a grandmother, what a thankless task.


    James, ¡°What do you mean by pushing me over the edge? Blowing up human experimentation, bringing the Harvey family to an end and putting me behind bars?¡±


    didn¡¯t answer, acquiescing.


    Even if he is capable, he is nothing without the Harvey family!


    ¡°Then go ahead and pop it.¡± James¡¯ hand grew a few degrees stronger and his gaze even colder, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you and your lover get a taste of what it¡¯s like to be worse than dead before I go to jail!¡±


    The ruthless, sinister look on his handsome face was so frightening that  couldn¡¯t even feel the pain in her face at this point, only a chill running through her body.


    She trembled her lips, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    ¡°Stop arranging for your men to follow me or I¡¯ll get you all killed right now!¡± James gritted his teeth and his gaze seemed to be hardened with poison.


    First Jessica will get a taste of retribution, then her with Noah and finally the man behind ¡­¡­ one by one, and he will make them regret what they did to Ang.


    ¡°And don¡¯t get too confident!¡± These crazy moves of his sent chills down ¡¯s back and a slight tremor through her body, but she still didn¡¯t think he could do anything to her.


    His grandfather couldn¡¯t even fight her, what could he, a boy in his early twenties, do?


    James sneered and threw her to the ground, looking down at her condescendingly, ¡°You might as well keep that to yourself.¡±


    He nced coldly at the pale Noah and strode towards the door of the ward.


    As he gripped the doorknob, James paused again, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be punished that quickly, you should be less likely to die.¡±


    When he finished, he didn¡¯t linger any longer and mmed the door shut with a bang.


    Noah stared at the door for a long time to make sure he wasn¡¯ting back, then sighed in relief, dripping wet as if he¡¯d been fished out of the water.


    ¡°, I see James is acting like a madman right now, so it¡¯s better to take back the men you sent out. As for over there, you too ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡¯s face was cut and she was already in a bad mood, and when she heard these wretched words from him, her anger reached its peak, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! If you don¡¯t have the guts, don¡¯t follow me, we¡¯ll get along fine!¡±


    ¡°, I was just ¡­¡­¡± Noah blushed and tried to exin, and before she could finish, she had mmed the door and left.


    ¨C


    Her body ached, as if millions of ants were nesting in her body, eating away at her flesh and blood. It was also like that repulsive pain that wants to tear and melt when ice and fire collide.


    A little dizzy and a little floaty.


    My eyelids are heavy, but I can¡¯t open them, and all I can hear is the sound of dripping.


    What are these sounds?


    A bomb?


    Do we have to be bombed again?


    Never! She wants to live, she wants revenge, and she wants to be with James!


    Ang tried to move, but she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. Terror, pain and resignation bombarded her, and with all her strength she opened her eyes with a jerk.


    The light was a little harsh and the skin under the eyelids and eyelids hurt a little from this pulling action.


    The vision went from blurred to clear and Rnd¡¯s face appeared before her eyes.


    Ang wiggled her lips, her throat felt like it was being sharpened by a coarse cloth, painful, fiery, ¡°Rnd, I ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 443 actually …… fainted?

    ¡°You¡¯re not in a fit state to talk.¡± Rnd interrupted her, ¡°You¡¯re too badly injured, you¡¯ve just been resuscitated, so don¡¯t move around without permission in the future, otherwise, there¡¯s no way I can guarantee you¡¯ll survive.¡±


    One could say that it is aplete miracle that she is alive now.


    Ang mewled with difficulty, only to feel a burning pain in her throat.


    ¡°Thirsty? Blink your eyes if you speak with a sore throat, once for yes, twice for no.¡± Rnd, as a doctor, has seen his fair share of tragically injured patients.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But even so, Ang, now nearly ckened, still struck him as a shock.


    Talking was far harder than blinking, and Ang blinked slowly.


    Her lips were now dry, her throat was sore and parched, and her thirst was so intense that her internal organs were on fire.


    ¡°Just a minute.¡± Rnd took a cotton swab and dabbed it with water, wiping her lips.


    The water was far from enough for Ang, her lips felt much better but her throat and stomach were still ufortable, ¡°I¡¯m ¡­¡­ so thirsty ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just waking up now and it¡¯s not a good time to drink too much water.¡± Rnd thought for a moment, stood up, poured her a mineral water bottle capful of water and put it to her mouth.


    She could hardly wait to drink it down, the smooth feeling like every wrinkled cell had absorbed the water and stretched out.


    But the pleasure was short-lived, and by the time the sip of water was finished, all that remained for her was the feeling of thirst.


    Rnd fed her another small capful of water and stopped giving it to her.


    Ang knew he was doing it for her own good too, and even though she wanted a drink, she didn¡¯t ask for any more, ¡°Thanks ¡­¡­¡±


    The longing and patience in her eyes made Rnd feel ufortable. He put this difort into the context of a doctor¡¯s sympathy for his patients.


    To avoid resisting the urge to offer her water, he looked away from her and digressed.


    ¡°Mr. James and your brother and sister-inw were very upset after your ¡®death¡¯ Mr. James fainted due to his grief, my colleague said he has just woken up and seems to be in a very bad state.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe ¡­¡­ she fainted? Ang¡¯s mouth was slightly open and her heart ached, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Even if James and his brother and sister-inw knew that she was not dead, they would never divulge a single thing.


    But the fear was that someone on ¡¯s side would follow them, pick up on the anomalies in their reactions and deduce that she was not dead.


    When that happens, she will not be able to do anything, and there is a chance that they will set her up to be killed again.


    ¡°Miss. Jessica¡¯s murder of you has been found out, Mr. James had her tendons and feet cut, sent her to prison, paid the inmates to take special care of her, and didn¡¯t give her any chance to kill herself or allow anyone to visit her.¡±


    Not knowing exactly what Ang was trying to do by faking her death, or exactly what information would be useful to her, Rnd told her everything he knew.


    Ang cringed as she listened, holding back the pain in her throat as she asked, ¡°He¡¯s doing this without fear of ¡­¡­ others giving him a hard time?¡±


    She would have liked to run through the pros and cons, to make it clear which people would give him a hard time if he did this. But her body just wasn¡¯t up to it and she could only ask her questions as simplistically as she could.


    Rnd didn¡¯t know the specifics of this and naturally didn¡¯t understand who all this other people were referring to, but that didn¡¯t stop him from answering her question.


    ¡°Mr. James doesn¡¯t care about anything now in order to avenge your death. When he confronted Ms.  earlier, he even said he would rather spell Harvey family than make those who did you harm, worse than dead.¡±


    Ang was already shocked when James had previously ckmailed Mr. Lawson in order to save Ang, fighting the consequences of not wanting a penny from Harvey Group.


    And now, once again, he¡¯s given it all up for her ¡­¡­


    Tears streamed down the corners of Ang¡¯s eyes, and a pain shot through them as they trickled over the wound.


    He¡¯s usually so smart, why does he always make a fool of himself when ites to her? He¡¯s so old, doesn¡¯t he know how to think for himself?


    It was only natural that she should shed tears for James. But Rnd couldn¡¯t tell me what it was like to watch this scene, it just didn¡¯t feel good.


    He suppressed the very shallow emotion and said reassuringly, ¡°There are no irreversible and serious consequences yet, and if you regret it, I can tell Mr. James that you are not dead yet after identally mistaking you with another injured patient earlier.¡±


    Ang shook her head.


    Seeing this, Rnd was puzzled but didn¡¯t ask anything, respecting her idea.


    There was just one thing he wasn¡¯t sure he should tell her right now.


    Ang was bruised all over, couldn¡¯t move easily and struggled to speak, but still took in his look, ¡°Rnd what¡¯s up, just say it ¡­¡­.¡±


    Her throat was really sore, and if it hadn¡¯t tasted like blood in her mouth, she would have felt it grinding and bleeding.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s fine, get some rest and don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    What Rnd is trying to say is that her injuries are so severe that even the scars on her face, not to mention those on her body, simply cannot bepletely removed with the current medical technology.


    The skin is part of the body¡¯s immune system and she was severely injured in the st, her skin¡¯s immune system was greatly damaged and she will certainly have to take hormonal drugs when the timees and her body will inevitably lose shape.


    It was just that she was already in a bad way and he was worried that saying this again would traumatise her psychologically.


    Ang saw the look on his face and thought it probably wasn¡¯t a good thing and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    There was just one thing she had to ask, ¡°About how long will it be, before I can get off the ground?¡±


    She had things to do.


    ¡°It depends on the circumstances, as short as one or two months, or as long as three to five months, or longer.¡± Rnd said.


    Ang frowned, ¡°Is it going to be at least a month or so?¡±


    It was too long for her.


    Rnd was just about to answer when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Is Rnd there?¡±


    It was Luna¡¯s voice.


    Ang was startled and Rnd was already on his feet and walking over. Next time make sure you insert the door or Mrs. Ang wille straight in and things will be exposed straight away!


    ¡°What is it?¡± Rnd just opened a crack and the whole thing blocked the gap tightly.


    Not only was Luna outside, but Greyson was there too, and the two carried quite a lot of stuff, with all three hands full.


    ¡°Just came to make amends to Rnd. I heard that Rnd was rescuing a patient at the hospital today and didn¡¯t even have time to eat properly, so my wife personally cooked some food and sent it over with me.¡±


    Greyson is wilting and his eyes are bloodshot because of Ang.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Rnd said as he was about to close the door, which was more befitting of a man who had been wronged.


    Unexpectedly the door didn¡¯t close and Greyson gave one foot in the way, ¡°My wife was too worried about my sister to suspect you, I hope Rnd will understand.¡±


    Since the car ident, there were few people who had been nice to his sister, and this Rnd counted as one, and he didn¡¯t want to fall out with him over a little thing.

 Chapter 444 When Angela is misunderstood

    Rnd didn¡¯t let go of the door with his hand gripping it and just looked at Greyson and Luna without speaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re genuinely sorry to Rnd.¡± Greyson said as he retracted his foot.


    Rnd thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can understand Mrs. Ang¡¯s feelings, but being so misunderstood, I still can¡¯t do it without any hard feelings and I hope you two can understand.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Greyson¡¯s handsome face was all forlorn, ¡°It used to ¡­¡­ be hard for Ang when she was misunderstood too.¡±


    He tried to smile but couldn¡¯t, ¡°Keep these, it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re original or not, we¡¯re just expressing our apologies.¡±


    Rnd reached out and took a portion of Greyson¡¯s hand, ¡°That¡¯s enough for me, keep the rest for yourselves.¡±


    ¡°You can give it to other colleagues if you can¡¯t finish it.¡± Greyson said going inside, ¡°You can¡¯t take it all by yourself, we¡¯ll bring it in for you.¡±


    That¡¯s Ang in there, and if Greyson saw that, even if he¡¯s dumb, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d have something on his mind.


    Rnd¡¯s pupils flinched and he hastily tugged at Greyson who wanted to go inside, ¡°No, the other two can take it back themselves.¡±


    ¡°These were meant for you, so just take them!¡± Greyson was halfway in and subconsciously looked inside the ward.


    But before anything could be seen, Rnd stepped in front of him, blocking his view.


    ¡°As I said, just take the rest yourselves.¡± Rnd was no longer his usual gentle self.


    Luna had alsoe over to apologise in good faith, but she always felt that Rnd was not acting right, like he was afraid they would go in and see something they shouldn¡¯t.


    Moreover, it was the same ward that the men were carrying the big organizer into, so was there really something untoward in this ward that she just didn¡¯t see when she came in?


    A million thoughts shed through her mind, always thinking that something or someone inside the ward might have something to do with Ang.


    ¡°Rnd, don¡¯t be angry, my husband and I have already eaten and thought it would be a waste to take it back. I think there are patients and family members in this ward too, Rnd can give it to them if they can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    Greyson couldn¡¯t really fight it because of Ang, but chimed in anyway.


    ¡°Mrs. Ang still suspects me?¡± Rnd frowned, ¡°Do you want to go in and search again?¡±


    As he spoke, he gritted his teeth and stepped aside.


    If he were to die in the doorway now, I fear Mrs. Ang¡¯s suspicions of him would only increase.


    Luna knew that doubting someone again and again would make anyone angry, but there was always a voice inside her that told her to go in, maybe there would be a big secret about Ang inside.


    She hesitated again and again, wanting to spell out the consequences of offending Rnd and go in to see what was going on.


    Rnd looked at her and guessed roughly what she was thinking, and although his face remained unchanged, his heart was already hanging in the air.


    Miss. Ang¡¯s situation is such that it is now impossible to hide once again. If Mr. Greyson and Mrs. Ang see Miss. Ang, how will he be able to tell the lie?


    ¡°I ¡­¡­¡±


    As Luna spoke, Rnd¡¯s heart stuttered and his blood raced.


    But just at the same time, Greyson followed, ¡°My wife just doesn¡¯t want to waste it, nothing more. Since Rnd doesn¡¯t want it, we¡¯ll take it back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve got things to do, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Rnd blinked his eyshes slightly unnaturally a few times, nodded at the two men, and closed the door behind him.


    But instead of walking immediately towards the bed, he pressed himself against the door and listened for movement outside.


    ¡°Greyson, I still think there¡¯s something odd about Rnd, why don¡¯t we go in and have a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for hospitals to get rid of used equipment and stuff, you¡¯re overthinking it! Besides, Auntie. Susan and Rnd have helped Ang a lot, it¡¯s too cold for them to do this.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m overthinking this?¡±


    ¡°Ang is all gone, and the Rnd family has neither a grudge nor any interest in us to do anything against us.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always felt that Rnd¡¯s contact with us thesest few times hasn¡¯te naturally, like he¡¯s hiding something from us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s hidden from us isn¡¯t necessarily about us, and what¡¯s about us isn¡¯t necessarily bad. If he¡¯s chirping with a patient in there, he certainly doesn¡¯t want us to see it either ¡­¡­¡±


    The two men whispered a few words outside and the sound of footsteps faded away.


    Rnd opened the door a small crack and made sure they left before closing it behind them.


    ¡°Almost got caught.¡± Rnd said to Ang in the hospital bed as he put the thermos on the table.


    Ang¡¯s voice was husky, ¡°Sister-inw is always attentive.¡±


    A sister-inw who catches the slightest loophole will not be easily disabused of her suspicions.


    If the people  had sent had found a loophole, they would have been more likely to pursue her, so the less people knew about her not dying, the better.


    The more sad people like James and her brother and sister-inw who were close to her, the less suspicion  and the others would raise.


    Rnd agreed with this and hmmed without saying anything else.


    The chicken soup in the insted bucket was not fit for Ang, and he opened it to look at it and closed it again, carrying the millet porridge he had bought from the hospital and walking to the bed.


    ¡°Have something to eat first.¡± He sat on the edge of the bed, blew on it, and passed the spoon to her mouth.


    Ang swallowed against the pain in her throat, ¡°¡­¡­ How much will I need for this hospital stay?¡±


    She is now a ck person and has no money on hand and doesn¡¯t know how to advance the money.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Rnd fed her another spoonful and hesitated, but said, ¡°But these scars on your body, no matter how much money you have, they won¡¯t return to what they were before. And you can¡¯t get away from hormonal drugs within your follow-up treatment.¡±


    This means that she ispletely disfigured and is likely to lose a lot of shape in the future because of these hormonal drugs.


    Ang was stunned for a moment as the millet porridge dribbled down the corner of her mouth.


    Rnd took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth, unable to look at the look on her face now, ¡°Can¡¯t help you on this one, sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Rnd has already helped me a lot, thanks.¡± It took a while for Ang to respond, dropping her eyes and saying.


    She¡¯s probably going to look like this for the rest of her life, and when she loses a lot of shape in the future, it will only be worse than what she has now.


    How else was she going to be with James?


    Even if he didn¡¯t care that she was disfigured and out of shape, could she manage to not care?


    Rnd put the spoon in the bowl, ¡°Miss. Ang don¡¯t be too discouraged, medical technology, it has developed very quickly over the years ¡­¡­ maybe in a few years, the likes of you will be treatable.¡±

 Chapter 445 Not for these years at the very least

    Ang froze for a long moment and gave a soft hmm, not breaking his lie.


    If it¡¯s possible to recover as good as new in a case like hers, it means that it¡¯s almost possible to change the face. Is it possible? Not likely in recent years at the very least.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but one could feel the decadence that radiated from her upon hearing this.


    Rnd regretted telling her this so soon and could only force a change of subject, ¡°Have some more.¡±


    Knock, knock!


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    The little nurse came in, ¡°Rnd, there¡¯s a patient for you.


    ¡°Rnd go ahead and get busy.¡± Ang¡¯s voice was now too muffled to be afraid that the little nurse would recognise her voice.


    When the little nurse heard her voice, she realised that there was a person lying on the bed, and when she got a good look at her, she shivered in fear and subconsciously backed away.


    ¡°Well, you feed ¡­¡­ the patient first.¡± Rnd was going to say Miss. Ang, the words came out of his mouth and changed hard.


    The little nurse didn¡¯t want to disobey his order, but was too afraid of Ang in this state to have the guts to say yes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing this, Rnd frowned and brought the bowl of food he had put down back up, ¡°Tell the chief I have something to do and arrange for another doctor toe over.¡±


    The patient had asked Rnd toe over by name, and the nurse was in a bit of a bind, ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, I can¡¯t get away right now, arrange for another doctor.¡± Rnd interrupted the young nurse directly and continued to feed Ang.


    Ang twisted her head to avoid the spoon and spoke slowly because of her sore throat, ¡°Rnd go and get busy, just arrange for a carer toe and look after me.¡±


    ¡°There are other doctors, I don¡¯t have to go over there. Open your mouth.¡± Rnd knew better than anyone what it was like to be a caregiver in a hospital.


    Even those carers who are dedicated to their duties can hardly take care of a patient as if they were their own family. She is now covered in injuries, and if the caregiver she hires is not careful, she will definitely be hurt.


    Given his nature, there was no point in trying to persuade him. The nurse had to leave, telling  and Noah that Rnd was busy and couldn¡¯t get away.


    has failed to invite Rnd twice, and with all the bad things that have happened recently, anger is piling up. She tells Noah to lie down and get some rest and insists that the little nurse take her to Rnd.


    The young nurse and the director tried to persuade her, but had to take her to Rnd.


    The group walked up to Ang¡¯s door just in time to be seen by Eleanor.


    Eleanor was touring the hospital with some of the leaders and her face changed when she saw  aggressively trying to get to Ang¡¯s ward.


    She made a hasty apology to her leader and almost trotted all the way to reach .


    By then ¡¯s hand was grasping the door handle and the door had been pushed open a small crack.


    ¡°Mrs.  this is ¡­¡­¡± Eleanor grabbed the door handle and forced the door shut.


    Her action made  even more upset, ¡°What does Dean Ying mean by this? Your son won¡¯t help my husband with his medical treatment and now I can¡¯t even see your son?¡±


    So that was it, rather than the news that Ang was still alive being revealed.


    Eleanor sighed with relief and said, ¡°Mrs.  misunderstood. But Rnd has been treating a seriously ill patient recently and doesn¡¯t have the time or energy, to treat anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is treating a seriously ill patient, does he have to be by that person¡¯s side twenty-four hours a day? Isn¡¯t it a bit unreasonable that he didn¡¯te over when I invited him twice in a row?¡±


    hadn¡¯t had any luck in thest few days and her anger was making it impossible for her to maintain an easygoing image.


    Even the most powerful and wealthy people can¡¯t help but get sick, and when they get sick, they need to see a doctor, and few people are so ungrateful to Eleanor.


    ¡¯s aggressiveness displeased Eleanor as well, ¡°Mrs.  knows the level of Rnd¡¯s healing and should know of his strange temper. He usually sees patients, apart from charging money, depending on his personal preference.¡±


    Anyone who has heard of Rnd knows that he has a temper. He wouldn¡¯t treat the less reputable and powerful for any amount of money.


    ¡°Everyone knows that I donate arge sum of money to the charity every year, there is no reason why your son should refuse to give my husband treatment!¡±  choked on her words and raged.


    Denise let out augh, ¡°Theizens don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on in the middle of this, but there are plenty of people who do, right? Mrs.  doesn¡¯t need to tell me these scenes.¡±


    gives arge sum of money to charity every year, but at most one percent of that money goes to charity, and the rest is either given away as gifts orundered.


    She¡¯s not really sure about the specifics, but it¡¯s never just for charity.


    frowned at Denise and, not prepared to talk to her, took a few steps forward and tried to open the door.


    ¡°Eh-¡± Denise smiled and stepped in front of her, ¡°Mrs. , I think I¡¯ve made myself clear enough.¡±


    said in a loud voice: ¡°I would like to ask Rnd Jr. to his face why he refused ¡­¡­ three times¡±


    Snapping.


    Before the words were out of her mouth, Rnd opened the door and walked out, giving her half a face, ¡°Illegal kidnapping, suppression of neers, sleeping with, underwriting and cheating on ¡­¡­ Mrs. , I don¡¯t need to say any more, do I?¡±


    , a person who has always been arrogant and domineering, will not be able to handle things if he doesn¡¯te out and she opens the door and sees Ang.


    Seeing hime out, ¡¯s tone eased a lot, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, it¡¯s your duty to save lives, besides, I won¡¯t pay you less, it¡¯s not good for you to keep turning me down like this, is it?¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as good or bad, only whether I want to be cured or not, Mrs.  please go back.¡± Rnd hated people like  in his life who thought that money could solve everything.


    Self-righteous, arrogant, domineering and unkind for the rich, which ever describes her!


    Since her divorce from Mr. Lawson,  had not met anyone who dared to resist her, but now James and this doctor and Dean Ying were resisting her one after another.


    Her face instantly went cold, ¡°Don¡¯t you know any better, little Rnd!¡±


    ¡°Is Mrs.  talking to me like that because she thinks your golden masters are better than the Rnd family?¡± Rnd said, ¡°I have treated many high ranking and wealthy people, so if Mrs.  continues to look for trouble, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t just saying that.


    is just an ordinary person with no background except for the fact that she married Mr. Lawson and the powerful moneymakers she had in her youth. And those she knows may not have no friendship with him.


    ¡°Young people nowadays, one really doesn¡¯t know any better than the other, you¡¯ll regret it sometime!¡±  gave him a grim re and left with a big stride.


    Eleanor looked at her back and frowned, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to cure, you shouldn¡¯t offend her like that.¡±


    has a huge following and is very influential, and if she were to post anything against the hospital, it would do them more harm than good.

 Chapter 446 She Has No Bottom Line

    ¡°You think too much of her.¡± Rnd was not amused.


    Eleanor said, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that she walked away from the kidnapping of Mr. James, and that she has been in a good position to take on the Harvey family recently. Do you really think we can afford to offend someone like that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s on par with the Harvey family now, but only because someone is out to get the Harvey family and someone behind her is helping her. We¡¯re not like the Harvey family, the mystery man who¡¯s going after the Harvey family has no conflict of interest with us and won¡¯t help .¡±


    So there is no need to be afraid of  at all.


    When Eleanor thought about it, he was right. As long as their help in faking Ang¡¯s death was not exposed, the mystery man would not deal with them; she was the one who thought too much of .


    ¡°Take good care of the patient.¡± Eleanor nced over towards the ward and whispered, ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Rnd nodded and went back to the ward. He wasn¡¯t sure if any of this would be useful to Ang, but he talked about it roughly anyway.


    ¡°If Rnd is refusing to treat her husband because of me, there¡¯s no need.¡± Ang said cryptically, ¡°She has no bottom line, and you¡¯d better not offend her.¡±


    She hasn¡¯t been in contact with  for long, but from the few times she¡¯s been in contact with her so far, it seems that  is a vindictive and ruthless person.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be psychologically stressed, I turned her down just because I didn¡¯t want to treat such a morally corrupt person. And I¡¯m a doctor, no one else is going to do anything to me because of a word she says.¡± Rnd said.


    It is true that the Rnd family is simr to the Chante family, but Rnd¡¯s father was an expert in atomic bomb research and is a national priority.


    Eleanor and Rnd are both medical specialists, and people who have been sick for more or less their entire lives will generally only befriend such people and will not be easily offended.


    Knowing that it wasn¡¯t because of herself, Ang was under little psychological pressure and didn¡¯t persuade further.


    Besides, her mind was not on this piece.


    ¡°Is there something Miss. Ang wants to ask?¡± Rnd saw her desire to talk and volunteered, ¡°I can talk about anything as long as it doesn¡¯t involve medical secrets.¡±


    Ang licked her dry lips and, not holding back, asked, ¡°James, and how are my brother and sister-inw and the others?¡±


    She and James were lovers and it was normal and expected that she would ask about her other half. But Rnd couldn¡¯t say why, something was inexplicably ufortable inside.


    He pushed down the unspoken emotion and said, ¡°They were all in a bad state after receiving the news of your death. mr. james fainted once because of you, that I also said.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the three of them haven¡¯t even made a trip back so far, they haven¡¯t even changed their clothes. There¡¯s also gossip that Mr. James hasn¡¯t even gone to the office and is now bent on getting revenge on you.¡±


    Ang lowered her eyes, unable to say what she felt.


    She had guessed her brother and sister-inw¡¯s reaction, but she just didn¡¯t expect James¡¯ reaction to be so strong.


    She had always thought that, given his heart and ability, he would be angry and upset when he found out she was dead, but he would also have made careful ns to take out whoever was behind it.


    The way he¡¯s going, I¡¯m afraid  and the others will take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Changed your mind?¡± Rnd asked.


    Ang hesitated, but shook her head.


    If something happened to either of them, she would be in this state too, but she really can¡¯t let them know the truth ¡­¡­


    ¨C


    Sick bay.


    James took just a few nces at Jessica¡¯s miserable life in prison before tossing the tablet aside and re-cuddling Ang¡¯s ashes in his arms.


    Thoughts, like weeds, spread unchecked and cannot be eliminated, but can only be allowed to grow.


    Luna has started preparations for Ang¡¯s funeral and Greyson is here with James.


    ¡°I used to think you were swindling people by saying you liked Ang, wronging you.¡± Greyson had never imagined that their Chante family would die with only him left and his dad a vegetable, and the loneliness, the depression, almost broke him.


    He pushed a bottle of wine in front of James, then took another bottle and clinked it, holding it up to his mouth.


    The white wine, spicy and mellow, which normally would have been enjoyable, is now only painful.


    James carefully set the ashes aside, picked up the wine in silence and poured it into his mouth in the same manner as Greyson.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a fire in my throat, my gut and in my stomach, burning and ufortable, but I didn¡¯t want to stop. Maybe getting drunk would make it better than it was.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because I¡¯ve done so much fucking wrong that I¡¯ve got this kind of retribution?¡± Greyson wiped the corner of his eye, ¡°If old man had died, it wouldn¡¯t have been so fucking hard!¡±


    He lifted the bottle and took a hard swig.


    James didn¡¯t respond, just tilted his head and poured a small half bottle of wine into his belly.


    He never knew he was a good person, even if he would be a ghost after death, and he was ready to go to hell. But why was it Ang who was in trouble?


    Is this retribution for him?


    ¡°One got killed by Jessica, one got hit by a car and turned into a vegetable, and one was led to suicide ¡­¡­ Howe no one fucking came to harm old me?¡±


    ¡°All her life my mother was afraid of offending this and that, she was careful all her life and in the end she got herself killed! My dad got what he deserved, but what about Ang? What did she do wrong?¡±


    Greyson took a swig and, irritated or upset by the wine, tears streamed down his cheeks.


    James still didn¡¯t answer, just stared vacantly, taking a sip of his drink.


    Yeah, what did Ang do wrong? Probably the wrongest thing was falling in love with him, hence the whole chain of events ¡­¡­


    Is it ¡­¡­ that if he hadn¡¯t responded to her and forced her to stay with him, none of this would have happened?


    Off to the side, the vibrating sound of mobile phones kept ringing, but neither of them bothered, just taking a sip of wine.


    The smell of wine was strong and strong, but why was my head hurting and my face and body burning, but my mind was still so sober?


    Bang!


    The door was opened.


    Howard Lee rushed in, freezing for a moment when he smelled the strong smell of alcohol in the ward, before anxiously walking over to the two men and grabbing the bottles out of their hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move ¡­¡­ me ¡­¡­ my ¡­¡­ burp ¡­¡­ wine ¡­¡­¡± With a bottle of white wine down, Greyson was long drunk and couldn¡¯t tell the difference.


    Howard Lee ignored him as a drunk and snatched his bottle before taking James¡¯s away as well.


    James was flushed and looked drunk, but didn¡¯t make a scene when the bottle was taken away from him, just quietly hugged Ang¡¯s ashes.


    ¡°Mr. James wait, I¡¯m going to get you two something to sober up.¡± Howard Lee said to James, who was sitting on the floor, as he threw the two bottles into the bin.


    He had no intention of gaining the consent of a drunken man and was ready to go when he finished.


    But before he could get to the door, James called out, ¡°No need to sober up,e back.¡±


    By the sound of it, it seems to be very sober.


    Howard Lee¡¯s eyes shed with surprise and he hurriedly walked up to him and said, ¡°Mr. James you¡¯re not drunk, are you?¡±

 Chapter 447 Do as I have explained

    ¡°What is it?¡±


    James picked up the bottle and poured it into his mouth, only to realise that there was not a single ss of wine left inside, he frowned and threw the bottle to the ground.


    Drunk? How can you get drunk that easily?


    Howard Lee hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the Smith family told the others, but Bae, Song and Chung are all on the Smith family¡¯s side now. They want to see you to talk more about the Smith family¡¯s bankruptcy.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The four families who can talk now are all on the Harvey Group side, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee to Mr. James in such a mess.


    ¡°No see!¡± James didn¡¯t even half hesitate, ¡°Do what I told you to do!¡±


    He¡¯s going to make the Smith family pay and regret what they did to Ang!


    ¡°Mr. James ¡­¡­¡±


    Howard Lee had just opened his mouth when James cut him off, ¡°No need to say more.¡±


    ¡°If I can keep my mouth shut, I won¡¯t say anything. But four familiesbined is not that easy to deal with, and if you insist on putting the Smith family out of business, it¡¯s bad for the Harvey Group.¡±


    Worried about being interrupted again, Howard Lee spoke quickly, trusting Mr. James to understand the difficulty.


    It¡¯s just that ¨C


    ¡°So what?¡± James said coldly.


    His reaction was nothing like what Howard Lee had imagined, and he froze, thinking he hadn¡¯t heard correctly, and repeated it again.


    ¡°It would be bad for the Harvey Group if you insisted on doing that. And with the Harvey Group having the human experimentation thing on right now, it¡¯s a sensitive time to make enemies.¡±


    In the past, when James heard this, he would have thought twice about it ande up with a well thought out solution.


    But now that Ang and the baby are gone, he doesn¡¯t care about anything anymore, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that, you just have to do what I say.¡±


    He was so determined to do this that Howard Lee had no choice but to do what he wanted, despite repeated advice.


    Greyson is drunk, crouching on the floor, crying andughing, mumbling incoherently, but so vaguely that it is impossible to hear what he is saying.


    James ignored him too, just got up and went to the table to get his drink.


    He obviously didn¡¯t feel drunk, even more sober than usual, but he walked with an uncontroble twist. Slowly and stumblingly he made his way to the table, picked up a bottle of white wine and resumed his seat opposite Greyson.


    Probably because I hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all and had drunk so much wine. My stomach was on fire and I didn¡¯t want to stop.


    James lifted the bottle with a vacant gaze and poured a little of the liquor into his belly.


    It¡¯s so hard in my stomach.


    Was it this hard for Ang when he used to force her to drink?


    ¨C


    After feeding Ang a bowl of porridge, Rnd went out and came back saying, ¡°Mr. Greyson has had too much alcohol with Mr. James and has alcohol poisoning.¡±


    Every time he thinks Mr. James has enough love for Miss Ang, the other side always refreshes his perception.


    ¡°How are they now?¡± Ang¡¯s eyes snapped open and she held onto the hospital bed as she tried to sit up.


    James woke up from his fainting spell and wasn¡¯t even out of the hospital, so how did he get alcohol poisoning again? And brother too!


    ¡°The wound on your body has split open many times and is now infected, don¡¯t move.¡± Rnd took a few steps forward and carefully helped Ang to lie down again.


    Ang was back in bed, but her heart was still hanging in mid-air. She asked anxiously, ¡°How did they get alcohol poisoning, and how are they doing now?¡±


    Rnd tucked her in and gave her a look that didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Is it because of the ¡­¡­ thing about me dying?¡± Ang guessed.


    ¡°Well. They drank in Mr. James¡¯s ward, Mr. James probably drank nearly four bottles of white wine, a bit more serious but nothing serious. mr. Greyson drank two bottles and is fine now.¡± Rnd said.


    Ang¡¯s tightly clenched hand loosened, momentarily dislodged, only to feel her heart go half cold.


    James and his brother are grown-ups, why don¡¯t they take care of their own bodies?


    ¡°With all the things that have happened to the Chante family recently, it makes sense that Mr. Greyson would act out like this when he is under so much psychological stress. As for Mr. James, probably ¡­¡­ loves you too much.¡±


    Rnd stumbled a little when he said thest sentence. He thought to himself that he could love a woman no more than he was this mad.


    Ang was lost in thought and did not speak.


    For as long as she could remember, James had always been the kind of person who was too sensible for his own good. She had never thought that he would make one mistake after another because of her death?


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s convenient to ask why Miss. Ang has to hide the fact that she¡¯s still alive?¡± Only if he knew what was going on could he help her.


    Ang¡¯s mind was a mess at the moment, ¡°What exactly is happening to James now?¡±


    What if  sends someone to take advantage of him in his current state?


    ¡°Not life-threatening, but certainly not physicallyfortable.¡± Rnd took in the look on her face with some subtle difort.


    But she and Mr. James were boyfriend and girlfriend and it was normal to be worried when she heard about her boyfriend¡¯s alcoholism. He couldn¡¯t say exactly why he was in this mood.


    Ang froze for a moment before nodding in disbelief.


    In my heart, I can¡¯t tell which emotions are more sweet, guilty or worried.


    ¡°Now, does Miss. Ang still want to y dead?¡± Rnd nced at her gaping wound, took out his medical kit and treated her.


    Ang thought for a long time before nodding her head, ¡°Someone tried to kill me and if she knew I wasn¡¯t dead she wouldn¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Miss Jessica the one who tried to kill you?¡± Rnd said, ¡°She has now been sent to prison with her hands and feet cut off, and the chances of her getting out are slim.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t answer; the more she knew, the greater the danger. He hadn¡¯t helped her much and she didn¡¯t want to get him involved in the mess.


    ¡°If Miss. Ang doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, just forget I asked. In the meantime, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Mr. James and the others for you, but I¡¯m not a private detective and my abilities are limited. I don¡¯t necessarily know everything they¡¯re doing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t trust him enough? Rnd looked slightly dull for a moment and didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.


    Technically speaking, they hadn¡¯t known each other for long, and it was normal for her not to trust him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Rnd then.¡± Ang was really worried about James, ¡°James his health these days, can you please keep an extra eye on him for me?¡±


    Rnd smiled, ¡°I may not be able to help with the rest, but this one is fine with me, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Rnd then.¡± Ang was in a bad mood when she was promised.


    If James keeps this up, what¡¯s going to happenter?


    ¨C


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    James was discharged from hospital, but instead of going to work, he spent his days drinking at Bamboo Estate.


    Denise tried to persuade him a few times, but to no avail. She had no choice but to contact Sean and ask him to help persuade James that if this continued, his life would be over!

 Chapter 448 I’ll give you all the shares in my hand

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise that you liked Ang so much ¡­¡­¡± Sean took a bottle of wine and sat down next to James.


    In just three days, James has lost a lot of weight, his eyes are red and bloodshot, and he looks bearded, not at all like the business genius he was.


    When he heard Sean¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t react much, just raised the bottle and poured wine into his mouth.


    Raya followed suit, the redness in her eyes still fading, ¡°Big Iceberg, you can¡¯t be so depressed! That green tea bitch Jessica got hereuppance, but your grandma ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, you need to cut the crap.¡± Sean interrupted her, craning his head to give her a wink.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, why not let me talk!¡± Raya pushed him away and stood in front of James, ¡°The person who got Ang killed was someone else besides the green whore, and now you¡¯re letting the person behind it go?¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer, just held the bottle up to his mouth as if he hadn¡¯t even heard her.


    The living room floor is crooked with empty bottles, and the strong smell of alcohol makes you want to vomit.


    ¡°Why are you still drinking?¡±


    Raya snatched the bottle and mmed it straight to the ground, furious, ¡°Ang was framed two years ago and spent two years in prison living a life worse than death, and when she got out she had to be tortured by you and Jessica and the others.¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re still dead for no reason, why don¡¯t you do anything? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Ang wouldn¡¯t have had to live such a miserable life at all!¡±


    In her twenty years of life, she had never seen anyone worse off than Ang!


    James stared at the bottle on the floor in awe, his fingers trembling uncontrobly, his handsome face a look of defeat.


    Everyone knows Ang will be fine without him ¡­¡­


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Sean said in a pressed voice as he took Raya by the back of her cor and yanked her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, why not let me talk about it?¡± Raya always goes by her instincts when ites to making friends, she still likes Ang, ¡°Greyson, a girlie man, is now able to go to work and struggle properly, so why can¡¯t the big iceberg pull herself together and find out who is behind Ang¡¯s death?¡±


    Since Ang¡¯s ident, everyone basically felt that Greyson, who had managed to get up the energy to work properly, would copse, while James should not be affected much. Industry News


    It turns out that the opposite is true.


    Apart from the day Ang¡¯s death was confirmed, Greyson was upset and hospitalised with alcohol poisoning. He was back at work at Chante Group the next day, working harder than ever.


    Instead, it¡¯s James, who, after getting Jessica in jail and exining that he¡¯s going to bankrupt the Smith family, has been drinking at the vi and not even going to the office.


    Raya¡¯s point was not without merit, and Sean didn¡¯t know how to argue with it for a moment, except to subconsciously look at James, who picked up the bottle on the floor and continued to drink, just as he had done earlier.


    He had known James long enough and knew thetter well enough, and it was that knowledge that made it all the more shocking.


    He had never seen, before, James looking so dishevelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink.¡± Sean snatched the bottle, helpless and angry, ¡°You¡¯re not eating or sleeping, you keep drinking like this, you¡¯ll kill yourself!¡±


    James looked up at him, staggered to his feet and went to grab the bottle, ¡°Give ¡­¡­ me ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°James, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do anything else, but at the very least you need to eat and rest.¡± Sean put the bottle behind him and pushed his sses up, intoning, ¡°Think about it, if Ang were alive, she wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this, would she?¡±


    At this, James¡¯ movement to grab the bottle paused, and endless sadness welled up in his eyes, ¡°But there¡¯s no ifs, she¡¯s ¡­¡­ dead.¡±


    His eyes paused on the urn on the table.


    Now, all that is left of her in this world are these ashes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take the bull by the horns, you didn¡¯t wish for her death either, you¡¯re only making your enemiesugh and your rtives grieve by not eating and sleeping like this. If you¡¯re really over it, find out who¡¯s really behind it and avenge Ang¡¯s death.¡± Sean said.


    To the side, Raya chanted in agreement.


    But James didn¡¯t answer, just backed away and sat on the sofa, staring vacantly at the floor and wondering what he was thinking.


    Sean was about to say a few more words of persuasion when suddenly there was a sharp knock on the door along with the doorbell.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who is this? What¡¯s with the hyperventting?¡± Raya grumbled and went over to open the door.


    At the door stood Rouco and the others, surprised to see her at the door, casually greeted her and all rushed in.


    ¡°James, what the hell are you going to do? Have you gone mad?¡± The first to speak up was the oldest daughter of the Harvey family.


    James gave them a cold sweep, snatched the bottle from Sean¡¯s hand and continued to drink.


    The visitors are not good and Sean has no time to grab a drink.


    He pushed down his gold-rimmed sses out of habit and smiled, ¡°What do you want to talk about, but not for a while? James isn¡¯t doing too well at the moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to interfere in the affairs of our Harvey family!¡± The eldest son of the Brown family is just the eldest daughter of the Harvey family, not enough to be taken to heart.


    Next to him Rouco said, ¡°She¡¯s a bit impulsive, don¡¯t mind if she speaks. It¡¯s just that we also have urgent and personal matters to discuss with James this time, that¡¯s why.¡±


    The implication is that this is a private matter for the Harvey family, so if you have any sense, you should leave.


    It really wasn¡¯t appropriate for Sean to get involved in other people¡¯s private affairs. But James was in a bad state and he was worried that if he left, James would get into some kind of trouble.


    Just as Sean was in a quandary, James staggered to his feet.


    He swept his eyes over Rouco and the others and said with a nk face, ¡°You¡¯vee over because of my targeting of the Smith Group, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even stand up, but he spoke with a frightening calmness and sanity, not at all like a drunken man.


    Rouco was worried that he was too drunk to talk about things, and was slightly relieved to hear this, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the office, so you probably don¡¯t know, since ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I targeted the Smith family, I wonder what they told the Pearson family, the Delia family and the Brown family, who are now united against the Harvey Group. if I continue to do this, it will do damage to the Harvey Group , is that right?¡± James caught his words.


    Rouco didn¡¯t say anything, but looked cryptically at Sean, something not suitable for outsiders to hear.


    But James didn¡¯t care about that at all and continued, ¡°Put the Smith family out of business and I¡¯ll take all the shares I have and you¡¯ll split them equally.¡±


    Anyway, Ang and the baby are gone, so it¡¯s useless for him to want more.


    He said it calmly, but it was like a muffled thunderbolt that exploded in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Harvey Group¡¯s market value is so high, with those shares in his hands, not to mention an ordinary person, even an ordinary tycoon may not earn that much money in hundreds of lifetimes!

 Chapter 449 We’ll take it seriously

    Everyone froze.


    A momentter, Rouco was the first to react, suppressing his surprise and shivering, ¡°James, this is no small thing, you don¡¯t joke about it, we ¡­¡­ will take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°I have a total of over twenty percent of shares in my hands now, if you guys stay out of my business during this period of time, when I¡¯m done avenging Ang, the four of you can share these shares equally.¡± James took in their greedy mouths and a sneer shed across his handsome face.


    In the gentry, kinship has long been weak, and only in those families with fewer heirs is there still some kinship.


    Rouco coughed, his eyes full of excitement and surprise, but his face still trying to look like nothing was wrong, ¡°Did you just say ¡­¡­ our four families?¡±


    ¡°Yes, all four of you. You¡¯ll split these shares equally, our family will have no part in it.¡± James was bearded and looked very scruffy, but he spoke with exceptionalposure and calm.


    With one less family involved, several others will have a lot more shares.


    The answer to his question was so definitive that Rouco could not hide his joy at the prospect of an equal share in James¡¯s hands, no less than from the old man¡¯s estate!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Raya wrinkled her nose, not used to seeing the faces of these people, they really don¡¯t have any semnce of being elders, they are just a bunch of vampires.


    ¡°James, don¡¯t be impulsive, think about it before you make a decision.¡± This was a Harvey family matter and Sean shouldn¡¯t have interfered, but he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He¡¯d thought about it long before the offer to put the Smith family out of business.


    When he said that, Sean couldn¡¯t say anything else, except that his eyes hid a little concern under the lenses.


    But the Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter was not as happy as Rouco, ¡°You¡¯re not holding a small amount of shares that you can give to us?¡±


    Not waiting for James to answer, she raised her voice a little and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any good intentions at all!¡±


    James looked at her coldly, his bloodshot eyes both beady and cold, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, give it up, there are plenty of people who do.¡±


    ¡°Big sister.¡± Rouco called out to the Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter in a lustful voice.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter ignored him and instead stared hard at James, ¡°Instead of solving the human experimentation matter, you spend all your time thinking about avenging Ang, and when the bullying explodes along with the human experimentation, the Harvey Group will still be safe and sound?¡±


    There are so many people watching the Harvey Group that if she lets him get away with it, it will copse sooner orter.


    When the timees, what is the use of having more shares in their hands?


    When the others heard this, the joy on their faces faded a little.


    The matter of human experimentation was still unresolved and the army had not withdrawn from watching the Harvey family. If the Pearson family, the Delia family, the Brown family and the Smith family are forced into bankruptcy against the wishes of the Smith family, the situation for the Harvey family will only get worse with a few more enemies.


    James had expected them to talk about human experimentation and wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°If the people who broke the story about Harvey Group being involved in human experimentation really wanted to bring down Harvey Group, why would they wait until now?¡±


    Judging from the fact that he/she was able to get him in jail and mobilize the military to spy on them, he/she is definitely capable of using this incident to bring down the Harvey Group.


    But he or she doesn¡¯t, which proves that the other person has ulterior motives.


    It was something that had just urred to him as well.


    No one here is stupid and when they heard him say that, they understood.


    Rouco smiled, joy bubbling up anew, ¡°You are bent on avenging your lover, and we, the elders, cannot object. Now that you¡¯ve thought about it, let¡¯s do it. You should also drink less, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    He made a few token remarks and turned to the Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter and said, ¡°Sister, James wants to be alone now, we¡¯re too intrusive here, so we¡¯d better go back.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter said, ¡°James, the guy who blew up the human experiment, do you know who it was?¡±


    ¡°If I knew who it was, do you think I¡¯d be drinking at home?¡± James sneered.


    That¡¯s true.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter said nothing more and prepared to leave with the others.


    ¡°Wait!¡± James called out to them just as they were about to reach the door.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter stopped with some impatience, turned, and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If any of you can find out who that person behind this is and produce evidence, all the assets in my name, can be transferred to that person.¡± James no longer had the heart to be around the man behind the curtain, but he would not let go of the person who caused Ang¡¯s death so easily either.


    Anyone who had anything to do with Ang¡¯s death should pay the price!


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter didn¡¯t say yes or no, but asked, ¡°All the assets in your name? What else do you have besides those shares in the Harvey Group?¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything, just kicked the empty bottle away from his feet and stumbled towards the revolving staircase.


    Seeing this, Sean was really uneasy and pulled Raya, who didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and followed, leaving Rouco and the others to look at each other.


    ¡°James!¡± Sean tugged at James as he was about to enter the study, ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wide awake.¡± James broke free of his shackles, coughed twice, held on to the wall, and stumbled in crookedly.


    The smell of alcohol was strong where he walked past.


    Sean followed him, saying anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re only in your twenties now, you have a long life ahead of you. What are you going to do when you give everything away?¡±


    James ignored him and walked over to his desk, pulled open a drawer and rummaged through it to find a file. He stood up, took the file and was about to walk out.


    ¡°James!¡± Sean stopped in front of him, frowning, ¡°You¡¯re drunk and it¡¯s not a good time to be talking to someone about working together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, let¡¯s pretend you¡¯re not drunk. But for something as important as this, the least you could do is to discuss it with Mrs. Harvey before you make a decision. Or maybe you should give it some serious thought for a day or two or three before you make a decision.¡±


    After all, this is everything James has saved up for over twenty years, and if it¡¯s all gone, what will he do afterwards?


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through, get out of the way.¡± James reached out and pushed him away, took the papers and walked out.


    Sean cursed, his best friend was usually so sensible, howe he was now like a demon and wouldn¡¯t listen to any advice?


    He really wanted to leave it alone, but finally trotted after it. Industry News


    ¡°James! As your friend, I must warn you: you can¡¯t get these things back if you give them away!¡±


    James looked straight at him, a look of destion welling up under his bloodshot eyes, ¡°What use would I have of all this without Ang and the baby?¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t have survived if the idea of revenge hadn¡¯t sustained him ¡­¡­

 Chapter 450 Angela can’t come back

    Sean had never seen him look so depressed and froze for a moment, and only then he was already downstairs with the papers.


    He snapped back to his senses and followed back into the living room.


    James handed the document in his hand, expressionlessly, to the oldest daughter of the Harvey family.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked.


    James, however, didn¡¯t answer, just sat down on the sofa and reopened a bottle of wine. He really wanted to get drunk, but drinking more was just hard on his stomach, and his mind was getting clearer.


    He wanted to go to sleep and see Ang and the unborn child again in his dreams, but he couldn¡¯t sleep. Even when he did fall asleep, it was only for an hour or two, and his dreams were all about Ang¡¯s charred body, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    No one could understand the despair he felt as he experienced her death again and again, but how he could not save her. Even if it was only in his dreams, it tore his heart out again and again.


    He suddenly understood somewhat the desperation that had awakened her in nightmares every time she had been released from prison ¡­¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s on it?¡± Rouco walked up to the oldest daughter of the Harvey family with some curiosity, her eyes widened a little when she saw what was on the document, ¡°Ten percent of the Smith Group, the owner behind Zih Hills ¡­¡­ Yi Yi Development LLC is also James The owner behind the Smith Group is also James?¡±


    Hearing this, the others also padded over.


    There weren¡¯t really many words on the document, but the long list of names was enough to shock them all.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter scanned through all the lines, ¡°Are you sure these are yours? You didn¡¯t use them to swindle us?¡±


    James put the bottle down, stood up with a cold look on his face, grabbed the document and lit it with a lighter in front of everyone.


    ¡°The first person to find out and tell me, these are his or her. It¡¯s all right now, you can go.¡±


    Everyone looked at the ashes on the ground and didn¡¯t move.


    It¡¯s just that James showed this hand and it blew them away!


    ¡°Don¡¯t even want the shares I¡¯m holding anymore, with all this stuff, do they?¡± James stared at them with cold eyes.


    Hearing this, Rouco said a few polite words and, without further ado, left with the others.


    Sean sat beside him and took off his sses and threw them on the table, ¡°You do any more and Ang won¡¯te back, do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    He used to think James was impersonal, but now, he just wants him to be thin-skinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡± James didn¡¯t hesitate. It was worth doing anything for Ang!


    Raya was on the sidelines, her eyes already red and flushed.


    Ang has had a rough life, but has a man who is willing to give everything for her, and now she doesn¡¯t know whether to call Ang lucky or unlucky ¡­¡­


    ¨C


    Smith family.


    ¡°What?! Are you sure?¡± Grandpa Smith¡¯s face was ironic as he listened to the news reported by his subordinates.


    He gave the Pearson family, the Delia family and the Brown family so many favours that he was sure that with them in ce, the Harvey family would be too scared to do anything else.


    But what did his people just say?


    Harvey family those old foxes didn¡¯t react at all when they heard James did it? How can that be!


    ¡°I thought I heard wrong at first too, but I asked several times and that¡¯s what our people said.¡±


    Hearing this, Grandpa Smith¡¯s eyes shed and he said through clenched teeth, ¡°I asked you to contact the media about the Harvey Group¡¯s involvement in human experimentation, how are you getting on?¡±


    He was a little wary of the Harvey family¡¯s power and didn¡¯t want to take things that far, but now that James has pushed them to the brink, he can¡¯t be med!


    ¡°I contacted them, but as soon as I heard about the human experiment, those people made all kinds of excuses and in general just refused to report it. Even when I raised the price very high, they wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Grandpa Smith, ¡°Have they been asked why?¡±


    ¡°They said they didn¡¯t want to offend the Harvey family, but I think it was more than that. Then two of the press, who are close to us, subtly warned me that it was best not to do that, that someone up there was bailing out the Harvey family. what was going on, they wouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it, you keep snooping around, you better find out who¡¯s really protecting the Harvey family.¡±


    Grandpa Smith hung up the phone and, with a crash, swept the table, all of it, to the floor.


    The maids came over carefully, cleaned up all the mess on the floor and retreated with trepidation.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the tantrums again? Hasn¡¯t the bankruptcy thing been settled? When are you going to get Jessica out, she¡¯s so pretty, what if she¡¯s being bullied in prison?¡±


    Adeline heard themotion and came over, rambling on with her belly.


    Grandpa Smith was already in a bad mood after answering the phone and when he looked at her slightly bulging belly, his negative feelings were instantly at their peak, ¡°She had iting to her when she was bullied!¡±


    How did the Smith family end up in this situation if Jessica hadn¡¯t been so self-righteous?


    In the end, it was her own fault!


    ¡°Jiang, how do you speak? She¡¯s your own daughter!¡± Adeline pointed at him, her face red with anger.


    Grandpa Smith sneered, ¡°So you¡¯re saying a biological daughter is a biological daughter?¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s just as bad as what¡¯s in her belly now, a sinful child!


    ¡°What do you mean? If she¡¯s not your daughter, could she be someone else¡¯s daughter?¡± Adeline gasped.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandpa Smith was so annoyed that he didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her, picked up his coat and headed out, ¡°Since that wild seed in your belly is useless at all, get it beaten, I don¡¯t want to see it again when Ie back!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go,e back here!¡± Adeline was used to beingplimented and couldn¡¯t stand his attitude, she trotted up and tugged him, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me when you¡¯re going to get Jessica out today, don¡¯t go out there!¡±


    She hated Jessica a little because of the bankruptcy, but she didn¡¯t want to make her life worse than death! After all, she¡¯s the daughter she loves in the palm of her hand!


    Grandpa Smith hadn¡¯t bothered to talk to her, just peeled her hand away and pushed her away.


    Adeline was momentarily unaware and was pushed to the ground, a pain beneath her, then she saw blood haloed through her clothes, blindingly red, ¡°Husband, I ¡­¡­ I¡¯ve had a miscarriage, take me to the hospital ¡­¡­ ¡±


    But Grandpa Smith just took one look and left with a cold face, without even calling an ambnce for her.


    Meanwhile, ¡¯s side received a call from above.


    ¡°I told you not to mess with James, don¡¯t mess with James, don¡¯t touch Ang, why didn¡¯t you listen? Now James is biting people everywhere like a mad dog, if he finds out, what will happen then?¡±


    said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re too much, James, the most he¡¯ll find out about me is that you¡¯re so secretive, he ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that fucking bullshit! Whether James finds out about me or not, the Harvey Group will never be used again, and the way James is ying, he¡¯s going to end thepany sooner orter!¡±

 Chapter 451 Don’t want anything?

    ¡°If he finds out about me, given his nature, he¡¯ll never let it go! I¡¯m giving you two options now: one, blow the whistle on the Harvey Group conducting human experiments; two, oust James from his current position. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Harvey family are ruthless masters who eat flesh without spitting out bones, and ousting James from his position as president and chairman and recing him with someone else would not benefit her at all.


    If the story of the human experimentation broke, the Harvey family would be finished, or it wouldn¡¯t do her any good at all.


    didn¡¯t want to choose either option and hastened to say, ¡°Take it easy. james is my own grandson and I know him well. he¡¯s a workaholic and would never give up ¡­¡­ for a woman.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone interrupted her furiously, ¡°He has now given word that he can split all his shares with those in the Harvey family as long as the rest of them don¡¯t hold him back from putting the Smith family out of business.¡±


    ¡°And, if any of them can find out who I am, he¡¯ll give that man everything he has in his hands! He¡¯s mad as hell now!¡±


    didn¡¯t know about all this yet, and upon hearing this, her whole body froze.


    Is this what James wants to do to avenge Ang¡¯s death?


    Is he crazy?


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t make a choice, well, I¡¯ll choose for you!¡± At this point, the man opposite continued.


    ¡°You listen to me first ¡­¡­ beep beep beep.¡±


    tried to persuade the person on the other side, but as soon as she opened her mouth, they had already hung up. She was so desperate that she immediately called the man, but after calling several times in a row, no one answered.


    ¡°What to do?¡±


    looked at her phone screen in panic, whatever the man did was tantamount to a death sentence for her.


    No, she can¡¯t just sit there and wait for it to happen!


    ¨C


    A few days have passed in the blink of an eye, but instead of going bust as James had nned, the Smith Group has taken on a major government project and is likely to recover gradually in the future.


    James contacted the bank presidents who had lent money to Smith Group and asked them what was going on and why they had suddenly repaid the Smith Group properties that had been blocked and dyed the repayment by three months.


    Three months is nothing for the average person, but it¡¯s enough to bring apany with some substance like Smith Group back from the dead.


    A few of the governors used various reasons to avoid it at first, but in the end they couldn¡¯t avoid it and had to see him.


    ¡°Mr. James, it¡¯s not in my control either, there was a special call from the head office saying that the collection period has to be postponed. And the interest doesn¡¯t have to be paid out as per the default period, it just needs to be calcted at normal interest.¡±


    ¡°The exact reason is not very clear to me. The reason given by the head office side is that the sudden bankruptcy of a listedpany like Smith Group will cause dissatisfaction among ordinary shareholders, and it will cause certain losses to the local revenue of B City as well as the market.¡±


    ¡°If you have to ask what¡¯s going on, all I can say is that someone upstairs is protecting the Smith Group, but I¡¯m not sure who it is, and there¡¯s no clear word from headquarters. It¡¯s also possible that they¡¯re not sure exactly who it is.¡±


    There were no operational problems with the Smith Group, but rather a series of reactions arising from the copse of the financial chain as a result of the Chante Group¡¯s scheme.


    If the banks stop putting pressure on the Smith Group and give it a helping hand with funding, it would not be a big problem for the Smith Group to get back up and running.


    But this was no longer a nned economy and the Smith family had caused so much anger that the government should not have intervened.


    But now that the government side has stepped in and is giving the Smith family a lot of help, that can only mean that someone big is protecting the Smith family.


    And in all likelihood, this big shot is the same person who put James in jail.


    ¡°The funeral will be starting soon, don¡¯t drink.¡± Greyson came over and snatched the bottle out of James¡¯ hand and handed him another bowl of soup, ¡°Sobriety soup, drink it.¡±


    James is wearing the same clothes he wore a few days ago, bearded, bloodshot eyes and smelling of alcohol, like a scruffy bum.


    He looked at the bottle, didn¡¯t grab it back as usual, but didn¡¯t drink the sober soup either and pushed it away.


    Greyson didn¡¯t push him, handing the sobriety soup to the maid behind him and saying to him, ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± James responded in a hoarse voice, stumbling beside him.


    It was already Ang¡¯s funeral, yet he still felt that her death felt like a nightmare. When the dream woke up, she was still beside him, calling out to him faintly, ¡°James.¡±


    Greyson is not as disoriented as he is, but he looks tired, not much better than he does.


    The funeral was full of people, not as many as at Mr. Lawson¡¯s funeral and not as powerful as those who were there. But the one thing that was the same was that all those who came to the funeral were just as happy and smiling, using it as a social asion to expand theirworks.


    There are few people like Raya who are genuinely upset about Ang¡¯s death.


    James had lived for more than 20 years and had long been aware of the temperament of these people, but when he really saw these people smiling at Ang¡¯s funeral, his anger was still spreading like a raging fire.


    The Pearson family, the Delia family and the Brown family are also invited as part of the B City¡¯s oldest family.


    When James arrived, Felix looked at him for a while before recognising the woebegone man as his nemesis.


    He deliberately provoked James by turning his head and saying to Salim beside him, ¡°Why did Ang just die? To be honest, I almost had sex with her a couple of times at Dream Club, it was a shame, I wanted to get a taste of her, but she just died ¡­¡­¡±


    Bang!


    James walked over to him with an expressionless face and mmed his fist into his face.


    The punch was so powerful that Felix staggered a few times before he could barely stand. He was about to curse when a kick came and he fell straight to the ground with a fiery pain in his stomach.


    Felix looked up and met James¡¯ bloodshot eyes, beady, cold and chilled, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    He subconsciously tried to beg for mercy as he always did, but before he could speak, James picked up a vase of flowers from the side and smashed it directly into his head.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A wave of pain came through and warm blood ran down his cheek.


    James, however, had no intention of stopping, and with a grim look on his face he swung the vase and smashed it down again.


    There was a scream all around, and those who hade to the funeral had long since lost their talkative airs and were standing back, far away.


    ¡°Come on, if you keep fighting he¡¯s going to get fucking killed!¡± Luna was entertaining the guests while Greyson kept a close eye on James, just in case he messed up.


    Seeing this, he rushed forward and pulled James away.

 Chapter 452 I’ll get you killed

    James Jun¡¯s face was also stained with some blood, like a demon crawling out of hell, ¡°Let me hear anything else I don¡¯t like to hear, and I¡¯ll get you killed.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice was calm, but none of them took this as a joke.


    Felix sat shivering on the floor, shamefaced by the crowd and wanting to make a few harsh remarks but not having the guts to do so.


    Wow!


    James threw the bloodstained vase in his hand to the floor, and the sound was apanied by Felix¡¯s heart thumping and his face going white.


    When Mr. Pearson heard themotion over here, he hurried over, ¡°Felix, how are you? I¡¯m calling an ambnce for you!¡±


    He took out his mobile phone and called 911 about the situation over here.


    James didn¡¯t linger any longer and turned coldly to leave.


    Mr. Pearson, who had just hung up the phone, called out to him instead, angrily saying, ¡°Mr. James has nothing to say about beating my son up like that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again or I¡¯ll see him once and beat him once.¡± James said in a cold voice as he stopped in his tracks.


    He was in a wretched state, but the pressure and aura he had developed over time in the upper echelons of the hierarchy was half-hearted.


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Mr. Pearson turned blue at his words, ¡°James, do you really think that the Harvey family is still the Harvey family of old?¡±


    He had recently received news that the Harvey family couldn¡¯t stand James¡¯ self-indulgence and didn¡¯t want to be dragged down by him, and were now nning to change the president and chairman.


    He was not the only one who knew about it, others had heard about it too.


    The crowd looked at James to see what his attitude was. If he was really scared, or had given in, the news should be true.


    ¡°Ang¡¯s funeral, all of you, you better keep your mouths shut.¡± James¡¯ gaze was like a knife, directed at Mr. Pearson and Felix, who was in a terrible mess on the floor.


    Having said that, without stopping, he stumbled towards Ang¡¯s picture.


    Mr. Pearson had concluded that the information was true, but when he saw his attitude, he hesitated a little.


    If the Harvey family really wanted to push someone else to the top, how dare he be so reckless?


    ¨C


    Meanwhile, in an inconspicuous corner.


    Ang is wrapped up tightly in a wheelchair, with an unfamiliar carer standing behind her.


    Originally Rnd was going to bring her here, but she was worried that he was too conspicuous, so she asked him to arrange for an obscure carer to bring her.


    Ang saw everything that happened at the funeral and had mixed feelings at this point.


    James has a mild cleanliness problem and has always acted rationally, so rationally that for a while she thought he didn¡¯t particrly like her either or that he had to have her.


    But that scene just now shocked her, and she didn¡¯t even recognise him immediately.


    She never thought that he would be in such a mess because of her and actually have to fight for everything just to avenge her ¡­¡­


    ¡°Is the youngdy ill?¡±


    Luna¡¯s voice rang in her ears, and Ang¡¯s heart thudded as she lowered her head.


    The nurse said, ¡°Miss. Randi is quite sick, but Miss. Ang helped her a lot that time when she was doing a charity event. So this time after Miss. Ang¡¯s ident, she repeatedly requested with the doctor that she wanted toe and see Miss. Ang off.¡±


    All of this was told to Rnd by Ang, who then asked him to pass it on to the carer.


    The reason why I did this was because I was worried that I would be suspected if I met my sister-inw and them at the funeral, but I didn¡¯t expect to actually meet them.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then thanks really Miss. Randi.¡± Luna had also overlooked this side of the room and felt that Ang gave her a special sense of familiarity, so she came over to check it out.


    But after looking around for half a day, I couldn¡¯t see Ang¡¯s face.


    The caregiver took in her confusion and exined, ¡°Miss. Randi was poured with strong acid, so she doesn¡¯t ¡­¡­ much like people looking at her.¡±


    She was afraid of hurting Ang¡¯s pride and did not speak out about the disfigurement.


    Luna dawned on her and said bitterly, ¡°Our Ang is pretty too, but the car exploded and she ¡­¡­¡±


    She choked back a sob, ¡°If Ang was still alive, it would probably be the same. miss. randi, don¡¯t be too down on yourself, there will always be someone who doesn¡¯t care about your face and will be friends with you.¡±


    Probably because of her sympathy for the stranger she was meeting for the first time.


    ¡°Miss. Randi¡¯s voice is hurt too, I thank you for her.¡± The carer said.


    Ang looked down at Luna¡¯s empty right sleeve with a pang of pain in her heart.


    She indirectly caused her sister-inw to break her arm, but thetter never med her¡­¡­ such a good person, why should she suffer such things?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, I should thank Miss Randi for Ang. But since Miss. Randi has an injury, it¡¯s better to go back to the hospital early to recuperate, if the wound worsens, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Luna said.


    The nurse sighed, ¡°That¡¯s what the doctor and I advised Miss. Randi to do, but she wouldn¡¯t listen and insisted oning.¡±


    The two spoke for a while, Luna had to entertain other guests and said goodbye before leaving.


    ¡°That ¡­¡­ you are Mrs. Ang, right? Can I trouble you for one thing?¡± The nurse called out to Luna with some embarrassment.


    Luna thought the other woman recognised her because of her broken arm and her face dimmed for a moment, subconsciously turning sideways to block the empty right sleeve of her coat.


    ¡°What is it? If I can help, I will.¡±


    The nurse cleared her throat and said somewhat unkindly, ¡°I heard that Mr. James was a bit depressed over Miss Ang¡¯s matter, and Miss Randi came here this time to offer her condolences to Miss Ang and also to advise Mr. James. Can you please take Mrs. Ang to take us there?¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t answer immediately but got up a few guarded moments, ¡°Miss. Randi¡¯s thought, I¡¯ll take it for Mr. James, thanks.¡±


    This man came to Ang¡¯s funeral wrapped up tight, not letting her see her face, saying it was disfigured, not speaking, saying his voice was broken.


    That¡¯s not much to say.


    But she said she came to pay her condolences because she benefited from the time Ang gave her love, and then before she could go to pay her condolences, she offered to meet Mr. James¡­¡­ which is questionable.


    This woman was less a visitor to Ang¡¯s funeral and more a visitor to meet Mr. James!


    Ang had guessed that she would refuse and was not surprised, just waiting for the carer to do as Rnd had exined before.


    The nurse did not disappoint her, ¡°If Mrs. Ang is notfortable taking us to see Mr. James, please give this jade pendant and this letter to Mr. James.¡±


    She opened her hand to reveal the valuable jade pendant inside, and a in piece of letterhead.


    Luna has always been close to Ang, and she rmended Greyson to take this pendant, so she recognised it just by looking at it.


    Her face paled, and after a pause, she took a few steps forward and grabbed the jade pendant into her hands.


    There was an extra crack in the jade pendant, but there was no way she could be mistaken, it was the same one Ang was wearing around her neck!

 Chapter 453 She’ll just call someone over immediately

    ¡°Who the hell are you people and how did Ang¡¯s pendant end up in your possession?¡± Luna looked at them with a pale face and alert eyes.


    The carer hastened to exin, as Rnd had said, ¡°Mrs. Ang, don¡¯t misunderstand, we are not bad people.¡±


    Herment didn¡¯t make Luna let her guard down.


    Thinking that it was at Mr. Lawson¡¯s funeral that Ang had been taken straight away, she was a little more alert. As soon as the two opposite made the slightest suspicious move, she immediately called for someone toe over!


    ¡°Miss. Ang, we really aren¡¯t bad people.¡± The carer didn¡¯t dare to move, just in case Luna misunderstood her, ¡°After hearing about Miss. Ang, Miss. Randi just wanted to go to the scene to have a look, and she found this jade pendant.¡±


    Luna is still not convinced. News and Events


    So many of them, and the police included, tried to find out if Ang had left anything behind and couldn¡¯t find anything. As a result, this Miss. Randi went and found Ang¡¯s jade pendant?


    ¡°What makes Miss. Randi want to visit the scene when she¡¯s so badly injured?¡± Luna asked.


    Her reaction was exactly the same as what Rnd had told the carer.


    The nurse sighed in her heart that Rnd had been right and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky to exin: Miss Randi only had some problems with her leg when she received Miss Ang¡¯s sponsorship, and she was poured with acid at the site of Miss Ang¡¯s ident.¡±


    Luna didn¡¯t make a sound, waiting for her to go on.


    ¡°By then the police had pulled out and hadn¡¯t found out that Jessica had done the deed, and then Miss. Randi wanted to go to the scene and thought she might be able to find a clue.¡±


    ¡°It turned out that the clues didn¡¯t turn up and Miss. Randi found a jade pendant. She was studying the pendant and considering handing it over to the police when suddenly a man rushed out and told Miss. Randi to hand over the pendant, she didn¡¯t and the man attacked her with acid.¡± The carer said.


    This litany of excuses was all Ang¡¯s idea.


    James and his sister-inw and brother are very wary and it is difficult for her, a ¡®stranger¡¯, to approach them. But James is so dishevelled now, she can¡¯t get close to him even if she doesn¡¯t.


    All things considered, she fictionalised her current role: the person receiving her help, Randi.


    As long as her sister-inw and the others believed her, then she was both someone Ang had sponsored and someone who was implicated by Ang.


    And she was still injured trying to keep the relic jade pendant. She wasn¡¯t sure how James would react when the time came, but her sister-inw¡¯s brother and the others would surely feel a certain amount of guilt towards her.


    It would not be so difficult for her to get close to her sister-inw and the others again.


    But even after all that the caregiver said, Luna still wasn¡¯t very convinced, ¡°The ident site is so open, it¡¯s hard to hide a person. miss. randi, when you went to the scene, didn¡¯t you notice that there were other people around? And ¡­¡­ didn¡¯t seem to know you were going to be there, would they have waited for you with the acid?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡­ this ¡­¡­¡± the caregiver was a little anxious, ¡°Mrs. Ang, if the way we got this jade locket was unseen, then we wouldn¡¯t havee to you!¡±


    Rnd told her that if Mrs. Ang was suspicious and really didn¡¯t know how to exin, to say so.


    Hearing this, Luna froze.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    That¡¯s true.


    Still, she felt something was wrong with these two, ¡°Thank you for returning this jade pendant to me.¡±


    Never mention taking them to see James.


    The carer didn¡¯t force the issue, and after looking at Ang, said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have things back, it¡¯s Miss. Randi¡¯s face ¡­¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t go on, lest Luna think she was taking credit for Ang, ¡°We¡¯ve been out for a short time, it¡¯s time to go back. I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t meet Mr. James, please ask Mrs. Ang to give the jade locket to Mr. James with the letter, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    This is what Rnd exined: if Mrs. Ang would not take them to Mr. James, then they would leave and only need Mrs. Ang to bring the jade pendant and the letter to Mr. James.


    ¡°¡­¡­ good.¡± Luna felt it was a bit inhumane to just let them go, but the purpose of their visit was so suspicious that it was better not to take them to see Mr. James.


    Without further ado, the nurse nodded at her before pushing Ang out the door.


    Luna watched them leave before taking the jade pendant and letter to James, ¡°He ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, James interrupted. He took a few steps forward and snatched the jade pendant from her hand, his hollow eyes glowing with a different kind of light.


    Luna guessed he would be excited to see this, but it still startled her that he was so excited. She paused and held out the letter as well.


    ¡°It came from one of Ang¡¯s former sponsors, Miss. Randi, who went to the scene looking for clues, but stumbled upon the jade pendant. In addition to the jade pendant, she brought over a letter.¡±


    James took the letter and tried to open it, but he only got halfway through before closing it back up and just kept fondling the jade pendant in his hand.


    It always feels like there is still Ang¡¯s temperature on it.


    ¨C


    After pushing Ang out, the carer tried to take her away immediately, but she refused, ¡°I want to stay here for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got burns all over your body, and it¡¯s easy to get infected out here. And writing that letter, plus all this tossing and turning today, has split the wound, so it¡¯s better to hurry back to the hospital.¡± The nurse said.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°Miss. Ang helped me and I want to stay here a little longer.¡±


    After the funeral, James and his brother and sister-inw will definitely be leaving, and when they do, maybe she can see them up close.


    It had only been a few days since she had seen him, but she felt like a lifetime ago. Especially seeing James like this now, it was really ¡­¡­ hard on her heart.


    But she can¡¯t reveal that she¡¯s not dead; that would not only bring about her own death, but she would also be a burden to James and her brother and sister-inw again.


    ¡°Hey, if you ask me, you don¡¯t owe that Miss. Ang any more either. She¡¯s so rich, and helping you is just a handful, but you¡¯ve had acid thrown in your face to protect her relics, disfiguring your face. Let¡¯s just go back early.¡± Feeling that Ang knew how to repay her kindness, the caregiver took a liking to her.


    Ang didn¡¯t say anything, just shook her head.


    When the nurse saw her insistence, she could not persuade her any further, but just said, ¡°Actually, you should say what happened between you and Miss. Ang. I think if you say it, maybe Mrs. Ang will take us to see Mr. James.¡±


    Mainly Miss. Randi is too sympathetic in her current state.


    ¡°My throat hurts, I can¡¯t say much.¡± Ang made a random excuse; if she opened her mouth, her sister-inw would be able to recognise her by then and things would be bad.


    The nurse thought this was reasonable and said nothing more, except to move the nket on her leg so that she would not catch cold.


    Ang stared straight ahead at the funeral, but unfortunately there were too many people and she was too far away to see the people she wanted to see.


    Instead, someone she didn¡¯t want to see came into view out of the blue.

 Chapter 454 Is this some kind of misunderstanding

    Felix was already in a bad mood after being beaten up by James, and when he saw a wheelchair-bound cripple staring at him, his anger instantly welled up.


    ¡°What are you looking at?! Dog, do you believe I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out?!¡±


    Ang just looked at him and did nothing else, and thought he was scolding someone else, so she ignored it.


    But her attitude made Felix even angrier, ¡°What the hell do you mean? You think I don¡¯t fight handicapped people, don¡¯t you? Fuck you, you son of a bitch!¡±


    Just like Ang, a cripple with a broken leg who won¡¯t stay still, it¡¯s fucking irritating to watch!


    He cursed as he walked over and raised his hand to hit the man.


    The caregiver hurriedly stepped in front of Ang, ¡°This ¡­¡­ gentleman, is there some misunderstanding here?¡±


    They were staying here fine and hadn¡¯t done anything, so howe this man suddenly acted like a madman and rushed over to beat people up?


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Felix pushed the caretaker out of the way and raised his hand to hit Ang, only to be clutched before his hand could fall.


    ¡°Felix, this is my sister¡¯s funeral, don¡¯t you fucking give a fuck and go around causing trouble!¡± Greyson stared at Felix with a grimace and shook off his hand violently.


    Felix was caught off guard and staggered back several steps before he could stand, his face hardened to the point of no return.


    He just said one thing about Ang and got beaten up by James, now just disposing of the next stranger who disrespects him and Greyson has to intervene ¡­¡­ They are so bullying!


    ¡°Miss. Randi, are you okay?¡± Luna asked Ang as she followed out.


    Ang shook her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys and Mr. Felix?¡± Luna was inexplicably relieved to hear her say it was okay.


    The nurse was furious, ¡°We said we were going to leave, but Miss. Randi wanted to wait until Miss. Ang¡¯s funeral was over before she went back. We just stood here for a while, who knew that as soon as this gentleman came out, he started cursing Miss. Randi and wanted to hit her.¡±


    ¡°I say Ang, you guys want to take charge, fine, I have nothing to say.¡± Felix said, ¡°Now that this cripple has donned me, I¡¯m going to settle a score with her, and it would be inappropriate for you guys to get in the middle of it, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Greyson grunted, tugged on his tie and said, ¡°You do what you want elsewhere! If you make a scene at my sister¡¯s funeral again, don¡¯t me me for fucking up!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Felix sneered as he wrenched him away, ¡°Are you not polite for making a scene at your sister¡¯s funeral, or are you not polite as long as I call those cripples with broken legs names? Isn¡¯t it a bit ¡­¡­ of a stretch to have two cripples in your family and not let others call them cripples?¡±


    Bang!


    Greyson grimaced and mmed a fist directly into his nose.


    Felix took two steps back, wiped at his face and grimaced, ¡°Blood! Greyson, you¡¯re really fuckinging on!¡±


    He can¡¯t afford James, can¡¯t he afford a Greyson?


    The two men wrestled.


    Felix is not a quiet man, he is always out fighting and getting into trouble, they have simr kicks and fists, neither of them can get the better of the other.


    Luna went over to try to pull the fight away, but failed to do so and was kicked away by Felix instead, falling to the ground.


    Seeing this, Greyson¡¯s anger grew a little more and kicked Felix hard in the gut. But he didn¡¯t dip either, as Felix mmed a fist into his face.


    Ang looked at Greyson¡¯s handsome, highly swollen face and subconsciously tried to step forward to pull the fight, but the caretaker pulled her back and advised, ¡°Miss. Randi, you¡¯re all bruised up, if they get into a fight and it gets to you, it¡¯ll be the end. We¡¯d better hurry back, you¡¯ve got so many cuts splitting open!¡±


    It¡¯s not that the carers are afraid of anything, but Ang is too badly injured.


    Before they came out, Rnd and Ang¡¯s attending physician repeatedly warned them not to stay out too long, as an infection could be a life-threatening condition that could lead to more time in bed.


    Ang regretted it now, if she had just left earlier, her brother wouldn¡¯t be fighting with Felix for her now.


    When the nurse saw that she didn¡¯t answer, she didn¡¯t try to get her opinion again, but went over to pick up Luna and exined, ¡°Mrs. Ang, I¡¯m sorry to have caused you and Mr. Greyson so much trouble this time, we¡¯ll definitelye to thank you some day. But Miss Randi¡¯s wound is open and there is a great risk of infection, so I must take her back to the hospital immediately.¡±


    ¡°You two are too kind, Miss. Randi was injured by the acid sshed on her in order to protect Ang¡¯s jade pendant, it is only right that we help her this time. In that case, you should hurry up and take Miss. Randi back.¡±


    Luna spoke very quickly, smiled symbolically at Ang when she finished, and rushed off to call her bodyguards to pull the fight.


    The carer didn¡¯t stop any longer and pushed Ang straight to a van off to the side. Several people got out, helped her take Ang into the van and left quickly.


    The bodyguards came over and it took a great deal of effort to pull Felix away from Greyson.


    Both men were in very bad shape, but Felix looked a little worse for wear than Greyson due to the beating he had taken from James earlier.


    Mr. Pearson rushed out and was distraught to see his son¡¯s miserable state, ¡°Greyson, we came to Ang¡¯s funeral with good intentions and you bully my son like this again and again¡­ how dare you?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Greyson spat blood on the ground, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have invited you to the funeral if I¡¯d known what you were like! Get out, get out now, and don¡¯t ever set foot in our Chante family again!¡±


    To say that he was taking it out on that Ang-sponsored woman is not entirely true.


    Mainly Felix insulted Ang with those words he heard, but by the time he arrived, James¡¯ one-sided beating of Felix was over and he didn¡¯t have time to do anything about it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And just now was a chance to punch someone for Ang!


    Mr. Pearson took a handkerchief and wiped the blood from Felix¡¯s face, his face blue with anger, ¡°Greyson, you better grow a brain when you talk! What you said before, I treat you like a junior and I don¡¯t take it personally with you!¡±


    ¡°But now that you are the only one left in your Chante family, your every word and action represents the Chante family and the Chante Group!¡±


    He said this to shock Greyson, but thetter was not the least bit afraid, instead his anger intensified.


    ¡°Since the words havee to this point, then well, I will put it here today in front of everyone: we, the Chante family, will not have any dealings with the Pearson family in the future, including our Chante Group, and we will not have a single cooperation with the Pei Group! As for the existing cooperation, all of them are cancelled!¡±


    There was a lot ofmotion here and a lot of people came out.


    Almost everyone was shocked to hear this from Greyson.


    It¡¯s normal forrgepanies to work with each other, but it¡¯s not worth it for Greyson to break off their partnership with the Pearson family like this!


    Some peopleughed at Greyson¡¯s stupidity, as he was a rich kid who didn¡¯t know what he was doing and did everything on his own.

 Chapter 455 Better think it over

    But there is also a small group of people who admire Greyson, such a person is a bit silly, but definitely serious, and not the same as Lorenzo, so maybe we can talk about working together in the future.


    Mr. Pearson was also shocked, and after a moment¡¯s froth, his face turned red: ¡°Greyson, you¡¯d better think carefully before you say or do anything! If you cut off your partnership with the Pearson family, we will lose out and you will lose out too! Do you think the rest of the board will agree with you if you do that?¡±


    Not waiting for Greyson to reply, Grandpa Thompson was apanied by Feng Mu and came out smilingly, ¡°This is not for Mr. Pearson to worry about, it just so happens that our Thompson familypany business has to develop a bit in the country, the Pearson family broke off the cooperation, we Linying Group will take over.¡±


    In his middle age, he also found it undesirable that people like Greyson were acting recklessly.


    But the older I get, the more I experience and the more people I meet, the more I realize that there are too few people with true character like Greyson.


    Hearing this, the crowd was filled with envy and jealousy, as well as emotion.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of luck Greyson¡¯s silly boy had to have saved Grandpa Thompson¡¯s life, and now he¡¯s impressed by thetter.


    With Linying Group taking over, Chante Group is not destined to lose money.


    Mr. Pearson was only threatening Greyson when he said that, but he didn¡¯t expect to see Grandpa Thompson, who was so shocked and angry that he could only grunt coldly and leave with Felix in front of him.


    But the pair hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps when Grandpa Thompson called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What else does Grandpa Thompson have to say?¡± Mr. Pearson chose to hold his tongue, but spoke with uncontrolled anger, tinged with a bit of anger.


    Grandpa Thompsonughed: ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell Mr. Felix and Mr. Pearson that it¡¯s better to be respectful to the dead when attending funerals.¡±


    ¨C


    Once Ang arrived at the hospital, she was immediately treated for her wounds, but even so, she became infected and began to run a fever.


    ¡°Luckily the infection is not very serious, just a low fever. For this time only, for thest month, no more going out, you have to recuperate in the hospital.¡± The attending physician said.


    Ang¡¯s voice was hoarse as she responded, her mind still on her funeral.


    I don¡¯t know how my brother is doing now, he just got hit pretty hard by Felix too.


    And James, I wonder if that letter she wrote worked for him ¡­¡­ If it didn¡¯t, then could she manage to stay out of the house for a month and let him degenerate?


    If that were the case, then there would be no point in doing what she is doing now ¡­¡­


    The attending doctor hooked up the bottle and gave her a few more instructions before heading out.


    The ward was instantly silent, with only the asional drip of the machine remaining.


    After a while, Rnd opened the door and walked in.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Ang asked, somewhat anxiously, ¡°Rnd, could you please call Mrs. Harvey and ask about the status of the funeral now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been asked.¡± Rnd said, ¡°The Chante family will have no further dealings with the Pearson family and the existing partnership between the twopanies will be cancelled.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips, she was unhappy and sad that her dad had continued to work with the Smith family before, despite the false usations against her. Now that her brother hadpletely cut ties with the Pearson family for her sake, she was getting worried again ¡­¡­


    Rnd took in her despondency and continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much, Grandpa Thompson said in public at the funeral that he would take over those partnerships that the Pearson family had cut off. I don¡¯t know much about the business world, but the Thompson family is no match for the Pearson family, so that should be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ang said in surprise.


    The brother saved Grandpa Thompson¡¯s life and was kind to the Thompson family, but Grandpa Thompson had already reported this kindness thest time he had counted on the Smith family, so how could he be so helpful to the Chante family now?


    Rnd looked at the bottle and sat down in the chair next to the hospital bed, ¡°Well. Don¡¯t always worry about Mr. James and Mr. Greyson, take care of yourself. Luckily you only have a minor infection this time, if it had been more serious, there¡¯s no telling what the oue would have been.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ang was less worried knowing that Greyson¡¯s side was fine, ¡°The attending doctor said I couldn¡¯t go out again for a month, so after this month ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°After this month, you are just out of the danger period, you can¡¯t move around as normal. Andter on, you¡¯ll need to take a lot of medication for that.¡± Rnd said, picking up where she left off.


    How could she recover from such a serious injury in a month?


    It is not even clear that you will be able toe off medication in this lifetime.


    Ang looked a little gloomy at this, ¡°So if I want to go out after this month, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t be out there for long, and how long you can go out depends on your own recovery.¡± Rnd said.


    Ang didn¡¯t expect this injury to have so many repercussions.


    She nodded in dismay and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Rnd for the medical expenses for the time being, and I¡¯ll pay you back with interest after a while.¡±


    In a month¡¯s time, she may not even be able to get out if she wants to, and I don¡¯t know if there will be much movement on ¡¯s side, in the meantime ¡­¡­


    ¨CThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The funeral is over.


    James was going to go back to Bamboo Estate, but before he could get into the car, Denise called out, ¡°James,e here first, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    James poured a sip of wine into his mouth before walking over with the bottle in his hand.


    Seeing him in this wretched state, Denise wanted to say something to him, but in the end she held back and just admonished, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you drink. But you can¡¯t drink too much, likest time, until you¡¯re hospitalised with alcohol poisoning, and I don¡¯t want to hear that again, got it?¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer, just asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He probably drank too much and didn¡¯t rest enough, his voice was muffled. And when he opened his mouth, it all tasted of alcohol.


    Denise sighed and didn¡¯t say another word about his drinking, just said, ¡°I want to divorce your father.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± James didn¡¯t react much; they were long overdue for a divorce.


    People at their level have a lot of colourful people out there, but they will never let those messy women or men get involved in family matters, or even in matters of inheritance distribution.


    And what his dad did was so ridiculous.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t object, Denise breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°But your father doesn¡¯t agree, so go back with him and ask him to divorce me today. As for the property and shares, I can leave them all to him without any of them.¡±


    ¡°All those years of youth wasted on him, and all that suffering, why not a penny?¡± James said in a cold voice.


    Denise stalled for a moment beforeughing helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to get a divorce when I don¡¯t want a single cent. If I ask for an equal share of the property again, how can he possibly agree?¡±


    All she wanted to do now was to get rid of the man she had been following for most of her life.

 Chapter 456 He’ll agree

    ¡°Who said anything about equal sharing of property?¡± James said in a cool voice.


    Denise froze for a moment before she heard him say, ¡°You¡¯re seven and he¡¯s three.¡±


    ¡°James¨C¡±


    ¡°You go back now and he will agree.¡±


    James didn¡¯t linger any longer, tilting his head back to take a sip of his drink and stumbling into the car with staggering steps.


    ¨C


    Adeline hadn¡¯t been back to the Smith family since her miscarriage. She thought her husband would at leaste to see her, but he went to the office and slept like nobody¡¯s business, with no intention of apologising to her.


    She went to Jason in a fit of pique and spent all these days with him.


    After Adeline¡¯s miscarriage, he wanted to let her rest and then take care of her, taking advantage of the opportunity to win her heart when she was at her most vulnerable.


    But she doesn¡¯t want to rest and spends her days pretending to have a chance encounter with Grandpa Smith to prove her femininity to him.


    Today Grandpa Smith was showing a client around the Smith family¡¯s mall, so Adeline asked Jason to go with him to the mall and even pointed out a million dor diamond ne that he liked after Grandpa Smith went into the luxury shop.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this ne.¡± Jason pointed at the diamond ne and didn¡¯t even blink. The truth was that over a million dors was really nothing to him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter responded and prepared to pack the ne.


    Adeline thought that if she had asked Jason to buy her a ne, Grandpa Smith would at least react, but he was stillughing and joking with his clients and didn¡¯t even look at her.


    She grunted in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    The attendant carefully held the ne and looked at her with a confused expression.


    ¡°No need to pack it!¡± Adeline pointed at Jason and said, ¡°You put it on for me!¡±


    Jason wasfortable doing such things and didn¡¯t think much of it. He happily responded, removed the tag and put it on her.


    ¡°Thanks honey.¡± Adeline cried out sweetly on purpose to annoy Grandpa Smith, then gave Jason a kiss on the cheek with a baring sound.


    Grandpa Smith heard the noise, nced this way and then withdrew his gaze.


    Adeline was so angry that she pushed Jason away from her and said, ¡°Pay up and get out of here! Some people are just an eyesore!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, good girl, just give me a second, it¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡± Jason wrapped his arms around Adeline¡¯s waist for another kiss, but was pushed away.


    He wasn¡¯t offended and cheerfully drew out a ck card and threw it to the waiter.


    The attendant took it with both hands, tried it once and looked puzzled, why was the card frozen? There should be something wrong somewhere, the Harvey family can¡¯t be unable to get the million or so out.


    But she tried a few more times and still couldn¡¯t swipe it.


    She was about to remind Jason when Adeline couldn¡¯t wait any longer, ¡°I mean, what¡¯s wrong with you waitress? You haven¡¯t finished swiping a card in half a day, you¡¯re working this efficiently because you climbed into the boss¡¯s bed to stay, right?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The waitress is a university student, she is only here for a part-time job, she is angry and aggrieved at this moment, but she can¡¯t say anything, who let others are customers?


    She smiled stiffly and said politely, ¡°Mr. James, why don¡¯t you change your card?¡±


    The main reason for saying this is that these rich people are more concerned about saving face and she was worried that saying the card was frozen would upset Jason.


    But Jason had never been in this situation before and didn¡¯t think this way, he just said unhappily, ¡°Why change it? Just use this card.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. James, this card of yours has been frozen.¡± He had asked that, and the waiter could only answer truthfully.


    Jason froze instantly.


    Freeze?


    How is this possible?


    Adeline sounded upset, ¡°Do you know who he is? How did his card get frozen? Is it because lovers like you who climb into bed by the seat of your pants don¡¯t know how to operate that you think the bank card is frozen!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Adeline, this card is really frozen. And please, show some respect and don¡¯t bleed.¡± The waitress was so red-faced and angry at her words that she was on the verge of tears.


    She could just quit the job. Who is this person to insult people?


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with the attitude? Do you really think that just because you¡¯re in your boss¡¯s bed, you¡¯re something?¡± Adeline was already unhappy, and when the waitress made her face, her anger red up, ¡°Go, call your manager out! You must give me an exnation today!¡±


    There was another waiter next to him, and seeing this situation, he felt that he could not solve it at all. He hurriedly pulled the waiter, who was wiping his tears, down and went to call the shop manager.


    The shop manager hurried over, apologising and saying nice things, ¡°Mrs. Adeline, this is all my shop assistant¡¯s fault, I apologise to you. I¡¯ll give you a 10% discount on this ne.¡±


    He, like the waiter before him, thought that the Harvey family was not so bad as to be unable to get that kind of money, so something must have gone wrong.


    Ny-five percent off is not much of a discount, but with a base of over one million, that¡¯s a big discount to say the least, and the shop manager was sincere in his apologies.


    But to my surprise, this made Adeline even more upset, ¡°Do I look like someone who is short of that kind of money? I don¡¯t need a discount, tell that clerk toe over and apologise on his knees! And I¡¯ve got work to do, so swipe your card and don¡¯t take up my time!¡±


    The main Grandpa Smith had almost finished with his clients and looked like he was leaving.


    ¡°Let me swipe your card first for this ¡­¡­.¡± The shop manager thought it was too difficult to get someone on their knees to apologize, but he didn¡¯t think of any good excuses, so he could only swipe his card first and stall for a bit.


    He took the ck card, swiped it, his eyes widened, then swiped it a few more times in disbelief ¨C


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Adeline, Mr. James, the card is indeed frozen and cannot be used. Do you think it would be convenient to change the card?¡±


    Adeline still doesn¡¯t quite believe it, ¡°How can it be frozen? Who could have frozen his card? Is there something wrong with the machine in your shop?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see for yourself. There was another rich woman who just took a ne from here, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with the machines in our shop.¡± This attitude of hers made even the shop manager upset.


    Adeline was about to say more when Jason stopped her with a scowl, then opened his wallet and pulled out a few more cards, ¡°Try these.¡±


    It suddenly urred to him that James seemed to have said earlier that he would freeze all his funds, and he had previously thought that James was just saying that.


    The shop manager tried them all again and said, ¡°¡­¡­ None of these cards will work.¡±


    Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, Jason¡¯s phone vibrated a few times.


    It was a text message from James.


    [All funds in your name have been frozen.]


    [Go home and get a divorce like my mother says, or you won¡¯t get a penny from the Harvey family ever again.


    Jason looked down at the text message on his phone, yet he could still feel theplicated stare of the shopkeeper on the side. He had never encountered anything like this before and his face was on fire for a moment, wishing he could dig a hole and leave the scene.

 Chapter 457 This foolishness

    ¡°¡­¡­ put it on my tab first.¡± Jason didn¡¯t look up as he spoke, turning his head away.


    The shop manager wasn¡¯t worried about the Harvey family owing the bill and instructed the waiter to put it in Jason¡¯s name.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Adeline took a few steps over to Jason, furious. Nothing was going well these days, one by one, against her wishes, and now even the man who always said he liked her best was learning to leave without saying goodbye.


    ¡°Sorry, honey, Denise and I are having a divorce and I have to go back to see it.¡± Jason had had a chance to spend time with her for once and didn¡¯t want to leave it at that.


    But with all the funds in his name frozen and Denise¡¯s divorce no small matter, he had to go back and see.


    He thought Adeline would understand if he said that, but she said with a grim face, ¡°You don¡¯t like her anyway, so let her get a divorce, what do you care?¡±


    Grandpa Smith was indifferent, but he couldn¡¯t stand to see his wife gossiping with other men, so he smiled stiffly, ¡°We¡¯ve seen enough here, let¡¯s go look elsewhere.¡±


    The customers had a desire to see what was going on, but he had already said go several times in a row, and if they had advised them further, they would have had to leave with regret as they could not save face.


    ¡°Her own husband is still here and she¡¯s showing love to other men, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking ¡­¡­ No wonder her daughter is all about being a lover and killing people, it¡¯s all gic! That man is not a good thing either, shame on him!¡± The waiter came up to the shopkeeper and muttered in a low voice.


    The shopkeeper was so frightened that he rushed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    He nced at Jason and Adeline who were arguing, I don¡¯t think they heard ¡­¡­


    Jason, who was arguing with Adeline but still heard everything, lost some face and left stiffly with his arm around a still fractious Adeline.


    ¨C


    After leaving the funeral site, James nned to go back to the Bamboo Estate, but halfway there, he asked the driver to make another turn and went to the old Harvey family home.


    The three Harvey family brothers all live in the old Harvey family home, and when Mr. Lawson was around, they all seemed to be inseparable at best. Now that the old man is gone, they don¡¯t even bother to pretend to be the same, and no one cares about anyone.


    But as soon as word got out today that Denise was getting a divorce, the Rouco couple, along with the Ran couple and Ralphie, all went to JasonDenise¡¯spound.


    They were all there when James arrived and were probing Denise. When they saw him enter, they all froze in unison, then shut up in unison.


    The living room was instantly silent.


    James is indeed a little more irrational than he was before, but that is precisely why they are more scrupulous. James now does things without thinking about the consequences at all, and they can¡¯t do that.


    As the saying goes, those who are barefoot are not afraid of those who wear shoes, and they are those who wear shoes.


    ¡°James has lost a lot of weight recently, and by the looks of it, hasn¡¯t slept well in thest few days, has he?¡± Rouco said with concern, ¡°You can¡¯te back from the dead, you have to take care of your health.¡±


    James put the bottle down and sat unassumingly on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re backing Ralphie as the new chairman?¡±


    In the past, he was wild, but more or less collected, exchanging pleasantries before asking politely about things. Unlike now, he cuts to the chase and doesn¡¯t even give the opportunity to beat around the bush.


    Rouco¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, not knowing how to respond.


    Several other people looked at each other, fearing that James would ask about them.


    But fearing whates, James sat up a little straighter, leaning slightly like an advancing beast, ¡°You guys support Ralphie too?¡±


    Almost everyone he looked at kept their heads down and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me everyone for this matter.¡± Ralphie said in a warm voice, ¡°San, since Miss. Ang was away, you didn¡¯t even go to the office. Later on, you even disregarded Harvey Group¡¯s interests in order to put the Smith family out of business. I personally feel that the state you are in, is not ¡­¡­¡±


    James lifted his eyelids, his blood-stained eyes staring coldly at him, and said slowly, ¡°Did I tell you to speak?¡±


    ¡°San, I ¡­¡­¡± That was a bit of an understatement, and Ralphie¡¯s face was a bit ugly.


    But he only opened his mouth before James interrupted, ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll have you thrown out, your choice.¡±


    That statement was definitely not in jest and Ralphie knew it well. He changed his expression several times, a few shades brighter than his palette, but finally held his tongue and chose to shut up.


    Ran couldn¡¯t look away, ¡°If you don¡¯t let Ralphie talk, you can always let me talk? James, you don¡¯t get too cocky either, you¡¯ve upset ¡­¡­ now¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Rouco coughed dryly, ¡°We¡¯re here today to talk about the two oldest families, so don¡¯t hurt the peace over something unrted.¡±


    The others followed suit, pretty much in the same vein as he did.


    They thought it was over, but James stood up, stared at Ran and said, ¡°Who have I pissed off now? The ¡®big man¡¯ who stirred up the Harvey Group in connection with human experimentation?¡±


    Hearing this, almost everyone¡¯s face went white.


    But Ran, unlike everyone else, was still smug, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! He¡¯s been approached by someone who said he¡¯d blow the whistle on the human experiment if you stayed on as chairman and president!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got his eye on my son now and wants to put Ralphie on top, so if you¡¯ve got any sense, you¡¯ll ¡­¡­¡±


    Rouco couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted him with a voice, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The stupid bastard!


    He won¡¯t let Ran talk because he¡¯s afraid the n will go awry, but Ran thinks he¡¯s jealous of his son getting to the top, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I talk?¡±


    Ran tilted his chin at James, ¡°If you have any sense, you¡¯d better be polite to our family now! Even if the old man is gone, our family is not for you to bully!¡±


    James didn¡¯t even bother with him and just swept his face over the crowd, ¡°I advise you not to do something so brainless.¡±


    ¡°What no brain? I think you¡¯re just scared! Afraid that there¡¯s no ce for you in the Harvey family! But you brought this on yourself!¡± Ran was not pleased to be ignored.


    James still ignored him and simply said, ¡°You guys stay out of my business now, and when I¡¯m done with mine, the shares in my hands will be given to you. If you cooperate a little more and tell me who that person is, I can give you the rest of what I have in my hands.¡±


    ¡°But if you guys have to go along with that guy,¡± he sneered, ¡°he doesn¡¯t blow up about human experimentation, I do.¡±


    Everyone, including Denise, was stunned at these words.


    Rouco was not able to control his emotions and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? If it gets out about the human experiment, we¡¯re all doomed!¡±

 Chapter 458 So what?

    He and the others thought that James would be apprehensive when the words were spoken. Instead, he just gave a very soft-voicedugh and said indifferently, ¡°So what?¡±


    So what?


    That would be the end of everyone, including him!


    Does he really not care, or is he deliberately pretending to be this way?


    Rouco¡¯s mind was turning a hundred times, still wondering how he was going to say something, when Ran over there couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°That would be the end of the Harvey family! That would be the end of you as Chairman and President! James, you¡¯ve always been a smart man, so if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll give up the Harvey Group to my son and we¡¯ll give you a handout, otherwise, I¡¯ll ¡­¡­¡±


    Bang!


    James kicked him in the face in no uncertain terms with a baleful frown in his eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t do what I say, you¡¯ll be reading about the Harvey Group¡¯s involvement in human experimentation tomorrow!¡±


    With every word he said, Rouco¡¯s heart beat along with him, ¡°James, you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with the Harvey Group.¡± James interrupted indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll give you all the shares in my hands if you behave yourselves and stay out of my business. Do you guys think that I still care about these things?¡±


    If he had cared, he would not have even offered to give them an equal share in his hand.


    All Rouco¡¯s words were stuck in his throat, and he opened his mouth several times, but not a single word came out.


    Without Ang, James no longer has any weaknesses ¡­¡­ and they have.


    Ran got up from the floor in a heap and was at his wit¡¯s end. He thought about it and finally turned to Denise, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re just going to let James get away with this? If he blows the whistle on the human experiment, our shares will be worthless!¡±


    It is more than worthless.


    If they do not file for bankruptcy, not only will they not receive their dividends, they will also be in debt.


    ¡°The oldest is right too. james is still young and momentarily lost in love and doesn¡¯t know what it would mean to him to lose these things, but you can¡¯t watch your son ruined, can you?¡± There was nothing more Rouco could do but hope for Denise.


    But Denise didn¡¯t even change her expression, just said lightly, ¡°Those shares are in James¡¯ hands, they¡¯re his, and I respect his choice.¡±


    She answered without hesitation and without a trace of ambiguity in her words, and Rouco and the others could not have been more persuaded.


    James scanned his blood rtives with sarcasm in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve heard my words, and before my parents sign the divorce papers, I want to hear your answer: choose the ¡®big man¡¯ or choose me, you make your own choice.¡±


    He had wondered earlier when he would tell them about it, and just when they came to his door, he saved having to make a separate trip.


    Hearing this, Rouco and his party were left with bitterness in their hearts.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They came over to the second house¡¯s side to sound out the family and to put in a word for the second when Denise wanted to take the Harvey family¡¯s stuff away.


    After all, what belongs to their Harvey family should not be cheap to outsiders.


    Who knew that this would be the case?


    If they had known the situation would turn out like this, they would never havee over!


    Ran had not taken any advantage of the situation and had suffered so much, so he turned his head and left.


    ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡± James¡¯ soft voice came from behind him, but with a bone-chilling intensity.


    Ran¡¯s face twisted, ¡°James, you¡¯re ate bloomer, don¡¯t go too far! If I don¡¯t leave now, am I going to stay here and get beaten up? Ralphie, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ralphie frowned and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± James¡¯ cold, prating gaze darted over Ralphie for a moment andnded on Ran.


    Ran¡¯s heart thumped, his scalp tingling at the sight of him, but not wanting to give in so badly, he said, ¡°I stayed for Ralphie¡¯s sake, not because I was afraid of you!¡±


    James ignored him, just withdrew his gaze and said coldly, ¡°Time is running out, think it over and you better not get any more ideas or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    His words would be unkind, but no one dared to refute them.


    Rouco muttered to his wife for a while and showed weakness, ¡°James, I don¡¯t mean anything else, but it¡¯s not too much to ask that I call your great aunt and second aunt to discuss such an important matter, is it?¡±


    The three of them, who have always worked together, have always discussed everything they do in advance.


    James nodded down, picked up his bottle and drank without another word.


    Rouco took his mobile phone out and went to make a call. Several other people are not idle here, muttering and discussing things.


    ¡°James, your dad¡¯s side ¡­¡­¡± Denise was no longer concerned about where the Harvey family was going, the only thing she cared about was whether Jason would divorce her.


    Very few men and women in a wealthy family end up with one another. But whether the parties had no feelings to begin with, orter cheated and changed their hearts, divorce is still rare.


    There are so many parties with major interests involved that a divorce between the parties will affect the interests of both families and will involve the distribution of divorce assets. So in the event that the marriage goes wrong, it¡¯s basically a case of each party ying their own game.


    She felt the same way at first, and tried not to care about the gossip that was going around. But Adeline¡¯s pregnancy became the final straw that broke her back, and she couldn¡¯t take the insult and finally made up her mind.


    James looked at the two white hairs that had sprouted from her temples at some point, paused, and said, ¡°He¡¯sing soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Denise sat back down again, only looking up at the door from time to time.


    It wasn¡¯t too long before Jason returned in a ze of glory.


    He¡¯d only been on the prowl with Adeline for a few days and hadn¡¯t seen James before, and it took him a while to tell which was which.


    ¡°Who gave you permission to freeze my card?¡± Jason¡¯s face was grim to the core. Buying a ne for the woman he loved and not having the money to pay for it ¡­¡­ he had never been so humiliated!


    James gave him a cold look, ¡°Do you need anyone¡¯s permission to freeze your card?¡±


    A few brothers were around, Jason couldn¡¯t get down, his face burned for a moment, ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ve already had the divorce papers printed and will be sending them over in a few minutes, you sign them and I¡¯ll naturally unfreeze them for you.¡± The bottle was already empty and James casually threw it to the floor, raising his hand to rub his brow, which was sore from theck of sleep and excessive drinking.


    If it were usual, a few other people would still be watching the action.


    But now, they were too busy to look after themselves, so how could they have any desire to watch the fun? All they could hear were the words ¡°sign the divorce papers¡± and they were scratching their ears in anxiety.

 Chapter 459 Do I need to tell you one by one?

    ¡°¡­¡­ James!¡± Jason never expected that this would be what he heard in his haste to get back and for a moment he didn¡¯t know what to say, he just gritted his teeth and shouted.


    James didn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°Since ten years ago, you¡¯ve been secretly transferring joint marital property under the guise of those lovers, do I need to tell you about them one by one?¡±


    He had never told Denise about this and she hadn¡¯t thought about it, and at first hearing this, she froze in her tracks.


    How could he have started moving his assets in secret so early?


    Jason was shocked too, he had done all this very covertly, how did James know about it?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sign, and those assets under your hand, you¡¯re off the hook.¡± James didn¡¯t give Jason half a chance to save face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He said this wildly, but with enough backbone.


    Jason hesitated again and again, unable to bear the stifling feeling of not being able to spend a penny, and said, ¡°Your mother and I lost our rtionship a long time ago, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we get a divorce, which is nothing to talk about. I¡¯ll read the divorce papers and if there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll sign them.¡±


    James just lifted his eyes and nced at him coldly without saying anything, then took out his phone and called the person under his hand, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    It said two words and hung up.


    Jason looked ufortable and found a ce to sit down, he didn¡¯t want to talk to James anymore, who was always able to piss him off with a single word.


    He leaned over and tried to have a chat with Rouco to get the other man to help him get a word in front of James. But Rouco simply ignored him, and then got annoyed with him and simply changed ces.


    Jason was upset, but didn¡¯t say anything and came back up to Ran. This brother of his was not usually on good terms with James and might be able to help him fight a bit more in the divorce.


    Yet the few times he spoke, Ran ignored him and even looked at him with some hatred.


    Jason was so stifled that he had to sit by himself, dry, waiting for the man who had delivered the divorce papers toe over.


    After a while, a man in a suit hurried over and went straight to James, ¡°Mr. James, the divorce papers printed as you requested.¡±


    ¡°Give it to him.¡± James didn¡¯t take it, pointing down in Jason¡¯s direction.


    The man responded and handed Jason the divorce papers.


    Jason took the divorce papers and read a few important areas, his face grew hard, ¡°James, shouldn¡¯t you exin to me why the distribution of assets is seven for your mother and three for me?¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd finally looked up and was willing to give him some attention.


    ¡°Not satisfied?¡± James stood up and took a step up to him, looking at him from above, ¡°Then take back all that you¡¯ve transferred out over thest ten years, and all the property you¡¯ve given away, and then you two will split it 50/50.¡±


    Jason has transferred a lot of assets over the years and given a lot of stuff to his lovers and illegitimate children, if he gets it all back ¡­¡­


    He was hesitating when James said, ¡°You¡¯ve got ten minutes to think about it.¡±


    Having said that, in front of him, he set the rm for his phone.


    Ten minutes didn¡¯t take long at all, and the rm clock soon went off.


    ¡°To sign, or not to sign?¡± James pressed off the rm clock, his voice not half rising and falling.


    Jason didn¡¯t answer directly, but frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of expenses over the years, but your mum may not have as much as I do, you¡¯re like this ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is answer me, to sign or not to sign, there¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense.¡± He wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen either.


    Seeing that Jason was still hesitating, Denise stood up, wanting to change the terms again. She just wanted to divorce him now, and she didn¡¯t care about how much to divide.


    But before she could say anything, she heard Jason say, ¡°I, sign.¡±


    He signed the divorce papers through gritted teeth and tossed the pen aside, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to unfreeze the assets in my name!¡±


    James took the agreement, nced at it, made sure there were no problems, gave it to Denise and said to Jason, ¡°Get the divorce papers, transfer the assets that should be transferred to my mother, no one will miss your little thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The initiative was in James¡¯ hands, and Jason could only say yes even if he was not satisfied. Only this yes was said more or less reluctantly.


    When he heard him say yes, James then turned his head to Denise, ¡°Special Assistant Liu will apany you, the Civil Affairs Bureau has already called and someone is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Not long after the marriage, Denise wanted a divorce.


    She had wanted this for decades and now it wasing true, and for a moment, her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Waiting for JasonDenise and the others to leave before James looked at Rouco and the others and asked, ¡°Have you guys thought about it?¡±


    Ran was so angry that almost as soon as the words left his mouth, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve threatened us like that, what choice do we have, it¡¯s bad luck to have a man like you in the Harvey family!¡±


    Off to the side, Ralphie¡¯s handsome face was taut and scowling.


    With the help of that big man, he thought it would be absolutely no problem to pull James down this time. Who knew that the duck that was in his mouth would actually fly ¡­¡­


    ¡°All you have to say is choose.¡± James didn¡¯t take Ran¡¯s words to heart at all.


    Ran was about to say something harsh, but when he met his cold, stern gaze, he swallowed all his words, ¡°Pick you, pick you, pick you, okay?¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± James¡¯ eyes turned to Rouco.


    Rouco sighed softly, not speaking as impulsively as Ran, ¡°Pick you. But your great aunt wants to talk to you about that man.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say exactly who that person was, but everyone knew that he was referring to the big shot who broke the story about the Harvey Group¡¯s involvement in human experimentation.


    ¡°Say something about that guy?¡± James¡¯ eyes shed and he repeated.


    Rouco nodded, ¡°Well. To put it mildly, we¡¯re all on the same string now, we¡¯re all in it together, and it¡¯s only natural that we know as much as we can tell you about that man.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to say it all?¡± Ran¡¯s voice rose, ¡°What if that man finds out and counts us out?¡±


    James said coolly, ¡°Does that man not count us out now?¡±


    The man has been scheming against the Harvey family since the human experimentation story broke, or even earlier.


    Ran was momentarily dumbfounded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± James said at Rouco, ¡°To the great aunt¡¯s house.¡±


    What happened to that man, he had wanted to know for a long time.


    Rouco, however, was in less of a hurry and instead took him by the hand and asked first, ¡°James, telling you about that man, does that still mean what you said before?¡±


    It turned out to be thinking about those payments he had offered earlier.


    James looked at a slightly distraught Rouco, ¡°If it¡¯s solid and true news, sure. But if it¡¯s just some nebulous rumour ¡­¡­ meh.¡±

 Chapter 460 I’ll play dumb, all right?

    Rouco smiled sardonically and changed the subject, ¡°Your great aunt is already waiting for us, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± James didn¡¯t dwell on what he¡¯d just said, and headed out the door with a cold face.


    He didn¡¯t care what his uncle and his aunt were nning, he just wanted to know who was hiding behind him all this time!


    ¡°That, wait, I¡¯ming with you guys! It¡¯s such a big deal, we have to talk about it together!¡± Ran tugged at Ralphie and followed close behind the two.


    The old man is gone and now the big man can¡¯t back them up, they have to follow James and their big brother at all times to make it work!


    What if a few of their families were counting on them behind their backs?


    The group drove to the home of the Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter.


    When the Ran family arrived, the oldest daughter of the Harvey family frowned and said, ¡°If you¡¯re here, you¡¯re here, but don¡¯t interrupt when we¡¯re talking. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you thrown out!¡±


    ¡°Howe I¡¯m just sticking my nose in ¡­¡­ when I talk,¡± Ran swallowed all his words again under her gaze and said in an unpleasant voice, ¡°I¡¯ll y dumb, okay?¡±


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter nced at him, then at Ralphie beside him, and without saying anything else, led the way in first.


    The living room quickly filled up and James, a junior, sat at the head table with the oldest Harvey family daughter, looking out of ce, but no one dared say anything.


    Without babbling, Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter got right to the point, ¡°Who that man is, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hearing this, James pursed his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°This time I¡¯vee to you, and not for those things in your name, but for the Harvey family,¡± the statement is a bit official, but it¡¯s true, ¡°If the Harvey family is gone, everything I have now will be gone. ¡±


    Rouco nodded and was also very attentive.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that everything they have now was given to them by the Harvey family, and with the Harvey family gone, they¡¯re not as bad as the average citizen, but they¡¯re definitely no better.


    James remained silent.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter could only take the initiative and go on, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the man is, but I¡¯m not in two minds, I have more or less some clues in my hands. But before I tell you these clues, I must ask you: are you sure?¡±


    If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, you¡¯ll just piss off the big man and hasten the Harvey family¡¯s demise.


    ¡°James, it¡¯s not like your great aunt is asking this against you.¡± Rouco said, ¡°The main thing is that someone like your grandfather couldn¡¯t deal with this man, you ¡­¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t go on, but everyone understood what he meant.


    James leaned back on the sofa, his expression not half wavering, ¡°No.¡±


    He was not sure.


    But even if it took everything he had, even if it cost him his life, he would make this man pay for Ang¡¯s life!


    At this, the Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s eyes instantly darkened, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way I can tell you about those clues.¡±


    She had no objection to taking a shot at the big man, but only if she could kill him in one blow and not give him a chance to rebound.


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me now because you think he¡¯ll leave the Harvey family alone as long as I do nothing?¡± after so many years of being immersed in the mall, he was still so naive, James sneered and pulled at the corner of his mouth.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter said without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you might want to look at something first.¡± James pulled out his phone, tapped on a few pictures and tossed them to her.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter picked up her phone suspiciously and zoomed in on the picture, her expression instantly bing solemn as she looked at a few other pictures, her face growing grim.


    ¡°What does this ¡­¡­ this mean?¡± Her hand was shaking as she held the phone.


    ¡°What does what mean? What¡¯s on the phone?¡± Ran padded over, grabbed the phone straight away and started looking at it.


    James said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the man is trying to do yet, but one thing is for sure: he¡¯s counting the Harvey family and just trying to do something with the Harvey family as a medium.¡±


    ¡°But for whatever reason, he doesn¡¯t think the Harvey Group is too solid and wants to help the Smith family. it¡¯s less obvious now, but it¡¯s not hard to guess: when he shifts all his focus to the Smith Group, the Harvey Group is a pariah.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but if I were him, when I got Ang killed, I would have cut the grass to avoid reprisals by leaving no loose ends. And human experimentation is that knife that can cut the grass.¡±


    It was the first time he had spoken to them so much since Ang¡¯s ident.


    He didn¡¯t have much to exin about those, but if he wanted to get a lead on the man from his great aunt, he had to give them a clear analysis of the pros and cons.


    The picture shows what Cao Yan has found out in the meantime, mainly some strong evidence of the mysterious figure funding the Smith Group and entering into a partnership with the Smith Group.


    Ran is not very bright, but with the evidence here and James¡¯ exnation, it¡¯s hard for him not to understand.


    ¡°What about the Smith Group, they¡¯ll be back in a while, James, we have to make a decision soon! Otherwise if the human experimentation thing blows up, we¡¯re all screwed!¡± Ran was already scared to death.


    Ralphie¡¯s handsome face was also rigid.


    ¡°Now can the great aunt talk?¡± James said as he retrieved his phone.


    Harvey family¡¯s eldest daughter picked up a cup of tea and drank it before frowning and saying, ¡°Well. Your second aunt ising over soon too, she knows slightly more than I do, so wait a minute.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait long for the second daughter of the Harvey family to arrive, with a file folder in her hand.


    She came in and said nothing, looking first to her big sister.


    ¡°Give it all to James, and tell James everything you know about that man, too,¡± thest vestiges of luck were gone, and the older Harvey family daughter¡¯s spirits instantly shrivelled up considerably.


    ¨C


    Sick bay.


    Ang had reached her mental and physical limits, and not long after the infusion, she fell into a deep sleep. Around midnight, she heard the sound of the door opening and footsteps in a daze.


    Probably a doctor or nurse making the nightly rounds.


    Ang was so tired and sleepy that when she heard the movement, such a thought crossed her mind and mostly she didn¡¯t want to open her eyes.


    But judging from the sound of footsteps, there were at least four peopleing, and it was rare that so many people usually made the rounds together. And when these men came in, they didn¡¯t just scan a few times and leave as usual, but they rustled closer to the hospital bed.


    ¨Csomething¡¯s not right!


    Thinking about it, Ang¡¯s sleepiness instantly disappeared without a trace, her heart thumping like it was about to beat out of her chest.


    ¡°To get her out?¡±


    Ang heard a man¡¯s voice say very softly.


    Her heart stuttered¡­ get it out? Where to?


    Aren¡¯t there security guards and night patrols in the hospital? How did these people manage to blend in?


    And she¡¯s not Ang now, she¡¯s just an ordinary, seriously ill patient, what are these people doing getting her out? Who the hell are they?

 Chapter 461 Dying Today?

    Ang subconsciously rxed her breathing. She wanted to open her eyes to see what was going on, but panic set in as she feared they would find her.


    In her current situation, not to mention that they were four, or even one person, even a ten-year-old child, she was not capable of fighting head-on!


    What to do?


    ¡°You can¡¯t get it out, it¡¯ll be noticed and inconvenient.¡± In the darkness, another man¡¯s voice rang out above Ang.


    From the sound of their voices, the two men who spoke in session were in their prime, and it was not clear whether the other two were male or female and what the situation was.


    If we sit around like this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good situation.


    Ang remembered where the first aid button was and she didn¡¯t open her eyes, just moved her hand with difficulty, trying to push it as far as she could without being noticed.


    Even if they were found out, nothing would happen, there would be doctors and nurses rushing over and I¡¯m sure these people wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to do anything to her again.


    Ang made up her mind and moved her right hand as quickly as she could, but to her surprise, her hand had barely poked out of the nest when she was caught ¨C


    ¡°Ang, take your hands back!¡±


    Ang shivered almost uncontrobly and opened her eyes when the old, majestic voice rang out.


    It was dark in the room, and because she had just opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t quite see the situation clearly. But she was absolutely right, it was Mr. Lawson¡¯s voice just now!


    Isn¡¯t he ¡­¡­ dead and the funeral was held?


    And he had just called out her name, how did he know she was still alive?


    A thousand thoughts shed through Ang¡¯s mind in the sh of a knife, while her body instincts took precedence over her senses and she had already touched the first aid button.


    Mr. Lawson has always disliked her and even tried to get her killed!


    Even if Mr. Lawson did kill her, James and his brother would not know about it!


    Even if Rnd were to tell the truth, no one would believe it. Even if they do, they won¡¯t guess that the murderer is Mr. Lawson, the ¡®dead man¡¯!


    ¡°Hold her down!¡± Mr. Lawson¡¯s irritated voice rang out in a pitch ckness.


    Ang was already about to press the first aid button when her arm was grabbed. Her body was covered in wounds and the person who grabbed her hand was not too strong, she chipped and winced in pain.


    Snap!


    Someone turned the lights on.


    Ang squinted subconsciously and when she opened her eyes again, she saw Mr. Lawson, a man who was already dead, sitting in front of her bed.


    He was dressed in a sick suit and didn¡¯t look well, and it looked like even if he hadn¡¯t died, he wasn¡¯t in good health.


    But in any case, it was better than her situation.


    Now that I think about it, the big mystery man knew about the Harvey Group human experimentation but didn¡¯t let the media break the story, used the human experimentation story to put James in jail but let him out again, and didn¡¯t hurt any of the Harvey Group¡¯s interests or people.


    On top of that, he engineered her death, was close to  and Mr. Lawson couldn¡¯t ¡®fight¡¯ this man ¡­¡­


    Any way you look at it, this mysterious big man looks like Mr. Lawson who died by fraud.


    Instead, he suddenly appeared before her when the death was announced to the public ¡­¡­ Ang felt that Mr. Lawson, being as ruthless as he was, would have killed her as a confidant in order to keep it as secret as possible.


    She wasted her time in faking her own death to find out who the big man was and help James out. Now it seems that all she did was drive herself to her death and didn¡¯t help James at all!


    ¡°Have you been sending people to watch me, so you know I¡¯m not dead?¡± Ang looked at Mr. Lawson, trying to get to the bottom of this before she died.


    But Mr. Lawson ignored her and coughed twice, frowning as he said to his bodyguard, ¡°Call a doctor and get her wound treated.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The bouncer responded and walked out.


    Ang frowned slightly, what did Mr. Lawson mean by this?


    Not long after, the doctor arrived, greeted Mr. Lawson, treated Ang¡¯s wound and went out.


    ¡°The person who broke the story that the Harvey Group was involved in human experimentation and was behind the design to kill me was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Ang knew she was going to die, but she died, and she wanted to die knowing.


    Mr. Lawson looked at her as if she were a fool and said, ¡°I thought you had be smart, but you are still a fool!¡±


    What does this mean? Is Mr. Lawson not the big man?


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s next words also proved her thoughts, ¡°Am I stupid or crazy to work with that wicked old woman ?¡±


    Ang pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Not him? Then who is it?


    ¡°You¡¯re a little smart to know to fake your death and not be a drag for James!¡± Mr. Lawson grunted, ¡°But the doctor has said that with the current level of medical science, your face and your body can¡¯t be cured at all. And you¡¯ll have to take hormone drugster on and your body will go drastically.¡±


    He finally concluded, ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry into the Harvey family the way you are.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t argue with him; what was the point of arguing with him when it was uncertain whether she would live through the night?


    She kept quiet, much to Mr. Lawson¡¯s displeasure, ¡°What do you mean by not speaking? Rejecting me with silence?¡±


    ¡°You can say whatever you like.¡± Ang said.


    Even if Mr. Lawson is not happy with James, they must be on the same page when ites to matters concerning the Harvey family.


    Even if she ¡­¡­ dies, she shouldn¡¯t have to worry about James being counted out by the big guy.


    Mr. Lawson blushed at her remark, ¡°Ang, are you looking for death?!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to get me killed this time you came over?¡± Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for Mr. Lawson toe to her.


    Mr. Lawson grunted heavily and didn¡¯t answer the question.


    Ang stared at him at first, but then simply moved her eyes away and prepared for sleep. She couldn¡¯t guess what Mr. Lawson was thinking anyway if she looked any further, so she might as well get some sleep and die in her sleep ¡­¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be as painful as the previous times.


    ¡°Ang!¡± seeing that she was actually going to sleep in front of him, Mr. Lawson took his cane and gave it a few hard knocks on the floor.


    Ang ignored him.


    The other day, she had been thinking about what to do with James being so decrepit and not eating or sleeping well at all. Now that she knew Mr. Lawson was alive, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it and her nerves all rxed and she wanted to take a break.


    As for dying ¡­¡­


    She couldn¡¯t get away anyway and didn¡¯t want to struggle any more.


    God has been kind enough to her as she has survived several life-and-death struggles!


    ¡°I have no intention of getting you killed!¡± Ang was so uncooperative that Mr. Lawson could only give in, ¡°There¡¯s something you have to help me with!¡±


    Even when asking for help, his attitude remains tough.


    Ang opened her eyes and twisted her head to look at him, not answering the question.

 Chapter 462 Couldn’t care less even if I wanted to

    Mr. Lawson grimaced, ¡°You do me this favour and I don¡¯t care if you stay with James afterwards or if you marry into the Harvey family.¡±


    The offer sounded tempting, but Ang¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ripple half as much, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to believe what you say.¡±


    Earlier he said he would help her escape James¡¯ control, but it turned out that he was sending her to prison to spend the rest of her life there.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s true that I have terminal lung cancer, I won¡¯t live much longer and I couldn¡¯t care less if I wanted to.¡± In the past, if someone had dared to treat him in this manner, he would have thrown them into the river to feed the fish!


    Ang looked at his pale, furrowed face and it didn¡¯t seem like a lie.


    Only, she still had no intention of helping him.


    Mr. Lawson was a sinister, cunning old fox she could not trust.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t diest time, I did it specifically to show ! Heck, the bitch, how dare she count me out!¡± She didn¡¯t believe in not cooperating, and Mr. Lawson could only say more things to make her cooperate as much as possible.


    Ang didn¡¯t remain silent this time, but neither did she agree to his request, instead saying, ¡° counting on you seems to have little to do with whether I help you or not.¡±


    There was no way she was going to help him unless she made this clear today. She didn¡¯t want to be crossed after helping him and end up with a dead body.


    ¡°Ang, don¡¯t you stomp on me! I¡¯m giving you face ¡­¡­ cough ¡­¡­ face by asking you to help!¡± Mr. Lawson stood up emotionally and coughed heavily several times.


    He didn¡¯t have a handkerchief and the blood ran down the seam of his hand, which Ang could see clearly. It seemed just as he had said, he really didn¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, please give that face to someone else, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Ang said faintly as she withdrew her gaze.


    Mr. Lawson wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at her with a grimace, ¡°Ang!¡±


    Ang ignored him.


    If it was true what he said, that he needed her help, then he was the one who was passive, not her.


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Mr. Lawson said good several times in a row and said with a grimace, ¡°If you don¡¯t do me this favour, wait until James is finished!¡±


    He grunted heavily, turned and walked away.


    Ang craned her head to look at him for a moment and shouted, ¡°Trouble ¡­¡­¡±


    Only two words had been said before Mr. Lawson stopped in his tracks and interrupted her with an expected look, ¡°You¡¯ve got the sense! What I¡¯m asking you to do isn¡¯t really that hard, as long as you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want you to help turn off the lights on your way out, please.¡± Ang said.


    The words that Mr. Lawson had not yet finished were stuck in his throat, like a lump in his throat, and he could not cough them up or swallow them.


    He red at Ang, who didn¡¯t even look at him and withdrew her gaze.


    ¡°Ang, do you really want to see James end up like this?¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the reason he¡¯s in this mess!¡±


    Ang, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then nothing more was said.


    If it was just James, Mr. Lawson might not have stepped in, but now it was a matter of life and death for the Harvey family, and Mr. Lawson would not have stood by and watched.


    As long as the Harvey family is okay, James is okay.


    There was no need for her to worry.


    Mr. Lawson, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± He gave her a deadly stare and sneered as he sat back down on the edge of the bed, ¡°I really looked the other way before. To have James dying for you, how could you not have some tricks up your sleeve?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Ang didn¡¯t argue.


    Rtively speechless.


    After a long time, it was Mr. Lawson who broke the silence by saying, without a smile, ¡°Someone is counting on the Harvey family, you know this too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Without waiting for her answer, he went on, ¡°You¡¯ve just said the mysterious big man, and you should know by now that there¡¯s someone behind that old witch . Are you faking your death this time, too, to escape that person¡¯s watch and help James?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Ang nodded her head.


    Mr. Lawson said, ¡°Who that man is, I haven¡¯t figured out yet, but he¡¯s definitely big enough of an official to be unimaginable to the average person.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re ¡­¡­ a second-rate person?¡± There are not many people full of people who can make Mr. Lawson say that the official position is so big that it is difficult to image.


    ¡°If I knew that, why would I need toe to you now?¡± Mr. Lawson red at her, ¡°The fact that I¡¯m not dead can¡¯t be known now.¡±


    ¡°The only person left who can convince James is you. You go and tell James that the man started out trying to use the Smith Group tounder money, and then the Smith Group was so close to bankruptcy by you guys that he turned his mind to the Harvey Group.¡±


    At this point, Mr. Lawson¡¯s face turned even harder, ¡°You¡¯re a goner! Not a single good thing has happened to James since he met you!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Chante family, James wouldn¡¯t have brought the Smith Group to the brink of bankruptcy. If he hadn¡¯t brought the Smith Group to the brink of bankruptcy, that man wouldn¡¯t have gotten his hands on the Harvey Group!


    Ang was now in a state of extreme shock and hadn¡¯t even heard hisst two words.


    Moneyundering?


    The man who targeted the Harvey Group was actually trying tounder money!


    But ¨C


    ¡°What does himundering money have to do with breaking up James and me? And the fact that I¡¯m alive doesn¡¯t seem to affect his ns.¡±


    Mr. Lawson looked at her like she was a fool, ¡°Do you think Harvey Group is for anyone who wants to get in andunder money?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Commercial espionage ismon, you know this, don¡¯t you?¡± Mr. Lawson likes smart people and is never toozy to break one thing up and rub it in another¡¯s face.


    But he needed Ang¡¯s help now, so he had to make her understand the matter as best he could.


    Ang nodded her head.


    She wasn¡¯t too exposed to the corporate side of things, but she did know this. Commercial espionage is not as ubiquitous, but it is not umon, and many people are not professional spies, but are paid to give out information about parts ofpanies.


    ¡°There is amercial spy in the Harvey Group, but that spy definitely doesn¡¯t have the ability to help someoneunder money of that magnitude. Since that person would target the Smith Group and the Harvey Group, it means he must beundering a lot of money, and it is even more unlikely that a normal business spy would be able to do that.¡± Mr. Lawson said.


    After all he had said, Ang still didn¡¯t quite understand what the man¡¯s moneyundering had to do with breaking up her and James.


    Mr. Lawson frowned at her, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°How could James have fallen for a stupid woman like you? That little girl from the Smith family is a little more scheming than you¡¯d like, but this is something she certainly understands!¡±


    Ang, ¡°So why do you like James and are so determined to help him when he knows everything and is so good at business?¡±

 Chapter 463 It’s Simply Impossible

    As soon as she said this, it reminded Mr. Lawson of the stupid things he had done: he had been helping to pave the way for the also-rans all these years!


    His face shifted and he didn¡¯t take her words, frowning, ¡°James is so smart, it¡¯s just impossible to use Harvey Group tounder arge sum of money under his nose!¡±


    ¡°To be precise, he¡¯s not going to break up you and James, but he¡¯s going to break up James and the woman he loves. Whoever that woman is, he¡¯s going to break up and get it killed, and then when James is distracted, he can take advantage of the opportunity to do what he wants.¡±


    ¡°But presumably James¡¯ recent moves to check up on him have scared him, so he¡¯s started helping the Smith Group. wants to blow the whistle on the Harvey Group¡¯s human experimentation when the Smith Group is back to normal, to destroy the Harvey family and to deprive James of the strength to deal with him. ¡±


    ¡°Put it this way, got it?!¡±


    If she didn¡¯t get it, he¡¯d have to wonder if she was out of her mind!


    ¡°¡­¡­ understands.¡± Ang froze for a moment before replying.


    With all the ups and downs she had had before, she was still just a young girl who had just turned twenty.


    The mostplicated thing she¡¯s ever experienced was the car ident Jessica engineered two years ago, and Jessica¡¯s attempt to engineer the Chante Group not long ago.


    But those two events were child¡¯s ypared to what she was going through now.


    From the moment her mother is induced tomit suicide, she, the Chante family and James are all in the game, following the man¡¯s n step by step.


    ¨CThat man¡¯s energy is just too much.


    And he does this with the ultimate aim ofundering money.


    She now doubted that this person would be at the deputy or ministerial ¡­¡­ level or even higher.


    Just thinking about it made her feel cold all over, like being in an ice cer.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the deal with the human experiment ¡­¡­?¡± Ang licked her dry lips, still not fully awake from the shock, her mind all a muddled mess.


    A dark look shed across Mr. Lawson¡¯s face, ¡°None of your business, don¡¯t worry about it! Now that you understand, do you promise?¡±


    Worried that she would refuse as she had just done, he went ahead and said, ¡°Think before you answer: that man can do so many things, he is definitely not a simple man, James against him is like hitting a rock with an egg! Not to mention that James wants this man to pay for your life¡­ do you think he¡¯ll let James off easily?¡±


    People at his level, and that of the man behind the curtain, definitely don¡¯t like to leave things to chance.


    In his ce, he would never have kept an opponent as young as James but with so much potential, and that man must be the same!


    Ang frowned, her face hurting a little from the action, but she couldn¡¯t think about that in time, ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to think about? Haven¡¯t I just made that clear enough?¡± If it wasn¡¯t really inconvenient to show his face right now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t havee to ask for her help.


    Stupid and inky!


    Ang was used to his tone of voice and didn¡¯t bother with him, ¡°ording to what you just said, that man should be very powerful. But any time I show the slightest w, he¡¯ll find out about the fact that I¡¯m still alive. I don¡¯t want to be James¡¯ weakness.¡±


    At this, Mr. Lawson grunted heavily, ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid enough not to think about this? Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll arrange it. You¡¯ll have to recuperate for another half month and get ready to meet James.¡±


    ¨C


    Bamboo Estate.


    The clock reads 2am and James is still sitting in the living room drinking. His eyes are bloodshot, his handsome bearded face is tinged with the usual flush of drunkenness, and the floor is littered with bottles of wine.


    In the middle of the bottle, a piece of letterhead isid out.


    The sixteen-page paper, full of writing but not many words ¨C James, live well ¨C was written in blood by Ang, whose writing he recognized.


    When he saw the words, he ran madly to the Chante family and asked Luna where she had gotten the letter.


    ¡°It¡¯s from a person Ang used to sponsor.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    That was all the conversation the two had.


    James had the surveince checked and found the little nurse. The little nurse said the woman¡¯s name was Randi Gri, someone Ang had sponsored before, and as for the letter, it was picked up at the scene along with the jade pendant.


    This is all that Ang has left behind.


    Live well?


    How will he live without her?


    James¡¯ eyes were red as he violently put down the bottle and picked up the letterhead, wanting to tear it up and throw it away. But in the end, he didn¡¯t. He clutched the letter paper with both hands and pressed it against his chest, slumping on the cold ground.


    The heart is swollen, yet an empty void.


    He had hardly slept or eaten anything for days and nights. He had a terrible headache and was very sleepy, but his brain was awake and half asleep.


    James sat up propped up on the floor, picked up his mobile phone and dialled several numbers, without exception, all with the same phrase.


    ¡°Find out who that person behind  is, everything in my name, for you.¡±


    Is he crazy?


    Perhaps it has gone mad.


    ¨C


    Denise and Jason divorced and split their assets 30/70. The day after their divorce, Adeline divorced Grandpa Smith and obtained a marriage licence with Jason.


    Jason didn¡¯t care what was going on with the Harvey family, and happily took Adeline, who was not in the best of moods, on their honeymoon.


    As for all those mistresses he kept outside, and illegitimate sons and daughters and whatnot, there was no sign at all of breaking off the rtionship.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The four of them solved in two days what had been bothering them for most of their lives.


    But James has bet the wealth he has amassed over the first half of his life to get everyone he knows to help find out about the mysterious big man, and he hasn¡¯t made any halfway progress.


    It¡¯s been half a month since Ang¡¯s funeral, and not a single bit of progress!


    The Smith Group, on the other hand, has been getting better and better since it took over the project from the government.


    Everyone was back on track and Ang¡¯s death did not make much of a difference to them.


    Even Greyson and Luna, who seem to be over the grief of Ang¡¯s death, with the former going to work every day and thetter staying home with the children, have not spoken about Ang.


    When the Harvey Group staff mention him, they think of Ang, who died in a tragic way.


    James was drinking when the doorbell rang, he didn¡¯t even look at the door, he just threw the empty bottle away, reopened it and sat down to continue drinking.


    The doorbell rang for a moment before stopping, a few keystrokes sounded on thebination lock, followed by a snap and the door opened from the outside.

 Chapter 464 There’s someone who wants to see you

    Howard Lee walks in.


    He looked at the wreckage and sighed and said, ¡°Mr. James, there is someone who wants to see you, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient for you now ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Not seeing.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, James interrupted in a cold voice, pointing to the door, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The alcohol stung his stomach, but he didn¡¯t want to put the ss down.


    Only the physical pain would make him feel better.


    Howard Lee walked up to him and tried to pull him up but couldn¡¯t, ¡°Miss. Ang received quite a few birthday presents at herst birthday party and sold them all to fund someone else. There was a woman in there called Randi, the same woman who gave you the jade locket and the letterhead.¡±


    James poured arge gulp of wine into his mouth, the spicy liquor stinging as it made its way down his oesophagus, causing him to cringe.


    ¡°The person who wants to see you is Randi, and she says she wants to talk to you about something important.¡± Howard Lee said.


    James belched and casually tossed the empty bottle aside. He stumbled to his feet, holding onto the ground, and tried to reach for his drink.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to say something that has to do with Miss. Ang.¡± Howard Lee said as he watched his back.


    James stopped in his tracks when he heard Miss. Ang¡¯s name. His eyshes blinked slightly and he turned slowly, ¡°Send her in.¡±


    When he finally agreed, Howard Lee let out a soft breath and opened the door.


    Not muchter, he opened the door and walked in. Behind him, the carer pushed Ang in.


    The living room smelled of alcohol, making Ang sick to her stomach. She nced at the empty bottles littering the floor and her heart fluttered as her eyes moved a little to James.


    He was sitting unimpressively on the floor, his hair dishevelled and unwashed for who knows how long. His beard hadn¡¯t been shaved and had grown out considerably, and he looked like a thirty-something tramp rather than a young president in his early twenties.


    Ang knew how he had beentely, but her heart was still crushed when she actually saw it.


    With difficulty she turned the wheelchair and reached him, trying to reach out and touch his face.


    But before he could touch it, he jerked his head up, his bloodshot eyes meeting hers, cold, andced with a few moments of undisguised disgust.


    He does not like any woman other than Ang to touch him.


    Ang hadn¡¯t seen such a gaze from James since he had confessed his love for her. Her lips quivered slightly as she suppressed the bitterness in her heart and withdrew her hand in a slightly woeful manner.


    ¡°Say it.¡± James withdrew his eyes and didn¡¯t look at her again, just said coldly.


    Ang knew that he was treating her so coldly because he didn¡¯t know she was Ang, but even so, it was still bitter to be treated like that.


    ¡°I happened to hear from a friend that someone might be trying tounder money with the help of Harvey Group. That¡¯s why I came here to see you.¡±


    He was too clever for her to say too much in front of him for fear that he might find out something unusual.


    Howard Lee has been troubled by the matter these days, and upon hearing this, he immediately couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±


    Just as he said one word, he was interrupted by James, ¡°What I have spent so much manpower and effort to find out, you, by chance, heard from a friend?¡±


    He tilted his head to look at Ang¡¯s tightly wrapped face, his gaze nailed to her body like a nail.


    Ang¡¯s heart sank at his icy stare and her eyes shed, ¡°Things just happened toe together a bit.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± James sneered.


    Coincidence?


    Or does she have an ulterior motive?


    Ang¡¯s heart stuttered and she struggled to pull her lips together before she remembered that she was wearing a mask and he couldn¡¯t even see it.


    She pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to check it out.¡±


    At his level, he should know what¡¯s going on once he¡¯s checked.


    James didn¡¯t take her word for it, but said to Howard Lee, ¡°Send the guest.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Howard Lee felt that Ang hade by too much of a coincidence, but was still reluctant to pass up the opportunity to potentially know the truth, ¡°Miss. Randi, is it convenient to ask, what is the name of that friend of yours?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not convenient, he doesn¡¯t want to get involved.¡± Ang said.


    James snorted coldly and stood up, walking over to her with unsteady steps. He lowered his eyes and looked at her indifferently, ¡°Is it inconvenient, or is there no such person?¡±


    This woman, Randi, appears more than once and deliberately imitates Ang¡¯s mannerisms and movements, even her voice bears a slight resemnce.


    He really had to question her motives foring here!


    Ang¡¯s pupils narrowed and she lowered her eyes to avoid looking at him. He had always read her mind, and she was afraid to lie again for fear that he would see something this time too.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then I have nothing more to say. Goodbye.¡±


    She looked to the caretaker and gestured for him to take her away.


    The words, she had brought them. Given James¡¯ nature, whether he believed it or not, he would have checked the facts, and her purpose had been achieved.


    The caregiver came over and pushed her out the door.


    Without looking at them again, James opened a bottle of wine, sat back down and started drinking.


    Hearing the movement, Ang hesitated, didn¡¯t hold back, made the carer stop and said, ¡°Miss. Ang is no longer there, but if she was, I don¡¯t think she would want to see you like this. Drinking hurts your health, you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± James snapped his head up, his crimson eyes locked on her throat like a beast about to strike.


    She¡¯s not the first to deliberately follow Ang¡¯s lead and approach him!


    I wonder how many such clever but foolish and disgusting women there have been in the past half-decade!


    His disgust wasn¡¯t even disguised, bitterness spread through Ang¡¯s heart, she pursed her lips, ¡°You get some rest and take care of your body ¡­¡­¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I said get lost, didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± James was in no mood to tangle with such a woman with ulterior motives, and with a cold bellow, he smashed the bottle in his hand over.


    The bottle, which hadn¡¯t been drunk for long, snapped on the floor, sshing some of the wine onto Ang.


    If the caretaker had moved any slower, that bottle would have hit Ang on the head.


    Ang looked at James¡¯s face, which was so thin that it was slightly deformed, and her heart was like a dense needle, so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    She ¡­¡­ was sorry for him.


    ¡°Mr. James, you take care of your health, too much alcohol is not ¡­¡­¡±


    Before Ang could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the caregiver with a heartfelt, ¡°Mr. James don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯re leaving right now!¡±


    Having said that, he pushed Ang out almost all the way at a trot.


    Howard Lee sighed inaudibly as he looked at the wine snaking across the floor, went over and closed the door, then walked up to James and snatched it out of his hand.


    ¡°Give me that.¡± James frowned.


    Howard Lee looked at the gloom in his eyes and finally gave him his drink, ¡°Mr. James, I think what that Miss. Randi just said might be true, should we check it out and see if someone isundering money through thepany?¡±

 Chapter 465 I want to be by myself for a while

    ¡°No.¡± James didn¡¯t even have half a second to think about it, tilting his head and pouring a small bottle of wine straight into his entire stomach, which was on fire.


    Howard Lee, still undeterred, said, ¡°We can¡¯t get a clue no matter how we look into it, so we might as well really do what she says and look into it. Maybe we¡¯ll actually find out something.¡±


    James snorted and sneered, ¡°Just like those women who want to climb into my bed by virtue of having a passing resemnce to Ang. Do you really think that she can say anything useful?¡±


    Howard Lee was about to say something else when James impatiently preceded him, ¡°I want to be on my own for a while, you go ahead.¡±


    When he said that, Howard Lee couldn¡¯t say anything else but to try to persuade him to take care of his health and then left.


    ¨C


    Ang went out and got into a stretch Lincoln.


    In front of and behind the Lincoln, there were two SUVs full of stout men, all of whom were responsible for her protection.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She got in and the car didn¡¯t stop again, driving all the way to the hospital.


    On the way, Ang¡¯s mind was all about James.


    He¡¯s not resting or eating properly like this, he just drinks every day, his body will definitely not be able to take it.


    And by the look of him, he had lost a lot of weight in the meantime, and even his clothes looked empty.


    The letter she had sent himst time had been half-heartedly useless. How, exactly, could she get him to take good care of his health without her revealing her identity?


    Ang¡¯s head hurt from thinking about it, but she couldn¡¯te up with any solutions until she got to the hospital.


    Mr. Lawson was already waiting for her in the ward and when he saw here in, he asked, ¡°Have you said everything you were told to say to James?¡±


    ¡°It only talks about moneyundering.¡± Ang said.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face instantly pulled back, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to tell him everything I told you?¡±


    Something that is not good enough!


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been learning to change my voice for half a month and I¡¯m not learning it very well, so I¡¯m afraid if I say too much, I¡¯ll make him suspicious.¡± Ang¡¯s mind was filled with James¡¯ scarlet eyes and his slim body.


    He should have had a bad time of it.


    Bang!


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face was red with anger and he swung his ss to the floor, ¡°I have arranged for people to imitate you, and for the past half a month, all of them have been sent to get close to James. he is now annoyed when he sees a woman who resembles you, how can he think more?¡±


    He had put so much thought into it, and it was all ruined by Ang¡¯s self-interest.


    What good can it do to just talk about a moneyunderer?


    Ang didn¡¯t know there was such a thing, and froze for a moment. No wonder James was so disgusted to see her, he saw her as a woman who wanted to climb into his bed too.


    But, ¡°He knows all the little things I do when I lie. And he always guesses what I¡¯m thinking, and I don¡¯t dare stay too long.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s already found out a lot of things, andbined with this tip on moneyundering, he should find out what¡¯s going on soon.¡±


    She believed in his ability; he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who needed help with everything.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s anger subsided a little, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a couple of days.¡±


    Mr. Lawson did not think that James would be able to find out the truth with the moneyundering tip, but he felt that James would at least guess something based on it.


    Ang thought so too.


    Even though James hated her at the time, with a clue, real or not, he was sure to verify and investigate.


    Only none of them expected that two days would pass ¨C


    ¡°Mr. Ran and the Harvey Group are not doing much, and the third young man is still bored with his drink at the Bamboo Estate. ¡±


    The bouncer said in a nutshell.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°James didn¡¯t ¡­¡­ cough ¡­¡­¡±


    He held his handkerchief over his mouth, a small part of the white handkerchief turned red, and his face instantly paled considerably.


    People gathered around, patting backs and changing handkerchiefs. Someone fed medicine, someone did an examination.


    Mr. Lawson drank the medicine, pushed the doctor who examined him out of the way, and snapped, ¡°James didn¡¯t tell my eldest son about the moneyundering?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it at the moment.¡± The bouncer said cautiously as he watched the faces of the


    Mr. Lawson dropped heavily into his seat, took a handkerchief to cover his lips and coughed heavily a few times, gasping for breath and looking furious enough.


    Ang was just off to the side, listening clearly, her brow furrowed.


    This is not like James¡¯ style of doing things. When he knew about the moneyundering, he should have tried to check it out first, regardless of whether it was true or not.


    But since her ¡®death¡¯, James doesn¡¯t even go to the office anymore, he drinks every day, and he doesn¡¯t even want the Harvey family in order to help her get revenge.


    That he now hears about moneyundering from a ¡®woman with an ulterior motive¡¯ is not an anomaly if he doesn¡¯t verify it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a curse!¡± Mr. Lawson stared at her deadpan and gritted his teeth, ¡°James is getting so unlikeable over you!¡±


    Ang said lightly, ¡°I am a scourge, but I would give anything for him. What about you?¡±


    She and James, it was impossible to say who had harmed whom. She didn¡¯t know if he would me her, but she didn¡¯t regret it.


    Mr. Lawson said angrily, ¡°Is it not for him that I am doing all this now? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it for the Harvey family,¡± she said, not knowing why he was helping James and not Ralphie this time, but his heart was still for the Harvey family, and she knew that.


    Mr. Lawson grunted heavily, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between helping the Harvey family and helping him?¡±


    Ang sneered, not bothering to argue with him any further.


    She knew exactly what he did to James!


    Her sarcasm made Mr. Lawson blush a little harder, but he didn¡¯t continue the conversation, ¡°James doesn¡¯t believe in it, so you¡¯ll have to go again.¡±


    Either way, James had to be allowed to continue his investigation.


    Now that the Harvey Group is in James¡¯ hands, only James can stop that man!


    ¡°Those soldiers who are watching James are still there, and they saw me the first two times when I was looking for James. Thest time you sent so many people to protect me, you have already attracted their attention, if I go again this time, they can¡¯t guarantee that they will check my identity.¡±


    If her identity was revealed, it would definitely be a problem for James when the time came.


    Mr. Lawsonughed disdainfully, ¡°Let them investigate, they can find out who you are, that¡¯s what they can do!¡±

 Chapter 466 James doesn’t even see her

    When he said that, Ang still didn¡¯t quite believe it. She asked what Mr. Lawson had done to ensure that her identity was not revealed.


    Mr. Lawson was impatient and a little angry at being questioned by her in this way, but for the moment the matter was only for her to do, and he ended up exining it reluctantly.


    There was really nothing wrong with his preparations and Ang hesitated and agreed. mr. Lawson then asked the carer to take her to James, just as he had donest time.


    Only Ang had been out for over four hours this time and James hadn¡¯t seen her.


    Only Howard Lee came out of the vi and made a polite gesture to her, ¡°Sorry Miss. Randi, Mr. James is not in a good mood these days and does not want to receive outsiders.¡±


    Ang and Mr. Lawson both felt that James would not take her word for it easily, but never expected that they would not even see anyone.


    She hesitated and asked, ¡°Would it be convenient for you to take me to see Mr. James¡¯ mother, or anyone else from the Harvey family? It¡¯s really important.¡±


    Howard Lee¡¯s eyes shed and he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. James has exined that I am not allowed to take you to anyone.¡±


    ¡°I know, please.¡± Ang frowned and gestured for the caregiver to take her away.


    If that route doesn¡¯t work, perhaps ¡­¡­ she could try to contact Mrs. Harvey, whose words James should listen to.


    But almost as the thought shed through her mind, Howard Lee called out to her from behind, ¡°Miss. Randi, please wait, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Mr. James asked me to tell you that he doesn¡¯t like pestering people. You¡¯d better not try to contact other Harvey family people or ¡­¡­¡± said Howard Lee, ¡°This had nothing to do with you in the first ce, so you¡¯d better stay out of it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Ang understood what was meant.


    If she had disobeyed James¡¯ instructions, he would never have let her go.


    The sky was cloudy when Ang left the house, and now small kes of snow had begun to fall. A few kes of snow fell on her eyshes, which quickly melted and became dense and somewhat cool.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ang lightly smoked her saliva and moistened her dry throat, ¡°I¡¯ve done enough to repay Miss. Ang¡¯s kindness, this matter, I will not interfere again.¡±


    She said to the caretaker, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    What to do next will have to be discussed with Mr. Lawson back at the office.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The carer responded and pushed Ang away.


    It took until the two got into the car and it disappeared from Howard Lee¡¯s sight. Only then did he pat the snowkes off his shoulder, sigh lightly and enter the cottage.


    The living room is still a pile of bottles strewn about and the smell of alcohol is overpowering.


    James sat on the floor clutching a bottle of wine, pouring it into his mouth one at a time, his long unwashed hair looking a little greasy.


    He has a slight cleanliness problem, and it¡¯s almost inconceivable that such a thing could happen to him.


    ¡°Gone?¡± James put the bottle down and looked at Howard Lee with an expressionless face, except that there wasn¡¯t as much blood under his eyes as there had been a few days before.


    Howard Lee nods his head.


    James snorted coldly, with disgust on his face, and picked up the bottle again.


    ¡°Mr. James,¡± Howard Lee hesitated, but finally couldn¡¯t resist, ¡°I think it¡¯s you who should be mistaken about Miss. Randi, she doesn¡¯t look like someone who approaches you with an ulterior motive. Are you really not going to let her in and hear her out on the specifics?¡±


    James continued to drink as if he hadn¡¯t even heard what he said.


    Howard Lee continued, ¡°And what she saidst time about moneyundering, I think there¡¯s a good chance it¡¯s true. Are you really not going to check it out at thepany? It wouldn¡¯t do us any harm to just follow her lead and investigate, even if it¡¯s not true.¡±


    Probably annoyed with him, James turned his back on him and continued drinking.


    Howard Lee came round to him and tried to grab the bottle, but before he could touch it, he withdrew his hand. He grabbed it anyway and had to give it back the next second.


    He said in a serious tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to investigate, you can leave it to me, and I¡¯ll do it. Many people have given you unreliable leads for the sake of the shares and resources in your hands, and you¡¯ve looked into them. Why can¡¯t you let me look into the clues Miss. Randi gives you?¡±


    To find out if someone is using Harvey Group for moneyundering, you must check the ounts and some of the things that go on in terms of money transactions.


    The finance director could have checked, but he would never have helped Howard Lee without James¡¯ orders.


    Howard Lee has ess to some of the ounts, but some of them he doesn¡¯t have ess to, otherwise he would have gone and checked them out long ago and wouldn¡¯t have had to be here to try and persuade James.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like those women who want to take advantage of the opportunity to get close to me because they bear a slight resemnce to Ang. Is it necessary to check the clues she gives out?¡± James had a sneer in his brow.


    Howard Lee, ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to talk, get out!¡± James was getting impatient.


    Howard Lee sighed softly as Mr. James became more and more dishevelled since Ang¡¯s death.


    Not only is he disheveled, but now he has a strange temper and often makes decisions that are not rational at all, such as dealing with the moneyundering trail ¡­¡­ really doesn¡¯t look like the Mr. James he was before.


    ¡°Alright then, take care of your rest, don¡¯t drink day and night, your body won¡¯t be able to take it if you go on like this. I¡¯ll go back to the office first, there¡¯s still a bunch of things to take care of.¡±


    James huped and tilted his head back to drink, ignoring him at all.


    Howard Lee sighed again and went out.


    There was a snap as the door closed. It was half an hour before James craned his head to nce at the door.


    After making sure Howard Lee was gone, he stood up with the bottle, walked to the bathroom, poured it all down the toilet and flushed it. Opened the window again for a while to disperse the smell, then threw the empty bottle on the living room floor.


    Had acid thrown in my face ¡­¡­


    Randi¡­¡­ Randi¡­¡­


    Ang ¡­¡­


    Heh!


    ¡°Ha ¡­¡­ Randi ¡­¡­ ha ha ha ha ¡­¡­,¡± James tilted his head and covered his face with his hands, as ifughing, and like he was crying.


    ¨C


    Just likest time, Mr. Lawson was waiting for her in the ward when Ang returned.


    ¡°Well?¡± Mr. Lawson asked with restrained anxiety as he stood up just as Ang entered the door.


    Ang shook her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t even see anyone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe we haven¡¯t even seen anyone?¡± Mr. Lawson snapped, ¡°What the hell is going on in James¡¯ head?¡±


    Ang repeated roughly what Howard Lee had said and concluded, ¡°Maybe if I had just said at the beginning that I was going for what he was paying, he wouldn¡¯t have even seen me.¡±


    Mr. Lawson snorted, ¡°What the whole upper ss out there doesn¡¯t know about, and you, a nameless, facelessmoner, knows about? What do you think James would think? He¡¯ll just get you killed as an aplice of that big man?¡±

 Chapter 467 I can’t wait for him to die sooner

    Ang frowned and opened her mouth, but in the end said nothing; what Mr. Lawson said was not nice, but it was true.


    Both men were silent.


    Mr. Lawson covered his handkerchief and coughed a few times. The doctors and nurses rushed to examine him and someone else gave him medicine.


    It was Ang who finally broke the silence, ¡°James is not resting properly these days, and he¡¯s been drinking all day. If this goes on, his body won¡¯t be able to stand it sooner orter. Do you have any ways to make him take care of his health?¡±


    ¡°If he dies and someone else takes over the Harvey Group, things will never be worse than they are now, and I¡¯d rather he died sooner thanter, so what¡¯s the point of taking care of your health?!¡± Mr. Lawson threw the blood-stained handkerchief to the person beside him, angrily.


    Ang lifted her eyes and looked at him with an expressionless face, ¡°Watch your words.¡±


    ¡°What, am I not right?¡± Mr. Lawson taunted.


    Ang pursed her lips and clenched her fists slightly, her eyes tinged with undisguised hatred, ¡°The one who deserves to die is you.¡±


    After all the suffering he put James through, what right does he have to be here now to talk smack?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The words hit the floor and the whole ward was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard.


    Mr. Lawson is no longer chairman of the Harvey Group, but after his faked death, no one has ever dared to stand up to him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mr. Lawson¡¯s face was so full of anger that every word was practically squeezed out of his throat.


    ¡°I said you deserve to die.¡± Ang¡¯s voice repeated without any rise or fall, ¡°Whether the Harvey family is finished or not is not even on my mind, all I care about is James, and if you keep talking like that, don¡¯t me me for spilling the beans that you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Mr. Lawson has had a lot of enemies over the years, and now he is not down to the level of themon man, but there is not much power left under his hands.


    If she blows the whistle on this, he¡¯ll be in for a treat.


    ¡°You threaten me?¡± Mr. Lawson¡¯s face was incredulous, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    Ang said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t afraid, you shouldn¡¯t havee to me this time to work with me, but to go to someone who is more or less a part of you. But you wouldn¡¯t dare, because you have no friends and you don¡¯t know if the person you approach will turn around and betray you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid to even look for your own children for fear that they¡¯ll get upset with you before and get you killed without a word.¡±


    Do you really think she¡¯s a fool?


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face shifted, his face hardened, but there was nothing he could say. For what she said was the truth.


    ¡°Apologize to James.¡± Ang said faintly.


    Mr. Lawson frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s here, I¡¯ll apologise to him in person when it¡¯s all sorted out.¡±


    Who will remember this incident when the timees?


    ¡°Apologize!¡± Ang insisted, ¡°Or I tell the truth about you being alive, your choice. And don¡¯t try to get me killed, my friends know I¡¯m here and I left a video of you, that would only expose you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t tell Rnd about Mr. Lawson being alive, but before she saw him today, she gave him a video, saying that if anything happened to her, she would let him post it on the inte.


    Mr. Lawson was furious enough by her hand, but fearing that the fact that he was still alive would be revealed, he finally had to grit his teeth and apologise to James into the air.


    Ang looked a little better at that, ¡°Is there anything you can do to get James to take care of himself?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have!¡± Mr. Lawson, still angry, said angrily, ¡°If you tell him who you are and give him the clues, the Harvey family¡¯s problems with James will all be solved by then. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll have to take a few risks and possibly get yourself killed by the big man!¡±


    This method is clearly not feasible.


    It is not just Ang¡¯s own safety that is at stake, but also the fact that she could be arrested and held hostage to James.


    She frowned and was about to speak when a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    The two bouncers immediately led Mr. Lawson to hide in the bathroom and almost as soon as the bathroom door closed, the ward door opened and Rnd walked in.


    ¡°Dr. Barney?¡± said Rnd, raising his eyebrows slightly when he saw that Dr. Barney, who was the main cancer doctor, was here.


    Dr. Barney greeted him with an unnatural look and was thinking of how to exin that he was here more credibly when he heard Ang say, ¡°Dr. Barney, you guys go ahead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ good.¡± Dr. Barney paused for a moment, then led the nurse out.


    Several bodyguards are still present.


    Rnd nced at them and then scanned the blood on the floor, pondering.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m notfortable telling Rnd, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ang didn¡¯t want to lie, but there was no way she could tell him the truth.


    It¡¯s not in his interest to know too much.


    Rnd was curious like any normal person, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so he didn¡¯t ask much, he just said, ¡°I heard from your attending that you went out the day before yesterday as well?¡±


    Ang knew he disliked patients who did not follow medical advice, but after a slight hesitation, she nodded her head.


    ¡°Do you know what the consequences are?¡± Rnd¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much in terms of emotion, but his eyes sank a little and he could sense that he was in a bad mood.


    Ang bowed her head, ¡°I know.¡±


    Mild infections can cause fever, severe infections, can ¡­¡­ kill.


    Rnd just looked down at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rnd, but I had something to do and I had to go out. And I¡¯ve been much better in the meantime.¡± Ang didn¡¯t have many friends, Raya was one and the other was him.


    She hadn¡¯t known either of them for long, but friendships, like rtionships, are not distinguished by how long they have known each other.


    Rnd lifted his eyelids lightly, his voice faint, ¡°No need to apologize to me, it¡¯s you who hurts and it¡¯s you who will die. It¡¯s your decision, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    This time Ang was sure that he was really angry.


    But she didn¡¯t know how to apologise and say that she would absolutely take care of her body and not joke about it in the future?


    But she might have to go out again, and it was better not to make the promise in the first ce than to keep her word.


    ¡°What is there, more important than your own life?¡± Rnd broke the silence, speaking with a rare bit of anger.


    Ang, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    James gave everything for her, she didn¡¯t have as much as he did, but she could have loved him with her life.


    Silence.


    She didn¡¯t say what was more important than her life, but Rnd knew what it was. It made sense that she would do that with a rtionship like the one she had with Mr. James, only ¡­¡­ his heart still hurt as densely as if a million ants had crawled through it.


    ¡°Rnd, I ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang spoke deliberately, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Rnd, ¡°No need to say it.¡±


    He took a step forward and crouched down in front of her, looking straight at her, ¡°Miss. Ang, you can love others, but you must also love yourself. mr. james has done so much for you, there is no excuse for you to choose to do so. But in this life, one only has one life, I still hope you are careful.¡±


    Selfishly, he doesn¡¯t care what happens to the Harvey Group or Mr. James. If there was only one choice between the Harvey family and Ang, his choice would be thetter.

 Chapter 468 You can think of other ways

    ¡°I understand what Rnd is saying and I appreciate you advising me so sincerely.¡± Ang said, ¡°But if I were in the opposite position to Rnd, would you turn a blind eye to the love of your life?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s pupils reflected her figure and suddenly it was as if she had been scalded.


    He jerked his eyes away and batted his eyshes twice quickly, ¡°You can ¡­¡­ think of something else.¡±


    Hearing this, Ang gave a bitterugh, ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t have chosen this course of action if there was any other solution.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t have risked her life either, but there was no other way out now.


    Rnd was silent for a long time, stood up and said, ¡°You can tell me what you want to do, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    He knew what uttering the words meant: if he helped Ang, he would probably get the Rnd family into big trouble. But whether as a doctor or a friend of ¡­¡­, he couldn¡¯t do it to see her go to her death.


    Ang didn¡¯t even think about it, she just refused, ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡± There was too much involved in this matter, and she would never involve her friends in it.


    Mr. Lawson was still in the bathroom, and before he could really get his ideas on the Rnd family, Ang started to shoo them away, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired after being outside for a while, I want to rest for a while.¡±


    This is clearly an excuse to kick people out.


    Rnd opened his mouth to say something, but the words changed on the edge of his tongue, ¡°Okay, then you get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Rnd nced at the bathroom as if it were natural, nodded and walked towards the door without stopping.


    Just as his hand gripped the door handle, Ang called out to him from behind, ¡°Rnd, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Rnd turned around, his throat rolling, and said, ¡°In two months, I¡¯m leaving for America.¡±


    In another two months, she should be in a stable condition.


    The news was so sudden that Ang froze for a moment before asking, ¡°On a business trip?¡±


    ¡°No, I should be in the US for the next ten years.¡± Rnd said, ¡°A very good hospital over there has thrown me a bone, and I have more room to grow there.¡±


    He seems to have some feelings for her, but she already has another half, and his principles and pride do not allow him to interfere in other people¡¯s rtionships.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s best to extinguish this rtionship while it¡¯s still in its infancy. And distance is the best means of extinguishing everything.


    ¡°Congrattions then, Rnd,¡± Ang looked at him and slowly pulled out a curl.


    Her face is covered in scars, and when she smiles she even looks a little grim, but the bottom of her eyes are bright and shiny, like bright stars.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Rnd smiled back at her, then opened the door and walked out.


    There was only one person gone, the bodyguards were still in the ward and there was Mr. Lawson in the bathroom with two bodyguards.


    But as Ang watched the ward door close a little and the sunlight disappear before her eyes, she suddenly felt a loneliness she had never felt before.


    Apart from Mr. Lawson, the only other person who knew she was alive was Rnd, a friend.


    If he is gone in two months and the Harvey family crisis has not been resolved, there is no way to announce her identity. By then, the only person who will know that she is not Randi, but Ang, will be Mr. Lawson.


    The bouncer walked over and locked the door as Mr. Lawson and two other bouncers came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Is that Rnd just now, you¡¯re on good terms with him?¡± Mr. Lawson asked thoughtfully as he nced at the closed door.


    Ang didn¡¯t even look at him, ¡°It¡¯s just a doctor-patient rtionship, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°With the status of the Rnd family, James should believe him if he tells him about those clues.¡± Mr. Lawson simply ignored her reply and said, ¡°You call him back and I¡¯ll ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang frowned and interrupted straight away, ¡°Rnd has already helped me a lot, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to involve him in this, so just drop it.¡±


    She could lose her life, but never her friends.


    Mr. Lawson ignored her and tapped his cane on the ground a few times, looking much more refreshed.


    ¡°Rnd and Auntie. Susan are really close to me, and if they really know what¡¯s going on, the chances of helping me are really good.¡±


    Ang intuited that he didn¡¯t have any good ideas, ¡°But Dean Ying will never let anyone bring the Rnd family down, so if you¡¯re not afraid of exposing yourself, feel free to hit on the Rnd family.¡±


    Mr. Lawson has turned his attention to the Rnd family, but feels that since they are close to her and she is now tied to him, the Rnd family will not betray him.


    He would never have taken the risk of adding the uncertainty that should be Dean.


    Mr. Lawson frowned, not sure if he hadn¡¯t thought about it before or if he had changed his mind after hearing her words, ¡°A small Rnd family, who couldn¡¯t even hug the Harvey family before. I¡¯d hit on them? That¡¯s funny!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s best.¡± Ang said indifferently.


    Mr. Lawson was upset by her whole attitude and was about to speak up when a bodyguard ran up to him and whispered a few words.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mr. Lawson¡¯s voice was even a little shrill due to the excessive pluck.


    Ang didn¡¯t move to survey, what was going on to make Mr. Lawson, a man who had all ¡®died¡¯ once, so shocked?


    The bouncer tried to get in Mr. Lawson¡¯s ear, but was admonished by thetter, ¡°If you have something to say, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t hear right now.¡±


    She was referring to Ang.


    The bodyguard then straightened up and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Our people say that the project over at D City Hall has now been given to the Smith Group as well, and that the funds were paid in advance.¡±


    ¡°And it was also paid in advance for that previous government project it took on, so if there are no surprises, Smith Group has filled the hole in its funding chain.¡±


    The Smith Group would have been in that predicament some time ago, though, because the funding chain was broken and no one was willing to fund it.


    But now that the capital chain issue has been resolved and the Smith Group¡¯s heritage is still intact, it can only get better.


    This is definitely not good news for the Harvey family.


    Once the big man turns all his attention to the Smith Group, he will definitely expose the Harvey Group¡¯s human experiments and other problems in order to get rid of James, the enemy¡¯s wing. Tsung Tsung Tsung Tsung


    And it was an absolute disaster for the Harvey family.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face turned white and he was thinking fast about what to do, but he had been forced to fake his own death, so what could he do?


    He looked at Ang through clenched teeth, ¡°You have to tell James that you¡¯re alive, and then tell James all these clues I have. once he finds out who that person is and has evidence of that person¡¯s moneyundering, he¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Moneyundering is as good as it gets, and there will be records in the books, or you can see something fishy in some major transactions.


    It¡¯s only fitting for James, the man in charge of the Harvey Group, to be asked to look into those things!

 Chapter 469 Agreeing to disagree

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Ang frowned.


    Once the man knew that she was alive, she would be James¡¯ Achilles¡¯ heel.


    Besides, she¡¯d already been to James twice about moneyundering and the man must have been alerted.


    If she had just exposed herself this time and asked James to check out the moneyundering trail, the man might have jumped the gun and gotten James and her killed!


    On hearing this, Mr. Lawson said angrily, ¡°You have to agree or disagree!¡±


    With the Smith Group on track and the man ready to take on the Harvey Group, Mr. Lawson couldn¡¯t care less and ordered some bodyguards to take Ang to James.


    Ang struggled against the pain, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! If Rnd finds out what happened to me, he¡¯ll expose that video I gave him, and then everyone will know about you being alive!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already a dying man, it makes no difference if I die a day sooner orter!¡± The Harvey Group is the heart and soul of the Harvey family for 100 years, and he will never tolerate its destruction in his own hands!


    Mr. Lawson ordered his bodyguards in a cold voice, ¡°Gag her and take her away!¡±


    The bodyguard agreed and immediately gagged her with a towel, then put on her hat and gag and sunsses and pushed her out the door. The others followed behind with Mr. Lawson.


    There was nothing gentle about these men¡¯s movements, and many of the cuts on Ang¡¯s body were open and she was cringing in pain.


    She thought Mr. Lawson didn¡¯t care about anyone but himself, but he actually risked his own life to save the Harvey Group.


    Now that video, not even half as threatening to him, is her being too smug ¡­¡­


    ¡°Be careful all, don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Mr. Lawson red at the bodyguards when he saw the wound on Ang¡¯s body split open.


    James cared so much about this woman that if he saw these wounds on her, he might turn against him!


    The bodyguards hurriedly responded, their hands moving a few notches lighter.


    The corridor is full of people, doctors and nurses, patients and their families.


    Ang was in a hurry, but the bodyguards had gagged her with a towel and gagged her, so she couldn¡¯t call for help and the most she could do was make a few whimpering noises.


    When someone got suspicious and looked over, a bouncer exined, ¡°My sister, who has a manic disorder, had to do this for fear she would shout or hurt someone.¡±


    This was supposed to be a hospital, and those people didn¡¯t get suspicious, and some even reassured the bodyguard a few times.


    Ang was desperate but had no way to exin, so she let the bodyguards push her towards the lift.


    If we did get out of the hospital and into the car, there would be no room for redemption in this matter!


    Ang¡¯s throat tightened, her eyes fixed on the passing crowd, and if she could meet Rnd or her primary care doctor on the way, there was still a chance of a turnaround.


    And as they both have several patients on hand, it¡¯s not unusual to run into them in the corridor.


    Fortunately, she was not too unlucky. The bodyguards were pushing her almost to the lift when Rnd came out of a hospital room.


    ¡°Wooooo ¡­¡­ wooooooooooooo!¡± Help me, Rnd!


    Ang brightens up and struggles to make a sound to get Rnd¡¯s attention.


    He did hear a noise from this side as well and looked up this way.


    But almost at the same time, the patient¡¯s family in the ward rushed out, just in front of him, and said anxiously, ¡°Rnd, my son suddenly said his leg was hurting too much, so hurry in and take a look!¡±


    Rnd thought Ang¡¯s side looked familiar, and before he could take a closer look, he was hurriedly dragged inside by some of the patient¡¯s family members who had followed him out.


    In the meantime, the bodyguard and Mr. Lawson¡¯s group had already taken Ang downstairs and into the stretch Lincoln and SUV outside, heading straight for the Bamboo Estate.


    Inside the ward.


    ¡°Rnd, how is my son? He¡¯s only eighteen, if anything happens to his leg, his life will be ruined!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so young, so by all means, please Rnd, do what you can to save him! We are willing to pay any amount of money!¡±


    ¡°Rnd, why is he suddenly shouting that his leg hurts? Has the wound gotten worse?¡±


    Rnd gave the man in the hospital bed a check-up, ¡°It¡¯s fine, normal reaction after surgery. His injury is not very serious, take some time to recuperate, it will heal, a few of you don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good, it¡¯s a real pain in Rnd¡¯s ass.¡±


    ¡°Thank you thank you thank you, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay!¡±


    Several patients¡¯ families thanked them profusely.


    After a few more notes, Rnd hurried out of the ward. The man in the wheelchair who resembled Ang had disappeared.


    There was a little nurse right next to him and he went over and asked, ¡°The female patient who was just here, did you see her?¡±


    ¡°See, it¡¯s that friend of yours, Miss. Randi.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old man who seems to be a friend of hers and often goes to her ward and takes her out with him.¡±


    ¡°The day before yesterday, this old man took Miss. Randi out, and this morning he went out too. Now I reckon he¡¯s out again.¡±


    ¡°Rnd, you¡¯d better advise that friend of yours, she¡¯s not fit to go out in this condition, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    He was handsome usually treated people with gifts and the little nurses liked him and told them all about the situation without him asking any detailed questions.


    God ¡­¡­


    Rnd said a silent prayer in his mind and then thought about Ang¡¯s reluctance to tell him who the man was who took her out ¡­¡­ his brow furrowed, Ang could fake her death, how could Mr. Lawson not?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, thanks guys, I¡¯ll treat you to a milk teater.¡± Rnd smiled and thanked a few people before walking away.


    Although Ang hadn¡¯t gone out for the past few days either, he always felt that something was different today. He thought about it a bit uneasily and called Ang.


    ¨C


    In the Lincoln.


    The phone vibrates suddenly.


    Mr. Lawson picked up the phone and looked at it, ¡°Rnd? It¡¯s from that Rnd family kid?¡±


    To make it easier to prove Ang¡¯s identity, he brought out all of Ang¡¯s personal belongings from the ward.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± The towel had been removed from Ang¡¯s mouth.


    Seeing that Mr. Lawson was about to hang up the phone, she went ahead and said, ¡°Rnd had already seen me before I came out just now, you will only arouse his suspicion if you hang up now.¡±


    Mr. Lawson sneered, ¡°If I don¡¯t hang up, should I let you get on the phone and ask him for help? You think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯re too shrewd to have friends.¡± Ang sneered.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face instantly sank, ¡°You-¡±


    Ang said, ¡°We¡¯re on our way now, and even if Rnd called the police immediately, the police won¡¯t be able to stop them in time. By the time they get here, you¡¯ll have taken me to James for sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯se to this, and there¡¯s no need for me to drag Rnd into it. Give me the phone.¡±


    Whatever we do now, there is no turning back of things.

 Chapter 470 Count on your good sense

    ¡°Count on your good sense.¡± Mr. Lawson grunted heavily and tossed the phone to Ang.


    Ang picked up the phone and Rnd¡¯s worried voice came through on the other end, ¡°Miss. Ang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ang said, ¡°I saw you on the road earlier and tried to say hello, but you were taken away by a patient¡¯s family.¡±


    Mr. Lawson was staring at her coldly from the sidelines, and if she said anything she shouldn¡¯t, he would immediately take away her phone.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something going on with the patient.¡± Rnd weighed his words, ¡°Did you just call me, is there ¡­¡­ something you need my help with?¡±


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s gaze pinned on Ang grew a little colder.


    Ang smiled, ¡°You just finished telling me to take care of my health and I¡¯m going out, I was worried I¡¯d lose Rnd as a good friend if I didn¡¯t follow medical advice, that¡¯s why I wanted to call you to exin.¡±


    The two talked for a while longer, and she hung up the phone only after she had thoroughly disarmed Rnd¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°After dying once, you¡¯ve grown a brain!¡± Mr. Lawson took the phone, opened the car window and threw it out along the window. Thousand Tseng Tsung Tsung


    Ang said indifferently, ¡°Grow a brain, but aren¡¯t you still ying with it?¡±


    If she had known Mr. Lawson was going to do this, she should never have worked with him in the first ce.


    ¡°You may not reach my level even if you live for a few more decades!¡± How many people like him are there in this world?


    Ang ignored him and turned her head to look out of the window.


    ¡°You¡¯d better be smart and take the initiative to prove your identity to Jamester, and then ask him to check out the moneyundering at thepany.¡± Mr. Lawson frowned.


    Ang continued to look out of the window as if she hadn¡¯t heard him.


    If James had gone into the moneyundering matter with any fanfare, it would have attracted the attention of the other side and there was no telling what the consequences would have been!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t as bad as you think, now go check out the moneyundering immediately and maybe we can still subdue the other guy before he strikes! If we don¡¯t check it out now, we¡¯ll just have to wait for the end!¡± Mr. Lawson always follows the principle of striking first when he does something, he hates being passive.


    Hearing this, Ang twisted her head to look at him, an icy coldness in her eyes, ¡°You also said that it might still be possible to subdue the other man before he strikes! How likely do you think that maybe is?¡±


    Mr. Lawson kept his face taut and silent; it was highly unlikely that the other man would take every step with rigour.


    ¡°The chances of finding out immediately are too slim, instead the moment James does, the other side will know immediately! Do you know what would happen to James if they were found out?¡± Ang pressed her voice into a low growl.


    You can think of the consequences of this with your toes ¨C silencing!


    ¡°He¡¯s enjoyed so many years in the Harvey family, even if he dies, it¡¯s what he deserves as a Harvey family man! It was an honour for him!¡± Mr. Lawson¡¯s wrinkled face was sombre.


    Ang was so angry at his shamelessness that her body trembled, ¡°If it¡¯s an honour, why don¡¯t you give it to your favourite grandson? Don¡¯t you favour Ralphie and your third son the most? Give them the honour!¡±


    These words are simply poking a knife into Mr. Lawson¡¯s heart that the person he has loved for so many years is actually a wild child born of the woman he loves.


    He¡¯s been trying to forget about it, but Ang brings it up again and again!


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ cough ¡­¡­¡± Mr. Lawson wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    With a grimace, he raised his hand and pped Ang hard.


    But just as his hand was about tond on Ang¡¯s face, suddenly ¨C


    Sting!


    The tyres rubbed against the ground, making a harsh, sharp sound.


    Ang and Mr. Lawson were affected by inertia and leaned forward at the same time. She reacted a little faster and used her hands to brace herself against the seat in front of her to avoid hitting it.


    Mr. Lawson was not so lucky, there were no bodyguards in the row they were sitting in and he knocked right into the seat in front of him with a bulge on his head.


    He strained to sit up straight and was about to question the driver about what was going on when the car suddenly thumped loudly and two cars crashed into their car on the left.


    Ang didn¡¯t expect a car to suddenly hit her either and she stumbled a little, leaning against the car door.


    At almost the same time, the door on the other side of the car opened and several heavily armed men jumped onto the car and, after a quick nce, dragged Ang out.


    Ang¡¯s arm was crumbling and hurting, trying hard to get out of the shackles of the men, but she couldn¡¯t shake them off.


    ¡°Leave me alone, stop them!¡± As he watched Ang being dragged out of the car by a few men, Mr. Lawson yelled at his bodyguards with his eyes wide open.


    The bouncer responded and ignored him, rushing to grab Ang.


    Ang was dragged out of the car by the men whose faces could not be seen and then dragged by them, stumbling towards some ordinary ck Volkswagens.


    These men came up and dragged her away after they hit the car, obviously sent by the big man.


    You don¡¯t have to think about it to know that the tes on these cars must be fake or set of cars, and there is no way to find out the owner¡¯s information.


    And they were driving ordinary VWs, there were so many of these cars on the road that once they merged into the traffic it would be difficult to stop these people again.


    But she and Mr. Lawson hadn¡¯t even met James yet, so why were these people here?


    But no matter what, she must not be taken by these people!


    ¡°Get in!¡± Ang struggled hard as someone held her head down and shoved her towards the Volkswagen.


    Ang¡¯s wounds were painful, and as she was already a patient and did not have much physical strength, she soon could not hold on and was dragged and shoved into the car by these men.


    Just as her whole body was about to be tucked in, the bodyguards Mr. Lawson had brought with him followed her, yanked her right leg, which was still outside, and dragged her out hard.


    Ang¡¯s whole body was covered in wounds and the pain was unbearable as every cell in her body felt like it was being torn and reorganised as they pulled and pulled her raw.


    Beans of sweat sprang up along her forehead and ran down into the chipped wound, stinging with a painful pang.


    There were four cars on Ang and Mr. Lawson¡¯s side and three on the Volkswagen side, making a total of seven cars in the middle of the road, with cars honking behind them.


    There were also people who came out to see what was going on, those who called the police, those who were frightened and those who got involved in helping Ang, and for a while the whole road was a mess.


    The bouncers and the passers-by had surrounded the men and the two sides faced each other in a momentary standoff.


    When everyone wasn¡¯t looking, Ang crept out of the crowd and snuck into the bushes at the edge of the road, keeping a discreet eye on what was going on over there.


    It was just that there was a dense circle of people over there, so it was impossible to see what was really going on inside.


    Perhaps because there were so many people calling the police and the tant nature of the ramming and robbing of people on the main road was so bad, it wasn¡¯t much longer before sirens sounded not far away.


    Ang crouched and didn¡¯t dare move, that man was so powerful, it was inevitable that he had people in the police, it was better to make sure she didn¡¯t fall into anyone¡¯s hands now.

 Chapter 471 Hard to hide from

    Bang!


    Those who had been sent to abduct her probably panicked when they heard the sirens, and they got into their cars, with no regard for the safety of the poption, and just rammed into other people¡¯s cars and drove all the way out.


    Mr. Lawson was afraid to reveal his identity and drove off after the men before the police arrived.


    The rest of the bodyguards, pulling the SUV aside, started looking for Ang.


    There was no cover at all on the road and at this rate it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to find the bushes where Ang was hiding.


    Ang swallowed lightly to moisten her dry throat and frowned as she surveyed her surroundings.


    Just dodge the bodyguards, find someone to borrow a mobile pher and call Rnd.


    But the point is ¡­¡­ with the way things are going, it¡¯s hard to hide from it.


    ¡°Look over there, there¡¯s nothing to hide here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all help them look for them, theirdy is a bit retarded and there¡¯s no telling what might happen to her if she¡¯s left outside.¡±


    The group spoke as the sound of footsteps came closer to the bush.


    Ang pursed her lips, her heart beating fast, there was no cover here in the first ce. And there were so many of them, it wouldn¡¯t take long to find her.


    What to do about it ¡­¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too anxious guys, aren¡¯t there a few bushes up ahead? She¡¯s probably just got spooked and hid there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to be anxious, our job is to protect ourdy. If anything were to happen to ourdy, even if the master¡¯s family didn¡¯t say anything, we wouldn¡¯t be able to live with ourselves.¡±


    The voices of the bouncers and the eager crowd rang out not far away.


    Ang¡¯s brow furrowed a little and her fists clenched tightly.


    The chances of escaping at their heels were too low. She was all wounded, so even if she ran, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run very fast, and there was even a good chance that she would lose her strength and faint on the road.


    I wonder if they would believe her if she told the enthusiastic crowd that she was not retarded but a kidnapped hostage ¡­¡­


    But almost as soon as the thought shed through her mind, a ck Volkswagen pulled up in front of her. News and Events


    Ang¡¯s heart stuttered and she stood up to call out to the bodyguards.


    Anyway, it¡¯s better to be in the hands of those bodyguards than in the hands of someone else!


    But before she could make a sound, the car door opened and a man yanked her in through the cover of the door and dragged her inside.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist as the car door mmed shut, followed by the car starting and quickly leaving.


    And the bouncers, along with the eager crowd, were still looking around for someone.


    ¨C


    Inside a vi in the fourth ring.


    Snap!


    The p hit ¡¯s face with such force that it swelled her face and even a few bits of blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth.


    Noah stood by, pale and trembling and distressed, holding a handkerchief and handing it to her.


    But as soon as she caught it, a hand intervened and snatched the handkerchief away, throwing it on the ground and stamping on it heavily.


    In the face of such humiliation,  did not dare to say a word or even look at the man in front of her.


    The man is about 60 years old, with a strong weapon, and he is usually not angry. Now that he is angry, he is even more afraid to let people look at him directly.


    He stared hard at  and gritted his teeth, ¡°I told you to stay away from James¡¯ girl, why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    opened her mouth, but it was like something was blocking her throat, and not a word came out.


    ¡°Speak, speak!¡± The man drew up his voice, his eyes almost spitting fire.


    Apanied by his roar, ¡¯s body trembled. She struggled to pull together a smile, but it was harder than crying, ¡°This may not have anything to do with James, check ¡­¡­ to find out if it wasn¡¯t Commander Evetts¡¯?¡±


    How could James have been so drunk all day and not even gone to the office?


    It is more likely that she will be relentlessly angry this time.


    ¡°Heh!¡± The man sneered and said angrily, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that wonderful grandson of yours, could Commander Evetts have found out?¡±


    What does this mean? Does he mean that there is definite proof that James had something to do with this?


    Thinking of this,  back a burst of chills, even with a few trembling lips, ¡°¡­¡­ Minister Durwyn, this middle is ¡­¡­ is there any misunderstanding? ¡±


    ¡°As you can see, James doesn¡¯t even leave his door these days, he¡¯s at home all day drinking, he doesn¡¯t even contact Sean, his best friend. He doesn¡¯t go to the office and he doesn¡¯t hang out with anyone else, so how can this incident have anything to do with him ¡­¡­!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was yanked by the hair by Minister Durwyn, and her scalp felt like it was about to be withdrawn, and it hurt like hell.


    ¡°Do you really not know? Or do you pretend not to know?¡± Minister Durwyn¡¯s eyes were shady, ¡°He¡¯s making such big moves all of a sudden ¡­¡­ , and you dare say you didn¡¯t snitch on him?¡±


    From the moment it was revealed, he was already suspicious!


    At this, ¡¯s face was bloodless and she hurriedly exined, ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m the one who killed Ang, how dare I let him know this? And don¡¯t you know how I¡¯ve treated you all these years?¡±


    Her exnation did not dispel Minister Durwyn¡¯s suspicions, instead his face turned a little harder, ¡°With the crash scene like that and Ang still alive, do I have good reason to suspect that you and James are working together to set me up for all of this?¡±


    Ang¡¯s not dead?


    How is this possible?


    The scene of the ident was like that, and it¡¯s a thousand percent true that when she was taken to the hospital at the time, resuscitation failed!


    Before  could fully digest the news, she heard Minister Durwyn continue, ¡°As for your previous performance ¡­¡­ hmmm, you¡¯re already a movie queen, isn¡¯t acting your specialty?¡±


    ¡°Minister Durwyn, let me exin!¡± Minister Durwyn had misunderstood her too much and she had to exin or the tide would definitely turn against her!


    ¡°I arranged for Jessica to get Ang killed at the time, I always thought Ang was dead, I don¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t die, I am really not sure about this!¡±


    ¡°You believe me, you¡¯ve been so good to me, I would never betray you! Its ¡­¡­ actually good that Ang is not dead, if this matter is really rted to James, you can still catch Ang and use her to ckmail James!¡±


    She was too flustered to think about it, and said whatever came to mind.


    Noah followed suit, ¡°Minister Durwyn, I can assure you that this has nothing to do with either of us and we are absolutely loyal to you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Minister Durwyn chided coldly, ¡°Tie them both up, and also, inform James that I have Ang and his grandmother, so he can see to it!¡±


    Commander Evetts, who had found out about it, had only just found out that James was behind it!


    As long as Ang is in hand, I¡¯m sure James knows what to choose!

 Chapter 472 What other good news could there be?

    Bamboo Estate.


    James had shaved, changed his clothes, cut his hair and looked in good spirits although there was still blood under his eyes.


    Greyson and Luna stood by, both with a sense of relief, sadness and a touch of confusion that their great revenge was about to be avenged.


    Before calling them in, James (Mr. James) said he had some good news for them. They thought it was about the imminent capture of the man behind the crime, but he said no.


    Could there be any other good news from ¡­¡­?


    But whatever the good news was, it didn¡¯t mean much to them ¨C after all, Ang was no longer there.


    Not only are they both confused, but Howard Lee is even more confused.


    Mr. James has been looking like a drunk these days, not even going to the office, not tidying up the cottage, a different brand of empty bottles every day.


    But when she came over today, not only were there no empty bottles on the floor, but Mr. James looked great ¡­¡­


    Did something happen in between that he didn¡¯t know about?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A few people were confused when James straightened his clothes, walked towards Howard Lee and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve got evidence of your moneyundering, surprised?¡±


    Greyson and Luna both stiffened. The man behind the scenes, was it Howard Lee?


    Howard Lee, ¡°!!!¡±


    He¡¯s notundering money!


    No wonder Mr. James is suddenly in such good spirits today, it¡¯s not that Mr. James hase out of the incident of Miss. Ang¡¯s death, but ¡­¡­ instead has a mental illness?


    ¡°That man, that¡¯s him?¡± Greyson took a few steps forward, his eyes red, just a word, but said it with extra difficulty.


    Luna¡¯s eyes were red too, the man behind the game had yed the Chante family into ruin! The death of her mother-inw and Ang, her father-inw¡¯s illness, and her disability are all thanks to this man!


    The hateful eyes of all three men were fixed on Howard Lee, looking at him with chills all over his body. He swallowed hard and said, ¡°Mr. James, there must be a mistake ¡­¡­ I¡¯m fucking ¡­¡­¡±


    His eyes widened a little as he looked at the wiretaps and pinhole cameras James had fished out of him, and he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a foul word, his face turning white instantly.


    ¡°Mr. James, I don¡¯t know how these came to be on me? I really didn¡¯t put this one there, believe me! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me, just give me a day ¡­¡­ no, half a day, I will find that person out!¡±


    Howard Lee¡¯s forehead was covered in a denseyer of sweat, his usualposure long gone and all that remained was panic.


    Greyson¡¯s forehead was bruised and his eyes were beady.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited yet, maybe ¡­¡­¡± Luna was afraid he would get too impulsive and tried to talk him down, but only opened her mouth when he interrupted, ¡°I know, wait until we ask about things.¡±


    He still stared like a knife at Howard Lee in front of him as he said this, but didn¡¯t impulsively hit him as he usually did after all.


    Luna sighed softly, relieved and a little heartbroken at the same time. After all she had been through, Greyson just didn¡¯t want to make a change. If her mother-inw and Ang were still alive, they would have been very happy.


    Howard Lee waited half a day for a reply and his face looked ashen.


    But instead of questioning him about why he did it, as he thought he would, James took the pinhole camera with the wiretap and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll regret living in this world.¡±


    After saying that, he threw the monitor and also the pinhole camera to the ground and stomped on them.


    Even if that man was Minister Durwyn, he would have made his life a living hell!


    ¡°Mr. James, I ¡­¡­¡± Howard Lee watched the scene with immense mixed emotions.


    James twisted his head to look at him, a light bloodshot look still under his eyes, ¡°Your wife put it there.¡±


    In one sentence, all of Howard Lee¡¯s words were blocked out.


    Howard Lee¡¯s expression changed, and his face became increasingly ugly as his mind quickly shed through the recent events. Even if he hadn¡¯t done it, it was still an embarrassment to him.


    His face was red, he had never been in such a mess before, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and deal with this first, thene back and apologise to Mr. James.¡±


    Embarrassed to even look at James, he bowed solemnly and left with a stiff face and quick steps.


    Greyson watched Howard Lee¡¯s back with a frown on his face, but the incident wasn¡¯t enough to concern him that much.


    He took a few steps over to James and asked, ¡°The evidence, Commander Evetts has it all, but he won¡¯t tell me who the man is. You must know, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Luna also approached, not asking, but desperate to know who the man behind the curtain was.


    But James didn¡¯t answer the question, instead he tugged at the corners of his mouth, a light smile and gentleness under his always cold eyes, ¡°Ang is still alive.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get sidetracked, let¡¯s start with the dark ¡­¡­ man behind the curtain,¡± Greyson said, stopping abruptly and looking up, incredulously, ¡°What did you you you say about Shish?¡±


    ¡°Ang is ¡­¡­ still alive?¡± A bright light snapped up in Luna¡¯s eyes.


    James didn¡¯t keep them waiting, nodding shallowly, with a bit of unconcealed tenderness in his voice, ¡°Well, she¡¯s alive. You¡¯ve met Randi, the one who delivered the jade locket with the letter.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know exactly how she survived, but ¡­¡­ she did!


    Greyson¡¯s mind was so nk at this point that he didn¡¯t even think to ask Randi why it was Ang and how James knew about it.


    He couldn¡¯t think about anything right now, just the constant echo of James¡¯ reply in his ears.


    Hmm. She¡¯s alive and well.


    Hmm. She¡¯s alive.


    Well, she¡¯s still alive ¡­¡­


    Greyson drew a cold breath and tears streamed down his scarlet eyes. He leaned unimaginatively against the back of the sofa behind him, pounding his chest andughing uproariously, mad as a psychopath.


    Luna was a little better off than he was, but not much better, crying andughing, with a sour feeling in her heart that she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on.


    Anyone else might not be able to understand it.


    But James was sure that Ang was far crazier than they were the day she lived. He hooked his lips and didn¡¯t want to disturb them by telling them about Minister Durwyn.


    He intended to call Commander Evetts to talk about the specifics, and in any case, this disposal of Minister Durwyn had to be done as he wanted.


    But he had just taken out his mobile phone and before he could dial the number, it rang.


    Strange caller.


    But James remembered the number, which was the personal number of Minister Durwyn.


    Is this too much to sink your teeth into?


    James tugged at his lips sarcastically and picked up the phone, ¡°Minister Durwyn finally bothered toe forward himself?¡±


    Off to the side, Greyson and Luna looked at each other with shock on their faces.


    Does he mean that Minister Durwyn is behind this?


    Which Minister Durwyn?


    The Minister Durwyn from the Ministry of Public Security?


    ¡°I was right, this is your handiwork!¡± Minister Durwyn¡¯s voice, suppressed with anger, rang out on the other end of the phone.

 Chapter 473 You touch my woman

    James snorted, indifference in his eyes, ¡°You touched my woman, I took revenge for her, isn¡¯t that the natural thing to do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were smart enough to insert yourself into this, after all, it¡¯s not worth hurting the enemy.¡± Minister Durwyn said.


    He would expose the Harvey Group¡¯s human experimentation before he was arrested, and the Harvey family really couldn¡¯t ask for favours.


    James¡¯ hand clutching the phone tightened as he said, word for word, ¡°That¡¯s just you not thinking it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    To him, Ang was worth everything.


    Minister Durwyn, seeing that he could not be persuaded from the point of view of profit, began to y the emotional card, ¡°You are so sentimental, just like me. My wife died of breast cancer when I was thirty and I did not marry again afterwards because she was the only one I loved.¡±


    ¡°I know all too well what it¡¯s like to lose someone you love, and I never meant to hurt Miss Ang, and whether you believe me or not, I have to exin that your grandmother and Jessica nned Miss Ang¡¯s death without my knowledge.¡±


    James sneered, ¡°Breast cancer? Didn¡¯t she threaten you to blow the whistle on your marital infidelity and you got her killed?¡±


    Silence.


    There was no response from Minister Durwyn.


    After a long time, he sighed quietly, ¡°No wonder they say you¡¯re smart. mr. james, I didn¡¯t want to go this far, but you pushed me too hard.¡±


    James said indifferently, ¡°Minister Durwyn¡¯s ability to turn things upside down is truly admirable.¡±


    Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out the way they did if Minister Durwyn hadn¡¯t pushed him and Ang harder and harder and put the idea on him!


    Minister Durwyn let out augh, no longer showing the same weakness and ingratiation as before, ¡°Mr. James really think, you have won? ¡±


    James didn¡¯t say anything with a taut face, just took the phone from his ear and prepared to hang up.


    But just as he hung up, Minister Durwyn seemed to sense something and said ahead of him, ¡°Ang is still alive, does Mr. James know?¡±


    How did he know that Ang was alive?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She has kept this from herself and her brother and sister-inw!


    The knot in James¡¯ throat rolled and a chill flowed under his eyes as he suddenly had some bad feeling.


    Then I heard Minister Durwyn continue, ¡°Mr. James is not answering, do you not believe me?¡± Heughed twice and said kindly, like an elder, ¡°It just so happens that Miss. Ang is now my guest here, would Mr. James like toe along?¡±


    ¡°!¡± James¡¯ pupils crinkled and his eyelids fluttered uncontrobly, ¡°Ang is dead, her brother took her to the crematorium to be cremated himself.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t decide if Minister Durwyn was ying a trick or if he really knew that Ang wasn¡¯t dead.


    Greyson couldn¡¯t hear what Minister Durwyn said, but hearing him say it, he guessed it, and his expression was suddenly hard to see.


    ¡°I understand what Mr. James means, the deading back to life, there really isn¡¯t much credibility to such things.¡± Minister Durwyn said, ¡°But there was a Miss. Randi who approached you a few times before, you should remember that, right?¡±


    James¡¯ brow furrowed a little more, to mention Randi, it was assumed that Minister Durwyn knew quite a lot.


    The next words from the other side confirmed his suspicions, ¡°The scene of the ident was in that state, the jade pendant and the letter could not have been intact, right? So there¡¯s only one possibility: the letter was writtenter, and the jade pendant wasn¡¯t at the scene of the ident.¡±


    ¡°And even with your bad attitude, she still approached you a few times afterwards just to talk to you about moneyundering. Didn¡¯t Mr. James ever wonder why she was so nice to you? Randi, rted, how much it reads like Ang.¡±


    He had said this, clearly knowing that Ang was still alive and not just blind.


    James didn¡¯t y dumb anymore and said in a deep voice, ¡°At best, this proves Ang is still alive, how does it prove you have her?¡±


    He had tried to maintain hisposure, but his voice still trembled uncontrobly.


    From the time he knew Ang was still alive until now, he had held back from going to her or telling anyone about it for fear of threatening her safety!


    Little did I know that in the end, Minister Durwyn would find out!


    ¡°Minister Durwyn is not speaking, am I to understand that she is not in your possession?¡±


    Minister Durwyn was unlikely to make the mistake of spooking the snake, and since he dared to say so, it basically meant that he had Ang, but James still held on to a nebulous hope.


    Minister Durwyn, ¡°If she is not in my hands, why should I say so? If you had sent someone to protect her, wouldn¡¯t I have lifted a stone and smashed my own feet? If you still don¡¯t believe me, read the news headlines, I¡¯ll give you some time.¡±


    James didn¡¯t ask what the news headlines were, and upon hearing this, immediately pulled himself upstairs and ran.


    Greyson followed him impatiently, ¡°Where are you going? Did something happen to my sister?¡±


    There was aptop in the study and James had his phone between his shoulder and face, flicking it on and surfing the inte to read the news headlines.


    Dozens of people robbed a woman on the highway, who is currently missing and is under police investigation


    He clicked on it and gave it a quick nce.


    Greyson followed the news unsurely and when he saw one of the photos, he didn¡¯t control the volume, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡­¡­ Mr. Lawson? Howe he¡¯s not dead too?¡±


    In three or four consecutive photographs, it can be seen that Mr. Lawson had changed from the stretch Lincoln into a rtively ordinary SUV. He had left in that SUV while both parties were still looking for Ang.


    Luna followed a few nces, also shocked that Mr. Lawson wasn¡¯t dead, but more concerned about something else, ¡°Mr. James, this ck VW that took Ang at the end, was it from Minister Durwyn¡¯s side?¡±


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s side was all SUVs except for a stretch Lincoln, while those who robbed Ang all drove ck VWs, so to speak.


    James didn¡¯t answer though, instead his voice was icy as he asked Minister Durwyn, ¡°What will it take for you to leave her alone?¡±


    This Minister Durwyn is a ruthless and ruthless man and Ang will not be happy in his hands!


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to talk on the phone about something soplicated.¡± Minister Durwyn said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an address,e on over.¡±


    ¡°But remember, it can only be you alone. If I find out there¡¯s someone else around, for the rest of your life, you¡¯ll never see the woman you love again. This time it¡¯s for real.¡±


    Greyson stayed close to James this time and heard Minister Durwyn clearly, and without waiting for James to reply, he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going with James, and if youy a finger on my sister, I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡±


    But Minister Durwyn acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard him and continued to ask James, ¡°Agreed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good!¡± James squeezed the words out of his throat, ¡°But remember, if she suffers one bit, I¡¯ll make you regret living in this world!¡±


    Minister Durwynughed twice, ¡°Mr. James, don¡¯t worry, Miss Ang is my guest of honour, I can¡¯t wait to entertain her, why would I hurt her? I¡¯ll text you the address, and remember, you¡¯re the only one who cane, even if it¡¯s just Mr. Greyson.¡±

 Chapter 474 Are you really Angela?

    Inside the ck VW.


    Silence and no sound.


    The driver looked in the rear-view mirror at Ang, whose face was unbearably wounded, and there were a few shes of shock in his eyes, as well as a moment or two of pity and sympathy.


    Ang nced at the driver, then at the man in the passenger seat, with the woman in the back, and didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar.


    Two men, one formerly a security guard at Dream Club, one a prince at Dream Club, and the woman, Frank, who left B City not long ago.


    She thought it was the big man¡¯s men who had kidnapped her, but she didn¡¯t realise it was the three of them sitting in the car.


    ¡°Ang,¡± it was nearly half an hourter and Frank still hadn¡¯t quite recovered from his shock, ¡°are you ¡­¡­ you really¡­ ¡­ Ang?¡±


    She swallowed hard as she said thest two words.


    After all, it¡¯s quite a shock to suddenly see someone you thought was dead.


    The question confused Ang a little and she frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not helping me because you know I¡¯m Ang?¡±


    Frank smiled sardonically and didn¡¯t have the heart to answer, but it was the driver in front of her who exined it for her.


    ¡°Sanshui always considered you a friend and was quite sad when she heard that you died in a car ident. She made a special trip back from overseas this time to attend your funeral too, but there was a heavy snowfall over in G City at that time and the high speed train missed the train, so she didn¡¯t ¡­¡­¡±


    Frank pped the driver¡¯s shoulder ufortably, ¡°Stop it, why are you talking about this?¡±


    ¡°Seems like a bit of a stretch haha.¡± The driver pped her hand away, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just that Sansui was pretty upset when she found out about your death, and then this disfigured look you have now made her think of you. When she saw who you seemed to be hiding from, she talked to the two of us and got you up here.¡±


    That¡¯s a bit of a roundabout way of putting it, but it¡¯s not hard to understand.


    She was ¡®killed¡¯ in a car ident and had burns all over her body, and Frank saw her, a ¡®stranger¡¯ covered in burns, and was touched by the situation because of her and wanted to help her, a ¡®stranger ¡® A hand.


    As it turned out, to my surprise, she was Ang.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Ang said solemnly.


    Without them, I¡¯m afraid she would have found it difficult to escape this time.


    Frank waved his hand quickly, ¡°No need to be so polite, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The person in the passenger seat interjected, ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡­ how easy it is to thank us at Sanshui, Ang, aren¡¯t your family and the Harvey family both particrly rich? Just feel free to give us Sanshui a few million, or a shop or two or something!¡±


    ¡°Will you shut up?¡± Frank red at him and turned to Ang, saying sardonically, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Everyone else had something that she could take without changing her face, except Ang, and she didn¡¯t want them to think she was so profit-oriented.


    After a few more words, the driver brought the conversation back to Ang, ¡°Weren¡¯t you dead? Howe you¡¯re alive again?¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t want to answer the question, looked back and said, ¡°The men who are trying to get me are partly Mr. Lawson¡¯s and partly from people who are almost as powerful as the Harvey family.¡±


    All three were so stunned that the driver¡¯s steering wheel even skidded and the car came out of an enchanting S-line before finally managing to regain a straight line of travel.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Lawson die a while ago? Why is he involved again?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, is that the point if Mr. Lawson is dead or not? The point is, we can¡¯t mess with either one of these guys!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ang, what did you do? Why are so many people trying to ¡­¡­ arrest you?¡±


    Their questions were mixed together in a noisy and almost inaudible way.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ang didn¡¯t answer them, but said, ¡°Just find a hidden ce to let me out of the car if you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    She had little friendship with them and they had been righteous enough in bringing her here.


    When the words fell, the car was instantly silent and a pin drop could be heard.


    Thinking they were probably really scared, Ang licked her dry lips and said, ¡°Just let me off at the junction up ahead.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Frank said after a long moment of agitation, ¡°why don¡¯t you two get out of the car first and lend me the car.¡±


    She took a card out of her handbag, ¡°The code is six eights, there¡¯s almost two hundred thousand in there, consider me buying this car.¡±


    ¡°Crikey, what¡¯s with the money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting off, Adams, if you¡¯re going to get off! I thought my life was just going to pass uneventfully, but I never thought I¡¯de across something so exciting!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, get yourself out of the car! The car behind you is catching up, hold on, I¡¯m going to speed up!¡±


    Both refused without even thinking about it.


    What man doesn¡¯t want to have a hot experience? Besides, Ang is the woman James loves and the jewel of the Chante family. If they can really help her this time, what will they get out of it?


    A chance to make it to the top is right in front of them, and there¡¯s no ce like this after this vige!


    The car elerated violently and Ang grabbed a firm grip, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The wounds on her body were crumbling and dense with pain, but she gritted her teeth and endured them without making a sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, if you¡¯re okay this time, just don¡¯t forget a few of us!¡± The driver looked in the rear view mirror and said quickly, ¡°Damn, this car doesn¡¯t work, it can¡¯t outrun those cars behind it!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the police? They can¡¯t be so tant in a society governed by the rule ofw!¡± Sweat broke out on the forehead of the man on the passenger side.


    The car behind us was getting closer and closer, and it looked like it was going to follow.


    Frank¡¯s body was shaking and he somewhat regretted the decision he had just made, but it was toote to backtrack now, ¡°I ¡­¡­ I¡¯m calling the police ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Ang stopped, ¡°Don¡¯t call the police.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what the identity of the person behind the curtain was, but judging from those previous events, that person could interfere with the police. If she called the police now, she might be shooting herself in the foot.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t call the police, just us, helping ¡­¡­ won¡¯t help you!¡± Frank looked at the approaching car and regretted it more and more.


    Why had she just decided to help Ang on a whim?


    ¡°There were police cars following earlier and now they¡¯ve been left behind, do you think the police are weak?¡± Ang asked.


    Frank¡¯s face went abruptly white, ¡°You-you-you mean that someone in the people who want to kidnap you can manage to control the police?¡±


    Ang nodded, also seeing that she was scared, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just let me out in front.¡±


    When she said that, Frank wandered off instead.


    ¡°No ¡­¡­ not afraid!¡± The driver blocked Frank¡¯s retreat, ¡°But just running away like this won¡¯t work for sure! Ang, can you get someone to help?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Lend me your phone.¡±


    It had gotten to the point where she just didn¡¯t want to expose herself, but she couldn¡¯t. If Mr. Lawson or the man caught her, it would only add to James¡¯ mess.


    The man in the passenger seat hurriedly handed her the phone.

 Chapter 475 Or is something wrong?

    Ang dialed James¡¯ mobile number, but the first time there was no answer, and the second time she called, the phone was switched off.


    She frowned, was this a dead phone, or was something wrong with ¡­¡­?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s no one to help you, is there?¡± The car behind was getting closer and closer and the driver was no longer as rxed as before.


    Ang, ¡°Watch the road well, I¡¯ll make another phone call.¡±


    The driver was beginning to think that this was a bit of a bad idea and that they might all end up here. But it¡¯se to this, and there¡¯s no way to regret it!


    Minnie lips, Ang dialed Greyson¡¯s number.


    Doh¨C


    The voice from the other end of the phone is extraordinarily clear in the quiet of the car.


    Doh¨C


    At the end of the second ring, Greyson¡¯s slightly impatient and flustered voice rang out, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡± Ang said.


    The other side froze for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­¡­ Ang?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t exin that much right now, brother, you ¡­¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish, Greyson interrupted sharply, ¡°Ang, have you been caught by Minister Durwyn now? Don¡¯t be afraid, James has passed, and will be passing soon.¡±


    He finished with a sharp increase in his voice, ¡°Minister Durwyn, I know you¡¯re around! Listen to me, if you lose a hair on my sister¡¯s head, I¡¯ll fucking kill your whole family!!!¡±


    ¡°Brother, they didn¡¯t catch me, Frank and the others saved me.¡± Ang asked for the driver¡¯s license te number and spoke to Greyson, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯tst much longer on my side, get some help.¡±


    No sound there.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Crikey! That Durwyn swindled us! James is now off alone to meet the old fox!¡± Greyson broke down, ¡°Hold your horses, I¡¯m going to go get you and get someone to go and get James back. Fuck, I don¡¯t know where he is by now!¡±


    Ang¡¯s limbs went cold and she stiffened, ¡°James ¡­¡­ went to see that Minister Durwyn all by himself?¡±


    No response.


    Greyson has hung up the phone.


    Ang stared at her phone in a daze, her throat tightening for a moment. She had tried so hard not to hold James back, but she was still holding him back.


    It¡¯s a safe bet that that Minister Durwyn is up to no good, and if James gets there ¡­¡­


    She dared not think further and her face went white.


    While she was in a daze, two ck Volkswagens had caught up with her, pinning them between them left and right.


    Frank clutched his shirt tightly, his eyes fixed on the ck mass outside, his eyes already red and his lips unable to stop trembling.


    Seeing her like this, Ang pursed her lips and said, ¡°Just park here, I¡¯ll go down.¡±


    There was no point in dragging others into it when she couldn¡¯t even run anyway.


    None of the three made a sound, wandering; putting Ang down now would definitely not do her any good, given the other side¡¯s stance.


    But if she didn¡¯t get off, they would have to suffer with her.


    As they were hesitating, someone in the Volkswagen on the left poked out half a body and hammered on the window.


    With the sound of knocking on the ss, all three of Frank¡¯s men shuddered in response.


    ¡°Lower the window and tell them you¡¯ll stop the car immediately.¡± Ang said to the driver.


    If they don¡¯t stop, maybe that car will hit them.


    The driver nodded and opened the window apprehensively, and was about to speak, but the man in the car next to him said first, ¡°F*ck, that bad old man¡¯s men are not easy to deal with, you take the men back first and hand them over, they just called and rushed. We¡¯ll hold off the old man¡¯s men for a while!¡±


    It feels like the other side is treating them as one of their own.


    The driver was quick to react, nodded his head and immediately raised the window, while pressing the elerator to the maximum.


    The two cars really didn¡¯t chase them anymore and went to block the stretch Lincoln and the SUVs.


    The four men looked behind them at the heavy traffic jam and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Frank slumped in her seat, her forehead covered in cold sweat, she turned her head to look at Ang with mixed feelings and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to say you¡¯re lucky or unlucky ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably still lucky.¡± Ang responded absentmindedly, filled with thoughts of James.


    Let¡¯s hope James hasn¡¯t reached Minister Durwyn yet and that his brother¡¯s men can hijack him in time.


    ¡°Stinging ¨C exciting!¡± The man in the passenger seat took most of a moment to stifle the words, ¡°I just looked up Minister Durwyn, do you know who it is?¡±


    The driver¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°It¡¯s not the Ministry of Public Security one, is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him! Adams, hurry up and get out of here! We need to find a ce without surveince or the police will take us away!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As he was yelling, his phone vibrated.


    He picked up the phone and looked at it, read the number and wondered, ¡°I don¡¯t recognise ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s.¡± Ang took the phone, ¡°Brother-¡±


    ¡°Stop at the intersection up ahead, the Maybach is picking you up, I¡¯ll be right over, so be careful.¡± Greyson said.


    Ang hmmed and hung up, ¡°Stop at the crossroads up ahead, someone will pick me up. In the meantime, you guys find a ce to hide and don¡¯t do your jobs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Frank when it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll pay for your losses.¡±


    Just listening to the front, several people wilted a little until they heard the wordpensation and the eyes of two people in the front row lit up.


    Only Frank was a little embarrassed, ¡°I ¡­¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Ang said, ¡°Well, stop the car.¡±


    The car stopped and the man in the passenger seat offered to drive Ang there, but was refused, ¡°I¡¯ll just go there myself. The surveince will catch you.¡±


    She got out of the car with difficulty and turned back with another admonition, ¡°The owner is easy to trace, so don¡¯t stay in your own homes or at your rtives¡¯ houses, it¡¯s best to go out and travel for a while. Also, don¡¯t say anything to the family, it¡¯s best if they don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Ang said thank you again and got into the Maybach.


    ¨C


    There is traffic on the road.


    James¡¯ thin lips tightened into a line and his eyes were frosty as he pressed his siren a few times, but the car in front of him was still moving at a torrid pace.


    He wrinkled his brow, and when he saw the motorbike on his right, a gleam of light shed in his eyes.


    Open the door and get out of the car.


    James took the keys and went to the motorbike, swapped his Bentley for the other man¡¯s motorbike and made his way to his appointment with Minister Durwyn as fast as he could.


    The ce Minister Durwyn said was an ordinary neighbourhood, and James dropped his motorbike off at a random ce and went to Block 6, 1808.


    With red couplets on the door and arge fortune on the front door, 1808 looks no different from any other home.


    James knocked on the door and two men came out and searched him up and down, inside and out, to make sure he didn¡¯t have any dangerous items with him before letting him in.

 Chapter 476 Negotiating a deal

    They went out again to see that there was no one suspicious before they went in, closed the door behind them and stood guard at the door.


    James took a cursory nce at the three rooms, two men guarding the door and two standing next to Minister Durwyn.


    He didn¡¯t see anyone else, but he had been thrown inside the army by his uncles for a long time before and his senses were sharp, and he had a hunch that there were quite a few others watching him secretly.


    Maybe Ang is in the hands of those who are secretly watching him.


    And with the window at the back of the living room, there was a sh of reflection from upstairs across the street earlier, most likely from the lens on the sniper rifle.


    Minister Durwyn has jurisdiction over the entire police department and has close ties with the military, so it¡¯s not difficult to arrange for a sniper or two.


    Minister Durwyn was dressed in casual clothes and looked kind enough to meet James, he just said sit down and said nothing more.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    James sat down with the sh drive and the file bag and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a while, someone called, and Minister Durwyn answered the phone and gave a hint of relief, his expression not changing much, but you could tell he had rxed considerably.


    ¡°Minister Durwyn has identified the surrounding area, hasn¡¯t he?¡± James said with an expressionless face.


    Minister Durwyn smiled and nodded, ¡°Mr. James is true to his word and is a great person to work with. We had an opportunity to work together as well, but unfortunately you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already here, Minister Durwyn doesn¡¯t need to say those polite words.¡± Every cell in James¡¯ body tensed up, ¡°But even if Ie alone, I ask Minister Durwyn to believe one thing: don¡¯t y any tricks with me, it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s eyes flickered with displeasure, but he was still smiling, ¡°Mr. James is joking, you may be young, but who hasn¡¯t heard of your exploits? I havee here this time because I sincerely want to negotiate a deal with you.¡±


    His gaze fell on the file bag and USB stick in James¡¯ hand, the meaning was clear: he had called James over today for these items on the file bag.


    Companies are legally only allowed to keep one set of ounts, but it is a well-known but secret fact that manypanies have an internal ledger for themselves.


    Invisible transactions like moneyundering are only recorded more visibly on the internal ledger, and once this ledger is dealt with, there is basically no need to worry about the moneyundering being exposed.


    At that, James sneered, ¡°Grabbing my woman and threatening me is very sincere indeed.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped, I was forced to do so. If Mr. James hadn¡¯t been privately checking up on me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite Miss. Ang to be my guest.¡± Minister Durwyn smiled a conciliatory smile, but there was no half smile under his eyes.


    James didn¡¯t answer, just snorted and tossed the file bag onto the table with the USB stick.


    The air seemed to squeeze into a solid mass, and it was difficult to even breathe.


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s eyes were glued to the folder and the USB stick. He gave a wink and his men nodded and immediately went to get the folder and the USB stick.


    ¡°Did I tell you to move?¡± James plucked at the henchman with cold eyes, not giving half face to Minister Durwyn, his master.


    The henchman paused in his movements and looked to Minister Durwyn, waiting for his instructions.


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s smile stiffened a little, ¡°Drop it! We have it right here, what¡¯s the hurry? What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not going to run away? Apologise to Mr. James!¡±


    Thetter words were more like spoken to James.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The henchman put his things down and regained his position.


    Minister Durwyn then continued, ¡°Mr. James, I trust you absolutely, but the stakes are too high for me, and I¡¯m being careful for everyone¡¯s sake afterwards.¡±


    James stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s Ang? I want to see her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush on this. The roads are jammed and Mr. James should know that they are still on the road at this moment.¡± Minister Durwyn grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about us first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James give me the books of ounts for the period, the vouchers for the other relevant transactions recorded to the in and out ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know much about this either, that¡¯s all that¡¯s involved, right? You give me all these things, and then Commander Evetts side is also ounted for, and then Miss. Ang go home with you, no problem, right?¡±


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s subordinate brought over two cups of hot boiling water and ced them on the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually stay here, there¡¯s no tea or other drinks, so please don¡¯t mind Mr. James.¡± Minister Durwyn lifted one of the cups of hot water and made a gesture of invitation.


    James nced at it, unmoving, ¡°I can only promise to give you these things I have, as for Commander Evetts¡¯ side, I can¡¯t interfere and I don¡¯t have that power.¡±


    There is indeed a very congested section from the road where Ang was abducted to here, and Minister Durwyn should not be lying when she says she is not here.


    Minister Durwyn shook his head, ¡°Mr. James is so modest, who doesn¡¯t know you are young and talented, quite a bit more wall to wall than Mr. Lawson.¡±


    He had only disposed of a third of the money in his hands, and there was still quite a bit to go. If Commander Evetts¡¯ side is watching, once they find the rest of this cash, it will then be direct evidence of his corruption and bribery.


    So he had to get rid of the mess that was Commander Evetts.


    ¡°Minister Durwyn is too much for me.¡± James sneered, ¡°Commander Evetts is investigating you because you are involved in arms dealing and the sale of state secrets.¡±


    ¡°And this matter has been reported to the Central Government, which has set up two investigation teams, one group to investigate your trading of arms and selling of state secrets; the other group to investigate your corruption and bribery, and the protection of the triad society. Do you think I, a small businessman, can interfere with the Central Government?¡±


    Minister Durwyn, who only knew that Commander Evetts was investigating him, but not that two investigation teams had been set up on the central side to look into him, turned pale.


    When his subordinates heard this, it was clear that they too were a little flustered.


    James shook the file bag in his hand, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d dispose of the moneyundering evidence immediately and then grab it and leave the country while the two investigation teams have nothing else.¡±


    Minister Durwyn tightened his face, his expression shifting, and did not answer.


    This is indeed a good suggestion.


    But he still had two-thirds of the money left to dispose of and he couldn¡¯t take that money out of the country or he would have been stopped when he went through customs.


    That¡¯s money he¡¯s saved up for most of his life, and there¡¯s a lot more to fight up and down when he¡¯s abroad ¡­¡­


    ¡°Is Minister Durwyn ready to think about it?¡± James asked.


    Minister Durwyn was no longer as rxed as before, ¡°It¡¯s not as quick to consider Mr. James instead, is it?¡±


    James tugged at his lips, ¡°How long you think about it is none of my business. But I want to see Ang, now, immediately, now.¡±


    He licked the corner of his lips and leaned forward slightly, ¡°Of course, you can ignore my ims, but in another hour and a half, if I don¡¯t have Ang back, someone will send a backup of the internal ounts to Commander Evetts.¡±

 Chapter 477 Has James been asked where he is now

    His eyes were half-lidded, his gaze like a snake, coiled in a circle around Minister Durwyn¡¯s neck, tightening a little, ready to take thetter¡¯s life.


    ¡°You threaten me?!¡± Minister Durwyn grimaced.


    James¡¯ voice didn¡¯t rise or fall halfway, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Hearing this, Minister Durwyn stood up with murderous intent in his eyes. Thest thing he could ept in his life was someone threatening him!


    When several of his men saw this, one of them reached for the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Stand by.¡±


    By the time the words fell, there was already a red dot aimed at James¡¯ temple, balking at the vicinity of his temple.


    As if to provoke and warn, the red dot waved near his eyes.


    ¨C


    Chante family.


    Greyson answered the phone with the speakerphone on, and what was said there could be heard clearly by the others.


    ¡°What?¡± Ang stood up and asked, suppressing her panic, ¡°We found the car, but it wasn¡¯t James in it? The Minister Durwyn guy? Did they ask where James is now?¡±


    She stood up and grabbed Greyson¡¯s phone.


    Greyson¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the crumbling wounds on her neck; she had no idea how many such wounds she had yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, ask the questions one by one, or else ask so many, which one do you want him to answer first? Sit down first, the wounds on your body are open!¡±


    Greyson went over to Ang and held her up. Seeing her stubbornness, he wanted to press her into her seat but was worried about hurting her and finally stayed put.


    I don¡¯t know if the person on the other end of the phone was too surprised to hear her voice, or for some other reason, didn¡¯t make a sound for half a day.


    Ang turned back and looked at Greyson for help, ¡°Brother-¡±


    As the words fell, a terrified voice rang out on the other end of the phone, ¡°Fuck, you you you sister-? Isn¡¯t she dead? A ghost? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, ghosts!!!¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in the car and where¡¯s James at the moment, did you ask?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ asked, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Seeing that he was really angry, the guy over there stopped talking nonsense, ¡°They say James is a genius, genius my ass, just a big dumbass!¡±


    ¡°He swapped his limited edition sports car with a regr motorbike because of traffic! A limited edition sports car! What an idiot!¡±


    Greyson couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Is that the fucking point?¡±


    The point is that the car was fitted with a tracker and he knew James¡¯ whereabouts at the very least, but since James had swapped the car with someone else!


    It fucking pisses him off!


    The person on the other end of the phone was confused, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the point?¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t want to talk to him, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll buy you dinner some day! Don¡¯t say anything about this, or we won¡¯t be brothers anymore!¡±


    After saying that, he simply hung up.


    He turned his head and saw Ang¡¯s face was very ugly, so he hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Ang, don¡¯t worry. Since he changed the car of his own ord, there must be nothing serious wrong with it. Think about it, if he drove this car over there and let those people in Minister Durwyn find out about the tracker, it would not be easy to exin.¡±


    James the big cunt!


    If Minister Durwyn hadn¡¯t changed locations, he would at least know, but if he had, where would he find him then?


    Ang gulped and moistened her dry throat, wanting to ask if there was no other way to find James, but when she opened her mouth, no sound came out.


    But if he hadn¡¯t cared so much about her, a little more traffic on the road and they would have found him and nothing would have happened at all by then!


    He cares so much about her, she doesn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad ¡­¡­


    ¡°Ang,¡± Greyson panicked at the watery look under her eyes, ¡°don¡¯t you cry, before James left, he gave me an address, maybe that Minister Durwyn hasn¡¯t changed it, we can still find someone if we go there now! ¡±


    Luna was much calmer than he was, ¡°It¡¯s not that it might have been, but it definitely wasn¡¯t changed. ording to Ang, Mr. James had switched off on the way, which was most likely a request from Minister Durwyn¡¯s side.¡±


    Greyson said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s probably because that Minister Durwyn changed his address that James switched off his phone. Anyway, that man is the Minister of Public Security, so he must be very careful!¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. James cares about Ang and wouldn¡¯t risk her life, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t go against the other side¡¯s wishes in the matter of rescuing Ang, and that¡¯s why Minister Durwyn didn¡¯t change his address.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡­¡±


    Luna interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to refute first. Just think about it, where did Mr. James change his car? About a hundred metres northbound at the intersection of Fenghua Road and Correctional Street, where does that lead? Is it towards the location that Mr. James said before?¡±


    When Greyson thought about it, sure enough, and James had switched off his phone by that time. This would suggest that, for whatever reason exactly, there really was no change of location on Minister Durwyn¡¯s side.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be fine!¡± He snapped his fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll bring a few men over here.¡±


    He turned to Ang and said, ¡°Ang don¡¯t be sad, brother will go and bring him back to you!¡±


    He was about to leave after saying that.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ang¡¯s voice was hoarse as she called out to him.


    Greyson was unsure, ¡°Hmm? Something else?¡±


    You have to save someone before it¡¯s toote, or what happens if Minister Durwyn gets his hands on them, or moves locations?


    ¡°Minister Durwyn¡¯s men, have guns most likely, and are not as skilled as you are.¡± Ang was flustered but surprisingly calm, ¡°You will only be new hostages in the hands of Minister Durwyn if you go over there now.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It¡¯s cruel, but true.


    Greyson froze and scratched his hair anxiously, ¡°What then? To ¡­¡­ or should I beg Grandpa Thompson for help? I hear their family is ck and white.¡±


    ¡°This is too involved and it¡¯s highly unlikely that the Thompson family will step in.¡± Luna unceremoniously shattered his illusion and followed up with the suggestion, ¡°Speak to the Brown family.¡±


    The Brown family had enough speaking power within the army and they had always valued James as a grandson (nephew).


    ¡°Well, brother, you call Mrs. Harvey and exin the situation. Sister-inw, listen, what went wrong and you add to it.¡± Ang said.


    She thought about it, and before the two agreed, she suddenly said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¨C


    The sniper rifle was aimed at his head, but James tilted his head to look at Minister Durwyn without even changing his face for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m dead, you¡¯ll take it away in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Who can take me when this evidence is gone?¡± Minister Durwyn picked up the file bag with a grimace, didn¡¯t even open it to look at it, and simply took the lighter and lit it.


    The firelight reflected on his face and the smile on his lips widened a little, ¡°Who else can take me now, you say?¡±


    He cupped the sh drive, handed it to his men and ordered, ¡°Flush it down the toilet.¡±

 Chapter 478 You think it’s still working?

    ¡°Yes.¡± The handlers took the sh drive and were about to go to the bathroom.


    James, however, called out to him, ¡°Wait.¡±


    As he shouted, he picked up the ss of boiling water and poured it over the file bag, which was only half full.


    The man stopped and looked to Minister Durwyn, waiting for his orders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, flush it.¡± Minister Durwyn casually waved his hand and smiled broadly at James, ¡°It¡¯s burnt to a crisp, you think it¡¯s still working?¡±


    Having said that, he rushed to another of his men, ¡°Give me the walkie-talkie.¡±


    He would personally give the order to get James, the only person who dared to threaten him, killed!


    James sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it apart and see what¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s not a ledger in there?¡± Minister Durwyn curbed the smile at the corner of his mouth, and the walkie-talkie he had just put to his lips retracted.


    James leaned back on the sofa with a mocking look on his face.


    Minister Durwyn frowned and pulled out the contents of the archive bag in a few swipes ¨C


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to ckmail me by using me as a hostage, the one who took the stuff is my subordinate and he only takes orders from me. And don¡¯t try to bribe my subordinate the way you bribed Ms. Lee¡¯s lover.¡±


    ¡°I can guarantee you that even if you look for everyone, you may not find that person.¡±


    Before Minister Durwyn could even open his mouth to make a threat, James had blocked out any possibility.


    Minister Durwyn leaned in slightly, his eyes shifty, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m going to go along with your n?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± James said, ¡°Minister Durwyn could also choose to die with me, me dead and you in jail. I don¡¯t think that would be an option for you though.¡±


    Click!


    Minister Durwyn snatched the pistol from his subordinate¡¯s hand, loaded it and pointed it at James, grimacing, ¡°You think you can guess what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    He pressed the ckened muzzle of his gun against James¡¯ head and gritted his teeth, ¡°I could have shot you right now and gone away with my family before those idiots at Commander Evetts found the evidence!¡±


    The room was warm with the heating on, a stark contrast to the cold gun.


    James¡¯ hands were sweating, but his face didn¡¯t change half as much as his expression, ¡°If you really chose to do that, you wouldn¡¯t be telling me all this crap right now!¡±


    Minister Durwyn stared at him without the slightest reaction, except for a few imperceptible shakes of the gun.


    The reaction was small, but James, whose nerves were high, sensed it anyway. With a slight sigh of relief, he grabbed the pistol and pressed it hard against his forehead.


    ¡°You can shoot now! Commander Evetts doesn¡¯t have enough evidence in their hands to take you, but with my life, they can easily take you and take their time investigating.¡±


    His voice was soft, but it weighed heavily on Minister Durwyn¡¯s heart like a thousand pounds.


    The central government should have started investigating him a long time ago, and the reason they didn¡¯t do anything was that the evidence in their hands didn¡¯t carry enough weight. If he killed James now, this would be handing over his own handle.


    Snap!


    Minister Durwyn grimly tossed his gun onto the table, asked his men for a cigarette and sat down on the sofa, exhaling a thick puff of smoke sombrely, ¡°Sit.¡±


    James ran his eyes over the guns on the table for a moment, sat down and said indifferently, ¡°Is Minister Durwyn serious about making a deal with me this time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so clever, I dare y tricks?¡± Minister Durwyn took another drag and tossed the cigarette onto the remaining half of the novel that was still burning.


    The cigarette is brightly lit and quickly burns up.


    ¡°If Minister Durwyn had been serious about a deal with me in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t be guarding you like a thief.¡± James said.


    Minister Durwyn started out with the intention of getting James killed when he arrived and got the information, but he didn¡¯t expect to be set up.


    Now the n is all messed up and we have to go with what James wants.


    ¡°What am I going to do about this if I give you the man, but you won¡¯t give me the books?¡± Minister Durwyn picked up the still cold water and sshed it on the novel, which was nothing but a puddle of ashes, with hatred in his eyes.


    James acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, ¡°You send one of your men to get the ledger from the ce I¡¯ve designated and I¡¯ll pick Ang up here when he gets it and I get Ang. He cane back and I can leave, does Minister Durwyn agree?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re clever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Someone came over and gathered the ashes from the table.


    James and Minister Durwyn sat opposite each other, neither making another sound. But perhaps it was because Minister Durwyn had specifically told him to, and every now and then the red dot of the sniper rifle fell into James¡¯ eyes with a hint of warning.


    About half an hourter.


    A male voice rang out over the inte on the desk, ¡°The man has arrived.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes lit up imperceptibly and his body sat up a little straighter.


    ¡°Then invite Miss. Ang up.¡± Minister Durwyn frowned.


    The man there paused for a moment and stammered for half a day, not saying anything.


    Minister Durwyn had been defeated by James and now his chest was filled with anger, ¡°You what? I told you to bring Miss Ang up here, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s that of those who came back,¡± the man¡¯s voice was getting smaller, ¡°there was no Miss. Ang. the old man said they dragged Mr. Lawson¡¯s men behind them for a while and let the three brothers bring Ang back first. As a rule ¡­¡­¡±


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s heart stuttered, he nced at James hastily and scolded, ¡°Shut up! Contact the people who took Miss Ang immediately and order them to bring Miss Ang to me in ten minutes!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    To be on the safe side, he had someone drive the most ordinary ck Volkswagen. It was the fear that when he hijacked Ang, if he was spotted, it would be easy to merge into the traffic and escape.


    But now it seems ¡­¡­ did he not arrange the car that took Ang, but was just misunderstood by those under hismand?


    James narrowed his eyes slightly as his mind shed back to the ck VW in those pictures on the news and guessed that possibility as well.


    But he could not leave like that even though he was not sure yet.


    ¡°But ¡­¡­ but ¡­¡­ but Lao San said he didn¡¯t get a good look at the brothers and didn¡¯t know who to contact.¡± Before Minister Durwyn could get angry, the man hurriedly said, ¡°But Lao San remembered the license te number and has just contacted the traffic police, so he will be able to find out the owner¡¯s information soon.¡±

 Chapter 479 Minister Durwyn doesn’t know where Angela is?

    On hearing this, James¡¯ tense nerves loosened.


    It seemed that Ang had been taken away by a passer-by and that her life was not in danger. The corner of his mouth tugged up a little and pressed down hard.


    Minister Durwyn regretted using the walkie-talkie to talk about such an important matter; he had thought the matter was foolproof, but it had gone so wrong.


    He nced quickly at a thoughtful James, his brow furrowed forck of a better solution, and gritted his teeth, ¡°How soon is that?!¡±


    Without waiting for a reply from across the room, James asked first, ¡°So what¡¯s happening is that Minister Durwyn doesn¡¯t know where Ang is, does he?¡±


    Minister Durwyn clutched the walkie-talkie, his fingertips white with the force of his fingers, ¡°So what if I am? So what if it¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°If so, there¡¯s no point in carrying out our deal.¡± James held his eyes, his expression not half changing.


    He had just analysed the pros and cons of the matter so clearly that he believed that Minister Durwyn would not dare to touch him.


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s face changed, but there was nothing he could do. If he killed James now, Commander Evetts would take him away immediately.


    Once you¡¯re in prison, it¡¯s a nightmare to get out again!


    But if he let James go, he¡¯d be in a lot of trouble if the books fell into the hands of Commander Evetts or those sent from the centre!


    Seeing James about to leave, Minister Durwyn couldn¡¯t care less, ¡°Wait!¡±


    James stopped and turned, looking at him indifferently.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Your grandmother and your little grandfather are here with me, don¡¯t you want to meet them?¡± I don¡¯t know how much  and Noah are in James¡¯ heart, but either way, they¡¯re rted by blood and James shouldn¡¯t be sitting on his hands!


    Minister Durwyn pped his hands and gestured for his men to bring  and also Noah over.


    The two men were thrown to the ground in five different ways, their faces bruised and battered, looking very sorry for themselves.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you before, killing Ang had nothing to do with me, it was your grandmother¡¯s and Jessica¡¯s idea. I just wanted to use the Harvey Group to carry over some of the money while you were broken up with Ang and in a lost mood.¡±


    ¡°But I never wanted to get Ang killed because I knew what you were capable of and was worried that you wouldn¡¯t stop and would look into me.¡±


    When bullying didn¡¯t work, Minister Durwyn began to reason, ¡°Mr. James, in all fairness, we don¡¯t have any grudges against each other. You can give me the books and you can take your grandmother and Mr. Noah with you, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±


    On the floor,  looked at James with anticipation.


    She had a gag in her mouth and could only make whimpering noises and looked emotionally distraught.


    But James just stared at them indifferently and did not speak.


    ¡°Commander Evetts asked you why you gave me the books, and you could have said that I threatened you without giving you any disadvantage.¡± Seeing that he did not look very moved, Minister Durwyn was a little distraught.


    James withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re in your hands, do as you please.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    ¡°Has Mr. James thought about it? He¡¯s your own grandmother by blood!¡± Minister Durwyn shouted with a frown.


    But there was no response at all, and James didn¡¯t even stop for a moment.


    Bang!


    The muffled sound of the silencer treatment rang out.


    James stopped but didn¡¯t turn around.


    Seeing this, Minister Durwyn let out a slight sigh of relief, it seemed that these two still held some weight for James, ¡°That shot just hit Mr. Noah just in the leg, if you don¡¯t agree I¡¯ll have to kill him first and then your grandmother.¡±


    These two know too much and are nothing but a liability to him.


    The only thing it does is hold James hostage.


    However, just when he thought James would relent, he saw thetter walk towards the door without looking back.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Minister Durwyn cursed lowly, aiming his gun at ¡¯s heart and pulling the trigger. But the moment the bullet was about toe out, he deflected it, and it hit her left arm.


    followed by a shot that went into Noah¡¯s brow.


    Noah¡¯s mouth was slightly open and his pupilspsed a little, killing him instantly.


    Nothing good coulde of letting James go or not. With a grim look on his face, Minister Durwyn raised his pistol and pointed it at James, who was about to touch the door handle.


    Kill James and he leaves the country immediately!


    He tightened his face and pressed the trigger a little.


    But at the very same time ¨C


    ¡°The car that took Ang is back! They took a bit of a detour to get away from the police and ran down a different road! Minister, will someone bring Ang up now?¡±


    The man¡¯s excited voice rang out over the inte.


    Noah¡¯s pupils flinched and he scrambled to move his gun, the bullet missing and leaving a hole in the door.


    As long as Ang is in his hands, he has better options!


    Without him having to say anything, James turned around, nced at him and retraced his steps.


    ¡°Get the men up here now.¡± Minister Durwyn tossed his gun onto the table and his voice lightened considerably.


    He sat down on the sofa, took a sip of water andughed, ¡°It¡¯s really a case of the mountain is heavy, and the vige is dark!¡± Mr. James said?


    James stood opposite him, looking down at him without uttering a word.


    Seeing this, Minister Durwyn was in a better mood and deliberately said, ¡°Look at me, forgetting that this is a way of life for me and a way of death for Mr. James!¡±


    James still ignored him, just sitting on the sofa, tapping his fingers mindlessly on hisp.


    Whenever he is annoyed, he always has this little act.


    ¡°Actually, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to say it¡¯s a dead end.¡± Minister Durwyn was in such a good mood that even his eyebrows were tinged with a smile, ¡°You give me the books, you lose nothing, but you give them to Commander Evetts and my life is over.¡±


    James pulled the corner of his mouth coldly, not intending to talk to him much, ¡°Then do as we said before.¡±


    As long as he could take Ang safely, he didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°I think we have to change it.¡± Minister Durwyn said.


    James gave a faintly invisible frown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± Minister Durwyn said, ¡°You can take Miss. Ang and your grandmother with you as long as you give me the books.¡±


    He had spared ¡¯s life this time, and she would surely remember his kindness.


    James¡¯ only weakness is Ang, but  has so many that he can use her to spy on James and the Harvey Group once he has control of her.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s at your disposal.¡± James didn¡¯t even look at .


    The smile on Minister Durwyn¡¯s face froze for a moment and she quickly said with good grace, ¡°She used you to extort arge sum of money from the Harvey family when you were a teenager. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive this grandmother. Understand, I understand.¡±


    Noah¡¯s body was lying on the ground, and  was whimpering and breaking down next to him, but the two of them were as if they hadn¡¯t heard it all along.


    Minister Durwyn beckoned two of his men to bring down , who was acting like a madman, and the warm body of Noah.


    The blood on the floor was quickly cleaned up as if nothing had ever happened here.

 Chapter 480 Is that Angela and the others coming up?

    Knock Knock.


    James¡¯s back straightened a little when the knock on the door sounded.


    Minister Durwyn, with a light in his eyes, asked into the inte, ¡°Is that Ang and the othersing up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Receiving a definite answer, Minister Durwyn gave his man a wink and told him to open the door.


    The handlers nodded, cautiously, holding their guns in one hand and opening the door with the other.


    James pursed his lips and prepared to get up, but his body left the sofa by two centimetres and he frowned, sitting back down again and just craning his head to look at the door.


    The door opened and three men walked in with a woman. The three men were dressed in ordinary sportswear, but it was easy to tell from their groomed air that they were soldiers.


    And the woman in their midst, wearing a tweed coat and with burns all over her hands and face, it was impossible to see what she originally looked like, only her dark eyes could be seen.


    James¡¯s eyes deepened a little, and there was a sh of suspicion on his face. He moved motionlessly, his buttocks just next to the edge of the sofa.


    Minister Durwyn had ced people around him who he could trust, but the three men in front of him didn¡¯t ring a bell.


    But he was in a hurry to get the books now and didn¡¯t think that much about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss. Ang, for the shock.¡± Minister Durwyn said.


    Ang sneered, ¡°You ¡­¡­ have had me hijacked, is there any point in talking about this now?¡±


    It was indeed Ang¡¯s voice, and that strange feeling in James¡¯s mind grew a little heavier, but the confusion on his face was only a flicker and did not go unnoticed.


    ¡°Mr. James, now that you have met Miss. Ang, it is time for the books to be given to my people?¡± Minister Durwyn said.


    James looked at Ang, hesitated slightly and said, ¡°Hmm. You arrange for a man to go to my cottage at Bamboo Estate and someone will give him the books.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Minister Durwyn said painfully, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to get the books from Bamboo Estate and then you can take Miss. Ang and leave.¡±


    James nodded his head and motioned for Ang to join him on the sofa.


    He opened his mouth several times to ask her if the wound on her body hurt, only several times he opened his mouth, but no words came out. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.


    The rush hour traffic jam had passed and about half an hourter the man sent by Minister Durwyn called to say that the books had arrived and had been checked and were in order.


    ¡°Good.¡± Minister Durwyn hung up the phone and smiled meaningfully.


    His smile made James look a little ufortable and he frowned slightly as he said, ¡°You have the books in hand, so we¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for a reply from Minister Durwyn either, standing up and reaching for Ang.


    But as it was almost touching her, the hand retracted, ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Ang nodded, nced back timidly at Minister Durwyn and followed him obediently.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When they were out the door, Minister Durwyn gestured for his men to close the door, then called the man who had the ledger, ¡°Answer the ledger immediately.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ okay.¡± The man paused for a moment before answering, a few imperceptible tremors in his voice.


    Minister Durwyn felt an indescribable sense of dissonance, ¡°Why do you sound so breathy?¡±


    ¡°Just got the books from James¡¯ subordinates, there were three of them over there and I was worried they¡¯d backtrack on a whim and climb all the way downstairs.¡± The other side said.


    There is nothing wrong with this statement, and the sense of disconnection just now was only a sh of light.


    Minister Durwyn put his suspicions aside for the moment and admonished, ¡°OK, you destroy the books and thene back to ¡­¡­ you send me the video of the destruction of the books and thene back.¡±


    The man he sent to get the ount book was his confidant, but there was no guarantee that the other party did not have different intentions. If this man had ckmailed him with the books, he would have been in trouble.


    ¡°Hmm. The car is parked on the side of the road and it¡¯s not convenient, so I¡¯ll hang up and send you the videoter.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Minister Durwyn put his phone away, hooked the corner of his mouth and ordered his men, ¡°James isn¡¯t far out yet, get rid of him and Ang.¡±


    He could not tolerate anyone climbing on top of him and making a fool of himself.


    Hearing this, one of the men hesitated, ¡°But James just said that if we kill him, Commander Evetts¡¯ side will ¡­¡­¡±


    Minister Durwyn reached out to stop him and said grimly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, he didn¡¯t die on me, Commander Evetts said I killed the man, so I did?¡±


    He balked, and the man who had just made the suggestion lowered his head, not daring to speak.


    ¡°Go on, before they get too far away.¡± An enemy like James, who is as wise as a demon, should never be kept! Or else he will have to sufferter!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few of the men agreed and left two to apany Minister Durwyn while the others went out.


    Minister Durwyn sat on the sofa, smelling the blood in the air as if it were there, and then looking at some of his men as they left, always feeling that he had forgotten something, but suddenly unable to remember exactly what he had forgotten.


    It was only when the two men standing behind him suddenly put their guns against his head that it suddenly urred to him that none of the three men who had brought Ang back had been seen by him before.


    His pupils crinkled and a cold sweat rose on his back, e-¡± people.


    ¡°If Minister Durwyn wants to live, he¡¯d better behave himself and cooperate with us.¡± One of them interrupted, smirking.


    The people in the main bedroom, the second bedroom and the room opposite, who were observing the situation, saw the scene and felt bad, but by now it was toote for anything.


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s face flushed red and blue as he squeezed a few words out of his teeth, ¡°There¡¯s already a sniper rifle aimed at you, you better not be messing around!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, how scary!¡± The one who spoke up was the same one from before, ¡°Then please tell the sniper gunner to pull back, or don¡¯t me my gun for not looking! ¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna shoot, yo!¡±


    Minister Durwyn was exasperated enough by the other man¡¯s tone, but had to do as he was ordered, getting the snipers over to this side, and those men in the bedroom to the living room, and finally gritting his teeth and telling everyone to drop their weapons.


    ¡°Who are you two? What is the purpose of holding me hostage?¡± Minister Durwyn held his tongue, ¡°If it¡¯s for money, I can call you right now!¡±


    The two men looked at each other and this time it was the other who spoke up, ¡°One more charge of bribing a public officer.¡±


    Hearing this, Minister Durwyn¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, ¡°You ¡­¡­ you are ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to get you.¡± The man who spoke had a gun in one hand and a phone in the other and dialed, ¡°Three downstairs in in sight, there may be more in the shadows, be careful. Five men have gone after Mr. James, send a few over to protect him.¡±


    After waiting so long, it¡¯s finally time to close the!


    ¨C


    Ang is all wounded and not fit to ride a motorbike, but there is nothing else to do in this situation.


    ¡°Bear with me for a while, someone will pick us up on the way.¡± James took off the ck coat he was wearing and draped it over Ang.


    It¡¯s already waxing and waning and it can be cold on the road on a motorbike.

 Chapter 481 What to say on the way

    As he gathered Ang¡¯s clothes, they were close enough that there was a long sh of disgust in her eyes and she stepped back without moving.


    James raised his eyebrows imperceptibly, a sh of inquiry under his eyes, and frowned, ¡°Is it cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡± Ang said.


    It is indeed Ang¡¯s voice.


    James pursed his lips and gave her a deep look, ncing upstairs again without further ado, ¡°Put your arms around meter and tell me if you¡¯re scared.¡±


    Ang¡¯s face twisted for a moment, wanting to say something, but before she could say anything, she heard him say first, ¡°Get in the car first, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on on the way, it¡¯s not safe here.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡­ is good.¡± Ang paused for a moment before answering.


    James got on the motorbike and Ang followed, but instead of putting her arms around him, she grabbed the back of the bike with both hands.


    ¡°No helmet, hold on to me, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± James started the car, but didn¡¯t go, twisting his head to admonish Ang.


    Ang bristled, nced at the Minister Durwyn¡¯s men who were looking at her in a casual manner, and then wrapped her arms around James Qian¡¯s industry-leading products with disgust.


    The motorbike starts up and the cold wind hits you.


    In order to get out of here as quickly as possible, James cranked up the speed, the biting cool wind whistling into the necks of both men.


    The two drove a short distance away and were followed by several cars.


    It was dark by now and the cars were not very visible, but they were all ck VWs and had been following them for over ten minutes, which made them suspicious.


    James saw this in his rear view mirror and his eyes turned a little colder.


    Just as he suspected, Minister Durwyn wouldn¡¯t leave him and Ang alone even if he got his hands on the books!


    ¡°There¡¯s someone behind you, hold on tight and don¡¯t look back.¡± He whispered a warning to Ang and twisted the handlebars violently, turning the car between a Land Rover and an Audi.


    Before the owners of the two cars could react, he had taken an S-shaped route to twenty metres away.


    At once, brakes were applied, apanied by the screams of many people, and the traffic, which had been moving at an even speed, instantly became a chaotic mess.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ang shouted, her face all urgent, ¡°They¡¯ll find out we¡¯re running and they¡¯ll shoot and hurt innocent people!¡±


    James hadn¡¯t slowed down, ¡°This is a downtown area, they won¡¯t mess around. If we stop, we¡¯re only going to die!¡±


    Minister Durwyn¡¯s men, stuck behind him, honking their horns to no avail, opened their doors in unison and got out, stepping on the roof of the car, or running, all the way to chase James and Ang.


    The road was blocked, and Ang and James were no better off, as the two drove less than a hundred metres and were also blocked.


    The people in the traffic jam had no idea what was going on, and many followed suit and got out of their cars, talking ¨C


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°That guy is so good looking, he¡¯s not filming, is he?¡±


    ¡°You silly yo, what filming doesn¡¯t clear the set?¡±


    ¡°Hello, 911? This is Lingyang Road, someone is riding a motorbike indiscriminately and the road is blocked!¡±


    There was a lot of chaos when suddenly ¨C


    Bang!


    The muffled sound of gunfire rang out at first.


    The crowd suddenly fell silent and someone was asking, ¡°What was that noise just now ¡­¡­¡±


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Several shots rang out in quick session, and this time everyone heard them clearly, screaming as the crowd covered their heads and ducked for the car with pale faces.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    ¡°Husband!!!¡±


    ¡°Shoot, someone¡¯s shooting, lots of shooting!¡±


    It¡¯s a mess.


    James pulled a struggling Ang through the crowd and looked back just in time to see one of Minister Durwyn¡¯s men with a gun raised on them.


    ¡°Look out!¡± James¡¯ face was instantly bloodless, his body instinct faster than his brain could think, subconsciously shielding Ang in his arms and closing his eyes.


    Bang!


    As the gun went off, an unfamiliar male voice rang out in James¡¯s arms ¨C


    ¡°Fuck, Mr. James look out! Fuck, that fucking hurts!¡±


    James was not shot, but in a moment of inattention, was kicked to the ground, his head colliding with the ground with a resounding thud.


    He raised his head against the paining from his head and saw Ang pulling two buns from her chest and throwing them to the ground.


    ¡°Fuck ¡­¡­¡± James stiffened on his face, cursing the word for the first time in his life, no wonder he didn¡¯t think this Ang was quite right.


    The person pretending to be Ang didn¡¯t even look at him, but with a gun in one hand and a mobile phone in the other, he yelled at the other end of the phone, ¡°Colonel He, help! Ling Yang Road, requesting backup! If I¡¯mte, I¡¯ll fucking die with your nephew!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, two of Minister Durwyn¡¯s men had rushed over.


    The two shots were aimed at James and ¡®Ang¡¯ respectively.


    Bang Bang!


    As the two shots rang out, James rolled and ducked sharply, then kicked ¡®Ang¡¯ in the side.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ was kicked and staggered, nting herself on the ground and wearing some of the scarring effects off her face.


    He pooh-poohed and spat on the ground, ¡°Why are you kicking me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hide.¡± James said afraid, but there was no trace of concern at all in his eyes, and as he spoke, he had ducked behind a car.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ followed and ducked behind the car, muttering, ¡°I can dodge it!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± James was in little mood to pay attention to him, just concentrating on Minister Durwyn¡¯s men.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ was beside him, unable to control herints, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that this is a downtown area, so don¡¯t do anything rash, but you won¡¯t listen! If you hurt innocent people this time, I¡¯ll have your uncle write you up and give you disciplinary action!¡±


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, James kicked him away while taking a step back.


    ¡°Are you fucking addicted to kicking me? Don¡¯t think that because you¡¯re Colonel He¡¯s nephew, I¡¯m ¡­¡­¡±


    Before the words could be said, several shots rang out with a bang,nding right where they both had just been.


    ¡°Crikey?!¡± ¡®Ang¡¯ rubbed her nose sardonically, ¡°These guys at Minister Durwyn have good hearing!¡±


    ¡°Stupid.¡± James spat out two words indifferently, snatched a gun from ¡®Ang¡¯s¡¯ hand, rolled and fired two shots at two of Minister Durwyn¡¯s men.


    One shot hit one of the men in the knee and the other shot the man next to him in the chest, killing him instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡®Ang¡¯ was on the verge of tears, ¡°That¡¯s my gun you¡¯re holding, don¡¯t shoot randomly will you?! It doesn¡¯t say to shoot to kill, disobeying orders like that is punishable by disciplinary action!!!¡±


    Why else would he need to run?


    Would have gotten those guys killed long ago!


    ¡°This ce is full of people, the chances of them shooting randomly and hurting someone are high. Let them take ordinary people hostage and cause a social panic, or just shoot them dead, two options, your choice.¡± James handed the gun to ¡®Ang¡¯.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ changed her expression, hesitated a few times and finally gritted her teeth, ¡°Fuck it! You take that gun, I have another one here! I heard from your uncle that you¡¯re in pretty good shape,e and try it out!¡±

 Chapter 482 It would have led to a life threatening situation

    One dead, four to go.


    James stayed with ¡®Ang¡¯ and didn¡¯t move.


    If they walk around freely now, they could easily reveal their position and the slightest inattention could lead to a life-threatening situation.


    The real rush was on Minister Durwyn¡¯s men, who had to kill James and ¡®Ang¡¯ before the police arrived. Otherwise, when the police arrive, it will be even harder for them to do it again!


    Amidst the cacophony of screams and footsteps, a few subdued footsteps stood out.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ turned her head and was about to tell James to prepare to make his move when she saw him give him the special gesture used inbat, signalling that they should now make their move and encircle on two sides.


    I didn¡¯t know this business genius knew all that!


    ¡®Ang¡¯ suppressed her surprise, nodded and went out at the same time as and James, taking out the three remaining men with a few shots. But those three men were no slouches either, and James and ¡®Ang¡¯ were shot several times in the body.


    Not far away, a woman in a pink mink coat stood by her Porsche, videoing with her mobile phone and shouting at the top of her lungs ¨C


    ¡°Murder! They¡¯ve killed someone!¡±


    ¡®Ang¡¯, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He turned his head to James, ¡°It¡¯s getting to the point where people are still videotaping, Mr. James, do you think this person is bold or stupid? If Minister Durwyn¡¯s men hadn¡¯t died, she¡¯d have been killed for shouting at the top of her lungs! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer, just tossed him the pistol and stared nkly into the distance.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡®Ang¡¯ followed his line of sight and saw a woman with a face covered in scars standing a short distance away, looking away.


    In the dim light, it was not quite possible to see her expression, only that there was a glint under her eyes, as if ¡­¡­ tears.


    ¨C


    Ang was worried that if she and her brother went to James, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help and would cause trouble, so they contacted the Brown family.


    Since the people on Minister Durwyn¡¯s side misunderstood that their people had taken her, she talked to Grandpa James and some of her uncles about.


    Get Frank and the others to borrow the ck Volkswagen, then get someone to pretend to be Ang and rush over with the three soldiers to rescue James.


    There were a lot of good people in the force, and one of them happened to be good at imitating other people¡¯s voices and was not much different in height from Ang, so he ended up ying Ang and driving with the three men to find Minister Durwyn.


    The three men were not half-disguised and risked exposure. James¡¯ uncles discussed the matter and arranged for someone to meet them outside.


    As soon as there was any movement inside, they came in to take over. Fortunately, however, Minister Durwyn did not discover the identity of the three men, nor that Ang was a human impersonator.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Everything that followed went smoothly.


    But Ang doesn¡¯t know how well it¡¯s going, and she¡¯s both worried about getting James into trouble and unable to sit back and do nothing.


    So as soon as she heard that things were pretty much settled over here, she begged James¡¯ second uncle to bring her over.


    As a result, as soon as they got out of the car, they saw James covered in blood and they didn¡¯t know exactly where he had been shot.


    Ang opened her mouth to ask how he was doing, but it was like something was stuck in her throat and not a word came out.


    She broke away from Greyson and took a few steps to James, the strong smell of blood invading her nose and tears flowing almost uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± James watched her cry and frowned, carefully wiping her tears away.


    She still has unhealed wounds on her face and it hurts when the tears run in.


    Ang tried to keep her eyes open, trying to swallow back her tears, but they were still flowing uncontrobly.


    The ¡®Ang¡¯ on the side couldn¡¯t help herself, she tore off the disguise on her face and showed her teeth, ¡°Mr. James, let me tell you, don¡¯t be so heartbroken yet, how do you know she is Ang? Maybe she¡¯s just pretending, like me!¡±


    James ignored him and took Ang¡¯s hand towards the car, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, your body can¡¯t take the cold.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ang broke away from him and took a few steps to ¡®Ang¡¯, yanking the ck coat off him and draping it over herself before re-taking James¡¯ hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    The voice was tinged with undisguised concern.


    James nced down at the ck coat she was wearing and the corners of his lips curled up slightly as he let her lead him to the car.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ watched the two men leave in the car and looked down at her injuries again with great sadness.


    Suddenly, I want to fall in love.


    ¨C


    Hospital.


    The bullets did not hit any vital points and once they were removed, nothing happened. It was James¡¯ head injury that was carefully investigated and said to be a mild concussion, requiring some time in hospital.


    After this incident, Greyson really didn¡¯t have a problem with James anymore.


    He used to be unhappy with James, mainly because James was cold to his sister all day and not nice at all.


    But now? ¡­¡­ He can¡¯t even guarantee that he¡¯ll do more than this brother-inw did for his sister!


    But there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°I can understand the bullet wound on your body, but what happened to your concussion? A fall on your head on the road?¡±


    ¡°Fell down by ident.¡± James belted out.


    But no sooner had he said that than his second uncle came in with the man pretending to be Ang.


    The wound on the man¡¯s body had been treated, and a band-aid was still on his face, ¡°Where did he identally fall? He thought I was the real Miss Ang, and when he saw a bulleting, he tried to block it for me, but I kicked him away and he fell to the ground!¡±


    Hearing this, Ang looked at James with her mouth slightly open and her eyes a little sore at the corners, ¡°How are you ¡­¡­ so stupid?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her, could she watch something happen to him?


    Denise didn¡¯t know there was such a thing and broke out in a cold sweat as she listened.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ didn¡¯te over to eat dog food and couldn¡¯t help but break it up, ¡°Miss. Ang, you need to think twice! I¡¯m a big man who can be taken for you by Mr. James, he must not love you!¡±


    James frowned slightly and said to Ang, ¡°I already thought something was odd before, but I was too pressed for time to explore if he was real.¡±


    His face was as normal, but his voice was slightly more urgent than usual.


    ¡°Why would you take a bullet for him if you couldn¡¯t be sure he was me?¡± Luckily nothing had happened to him, if something had happened to him she didn¡¯t know what she would have done!


    Before James could say anything, ¡®Ang¡¯ said with a big grin, ¡°Maybe he fell in love with me at first sight and took a liking to me!¡±


    What a bullshit business genius, just because he kicked him in the heat of the moment, he actually ended up kicking him twice!


    They won¡¯t be seeing much of each other in the future, so they¡¯ll have to make the time to teach this kid a lesson!


    James ignored him and just grabbed Ang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I would do it even if there was only a one percent chance he was you. ang, I can¡¯t afford to lose you.¡±


    He stared straight at her, not a half flicker in his eyes.


    Ang¡¯s heart, beating hard, was sore and swollen, and she couldn¡¯t tell what it really felt like.

 Chapter 483 Grand Finale I

    Ang could only imagine that her lover was nowhere near as good to her as one hundred percent of what James did for her!


    She looked at him and wanted to reach out and hug him, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.


    Not much time has passed since her ident, but her face is ruined and her body is out of shape from not exercising and taking medication.


    She wondered if she would be disliked by him in this way ¡­¡­


    ¡°Fool, what are you wondering about yourself again? Hmm?¡± James didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but could tell that she was vaguely worried about something.


    He gently pulled her into his arms and kissed her lightly on her hair, his eyes, which were always cold, were now filled with tenderness and affection.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ got goosebumps and couldn¡¯t stay.


    Anyway, if it were him, he would never be able to be so affectionate with such a disfigured and somewhat out of shape woman, he deserves to be single!


    ¡°Colonel, there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll leave you to.¡± ¡®Ang¡¯ rubbed the goose bumps on her arms and rolled away nimbly.


    Greyson was quite pleased with James¡¯ attitude, ¡°James, I was wrong before, I apologise.¡±


    He nced down at Ang, hesitated, and finally continued, ¡°But Ang is in a situation, as you can see. The scars on her face are a little lighter at best, but they can¡¯t do away with itpletely, and there are issues with out of shape because of the medication she¡¯s taking.¡±


    With every word he said, Ang¡¯s fists clenched a little tighter, she knew what her brother was going to say but finally gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t stop.


    Greyson paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you regret it now, split up with Ang before it¡¯s toote, it¡¯s better for both of you. Men are all about faces and bodies, besides, you¡¯re good enough to find someone better, and I can understand you, there¡¯s nothing more to say, you¡¯ve done enough for Ang.¡±


    ¡°But if you choose Ang, then don¡¯t say anything about being aggrieved or not in the future. If you do anything wrong to Ang, don¡¯t me me for turning the other cheek when the timees.¡±


    He thought that by saying that, James would at least wrestle with it or think about it a little, but to his surprise James said without hesitation, ¡°Whatever Ang bes, my wife, it can only be her.¡±


    Denise is actually a little selfish, she likes Ang as ate bloomer, but also feels that her son doesn¡¯t have to be so condescending to himself.


    But hearing his choice, she finally just sighed softly and said nothing.


    As a woman, she envies Ang, who was able to meet such a love.


    James¡¯ second uncle didn¡¯t hold back and added a reminder, ¡°James, think carefully, once you make a choice, you are responsible to the end.¡±


    The Brown family has been in the military for generations, and they take the word responsibility more seriously than anyone else.


    And because their families were all in military marriages, with the exception of Denise, no one had ever been divorced.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My life is hers, so what¡¯s the point of thinking about it?¡± James took Ang¡¯s hand, which was a little cold, so he looked up and said to Greyson, ¡°Brother, turn up the air conditioning.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Greyson is usually a big-hearted person, but he is always very careful when ites to Luna and Ang, and at this moment he guesses that Ang¡¯s hands and feet are cold.


    He took the remote and turned the temperature up a bit, licked his lips and then gave James a solemn bow, ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for Ang and for not abandoning her after what happened to her.¡±


    He straightened up, looked at James and said, word for word, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t just let you pay. My dad is a vegetable and our Chante family is not what it used to be, but at your word, even if it¡¯s a mountain of fire, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He¡¯s not much, but he¡¯d give his life for his loved ones!


    The conversation got heavy for a moment.


    Denise smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that the Chante family is not as good as it used to be. With Grandpa Thompson¡¯s full support, the Chante Group is only getting better. And the ability you have shown over this time is there for all to see, let¡¯s just say that everyone, including you, has underestimated your abilities.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed when youpliment me like that.¡± Greyson scratched his head with some embarrassment as he wasplimented by his elders for the first time.


    A few more moments of small talk and the atmosphere began to lighten up.


    James¡¯ second uncle opened his mouth several times, but was interrupted, and finally had to cough a few times and say loudly, ¡°James, I have something to tell you, soe out here first.¡±


    ¡°Ergo, he¡¯s not well right now, is there anything he can¡¯t talk aboutter?¡± Denise asked.


    James¡¯ second uncle wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mild concussion, it¡¯s not a major injury.¡± James got out of the hospital bed and said, ¡°And I shot and killed three people today, I have to deal with the follow-up, it¡¯s not up to my second uncle in this matter.¡±


    James¡¯ second uncle¡¯s eyes flickered, but he went along with his words, ¡°Well, James is right. It won¡¯t take too long to deal with this, I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°There are some things that James isn¡¯t very clear about, so I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Ang always felt that James¡¯ second uncle had something else to hide, something that didn¡¯t seem quite right.


    But before she could get up, she was pressed down by James, ¡°You¡¯re not healed yet, don¡¯t run around, get well and when you¡¯re healed, we¡¯ll get married.¡±


    He bent down and kissed her lightly on the forehead, ¡°Be good and listen. We¡¯ll call and ask you if there¡¯s anything we don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Ang also knew that she was too fit to walk around with her injuries, and she pursed her lips and could only nod reluctantly.


    But as James opened the door, she called out to him again, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go, but you must tell me if youe across anything.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± James hooked his lips shallowly at her, ¡°Second Uncle is here too, he won¡¯t see me suffer, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying this the two walked out.


    Ang didn¡¯t withdraw her gaze until the door was closed and James was no longer visible, only to turn her head and meet her brother¡¯s sultry gaze.


    She was a little confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Greyson bit two words out of his teeth with a ck face.


    His sister used to only care so much about him, now there¡¯s another James ¡­¡­


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, Frank and the guys risked a lot to help me, thank them for me when you return the car.¡±


    Greyson didn¡¯t have time to argue with James, ¡°That Frank, as timid and fearful as he looks, did have a hard time helping you this time.¡±


    He thought about it and said, ¡°How about I give her and the two men a sum of money and put them in better jobs?¡±


    They saved Ang¡¯s life this time, so he naturally didn¡¯t mince words.


    Ang nodded and said, ¡°Give that car back, too. Thank them properly when you say thank you, don¡¯t let them think that you¡¯re taking money to get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, I got it! I¡¯ll introduce Frank to a few more of my buddies, so that¡¯s righteous enough?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on Frank or wanted to humiliate her, mainly she had browbeaten his sister before just to meet rich people. He had sort of given her a thank-you gift, as she liked to do.

 Chapter 484 Grand Finale II

    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Greyson saw her promise and nodded to go out.


    ¡°Wait a minute brother, there¡¯s something else I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ang said, ¡°When did James know I was still alive? And, wasn¡¯t he at home all day before, not even going to the office? How did he find out about the Minister Durwyn moneyundering thing?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t had time to think about these issues before the emergency.


    Now that things were settled, she was a little curious.


    Greyson answers them all ¨C


    ¡°From what he said, he guessed it the second time you came to him. But Howard Lee had a wiretap and a pinhole camera on him, and he didn¡¯t see you for fear of exposing you.¡±


    ¡°Was at home all day, didn¡¯t even go to the office because Howard Lee was with him all day and it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to do anything. When Howard Lee was away, he called me and told me to get in touch with Commander Evetts, and then he made arrangements on thepany side, and it wasn¡¯t hard for us to get the books.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a lie that he spent all day drinking at first, but after he found out you were still alive, it was a lie.¡±


    So that¡¯s it.


    Ang frowned, ¡°Howard Lee he ¡­¡­¡±


    It just started and couldn¡¯t go on.


    Howard Lee has been with James for so long and yet he did something like this, I¡¯m sure James is not feeling well either.


    Greyson waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Howard Lee didn¡¯t betray your man, it was his wife who took a favour from Minister Durwyn and loaded Howard Lee with these things.¡±


    Only then did Ang understand what was going on and the slight concern that had risen in her heart dissipated.


    ¨C


    James¡¯ second uncle took him out of the hospital and into a military buggy.


    ¡®Ang¡¯ also ran out upside down and sat in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Where to?¡± James asked as he got into the car.


    James¡¯ second uncle gestured for the driver to drive, then rubbed his aching brow, ¡°You and James disobeyed orders and shot five men sent by Minister Durwyn, the human evidence is gone. And you gave the ledger out privately, resulting in the destruction of evidence, and now you have to be transferred ¡­¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by James, ¡°How do you know the books were destroyed?¡±


    ¡®Ang¡¯, or James, said, ¡°The three men who went over there with me were your second uncle¡¯s men, and as soon as we left Minister Durwyn¡¯s ce, they heard Minister Durwyn call to have the books destroyed. ¡±


    He sighed heavily, ¡°Hey, now there¡¯s no evidence of moneyundering for Minister Durwyn! The money could have been used to prove that Minister Durwyn was selling arms and taking bribes, but now that it¡¯s destroyed, it¡¯s all fucking over!¡±


    James didn¡¯t even change his expression for a moment until he finished.


    James was so sure it wasn¡¯t one of them that didn¡¯t care what happened to the ledger! This Mr. James had caused the destruction of the books, yet he had no intention of apologising.


    James¡¯ second uncle¡¯s mind wandered, knowing him, there might be a turnaround in this matter, ¡°James?¡±


    ¡°The ledger is not destroyed, it¡¯s with my men.¡± He had guessed from the start that Minister Durwyn would have his men destroy the ledgers, so he had arranged for a number of them in advance to ensure that they would not be destroyed.


    Snap!


    James hadn¡¯t eaten all day and was clutching a boxed lunch, when he heard this, he snapped it straight to the floor, ¡°Crap?!¡±


    The books are actually still there?


    The rice from the box sttered all over James¡¯ second uncle, but he couldn¡¯t care less about that at this point. He smiled broadly and gave James a few pats on the shoulder, ¡°Well done, well done James!¡±


    They turned a corner and went to get the books before going over to the city hall.


    Both Central Investigation Teams against Minister Durwyn arrived and the room was filled to capacity.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a group of people still trying to point to James¡¯ caprice for destroying the books, and with the five men sent to kill him killed, it¡¯s too difficult to catch Minister Durwyn now that there¡¯s no evidence in person or in kind.


    As it turned out, before they could open their mouths to use, James¡¯ second uncle threw the ledger on the table, ¡°James predicted all this in advance and arranged it, the ledger wasn¡¯t broken and the man that Minister Durwyn had arranged to get it brought it back.¡±


    He called out to James, who then cheerfully brought the man in.


    Now we have all the evidence.


    Commander Evetts stood up happily, ¡°I told you I got a good man, absolutely excellent! James, good job, it¡¯s good that you were decisive enough to kill those five men, otherwise it would have been difficult for the government to deal with them if they hurt the people by mistake!¡±


    As the peaks and troughs turned, everyone could not hide the joy on their faces and good words were thrown out like they were nothing.


    And as they prepare for the capture operation, another piece of good news arrives: Minister Durwyn has found thest bit of ammunition left unsold!


    The group immediately sprang into action.


    James¡¯ second uncle was not part of the investigation team, but the capture operation required the cooperation of the military and he had to go along.


    Before he left, he urged James, ¡°Once Minister Durwyn is done here, the next step is the Harvey Group¡¯s human experimentation. ¡±


    ¡°Unless, of course, you have definite proof that you had nothing to do with it. In fact, if your grandfather were alive, it would be fine for him to take all the me, but he¡¯s dead and the matter is simply impossible.¡±


    ¡°And, even if he had lived, with his selfishness, he would not have taken all the me on himself.¡±


    ¨C


    The arrests took ce over a full week and Minister Durwyn was finally taken away for trial on charges of arms trafficking, murder, abuse of office and epting bribes at ater date.


    Those officials who were in cahoots with him were also punished ordingly, depending on the crime.


    It is worth mentioning , a long-defunct movie queen, who survived the murder of her lover Noah, but had some mental problems.


    Minister Durwyn put some of the me on her and there was corresponding evidence, which she was not in a position to refute.


    And she did instruct Jessica to kill someone, and although the killing was attempted, there is a price to pay and the rest of her days will have to be spent in prison.


    When this story broke, the public was shocked at what Minister Durwyn had done and found these things unthinkable.


    The one who got the most k was , who was suspected of tax evasion, attempted murder and all the charges thrust upon her by Minister Durwyn.


    She is a public figure who is the idol of many people because she often does charity work and her acting skills and face are online. But when the story broke out, people realised that the one million she donated each year was not even one percent of the tax evasion.


    And the so-called charity work is just a way for her to evade taxes; she has been working in cahoots with the orphanage director for decades.


    For a while,  was a street rat and everyone was shouting. She has been arrested and angry people have gone over to the prison to protest, and many others have gone to ¡¯s various properties to cause trouble, with the windows of her house basically being smashed.

 Chapter 485 Grand Finale III

    It was against the rules for James to kill someone in the street, but he wasn¡¯t a soldier and was doing that at the time to avoid causing more harm.


    And he was instrumental in the capture of Minister Durwyn, who was eventually exonerated and received a governmentmendation, an offer of a tax break for the Harvey Group, and a host of other benefits.


    But James refused all of them, ¡°Don¡¯t sentence Minister Durwyn to death, I don¡¯t want any of these benefits, and I¡¯ll give 20 per cent of the Harvey Group¡¯s annual profits to the state.¡±


    Minister Durwyn had set him up step by step, putting Ang through this, and it would have been too cheap to just let him die.


    He wants Minister Durwyn to live like Jessica and repent forever for the things he did!


    Twenty percent of Harvey Group¡¯s profit is not a small amount.


    The State Treasury is in considerable need and there are many good projects for the benefit of the people that cannot be implemented, in the final analysis, because there is no money.


    The government, having discussed the matter, eventually agreed to his request. But explicitly Minister Durwyn was still sentenced to death, only instead of shooting him, they dealt with him as James wanted.


    And as a thank you to the Harvey Group, many uing government projects have been handed over to the Harvey Group.


    But there is one more delicate matter to deal with, and that is the matter of the Harvey Group¡¯s alleged human experimentation.


    If James is indeed disposed of, the next person to take over as chairman of Harvey Group may not agree to hand over twenty percent of Harvey Group¡¯s profits to the state.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    While everyone was worried about this, Mr. Lawson took it upon himself to approach the government and take over everything.


    ¡°The funding to conduct the human experiments was approved by me and had nothing to do with James or the Harvey Group. The Harvey Group was not involved in anything other than putting up the money, and James had no knowledge of it.¡±


    ¡°As for the doctors who wereter sent to participate in the human experiments, part of them I hired from outside and part of the others arranged to go there. Anything else you want to know, just ask me, no need to go back to James and the Harvey Group.¡±


    ¨C


    Ang was still recuperating in hospital when she heard that Mr. Lawson hade forward to confess to the crime.


    She was surprised for a moment before she looked back and asked James, ¡°He would be so kind?¡±


    She still felt that a man like Mr. Lawson would not have done such a self-sacrificing thing.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± James said, ¡°My offer to give twenty percent of the Harvey Group¡¯s annual profits to the government has caused my great aunt and the others to be upset. They want to use the human experimentation thing to get someone to take me away and rece me with Ralphie as president and my great aunt as board president.¡±


    The bottom of his eyes cooled a little, with a bit of sarcasm, ¡°In grandpa¡¯s eyes, the eldest aunt is a daughter, not a Harvey family member. As for Ralphie, she is not a member of the Harvey family in the first ce. How could Grandpa let two people from outside the family run the Harvey family?¡±


    That¡¯s why Grandpa stepped in and took responsibility for everything so that James wouldn¡¯t be taken away and the Harvey Group would fall into someone else¡¯s hands.


    Ang lowered her eyes for a moment and thought, ¡°You offered to hand over so much profit each year, not just so that Minister Durwyn wouldn¡¯t get the death penalty, but because you guessed this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    James didn¡¯t make a sound, acquiescing.


    There was no way he was going to let a time bomb like Grandpa stay with him, even if he didn¡¯t have long to live. Before getting married to Ang, he had to rule out anything that might prevent their wedding from going ahead properly.


    Ang drew in a cold breath; with a mind like his, it made sense that she wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from him in the first ce.


    ¡°Afraid of me?¡± James frowned slightly at the sight of her pale face, not even panicking for a moment when faced with Minister Durwyn, but panicking a little now.


    Ang felt a little amused to see him like this, she nestled into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist, ¡°You¡¯re my man, even if you¡¯re good, you¡¯re still dealing with other people, what am I afraid of?¡±


    It was just a little surprising to know that he had everything under control from start to finish.


    James breathed a sigh of relief when he heard her continue, ¡°If you¡¯re going to be scared, you should be scared of me, this face I have now, I¡¯m scared even looking at myself.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you be, you are the most beautiful in my heart.¡± James carefully cupped her face and kissed her on the lips.


    She saw her bruised face reflected in his pupils and stiffened, subconsciously trying to push him away, only to have him hold her tighter.


    He sped her waist and pried her lips apart, deepening the kiss a little. Everything about her mesmerised him, his breathing heavier, his eyes lustful, his hands sliding in along the hem of her dress.


    His hand trembled and retracted as he touched all the scars, his heart so dull he could barely breathe.


    With so many wounds, how much pain must she have been in?


    He stopped abruptly and Ang¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of gloom as she avoided his kiss, ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡­¡­ hard to see?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not ugly, it¡¯s just that the wound hasn¡¯t healed yet and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you.¡± The way she humbled herself like that pierced James¡¯ heart.


    He twisted her face and gave her a peck on the lips, his voice tinged with the huskiness of lust, ¡°Not afraid of pain? I want you.¡±


    By the time the words left his mouth, he had kissed her neck and licked it.


    Ang shrank sensitively, the loss she had just felt long ago swept away, ¡°I¡¯m ¡­¡­ not fit right now.¡±


    She was all wounded and could not cooperate with him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll dislike you? I¡¯ll prove it? Hmm?¡± James gently pushed her down on the hospital bed, lifted her hospital gown and kissed her on the high side.


    The two bodies were pressed together and Ang could feel the reaction in his body; he was definitely not just talking, he was really trying to prove it to her.


    Her heart was sore and swollen with shame and bashfulness, ¡°He Han ¡­¡­ mmm ¡­¡­¡±


    He unbuttoned her underwear and kissed her unhindered on her sensitive spot, she subconsciously grabbed his hair, her body arched and a soft, seductive gasp escaped her throat.


    James tilted his head to look at the tears flooding her eyes, the corners of his lips hooked slightly and he sucked heavily on her neck, his voice husky, ¡°You want it.¡±


    He licked his lips, which looked extraordinarily red from the kiss, and ran his fingers down her trousers to the bottom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡­ I¡¯m really not square ¡­¡­ right now,¡± Ang grabbed his hand with her face burning, and before she could finish her sentence, she heard the door snap open.


    Her pupils crinkled and before she had time to react, James had rolled off her andy down beside her, then took the covers and pulled them over both of them.


    These had just been done when the person who opened the door also came in.


    Greyson was in front and was exining to Frank behind him, ¡°I can¡¯t do this, you¡¯d better talk to Ang yourself.¡±


    He finished before looking at Ang and James in the hospital bed, surprised, ¡°Why are you both lying in bed, isn¡¯t it crowded?¡±


    The beds are all single beds and it would still be cramped if two people were sleeping together.

 Chapter 486 Grand Finale IV

    Frank followed him in, smiling at Ang and James with some formality.


    ¡°What¡¯s brother doing here? Something wrong?¡± James didn¡¯t answer, but got out of bed after tucking Ang in and digressing from the subject. Thousand Tseng Tsung Tsung


    Greyson nodded and pointed at Frank, ¡°I¡¯m fine, she¡¯s got something for Ang.¡±


    In any case, people have saved Ang¡¯s life and cannot refuse outright.


    James gave a slight nod, his eyes falling on Frank.


    There was no malice in his scowl, but Frank still got a shiver down his back, ¡°I, I came over just to have a word with Ang, ma, be gone in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± James didn¡¯t say anything else to her, but called up Greyson and together they went outside to talk about things.


    Ang and Frank were instantly the only ones left in the ward.


    Frank was a bit afraid to look at Ang after her disfigurement, just nced at her twice before darting away, ¡°Ang, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve helped much, you don¡¯t need to ask your brother to give me money, or ask him to arrange jobs for me, and introduce those rich kids.¡±


    She saw so many people chasing after her and regretted it. She really had no shame in epting the 3 million or so that Mr. Greyson gave her.


    ¡°You did me a big favour and saved my life, those are things you should take, just take them.¡± Frank was a person, I couldn¡¯t say whether it was good or bad, Ang didn¡¯t want to owe her a favour.


    Frank stammered for half a day and finally said, ¡°So ¡­¡­ then I ept this job that Mr. Greyson has arranged for me, don¡¯t want that money and don¡¯t go to meet those rich kids, can ¡­¡­ I go to your wedding?¡±


    Ang looked at her flushed face and couldn¡¯t guess if she had chosen to do so for the sake of their previous friendship, which was so thin as to be almost non-existent; or if she wanted to go to the wedding and meet more people.


    But she didn¡¯t have to guess, Frank had helped her and she did as she was told, ¡°Take the money as you like and I¡¯ll give you a copy of the wedding invitation.¡±


    Frank clenched his hands uneasily, ¡°I ¡­¡­¡±


    Just as I opened my mouth, a figure suddenly rushed in, apanied by a choked voice, ¡°Wooooooooo ¡­¡­ Ang, you¡¯re not dead! That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    Ang¡¯s eyelids jumped as she watched Raya rush in. If Raya really pounced on her like that, she would have to open her wounds.


    Fortunately, Sean grabbed Raya by the cor from behind as she was about to pounce, ¡°How many times have I told you not to be so fussy, can¡¯t you see that Miss. Ang is covered in bruises?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, just let go!¡± Raya fluttered and struggled away, ¡°Ang, you had a great life! It broke my heart to know you were dead, thankfully you ¡­¡­¡±


    Before Ang could react, she suddenly lifted the nket, followed by a surprised shout, ¡°Ah, why is your underwear open! Why is it still red here, are there still mosquitoes in winter?¡±


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luckily Sean turned around quickly and she hurriedly tucked the covers back on.


    Before Raya could ask a more blunt question, Sean pressed his brow and said, ¡°Miss Ang is still injured and can¡¯t wear such tight clothes. Don¡¯t ask any more questions and make Miss. Ang sad, I don¡¯t care if James beats you up when the timees!¡±


    No offense or insult intended, but Ang is disfigured and injured, and James is a fucking animal for getting sexually aroused!


    ¡°Why are you being mean? You¡¯re not allowed to sleep in the bedroom tonight, so sleep in the living room! I¡¯ll sleep in the living room!¡± Raya huffed at him and hugged Ang through the nket, ¡°Ang, you lied to the big iceberg that you were dead, that¡¯s fine, why did you hide it from me too? Are you still a friend or not?¡±


    Ang pushed her head, which was arching against her chest, with some headache, ¡°Miss. Raya, you need to be less forceful, I¡¯m in pain!¡±


    Frank watched the two of them fooling around with a little envy and a little despondency in his heart.


    Without saying goodbye to Ang, she quietly exited the ward, carefully closing the door behind her.


    James and Greyson were talking in the corridor and when he saw here out, Greyson shouted at her, ¡°Take the money and I¡¯ll arrange for an assistant to talk to you about work. If Ang agrees to the wedding, I¡¯ll have the invitations and the tux sent to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then I¡¯ll trouble Mr. Greyson.¡± Frank hesitated, but in the end didn¡¯t refuse.


    How many years would it take for her to earn back over $3 million without eating or drinking?


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you saved Ang, you saved our whole family, I should be thanking you.¡± Greyson, a man who usually pulls his weight, has a different attitude towards people who have helped them.


    Frankughed and walked away.


    Greyson then went on to say to James, ¡°Don¡¯t propose, just get married.¡±


    ¡°Every woman, wants a romantic enough proposal, and an engraved wedding, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let Angck either one.¡± Getting Greyson out, he just wanted to discuss the proposal.


    Greyson scratched his head in annoyance, ¡°That¡¯s my sister, which one do you think I¡¯d rather have her missing? But she¡¯s ¡­¡­ now.¡±


    He paused for a moment before going on, ¡°The way she is now, you give her a grand proposal and then a grand wedding, do you think it will be romantic for her, or a burden?¡±


    They could care less about Ang¡¯s disfigurement, but with so many people at the proposal and wedding, what if they all talk about Ang¡¯s face and she hears them?


    Even if those people didn¡¯t dare to talk about it because of the power of the Harvey family and the Chante family, they would definitely keep staring at Ang! Couldn¡¯t Ang see the malice and surprise in their eyes?


    James hadn¡¯t considered this; he had never been much for gossip and naturally didn¡¯t think about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just have the wedding, let¡¯s make it nice.¡± Greyson said, ¡°By the way, you remember to take care of your Harvey family side, I don¡¯t want any unpleasantness at the wedding.¡±


    James unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt and nudged his fingers up the leg of his trousers.


    Greyson looked at him and waited for his answer.


    ¡°Good.¡± James said, ¡°But we can¡¯t do without the proposal, brother, so you can prepare for it with me. I won¡¯t have anyone else at the proposal, just you guys, and me and Ang, no one will be staring at Ang¡¯s face.¡±


    That¡¯s fine, Greyson agreed.


    ¨C


    Ang was talking to Raya when a nurse came in and informed her to go for a full body check-up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Raya raised her hand and volunteered.


    The two followed the nurse to the various tests, which continued until 1pm when the various tests werepleted.


    ¡°So tired ¡­¡­ Ang, do you usually have to do so many tests too?¡± Raya was tired and bored, and her whole body wilted.


    Ang shook her head, also feeling a little odd, ¡°I don¡¯t usually do this many tests, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today.¡±


    In the past, even if she had one or two minor tests done, people woulde to her on the ward to have them done and she was rarely allowed to go around doing tests like this.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 487 Grand Finale V

    ¡°It should be because you¡¯ve been running around all this time and the doctor is afraid that something is wrong with your health, that¡¯s why ¡­¡­ wow wow wow wow! Ang, look, look!¡± Raya was only halfway through her sentence when she suddenly pointed out the window to show Ang.


    Ang wondered why Raya was suddenly so excited and looked in the direction of her finger, and when she did, she was stunned.


    Outside the window flies a huge balloon with a picture of James and Ang together in the past. And beside the big balloon, countless small colourful balloons flew up into the sky.


    Therge balloon rose a little to reveal a huge banner underneath ¨C


    [Ang, marry me.]


    [No refusal.]


    There was a lot ofmotion inside the hospital, with many people running down the corridor to take pictures and many more down there ¨C


    ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, isn¡¯t Ang dead?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even watch the news? It¡¯s been cleared up, still alive, and faking death for fear of being killed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so romantic, Mr. James is really handsome!¡±


    ¡°Damn, suddenly I regret marrying so early ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ang say yes!¡±


    There were shouts of anything and everything, and the normally quiet hospital was in a state of uproar.


    Hospital staff came out to maintain order, and security guards held up loudspeakers below shouting, ¡°This is a hospital, it¡¯s full of patients, be quiet! Keep quiet!!!¡±


    The people here were either patients or their families, and the mour quickly dissipated when they heard this.


    Ang frowned, this was a hospital and she didn¡¯t want to disturb people here.


    Raya pointed ahead again, covering her mouth, and said, ¡°Ang, look ahead!¡±


    Flowers were ced on both sides of the road in front of us and signs were posted in the middle of the road with arrows saying ¡®Follow this road and walk a little bit to my heart¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to put so much together in just half a day¡¯s work!¡± Rayaments, ¡°It¡¯s just so disruptive ¡­¡­¡±


    Ang, however, didn¡¯t even look at the things, tightening her lips all the way into the ward.


    Inside the ward the curtains were drawn and the floor looked beautiful with flowers and candlelight.


    When she entered, Greyson was on the phone with his back to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I fucking tell you to keep a low profile? Who told you to do this? This is a hospital!¡±


    James was also inside the ward, purposefully changed into a suit and styled, handsome and holding a bouquet of flowers, only like Ang, he didn¡¯t look too good.


    Greyson heard the door open and knew it was over. He turned around and when he saw Ang, he hurriedly hung up the phone and gave her a couple of dry smiles.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Ang called out.


    Greyson hurriedly stood up straight and cracked the bottom of the barrel, ¡°James wants to propose to you as soon as possible, and we couldn¡¯te up with any good romantic ideas on such short notice, so I went through a buddy and found a creative agency.¡±


    His voice was getting smaller, ¡°My fault, it¡¯s all my fault, I know it¡¯s a hospital, I shouldn¡¯t have made such a scene! It¡¯s all because thatpany was so nonsensical, I¡¯ll make sure I criticise them ¡­¡­¡±


    Finally said pitifully, ¡°Ang, I know I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    If he had known it woulde to this, he would never have gone to thispany!


    James tucked the flowers into Ang¡¯s arms, opened the ring box, got down on one knee and, without asking her opinion, simply grabbed her hand and put it on.


    The ring was ready long ago and there was no problem with the size, it was just that Ang had lost so much weight over the time that it was slightly loose on her.


    ¡°Marriage in three months.¡± James stood up and kissed her lightly on the forehead, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange with my brother for someone to go and apologise to the patients in this building and the families of the patients.¡±


    Ang looked at the ring on her hand, ¡°But I ¡­¡­¡± haven¡¯t said yes or no.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired from checking so many items, so get some rest. I¡¯ll go with my brother first.¡± James avoided her somewhat stifled look, called up Greyson and left together.


    Ang, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She looked down at the ring on her hand again and tried to call out to James, but before she could do so, his pace suddenly quickened and he left, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¨C that¡¯s a proposal?¡± Raya stammered, ¡°Why is he even asking if you agree?¡±


    Ang pursed her lips, turned the ring on her hand, swept her eyes around the room at the flower and candle balloons, and sighed softly.


    I can¡¯t really say which proposal is betterpared to no proposal like this.


    James and Greyson didn¡¯t return until after 7pm, and they were lucky that no one had any problems with this fracas.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ring?¡± James nced at Ang¡¯s empty hand and frowned slightly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Unhappy with his proposal and regretting being his woman?


    ¡°Wear it for fear of it falling off.¡± She would be heartbroken if the engagement ring fell off.


    James blushed a little better at this and told her to take the ring out and put it back on her, ¡°Buy it again if you drop it, no taking it off.¡±


    In case some unscrupulous people get their hands on her again.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ang saw that he cared so much about the matter of whether she wore a ring or not, and didn¡¯t refuse again.


    At that moment, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    Greyson raised an eyebrow and went over to open the door, ¡°Rnd?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rnd walked in.


    Instead of his usual white coat, he wore a rare silver-grey suit today, looking a little less gentle and a little more reserved.


    ¡°Where are they all?¡± Rnd looked around the room and finallynded on the ring on Ang¡¯s hand, stunned for a moment before tugging at the corners of his lips, ¡°Congrattions to Mr. James and Miss. Ang now.¡±


    Ang apologised, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for the bad impact on the hospital today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. James and Mr. Greyson have since apologised sincerely to the patient and the patient¡¯s family, and they have all forgiven, so Miss. Ang doesn¡¯t need to take it too seriously.¡± Rnd looked down at Ang with a suppressed tenderness in his eyes.


    James frowned slightly, but just turned his head away from the two men without saying anything.


    During this time, it was thanks to Rnd who looked after Ang.


    Rnd briefly asked Ang a few questions about her health and then said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your leg anymore, so it¡¯s fine to leave it to another doctor next.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I was going to wait until you were better before I went to America, but now there¡¯s a lot of pressure there and I have to leave in the next couple of days.¡±


    After hearing today that Mr. James proposed to Miss. Ang, he couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work. Lest he fall deeper into it, it was better for him to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°Is it such a tight schedule?¡± Ang frowned, ¡°When¡¯s your flight, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    At those words, James looked up, his thin lips tightening into a straight line, a sh of displeasure under his eyes.


    Rnd nced at James and his eyes fell back on Ang, ¡°Don¡¯t bother so much, you¡¯re not fit to go out in your present condition. My parents and my eldest Mrs. Harvey will be there to see me off, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ang pursed her lips, ¡°My wedding is in three months, by then Rnd ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there for it.¡± Rnd said warmly, ¡°Miss. Ang is one of the few close friends I have, I will be at your wedding.¡±


    Three months is enough time to snuff out a budding crush.


    He raised his wrist and looked at his watch, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go back and pack my bags, bye.¡±

 Chapter 488 Grand Finale VI

    ¡°Bye.¡± Ang waved her hand at him and watched him leave, despondent.


    Rnd said she was one of his few best friends, but he was not one of her few best friends. It¡¯s hard to find close friends, and when you leave one, you feel a little empty.


    James stepped in front of her without moving, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough? Want to call him back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± Ang asked.


    James grunted extremely softly, his face not looking too good.


    Ang¡¯s hard feelings dissipated when she saw his expression and she took his hand, ¡°Why are you so jealous? Rnd is just a good friend of mine.¡±


    Greyson, ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stand watching from the side, ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two! I haven¡¯t had dinner yet and I¡¯m full just from eating your dog food! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He casually waved his hand a few times and left.


    ¡°I get jealous whenever people, near you.¡± James took Ang in his arms, his voice low but serious, ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±


    Only he can look, he can touch, he can hug, he can kiss.


    Ang looked up at him andughed, ¡°And what if my brother and my sister-inw came near me? Are you jealous too?¡±


    ¡°Is that funny? Hmm?¡± James bent down and kissed her on the lips.


    ¨C


    Three months passed in the blink of an eye.


    The human experimentation was so widespread that many prominent and powerful people were implicated.


    Many people are terminally ill like Mr. Lawson and have no cure. In order to develop a drug and a cure as soon as possible, these people have paid for and coerced arge number of good doctors to conduct human experiments for their use.


    This case has a much worse social impact than that of Minister Durwyn and is likely to cause social panic and public discontent.


    After several discussions with the central authorities, the person in charge of the case decided not to make the case public and to try it privately.


    Because there were so many people involved, only a few masterminds like Mr. Lawson were arrested in the end, and the others who were not deeply involved were only dealt with in a meaningful way.


    However, the penalties for doctors implicated in the case are heavy, and if they are threatened, there are no repercussions, just the need to hand over all results.


    However, those who are involved because of money will never be allowed to enter the profession again, and those who are involved in serious cases will be arrested and punished ordingly. Industry News


    The Harvey Group was not implicated because the case was not made public.


    After a DNA paternity test, the Ran family handed over all their shares in the Harvey Group and other assets belonging to the Harvey family, and were eventually evicted from the Harvey family.


    As for the fact that Mr. Lawson was still alive, everyone tacitly refrained from mentioning it.


    After the trial on Minister Durwyn¡¯s side, it seems that he did all this with some connection to Ralphie¡¯s own grandfather, the man that Mr. Lawson¡¯s heart white moon liked.


    But exactly what the rtionship is, Commander Evetts¡¯ side didn¡¯t say, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s not convenient to reveal, or if they didn¡¯t ask for something specific.


    In fact, Ang doesn¡¯t care about that anymore.


    The day before the wedding, she stood in front of the dressing mirror in a white wedding dress embellished with hundreds of broken diamonds, joyful, happy, but also indescribably bitter.


    The wedding dress was beautiful, but her face was covered in bruises and her body was covered in wounds. The hideous scars contrasted so sharply with the white wedding dress that it was impossible to see any semnce of beauty.


    In fact, over the past few months, she has been controlling her dosage of hormonal drugs and exercising. Her body shape is much better than it was at the time of the ident, and her scars are much lighter after several surgeries.


    But it¡¯s still ¡­¡­ ugly.


    This contrast is especially evident when wearing such a beautiful wedding dress.


    Raya was so thick-headed that she didn¡¯t even notice her little thought and was still eximing, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the big iceberg is usually so cold, but she still has a good sense of aesthetics! This wedding dress is so beautiful! This is definitely the most beautiful wedding dress I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    Gabri was a little more thoughtful than she was, ¡°There are a few more outfits to try on, so let¡¯s change out of this one first.¡±


    They are both bridesmaids and will be sleeping with Ang the day before the wedding so that Ang will not be too busy on the wedding day.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ang nodded and went to change into a few other outfits.


    On your wedding day, in addition to your wedding dress, you will have to change into three other outfits, all of which have to be tried on in advance, and if you find out now that they don¡¯t fit, you can still grab them and change them.


    A few other outfits looked okay on Ang, who had scars all over her body, but they were not very noticeable in these outfits. Only the white wedding dress, which was beautiful enough, did not suit her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ang braced herself, tried on all the clothes and went back to rest, apanied by Raya.


    When they had left, Gabri called James and told him what was going on here.


    When Ang got back, it was not yet nine o¡¯clock in the evening, and she tidied up andy in bed, tired but unable to sleep.


    She had a hard time falling asleep, but at night she dreamt that she was standing in the hotel lobby with James in that white wedding dress, and everyone was saying that she was an ugly bitch who didn¡¯t deserve to marry James.


    And he eventually couldn¡¯t stand the talk from the sidelines and regretted it at the wedding, and eventually everyone left, leaving her alone at the wedding.


    No matter how much she called out to James, he didn¡¯t stop, let alone look at her.


    Ang woke up in a cold sweat at dawn.


    Beside her, Raya was sound asleep, dreaming of something beautiful and baring her mouth a few times with a giggle on her face.


    Ang couldn¡¯t sleep, even though she knew that if she didn¡¯t sleep well, her skin would be poor and she would look even uglier at the wedding.


    Luna arrived with her stylist and make-up artist, and the room was packed to the rafters with clothes and tools.


    Ang¡¯s face was covered in scars and it was not easy to apply make-up. The make-up artist worked hard to fade those scars as much as possible, but it still didn¡¯t look very promising.


    Everyone didn¡¯t say a word, afraid of saying something they shouldn¡¯t and upsetting Ang.


    Only Raya was still picking at it, ¡°Can¡¯t you put more concealer on here? A little more and this scar will be covered!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not natural to apply too much.¡± The make-up artist replied cautiously.


    Gabri came with Luna, and with a twinkle under her brimming eyes she said to Raya, ¡°The pickups will be here in a few minutes, so go outside and spy, and let us know when theye, don¡¯t let them in so smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Good! Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± Raya rushed out very cheerfully.


    Mr. James could have waited a little longer and maybe the scars would have faded a little more, but I don¡¯t know why he was in such a hurry to get married.


    ¡°Well, get changed.¡± She looked at the time and it was about time.


    But the words were barely out of my mouth when the phone rang.


    Gabri picked up the phone, ¡°Mr. James?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, open the door.¡± James¡¯ cool voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What brings you here so early? Ang is still unpacked here and she ¡­¡­¡±


    Before Gabri could finish her sentence, she was interrupted, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and went over to open the door with a graceful curl.


    It was only at the sight of James in the doorway that she was startled, even though she had seen a lot of the world.

 Chapter 489 The End of the Grand Finale

    Her usually handsome, high-spirited and strategic boss was now wearing a dinosaur jacket and holding a dinosaur hood.


    ¡°Mr. James, this this ¡­¡­¡± Gabri stuttered in a rare moment.


    James plucked a cold look at her and walked in with the dinosaur hood.


    The others in the room were also startled by this costume and for a while there was silence and a pin drop.


    Sean and Feng Mu walked in after James.


    ¡°Hurtful.¡± Feng Mu swept an expressionless nce at the gutter in front of Gabri.


    Gabri threw a wink at him, her voice charming and lingering, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hurt it, you don¡¯t kiss and rub it at night!¡±


    Feng Mu¡¯s face instantly darkened and he walked away with a heavy grunt.


    ¡°Ahem, there are still innocent young people here, don¡¯t just drive around.¡± Sean pushed down his gold-rimmed sses in a pretentious manner, ¡± Gabri, take some more pictures of James in his dinosaur costume for meter and I¡¯ll give you a bonus when I get back.¡±


    Gabri leaned against the wall, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get caught if you sneak a shot.¡± While James wasn¡¯t looking, Sean whispered, ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll tell you why James suddenly chose this dinosaur costume.¡±


    Gabri¡¯s eyes glistened with interest.


    ¡°James made the decision on the spur of the moment in case anyone said anything about Ang. well, I¡¯ve said what I need to say, remember to take pictures!¡± Sean finished sneakily and hurried over with another dinosaur costume.


    Ang was also shocked when she saw James in his dinosaur costume, ¡°Why are you dressed like that?¡±


    As far as I can remember, he has never worn anything like this, never dressed in regtion.


    And it¡¯s their wedding day, what to wear is all set before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like dinosaurs?¡± James took the other dinosaur costume from Sean and handed it to her, ¡°Yours.¡±


    Ang didn¡¯t take it, just said, ¡°It¡¯s a wedding.¡±


    There were a lot of people at their wedding and if he really dressed like that, there was no telling what people would think!


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun to dress like this for the wedding? Will you change yourself, or will I change you?¡± James cupped her face in his hands, with a little flirtation in his eyes.


    Ang had a few hidden burns on her face, ¡°I ¡­¡­ better make it my own.¡±


    She changed into her dinosaur costume and got into the car with him before it suddenly hit her.


    Dress like this so you can keep your face out of it.


    Did he do it because of her?


    Raya thought it must be boring to wait for someone at the gate, and it was still early, so she started a game. But when she finished ying the game, she saw dozens of cars leaving from afar. Thousand Tseng Tsung Tsung


    ¡°Strange oh, what¡¯s with all the cars? What¡¯s it for?¡±


    A maid passed by and said in surprise, ¡°Miss Raya, why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting here to stop James!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve just finished picking up the bride and left a long time ago!¡±


    Raya, ¡°What?!¡±


    In a panic, she pulled out her phone and called Sean, all but in tears, ¡°Master!!! You left me behind!¡±


    Angry that no one thought of her as a bridesmaid?


    ¨C


    Ang had some trouble moving around in her dinosaur costume. She reached out awkwardly and poked James, ¡°Dressed like that because I wasn¡¯t happy when I tried on my wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°Thinking too much.¡± James gave her a gentle pinch on the nose, with tenderness under his eyes and a deliberately suppressed heartache, ¡°Just for fun.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to have too much of a psychological burden.


    The wedding dress was ordered two years ago, when he didn¡¯t expect a car ident and thought it would look beautiful on her.


    When the wedding date was set, he had already contacted the master designer and maker of the wedding dress, only that the other party waspletely closed until he finished his work each time, and he was unsessful in making contact.


    And this wedding dress was only made and shipped the day before, so it was toote to change it again.


    In fact, after failing to contact the master, he ordered another one, but the three-month time frame was so tight that that wedding dress didn¡¯t end up in time.


    Ang nodded and didn¡¯t say another word, just a mix of emotions in her mind.


    James treats her well, always beyond her imagination.


    When the wedding car pulled up outside the hotel, there were already a bunch of luxury cars parked outside, and Ang got out of the car and was dragged by James towards the hotel.


    As they got off the lift and were about to enter the main wedding venue, Ang tugged James from behind, her eyes like they were filled with bright stars, ¡°I want to wear the wedding dress for you.¡±


    No matter what people might think, she wanted to wear a wedding dress for him for once.


    ¨C


    It was half an hour past the allotted time and the bride and groom had not yet arrived, the venue was in a bit of disarray and the guests were talking ¨C


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why hasn¡¯t ite by now?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ang is alive but disfigured, has Mr. James backtracked and doesn¡¯t want to marry her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t want to marry. mr. james is so good in his own right, he does deserve better!¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ang feels ashamed and doesn¡¯t want toe out now!¡±


    Danis listened to the chatter around her and took a sip of the red wine, but didn¡¯t taste exactly what it was.


    He now wished that James had set Ang off so that he would have a chance to woo her again.


    But James would risk his life and the Harvey family for Ang, so how could he possibly dislike her?


    Danis was having mixed feelings when she suddenly heard silence all around her, followed by the sound of a backwards gasp.


    He subconsciously looked up and froze momentarily at the sight of the two people walking inpany.


    James is dressed in a white suit, less sharp and cold than usual, and more soft and gentle. What remains the same, however, is his delicate and handsome features.


    And beside him, Ang, in a ck wedding dress, wore a half-golden mask over her face, with enchanting patterns outlined in the corners of her eyes.


    The ck wedding dress perfectly framed her waist and mirrored the bare scars on her arms and back, not deliberately trying to hide her ws but turning them into strengths that were seductive enough.


    Such a mysterious, noble woman, whose entire face is clearly invisible, still makes one feel that she is beautiful to the core.


    All the doubts disappeared, they looked at James and Ang who came together in unison, apart from the shock and amazement at the first nce, the rest was only envy and jealousy.


    James is a son of the world, handsome and wealthy, a business whiz.


    But such a heavenly man is willing to give up everything, even his own life, for Ang ¡­¡­ Such a love is hard to imagine really existing in the world.


    ¨C


    Ang didn¡¯t expect that James would have another ck wedding dress designed, let alone that it would be delivered just as the wedding was about to begin.


    ck, in the opinion of many people, is unlucky.


    At least she hadn¡¯t seen a ck wedding dress in all the high society weddings she had attended in her twenty years of life.


    The moment she saw the ck wedding dress, she couldn¡¯t say exactly what she felt inside.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Shocked, yet it makes sense.


    James has done so many things out of the ordinary for her.


    Ang walked down the aisle a little bit, and could see the envious and jealous eyes of those people, nothing like the mockery and indifference in her dream.


    Her throat was a little dry and the end of her nose a little sour, wanting to cry but not at all sad, just happy, happy, not knowing how to express it.


    ¡°Ang, I love you.¡±


    James¡¯ low, gentle voice came to her ears and Ang turned her head to look at him with a big smile. She stopped in her tracks and shouted at him, ¡°James, I love you too!¡±


    It¡¯s so nice that they got married.


    ¨C


    In this life, there are millions of reasons enough to give up a love affair, a person, and a reason to hold on to it, and that is ¨C love.


    Luckily, she and James stuck it out.


    (End of text)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!